ã€ŠMy Two Billionaire Husbands: A Plan for Revengeã€‹


 Chapter 1: Cammy Watson

    <h4>Chapter 1: Cammy Watson</h4>

    [~Song Rmendation: Everytime by Britney Spears~]

    ''I have to hurry. Dn is waiting for me back at home,'' Cami Watson-Veston told herself inwardly as she gripped the steering wheel of her carte at night.

    The sound of raindrops on her car''s roof echoed the storm within her heart. Tears streamed down Cammy''s face, and the car felt like a sanctuary of grief as she clutched the urn containing the ashes of her twin children.

    The weight of the container seemed to magnify the void left in her life, a reminder of the irreceable loss and sorrow she had endured in the past few weeks.

    Cammy whispered, addressing her departed darlings, "It''s okay, my loves. We will reunite in Heaven someday. What matters is that you are free from pain." She wiped away her tears, preparing herself after reaching her destination.

    She parked outside the back entrance of their vacation home in the countryside to ce the urn of her newborn babies. Her husband had built a small columbarium at the very end of their property where his parents and brother''s ashes now lie.

    She wanted to do it alone, to say goodbye to her twins without her firstborn son, Dn, seeing her cry. To her surprise, her husband''s car was already parked within the property, and the lights in the living room glowed warmly.

    "Hmm, perhaps Duncan spoke to one of the maids, and they informed him I''m on my way here," she mused¡ªa sense of relief washed over Cammy as she saw that her husband was finally home.

    Just a month ago, she had given birth prematurely while Duncan was overseas, addressing court issues rted to her father''s business... Problems that her mother caused.

    While their marriage had faced difficulties over the years due to Duncan''s drinking and suspected womanizing, he had never abandoned her or her family. He continued to support them and help resolve the problems within her father''spany to salvage it from the verge of bankruptcy.

    cing the urn on the console table in the living room, which she intended to retrieveter, she spoke to the ashes of her twins, "I''ll go fetch Daddy so we can bid you both farewell."

    Expecting to find Duncan in their bedroom, Cammy moved towards it, relieved that her husband had arrived on time. Despite his initial statement about not being able to return on time from his business trip to join her in the cremation of their twins; the fact that he was present now eased the ache in her heart, and she was delighted.

    "Hon¨C"

    Cammy stood motionless as she opened the bedroom door, her heart seemingly halting, and her breath catching in her lungs. A chill swept over her, turning her skin cold and draining color from her lips as if she had encountered a ghost.

    The surge of blood from her toes to her head left her feeling dizzy, her vision slowly fading to ck. With trembling hands, she carefully closed the door, desperate to avoid any noise that might disturb her husband.

    Hey peacefully on their bed as he slept, entwined with another woman, both of them naked... A woman whom she was familiar with, after seeing her multiple times on TV and the inte.

    She leaned against the wall beside the door and closed her eyes. Tears seemed to have already left her after crying a lot for so many days after their premature twins died. She clutched her chest, checking if her heart was still there for it seemed to stop beating.

    She heard some noises inside the room and she didn''t know why, but she ran. She ran as fast as she could out of the house and back to her car while the rain wasing down in sheets.

    By the time she reached her car, her hair was stered to her face, and her clothes clung to her skin. Her hands were shaking, and she didn''t know how she managed to start the car, but she did.

    Rainwater dripped from her hair onto herp, pooling in her seat, but she barely noticed. All she could focus on was getting out of there.

    Cammy''s trembling hands gripped the steering wheel, her knuckles turning white as the heartbreaking images of her husband''s betrayal reyed in her mind while fleeing from their vacation house.

    Driving away, she suddenly remembered¡ªshe had left her twins'' urn on the console table. "Fuck!" Cammy mmed her palm on the steering wheel, pulling over to the side of the road.

    She covered her face with both hands, contemting if she should go back or not. The thought of facing Duncan and his other woman felt unbearable. As if on cue, rain poured harder than before, matching her falling tears.

    The pain and denial she had suppressed surged in. Emotions she never wanted to confront flooded in. "Why? Why are you doing this to me, Duncan, my love?" Cammy cried, her wails merging with the rain''s intensity. She felt her heart physically breaking, she struggled to breathe.

    "You are the only man I have ever loved... Am I not enough?" she questioned herself, recalling the sacrifices she made for Duncan.

    Despite Duncan''s im that he couldn''t return due to her father''spany''s court trial, hey in bed naked with another woman. The betrayal cut deep, and Cammy grappled with the pain of being deceived by a husband she believed was acting for her benefit.

    The years of trusting Duncan, believing he fended off advances from other women, shattered in an instant. For all the years she spent convincing herself that she was merely a paranoid wife, it turns out she wasn''t.

    Despite her instincts warning her of something amiss, she dismissed those feelings and chose to believe Duncan, convincing herself it was all in her imagination, like what he would always say.

    Yet, here she is, tears streaming down her face together with the pouring rain, while hiding in her car, feeling more alone than ever. The man who vowed to be with her until death, tore that promise apart, leaving her with shattered dreams and a harsh reality.

    In the depths of her despair, her phone rang, disying the name of thest person she wanted to talk to.

    Contemting for a moment, she weighed the decision as she stared at the screen. However, thinking of her family, she mustered the courage to answer the call.

    With a sigh, Cammy tried to speak calmly, saying, "I''m sorry, Mom, I can''t talk to you. I''m in a bad situation right now. Can I call you back tomorrow?"

    "I''m sorry to hear that, dear. But you''ll surely conceive again. Fortunately, they only lived for ten days, so you can move on easily and focus on having another baby," her mother casuallymented, assuming she was talking about the death of her children. Ament that pinches Cammy''s heart.

    Cammy rolled her eyes, biting her tongue to refrain from answering back.

    ''It''s not about the time they spent in this world; it''s the love that I gave them from the moment they came to life,'' she thought, making an effort not to say more to her mother, as it would undoubtedly prolong their conversation.

    "Anyway..." Monica Watson continued, "I''m calling because I need money. My friends visited us and stayed here for a week, so I used everything you and Duncan gave me. My card is maxed out. They invited me to join them on their cruise on Monday, so I need to buy new clothes and shoes."

    "But who will take care of Dad? He has his annual checkup next week."

    "Well, that''s what the private nurse is for. Can you deposit the money into my ount tonight?" Monica asked, steering away from discussing her husband, who is now a useless paralyzed old man who did nothing but lie in bed waiting for his death.

    "I don''t have money right now, Mom. You know that Duncan gives my allowance at the end of every month, and I use it all up due to the cremation expenses for my twins. You''ll have to wait for the next scheduled fund transfer."

    "I can''t wait; the trip is two days. Ask Duncan to give you more, and¡ª"

    "NO! I don''t want to talk to him or even see his shadow right now..." Cammy couldn''t control her anger anymore as the painful memory resurfaced. She tried to cover her mouth, but it was toote; her mother had already heard her sobs.

    "Are you crying? What happened? Did Duncan hit you again? Do you want me toe there and scold him for you?" Monica offered coldly after rolling her eyes.

    She had enough of the drama that her daughter always had with her husband. A drama that her daughter always starts because of her jealousy, always using her husband of something he surely wouldn''t do.

    For Monica, her daughter is just being paranoid since she always stays at home and rarely goes out with her friends. She has no social life, always keeping a low profile, unlike her who is always the life of the party. She sees Cammy as someone who is too obsessively skeptical and insecure that she''s already suspecting her hard-working husband of seeing other women.

    ''Here we go again... So ungrateful to have a handsome, rich, and intelligent husband like Duncan,'' Monica thought.

    Cammy exhaled slowly, trying to steady herself so she could speak clearly. Her mind was already racing with thoughts of what to say to her mother. Should she tell the truth, or should she lie?

    Cammy felt torn, knowing exactly how her mother might respond. But right now, she needed someone¡ªsomeone who could soothe her aching heart.

    "Mom..." she whispered, her voice trembling, hoping deep down that, just this once, her mother would be on her side.

 Chapter 2: The Flight

    <h4>Chapter 2: The Flight</h4>

    [~Song Rmendation: Because of You by Kelly rkson~]

    "Mom... I caught him with another woman earlier. My husband is cheating on me..."

    Cammy cursed herself...

    She had initially nned to keep it to herself until she talked to Duncan, but talking with her mom made her resolve waver. Despite her mom being unsupportive, she felt the need for motherly warmth and affection at that moment because she felt so sad and alone. It was as if the whole universe just turned its back on her and decided to make her suffer.

    "Oh, dear... Cammy, let me tell you this. Men cheat all the time; it''s normal for them. The important thing is that you are the legal wife. Hees home to you and provides for you, for your son, and even for us. Men these days do not do that anymore, you are a lucky woman for having Duncan in your life.

    Don''t be so ungrateful dear. Can''t you see that you are a spoiled wife? And I think you are already too spoiled that''s why you are acting this way. It is not good to control your husband like that, men do not like being controlled you know. Your husband wants a submissive wife, can''t you just do that and enjoy the luxurious life that he is providing us?

    Anyway, if anything happens to him, hispany and all his wealth will be transferred to you and Dn. So don''t dwell on it too much; you''ll get used to it. Just let it go. Stop making it as if it''s a big deal. For once, stopining and just be a good wife for Christ''s sake!"

    Cammy clenched her fist in anger and closed her eyes. She instantly regretted mentioning it to her mother, who does not care about anything in this world except for money.

    "How about this, Mom... I''lle there with Dn, so you can use my credit card to buy the things you need. We''ll stay until you return from your cruise, so Dad won''t be alone during his check-up.

    But don''t tell Duncan, he might cut off my card if he finds out that I let you use mine because yours maxed out. As long as you stay quiet about it, he will never know. He''s busy with work anyway."

    Cammy wanted to think first. She knows very well from experience that she must not decide on anything when her emotions are high. Visiting her parents is just the perfect excuse to be away from Duncan without him suspecting a thing in case he finds out where they went.

    "Okay, I''ll wait for you. Bye."

    "And you hang up on me just like that..." Cammy shook her head as she stared at her phone.

    Despite her mother never being a ''mother'' to her, she was fortunate to have loving nannies and maids growing up who taught her that one''s mother is irreceable. Cammy embraced this lesson, maintaining respect and love for her mother, regardless of their differences.

    Cammy promptly booked a flight from an app on her phone to be with her parents as soon as possible before driving off once more. Her parents moved to Arlon City, the secondrgest city in the eastern part of the country, a three-hour flight from her current location.

    Duncan bought them a high-end penthouse there so Cammy''s father would be near the hospital where he is undergoing therapy.

    Upon arriving home, she entered quietly, not wanting to disturb anyone, as she had no intention of informing Duncan about their destination, at least not yet.

    It was a simple revenge, the only thing that she could do right now. But for her, it was already a lot and something that would lessen the pain in her heart.

    ''I''ll make him search for us even for a while... He deserves it,'' she thought.

    Cammy quickly changed her clothes. She only packed one small suitcase and a backpack since they already had some of their clothes in her parents'' home. The most important thing is her smallptop so she can still do her part-time job which Duncan does not know of.

    A year ago, before her pregnancy with the twins, she discovered Duncan''s text messages to other women, which he strongly denied. They got into a heated argument, escting into a physical fight that eventually ended in bed, and resulted in conceiving the twins.

    It was at that point she decided to find a job secretly, with the help of her college friend, Ethan, so she could save up. She wanted to earn money just in case Duncan dumped her. He is her childhood crush and first love, she would never give him up on her own... not until today.

    She turned off her personal phone and put it in the backpack with Dn''s medicines and necessities. She''s not yet ready to talk to Duncan, and turning off her personal phone and keeping it away from her reach is the only way to stop herself from making decisions that she might regretter on.

    She retrieved her work phone, provided by her employer, put it in her handbag, and made her way to Dn''s room.

    "Wake up, sweetheart. We''re going to visit Grandpa and Grandma," Cammy gently whispered to her sleeping little one.

    Dn rubbed his eyes and smiled. The boy just loves visiting her parents and enjoys taking care of her dad, who can no longer stand up on his own due to a stroke. She quickly dresses up Dn and puts his inhaler into his pants pocket.

    "Let''s walk slowly and quietly outside, okay? We don''t want to wake everyone up; they''re very tired from their day''s work," Cammy whispered to Dn, who happily nodded despite his sleepy eyes.

    As they stepped out of the mansion''s gate, Cammy briskly walked toward the end of the street, pulling her son, who appeared utterly confused.

    "Mommy, why aren''t we taking your car?" Dn questioned.

    "Well, Mommy wants to hug you on our way to the airport. So, I booked a taxi, and it''s already waiting for us at the bus stop."

    "Okay, I''ll hug you too," Dn replied innocently with an adorable smile.

    **********

    Two hourster...

    Cammy and Dn finally boarded the ne, and just when she believed everything was in order, it wasn''t...

    "Mommy! I left my inhaler on the bathroom counter when I peed. It''s just outside, wait for me..." Dn hastily exited the ne, squeezing his tiny body into the long line of boarding passengers of their busy ne unnoticed by the flight attendants.

    "Dn, wait!" Cammy quickly grabbed her handbag and excused herself from the passengers settling into their seats and cing bags in the overhead cabin.

    "Ma''am, you cannot leave the ne," one of the cabin crew by the door insisted.

    "Sorry, my son just ran out, he''s small and perhaps you didn''t notice him; he left his inhaler in the toilet in the waiting area, I will be quick," Cammy pleaded.

    "Alright, ma''am, please hurry; we are closing the door in ten minutes, with or without you."

    "Got it, I won''t take that long. Thank you!"

    Cammy sprinted as fast as she could and identally bumped into another woman boarding their ne.

    "Ouch! Watch where you''re going!" the woman eximed angrily.

    "Sorry, I am running after my son," Cammy tersely exined.

    "You dropped this, Miss."

    Cammy heard a tiny voice and looked down.

    "Oh, thank you," she said to the little boy about the age of Dn, who handed her boarding pass back. "You have such a sweet son. But I have to go," Cammy addressed the woman she bumped into and waved to the little boy before hurrying off to find Dn.

    "Dn?!" she called loudly in the men''s toilet where Dn was in earlier.

    "Dn? Are you in there?" She called once more, but there was still no answer.

    Cammy panicked and went inside, not minding the men staring at her judgingly.

    She started apologizing and asking everyone, "I''m sorry. Have you seen a seven-year-old boy, dark blonde, almost brown hair with green eyes?"

    "The one looking for his inhaler?" a man by the sink asked Cammy.

    "Yes! That''s him. Do you know where he went?" she eximed feeling relieved that someone had seen her son.

    "He took off with a man, I think. I didn''t see what he looked like since I was in the cubicle; I just heard their voices. The man said he had his inhaler and offered the boy toe with him. The boy said ''Okay.'' That''s all I heard."

    "Thank you!"

    Cammy swiftly left and searched for Dn, looking in the waiting area and beyond, but there was no sign of him. She wanted to cry but she knew that crying would not solve anything. She continued searching and asking people if they had seen a little boy. She also asked the guards who immediately reported it to their station via their radio.

    Cammy kept cursing while scanning the airport. It was the first time Dn had done something like that, but she could not me the boy. Being asthmatic, the doctor always reminded him not to go out without his inhaler in his pocket, as his life depended on it.

    Cammy then heard the airport staff announcing the departure of the flight they were supposed to be on. Her skin chilled with cold sweat, and her heart raced even faster than before. There was still no sign of her son.

    She rubbed her forehead with one hand while the other rested on her waist, already feeling a headacheing on. "Damn it! Where the hell are you, Dn? Of all times, why now?!"

    "Hello..."

    Cammy''s heart jumped after hearing the deep voice of the man behind her. She quickly turned and stared into the man''s eyes worriedly as she held her breath waiting for him to speak first.

 Chapter 3: Boarding Pass

    <h4>Chapter 3: Boarding Pass</h4>

    [~Song Rmendation: I Choose by Alessia Cara~]

    "Hello, Ma''am," A man in a security uniform approached Cammy and informed her, "The boy matching the description you provided is with my colleague. They are in the waiting area of gate 23."

    "That''s where our ne is! Thank you!" Cammy hurried to the said location and from a distance she quickly identified Dn holding hands with a man in a gray suit and a guard, tears streaming down his face.

    "Dn!" Cammy called out and rushed to her son.

    She embraced the sobbing boy tightly.

    "Ma''am, I apologize on behalf of my boss. He found his inhaler in the toilet. He took it and told me to take it to the lost and found office. When your son returned searching for it, he met my boss who was waiting for my return.

    He offered to apany him to the lost and found office, thinking he might get lost. When we walked him here, he cried after the airline staff refused to let him in," the man in a suit exined apologetically.

    "I believe you missed your flight, ma''am. The gate to the ne is already closed, and the aircraft is already in the queue on the runway. He thought you were on that flight that''s why he is crying like that," he added.

    "That''s alright. I''ll just book another one. The important thing is that my son is safe. Thank you for helping him. Please send my gratitude to your boss as well," Cammy said to the man who nodded and left.

    Cammy gently withdrew from Dn, who was gradually calming down. Retrieving a tissue from her bag, she tenderly wiped away his tears.

    "I''m sorry, Mommy! I thought you left me... Waaah!" he began to cry again.

    Cammy sighed and embraced Dn once more. "I would never leave you no matter what. It''s not okay to run off like that, but I''m not angry. Just don''t do it again, and please stop crying, my love. It''s not good for you. It might trigger an asthma attack if you keep going. Mommy''s heart aches whenever you cry or get sick."

    Dn made an effort to control his emotions, wiping his own tears. He raised his small hand, revealing what he was holding. Despite the lingering sniffles from prolonged sobbing, he smiled and said proudly, "I got my inhaler back."

    Cammy found herself torn betweenughter and tears. Earlier, she had been so anxious that tears were on the verge, but seeing Dn''s innocent messy face, a mixture of smiles and tears, made her want tough.

    She tidied up Dn''s face once more and said, "Come on, let''s head to the ticketing office. We''ll figure out how to rebook our flight. Keep your inhaler in your pocket, and only take it out if you need to use it, understood?"

    Dn nodded, and Cammy took his tiny hand as they headed toward the ticketing kiosk.

    Meanwhile...

    The man who apanied Dn went back to the waiting area of the adjacent boarding gate meeting his boss. The boss received an important call while waiting for the boy''s mother, prompting him to leave Dn with his assistant and the airport guard.

    He ended his call after noticing his assistant walking towards him. "Was she the mom of the boy?" the boss asked while watching Cammy and Dn leave as he put his phone into his pocket.

    "Yes, Mr. Cross."

    "She looks so young to be the mom of that boy," the bossmented, making his assistant smirk.

    "Just young?" the assistant asked with a teasing smile.

    The boss furrowed his eyebrows and uttered, "What are you implying, Harry?"

    "Nothing Mr. Cross. I just noticed how your eyes were glued to her while you were on a phone call. That''s so unlikely of you... Boss..."

    "You notice too many unnecessary things. She''s married so stop assuming things," the boss replied with a hint of annoyance in his voice.

    The assistant chuckled and said, "Who is assuming now? Just because she has a son, doesn''t mean she''s married."

    "I didn''t make it up. I saw it. She''s wearing a wedding ring. So stop using me."

    "Aha! I knew it! You were checking her out and you even inspected her ring finger. I knew she was your type."

    Mr. Cross scoffed, "I don''t have a type. I just appreciate the view. It was not only me, but other people were also looking at her too, especially those men near her earlier... Now move your ass and check what''s taking so long. They should be opening this gate by now or at least checking our boarding passes..."

    **********

    In the ticketing area in the airport...

    Fortunately, there weren''t many passengers rebooking their flights, allowing Cammy to promptly speak with a staff member.

    "We missed our flight to Arlon City. Could you check when the next avable one is?" Cammy inquired with the ticketing agent.

    "Sure, let me see your boarding pass, ma''am, so I can find a simr one."

    Cammy handed their boarding passes to the ticketing agent right away without looking at them.

    "Hmm, I''m sorry, but all the flights for this destination are fully booked, and the next avable slot is two weeks from now."

    "I can''t wait that long. My father is sick so he urgently needs me and we need to stay in Arlon for at least a week before school starts. What about our suitcase and backpack? They were already loaded onto the ne," Cammy asked.

    "I can file a ticket request to retrieve your belongings, Miss..." the ticketing agent paused and nced at the name on the boarding pass before continuing, "Mrs. Johnson. I just need¡ª"

    Cammy quickly cut her off after hearing the name the ticketing agent mentioned. "What did you call me? Mrs. Johnson?"

    The ticketing agent looked at Cammy with a puzzled expression and said, "Uh, yes, that''s what it says on your boarding pass." Handing back the boarding pass to Cammy, she added, "Here, take a look."

    Cammy''s eyes widened upon seeing a different name on it. When she checked Dn''s, it also had a different name. She then recalled the woman she bumped into ¨C their boarding passes had been identally switched!

    "Miss, look this is not¨C"

    <i>*BOOM!!!*</i>

 Chapter 4: Stroke of Luck

    <h4>Chapter 4: Stroke of Luck</h4>

    [~Song Rmendation: Where We Come Alive by Ruelle~]

    <i>*BOOM!!!*</i>

    By instinct, Cammy swiftly wrapped Dn in her arms and instinctively ducked, mirroring the response of many others in the airport upon hearing the deafening explosion. Amidst the chaos, screams of astonishment and fear echoed. When she finally raised her head, a scene of panic unfolded ¨C people were rushing towards the ss wall facing the runway.

    "Oh my God!" she gasped, covering her mouth in shock as she witnessed ming debris cascading onto the runway. A nce further revealed a ne, or at least part of it engulfed in a wild ze.

    The ticketing agent she had spoken to earlier stood beside her and uttered, "That was your flight, ma''am. It was Flight AC 273 that just took off. Consider yourself lucky that you missed it. The passengers boarded however, are not." The agent patted her shoulder before departing to assist in crowd control.

    Cammy''s knees turned to jelly, and she slumped to the floor. The tears she held back when Dn was missing, now streamed down her face. Her hands trembled as she pulled Dn into a tight embrace.

    Relief washed over her that they weren''t on that ill-fated ne, yet a deep sadness lingered for those who had boarded it. The woman and the boy she bumped into came into her mind who had their boarding passes, and she couldn''t fathom if it was really an ident or fate.

    "Did you get hurt, Mommy? Didn''t the woman say we are lucky, please don''t cry, we are safe!" Dn asked innocently, his eyes fixed on her.

    "You''re right, Mommy is just happy that we are safe," Cammy replied. Slowly, she rose, propping her hands on her quivering knees to push herself up.

    "Come on, let''s get out of here," she said, maintainingposure and calmness in front of Dn, though deep inside, she yearned to run and hide from that traumatic situation. It could have been them in that tragic ident after all.

    Leading Dn to a less crowded area, she aimed to keep him away from the panic unfolding around them. Despite being shaken by the incident, she felt a need to be brave, not for her, but for her son.

    Her desire to escape from Duncan persisted, but she found herself without a destination and unsure of what to do at that moment. Retrieving her phone from her bag to call her mom, she intended to prevent them from worrying unnecessarily since she would surely see the ne incident on the news.

    ''Damn! My phone is in Dn''s backpack!'' she cursed inwardly upon realizing her work phone was the one in her bag and not her personal phone.

    The only contact numbers in there were her boss'' and the manager of the resort where she is working as a web developer.

    "I can''t contact Manager Ellie; she must be asleep with her husband and kids right now," she murmured to herself, deciding to reach out to her boss instead. "I''ll ask for forgiveness after exining that it''s an emergency."

    And so, she quickly tapped on her boss'' number and patiently waited for her to answer.

    [Cammy? It''s quitete. Is something wrong?] Felicity Cane answered her phone call. She is the owner of Pearl Resort and Restaurant and Cammy''s boss, she is also well aware of the events in Cammy''s life.

    Despite being her boss, Felicity often served as a source of advice on marriage and raising kids, ying a more maternal role in Cammy''s life than her own mother.

    Cammy found herself at a loss for words and remained silent on the other end. Felicity sensed that something was amiss after hearing emergency sirens. [Where are you? It sounds noisy in the background.]

    "I''m at the airport. We missed the flight, and that ne just exploded a few minutes ago... I... I..." Her voice trembled as she struggled not to cry in front of Dn.

    Cammy covered her mouth as she whispered on the phone, "I''m scared, Felicity. Dn is with me, and I am shaking. Something happened, and I don''t want to go home, but I have nowhere to go."

    [Stay where you are. I''ll send him over to pick you up. He''s in his penthouse right now. Don''t go anywhere,] Felicity swiftly instructed.

    "No, don''t. I don''t want to bother him. He might be sleeping already," Cammy protested.

    [What are you saying? You know he would do anything for you whether he is sleeping or awake, you are family to us. So, stay put. I''ll call you back; I''ll call him first.] Felicity ended the call, leaving no room for Cammy to decline her offer any further.

    *********

    Cammy didn''t have to wait long. In less than an hour, their ride arrived earlier than expected.

    "Cammy!" called the tall man with a tanplexion and Spanish-Italian descent. All eyes shifted to the sprinting figure, appearing as though he had just stepped out of a salon with his impable appearance.

    He sported a tailored long-sleeve shirt, with the top three buttons casually undone, revealing a glimpse of his well-defined chest, much to the fascination of onlookers.

    "Ric, I''m so sorry to be a burden. I really don''t want to bother you but Felicity ended the call before I could say no and she was already on another call when I tried to call her back. But thank you so much foring. You can just drop us off at the bus station, and we could ride the bus going to the resort," Cammy quickly informed Ricardo Rossi, a famous entrepreneur turned celebrity chef and part-owner of the restaurant in Pearl Resort.

    "That''s rubbish Cammy, you and Dn are not a burden to me and you know that. Come on, let''s get you out of here," Ricardo said before draping his jacket around Cammy''s shoulder and carrying Dn after seeing how tired and sleepy the boy looked.

    While they were walking to the parking lot, two sets of eyes were watching them closely.

    "Isn''t that the chef I see on TV?" the man in a gray suit asked his boss.

    "I have no idea, Harry. I don''t have time to watch such things," the boss replied nonchntly.

    "Maybe he is the father of that boy, that''s why he is cute. What a lovely family, he is surely one lucky man to have a wife like her."

    "Stop staring at them. There''s no point in staying here when all flights got canceled. Drop me at my penthouse, let''s go..."

    "Got it, Mr. Cross."

    **********

    Ric guided Cammy and Dn into his car in the airport''s parking lot and thought, ''Her bastard husband must have done something stupid again and that''s why her eyes are red and puffy, just like always.

    He doesn''t deserve her. She deserves me more than him. I''ll be able to capture her heart one day, just wait and see, Duncan. I am going to steal your wife and make her mine. All you have to do is keep doing what you have been doing to her all these years.

    Go and f*ck as many women as you want and in the end, it''s me who''s going to win. Don''t think that no one knows what you have been doing all these years. I will expose you soon once the timing is right.''

    Throughout the journey, Cammy remained silent, her thoughts scattered. She couldn''t shake the disbelief that missing their flight turned out to be a stroke of luck, sparing their lives.

    "A penny for your thoughts?" Ricardo interrupted her thoughts, and gently squeezed her upper thigh to catch her attention, shing a smile that could easily captivate any woman.

    Instinctively, Cammy drew her legs together, discreetly signaling for Ricardo to remove his hand from her thigh. Thankfully, heplied, returning it to the steering wheel where it belonged.

    "Why head to the resort instead of going home? Does your husband know you''re going elsewhere? If I were him, I''d be frantic seeing news of your ne exploding; it could give me a heart attack. Have you informed him of what happened?"

    Thankfully they already reached the resort and Cammy found an excuse not to answer Ric''s question after seeing Felicity and Manager Ellie as they parked. As much as possible, Cammy does not want Ric to know what happenedst night until she finally decides what she will do next.

    Ric gave Cammy''s hand a light squeeze as he turned to her after parking the car. "Go ahead and talk to them, don''t wake up Dn anymore, I will carry him," he said with a reassuring smile.

    Felicity walked towards Cammy with her arms widely spread, ready to give her aforting embrace the moment Cammy opened the door of the car.

    "Wee home, Cammy. You know that this is your second home right? Stay here as long as you like," Felicity greeted as she hugged her tight.

    Cammy felt a deep sense of belongingness and safety in Felicity''s arms. Just when she thought she had no more tears left to shed, more came. The warmth of Felicity''s embrace was exactly what she hadn''t realized she needed most.

    She felt vulnerable, but it was okay, because the support she had longed for from her mother, she found in Felicity.

    Her sobs grew louder, unable to contain the overwhelming pain. The image of her husband, naked with another woman in their bed, flooded her mind, draining herpletely. She was exhausted, overwhelmed, and on the verge of breaking.

    She had reached her limit. Her breaking point. Her vision darkened, and her mind went nk. The pain suddenly vanished, leaving her feeling weightless, as if she were floating.

    "Cammy! Oh my God! Ric, help!" Felicity cried out in panic. Ric, who had been carrying Dn, froze and looked back at his aunt''s distressed voice.

 Chapter 5: Fight for Cammyâ€™s Heart

    <h4>Chapter 5: Fight for Cammy¡¯s Heart</h4>

    [~Song Rmendation: Beautiful Scars by Maximillian~]

    Ric quickly passed Dn to Ellie, who swiftly took him into her arms, allowing Ric to rush over to Cammy as she copsed. Fortunately, Felicity managed to catch her arms in time, preventing her head from hitting the hard concrete of the parking lot.

    "Take her to my vi," Felicity instructed, and Ric immediately obeyed.

    "I''ll take Dn to my girls'' room and join you afterward," Ellie called out. Felicity nodded in agreement before they went their separate ways.

    By the time Ellie arrived in Felicity''s vi, Cammy was already awake. Ric quickly handed her a ss of water, which she gratefully epted and drank in full.

    Felicity gently patted her back, her voice filled with concern. "You gave us quite a scare, dear. How are you feeling now?"

    Cammy''s tears spilled over once more. She hadn''t nned on telling Felicity just yet¡ªshe wanted to clear her mind with some rest first¡ªbut even her body couldn''t handle it anymore.

    Only someone like Felicity, who had been through something simr, could truly understand what she was going through as a mother and a wife.

    Despite her sobs choking her voice, Cammy did her best to recount everything with a trembling voice. She didn''t care anymore if Ric and Ellie were there. She just wanted to release the pain and get it over with.

    She told them everything; from arriving at their vacation home with her children''s ashes to discovering her husband with another woman, and finally, the incident at the airport.

    "Oh, my dear, you''ve been through so much in just one night. Come here, let it all out, you''ll feel better," Felicity said, wrapping her in aforting hug.

    "I-I don''t understand, Felicity. I''ve been a loyal, loving, and supportive wife and a loving mother to our son. I know I''m not perfect¡ªI have my ws¡ªbut I swear I did my best. How could he do this to me?" Cammy cried out, still wrapped in Felicity''s embrace.

    "Sweetheart, this is not your fault. Just because this happened doesn''t mean you''re to me. Please, don''t be so hard on yourself," Felicity reassured her, gently patting her back.

    After a good cry, Cammy finally managed to calm down. Felicity handed her another ss of water and gently encouraged her to rest. "You need to sleep and give your weary heart, mind, and soul a chance to recover before facing the next battle. When you wake up,e find me, and we''ll work on finding a solution together, okay?"

    But Cammy noticed Ric pacing and looked anxious as if he wanted to say something. "What''s wrong, Ric?" she asked.

    "I''m sorry, Cammy, but I have to ask you this... What is your n now? Are you going to leave him for good?"

    Cammy was caughtpletely off guard by Ric''s question, causing her to stammer in response, "I-I''m not sure yet. This is all so sudden."

    "Are you still considering staying with him after everything you''ve been through? You deserve better," Ric remarked.

    "I-I can''t just leave him right away. We''re married, and we have a son. I¨C"

    "Then divorce him," Ric interrupted.

    Cammy was stunned. Her thoughts had been so jumbled that she hadn''t even considered it.

    "He won''t sign the papers easily... I don''t have the money to take it to court if he refuses to agree to a mutual consent divorce. Besides, if I choose to fight him, I''ll need proof of my ims, which I don''t have."

    Curious, Felicity asked, "But, dear, if you had proof of his infidelity, would you be willing to divorce him?"

    Cammy stared at Felicity, opening and closing her mouth several times, unsure of what to say. Felicity gently reached for her hand and gave it a reassuring squeeze.

    "It''s okay, dear. You don''t have to decide now. It''s a big decision, and you need time to think it through."

    "I-I''ll do it... If I have the proof to win the case and free myself from him, I''ll do it," Cammy dered with unexpected conviction, surprising both Felicity and Ellie. Even as she said it, a part of her still hesitated, and the thought of openly admitting she was willing to divorce her husband tugged painfully at her heart.

    While the women absorbed Cammy''s words, Ric abruptly stood up and said, "Wait here..."

    None of them could react quickly enough to ask where he was going or why, though Felicity had an inkling of what her nephew was up to.

    A few minutester, Ric returned holding a brown envelope. Without a word, he handed it to Cammy, who was confused at first but opened it anyway.

    Inside were several documents, but what caught her attention were the photos¡ªimages of a man and different women, unmistakably damning.

    Cammy''s right hand released the brown envelope, covering her mouth in shock as her left hand clutched the photos. Felicity exchanged a knowing nce with Ric, who responded with a tight-lipped nod.

    ''He finally used it,'' Felicity thought. ''This means he''s ready to confront Duncan directly and fight for Cammy''s heart.''

    The sight of her husband, captured in intimate moments with different women in various ces, left her speechless. The photos of him with well-known figures, including Annie Tucker, were especially gut-wrenching, bringing fresh tears to her eyes.

    Annie was the woman Cammy had discovered naked with her husband at their vacation home¡ªa woman envied by many not only for her stunning beauty and wless figure but also for her immense wealth. She was a supermodel, a well-known socialite, and the sole heiress to TZN Pictures, a leading entertainment and media conglomerate.

    And then there was her, Cammy Watson-Veston¡ªa stay-at-home mom, the daughter of a paralyzed businessman whosepany was on the brink of copse. Her body was worn out from carrying twins and giving birth not long ago. She only had a part-time job as a frence web developer with a single client.

    Compared to the morous women her husband had been involved with, she felt like trash... insignificant... she didn''t measure up at all...

    Her confidence had hit rock bottom... her insecurities were louder than ever...

    The image of her twin girls, surrounded by tubes and machines just to keep them alive, shed through Cammy''s mind. While her babies were fighting for their lives, where was her husband? Was he in Annie''s arms or in bed with one of the women in the photos?

    Was he really dealing with the legal matters concerning her father''spany, or did he even care about their children? He hadn''t even bothered to see the girls after they were born or before they were cremated.

    These questions swirled in Cammy''s mind as she stared at the pictures, tears streaming down her face. Her mind now doubted the words that she once trusted.

    She was jolted out of her thoughts when Felicity gently squeezed her knee.

    "Cammy, dear... Please, drink this," Felicity said softly.

    Cammy looked up and saw Felicity offering her a ss of water. After taking the water from Felicity, Ellie gave her some tissue paper that she dly epted.

    She wiped her tears and, with newfound resolve, she dered, "I will file a divorce. I will divorce my husband... but not right away."

    The three exchanged puzzled nces, unsure of what she meant.

    Questions folded their minds;

    ''What does she mean by that? Will she go back to Duncan after all these?'' Felicity asked herself.

    ''Does she love him that much that she can''t leave him right away?'' Ellie thought.

    But it was only Ric who was bold enough to ask for rification.

 Chapter 6: Impulsive

    <h4>Chapter 6: Impulsive</h4>

    [~Song Rmendation: I''ve Never Been To Me by Charlene~]

    "Are you saying you''re nning to go back to Duncan? Cammy, think about it. He''s cheating on you¡ªyou''ve seen it with your own eyes. I''ve had this evidence for a while, but I didn''t want to be the one to break up your marriage. But now that you''ve seen the truth yourself, I don''t think you should go back," Ric urged, trying to reason with her.

    "I understand, Ric, and thank you for showing me this. But I won''t be going back to him. Let him believe I died in that ne crash. I need to get my life in order first. I have to find a full-time job so I can support myself and my son. I also need to make sure my father doesn''t hear about the crash¡ªhe might have a heart attack if he thinks I''m gone. My priority right now is to focus on these things, one step at a time."

    Felicity offered, "I can contact my niece at the hospital and have her exin the situation to your father and mother."

    "No, Felicity," Cammy quickly responded, "I don''t want my mother to know I''m alive¡ªjust my dad. My mother adores Duncan; she loves him more than she loves me. If she finds out I survived, she''ll definitely tell him. Let her believe we are dead."

    "How about Dn''s school? You can''t keep that from Duncan," Ellie pointed out.

    "He doesn''t know Dn won the contest and that the prize was the schrship. I was nning to tell him when he gets back, but now he''ll never find out. I''ve already submitted all the necessary documents for his admission, so the only thing left is for him to do is start attending sses when school begins."

    "That''s a relief, then. By the way, my husband mentioned there''s a job opening at their motherpany. You might want to check it out." Ellie pulled out her wallet, took out a card, and handed it to Cammy. "Here''s his business card. Visit the website to submit your application."

    "Cross Tech Group of Companies... Why does that name sound familiar?" Cammy murmured.

    "It''s because that''s the top techpany in the country. Ethan works there as well," Ellie exined. "With your education and experience in creating and managing the resort''s website, I''m confident you''ll get hired easily."

    "I don''t know, Ellie. It''s a hugepany, and the resort''s website is my only experience. Plus, it wasn''t even a full-time job, so they might not consider it seriously."

    "Then just work here full-time," Ric suggested abruptly, without consulting Felicity, prompting Ellie and Cammy to exchange nces before looking at Felicity.

    Felicity felt a flutter of anxiety at Ric''s unexpected offer. Her mind raced through a whirlwind of thoughts. ''A full-time position? That''s a big step. Ric is being impulsive!''

    "Ric, sweetheart, I don''t think it''s the best idea," Felicity said gently. "She''ll have more opportunities to learn and grow if she works in biggerpanies in her field. Of course, I could give her a job here, but a hospitality job isn''t really a match for her unless that''s what she truly wants." She then turned to Cammy and asked, "Do you want to work here, dear?"

    "No, Felicity, I don''t. It''s not about the work itself, but because of Dn. His school is in the city, and it would be tough for both of us if I worked here while he studied there," Cammy replied.

    "You''re right. I''m sorry I didn''t consider that," Ric said, pausing before continuing. "So, it''s settled then? You really are leaving him..."

    Cammy nodded in response.

    "If that''s the n, then let''s all rest for now so you can check for openings online and start preparing your application. Sleep here tonight and transfer to the employee housing tomorrow. You can stay there as long as you need," Felicity suggested.

    ''If Cross Tech is argepany, I should consider applying there. With so many employees, it''ll be easier to blend in and keep a low profile. I can quietly work and save money for myself and Dn if I remain unnoticed,'' Cammy thought.

    ''epting the school''s offer for boarding would give Dn a stable environment, as well, even though it''s not part of the schrship prize, I think I can manage. Yes, that''s the best choice. It''ll also give me time to sort everything out without disrupting his life before I reveal myself to Duncan and proceed with the divorce.''

    Her thoughts were suddenly interrupted by Felicity''s voice. "The clothes that you left herest time are in the suitcase under my bed. You can get them from my room. I''ll just see Ellie and Ric on their way out so I can lock the vi''s gate as well."

    Cammy nodded and quickly went to Felicity''s room so she could change and rest. Not only did her eyes and head hurt, but her whole body was in pain.

    Ellie went ahead but Ric and Felicity walked slowly towards the vi''s gate. "So, what''s your n now?" Felicity asked Ric.

    "I''m going to support her with whatever she needs, so we can get closer. I won''t rush things¡ªI want her feelings for me to grow naturally. With Duncan out of the picture, I think I can win her over more quickly this time. But it does mean I''ll be spending more time in the city than here. Is that okay?"

    "Of course, do what you need to do," Felicity said encouragingly. "Even without Cammy, you''d be spending less time here anyway because of your projects, so it doesn''t make much difference. If anything, it''s better now because there''s a chance Cammy and Dn could be part of our family. Just thinking about it makes me so excited!" she added with a joyful smile.

    **********

    Back in the vi, after Cammy freshened up, she browsed through the job openings from the Cross Tech website and found a listing for a Web Designer. Excited, she opened the posting and carefully read through the details before clicking the "Apply" button.

    "This is perfect," she muttered to herself as she filled out the application form. "It''s a good thing Felicity let me take charge of creating her website¡ªI can use it as the sample they''re asking for."

    It was already the break of dawn and afterpleting all the required fields and finishing her application letter, Cammy clicked "Send" and stared at herptop screen. Applying for a full-time job was her first step toward independence¡ªa step she felt forced into and wasn''t fully ready for.

    As she gazed at the screen, memories of her youth flooded back¡ªdays when she dreamt about her future with excitement. Those dreams now felt distant, overshadowed by the path her parents pushed her into, forcing her to study something they thought would benefit their business.

    The dream of a happy marriage with her first love had crumbled, and soon she would officially be a single mom.

    "It''s okay. Everything will be alright. I still have Dn with me¡ªat least one of my dreams came true," she whispered to herself with forced optimism.

    But deep down, she knew she wasn''t convinced. "No! It''s not alright. I''ll be alone, and Dn will grow up in a broken family!" she cried out, her voice trembling with anguish.

    Cammy copsed onto the bed, clutching a pillow tightly as she tried to soothe the ache in her heart. The painful memories of her husband''s betrayal reyed in her mind, now apanied by the images of the other women Ric had shown her.

    Tears flowed freely as she let out her grief once more, taking advantage of the quiet moment while Dn stayed with Ellie''s daughters. She didn''t want her son to witness her in such a vulnerable state. She would continue to put on a brave face for him, protecting his innocence for as long as possible.

    She didn''t know how long she cried before exhaustion took over, and she drifted off to sleep.

    Hourster, she was awakened by the sound of her work phone ringing.

    She quickly answered the phone without checking the caller ID, assuming it was either Felicity or Ellie since only they had the number.

    "Hello? I''m sorry, I must have dozed off. I''lle right away¡ª"

    Cammy froze mid-sentence when she realized the voice on the other end was someone she wasn''t expecting at all.

 Chapter 7: Happy Always

    <h4>Chapter 7: Happy Always</h4>

    [~Song Rmendation: Big Girls Don''t Cry by Fergie~]

    "Hello? Ms. Watson? This is the recruitment department of Cross Tech. I apologize for calling on a Sunday, but your application arrived in my inbox just before the deadline. The interview for the position is scheduled for tomorrow and you''re in luck there are remaining slots for applicants.

    If you''re still interested, I can send you a form to fill out and bring with you. The interview details are included in the form. Would you like to proceed?" the woman asked.

    "Y-Yes, I''ll be there tomorrow," Cammy answered, her heart racing with a mix of excitement and anxiety. The woman provided a few more instructions before ending the call.

    Cammy was surprised to get such a quick response, especially on a weekend. ''They must urgently need a Web Designer, which is why they contacted me so quickly,'' she thought.

    ncing at her phone, she realized it was already lunchtime. Panic struck as she remembered her son. ''Oh no! Dn!''

    She got up and walked over to Ellie''s house, located right next to the resort. Felicity had sold Ellie a small piece ofnd on her property so Ellie and her family could live there. Felicity lives abroad and onlyes to Pearl Resort during the summer and other holidays to assist during the busy peak season.

    Once Felicity returns overseas, Ellie takes charge of everything. She''s the second-inmand at both the resort and restaurant, and Felicity trusts her even more than her nephew, in terms of running her business.

    Noticing Dn''s shoes on the porch, Cammy didn''t bother knocking and walked straight into Ellie''s house. The two had been friends long before Ellie started working at the resort.

    "There you are!" Ellie greeted as Cammy stepped inside.

    "Oh gosh, I''m so sorry! I fell asleepte and just woke up," Cammy said apologetically.

    "That''s better, you needed that rest. I stopped by earlier to call you for breakfast, but I saw you were asleep. So, I grabbed some clothes for Dn and let you rest," Ellie replied.

    "Thank you. I don''t know what I''d do without you," Cammy said with a grateful smile.

    "Hey, Cammy!"

    Cammy quickly turned toward the familiar voice and smiled when she saw him.

    "Ark! Long time no see!" she greeted Ellie''s husband warmly.

    "Yeah, great to see you too. I heard you''re nning to apply to our main branch?"

    "I already did, actually. I even got a call for an interview tomorrow¡ªI was surprised they reached out on a Sunday."

    "That''s awesome! They are really in a hurry because of the business expansion. Even we in other branches are being nagged to finish our tasks before the deadline. But just a heads-up, the main branch recently let go of a lot of employees. Officially, it was due to repeated vitions and poor performance, but there''s a rumor the boss was just in a bad mood after canceling his uing wedding¡ªow!"

    Ark''sment was cut short by Ellie elbowing him. "Stop spreading rumors, especially to my friend! You''re going to scare her off!"

    Cammyughed at the yful exchange between the couple. "It''s fine, Ellie. At least now I have a heads-up on what I might be walking into. I''ll just make sure to stay on my toes and work hard so I don''t end up in the same situation."

    "Since you have an interview tomorrow, I''m sure you''ll need some business attire. Feel free to pick anything you like from my closet," Ellie offered.

    "You''re the best, Ellie! I was just about to ask if I could borrow something. Thank you!" Cammy replied gratefully.

    "Eat first before you start searching. The kids are already enjoying the barbecue on the back porch. Let''s join them."

    Cammy, Ellie, and Ark headed outside to join the kids. Cammy spotted her son with barbecue sauce smeared all over his face and couldn''t help but chuckle as she watched himugh and chat with Ellie''s children, her heart swelling with warmth and pain at the same time.

    ''I just want to keep him this happy always,'' she thought as she took a seat next to Dn and wiped his face clean.

    "Mommy, can I sleep here tonight? Queenie, Lizzie, and I will go back to school soon, and we won''t see each other for a very very long time," Dn asked, hoping his mother would approve.

    "Honey, a few months isn''t that long. We can still visit on holidays like we usually do. Everyone''s probably tired today, so we should let them rest," Cammy exined.

    "Cammy, you''re wee to stay here too. You''ll need to get ready for the interview tomorrow, and your things are still at home. Plus, you''ll have to wake up early to catch the bus to the city. If you stay, you can borrow anything that you need, and I''ll drive you to the station. That way, Dn can stay here without you having to wake him up," Ellie suggested.

    "Aunt Cammy, please let Dn stay! Please, please!" Queenie and Lizzie pleaded, sping their hands together.

    Cammy smirked and rolled her eyes. "Alright, I can''t say no to all of you. We''ll stay tonight."

    "YAY!" the children cheered excitedly.

    Cammy nced at Ellie and mouthed a silent "Thank you" before they all continued enjoying their food.

    ¡ª-------

    The next day...

    Cammy woke up before dawn and stepped out of Ellie''s guest room already dressed. Ellie is shorter and thinner than her, so she had a limited option on what clothes she could borrow.

    She wore a ck skirt with a ck jacket and a very tight white shirt under it. She left the back button of the skirt unbuttoned for it won''t fit her and just wore a belt to keep it in ce.

    She found Ellie in the kitchen, also dressed for work and preparing breakfast.

    "You''re up early," Ellie said with a smile.

    "I''m nning to stop by Dn''s school before heading to my interview. I''m going to ept their offer," Cammy replied, taking the cup of coffee that Ellie handed her.

    "Boarding isn''t covered by his schrship, right? That''s going to be expensive. Are you sure about this?"

    "Yes, I''m sure. It''s the only way he can have some stability while I work on getting us back on our feet," Cammy said firmly.

    "Do you have enough money for that? I can lend you some if you need it," Ellie offered.

    "Thanks, but I have enough savings to cover that and rent a small apartment. It''ll onlyst about a year though, so I need to find a job quickly."

    "Alright, just remember, if you need anything, Ark and I are always here for you."

    "I know, and I''m really lucky to have you both and Felicity."

    They both giggled until a knock on the back door caught their attention.

    Ellie nced outside and immediately opened the screen door when she saw who it was.

    "I heard you were here. Let''s head back to the city..."

    Cammy''s eyes shifted to Ellie, who just shrugged and gave her a knowing look.

 Chapter 8: Breaking News

    <h4>Chapter 8: Breaking News</h4>

    [~Song Rmendation: Comethru by Jeremy Zucker~]

    The two women stared at the handsome man in front of them. Ellie even gave him a once-over, from head to toe and back.

    "Wow, you look surprisingly sharp for someone who is up this early. Are you heading to a date or something?" Ellie remarked as she eyed Ric.

    Ric shed a charming smile that could make anyone swoon. He was dressed in ck cks and a gray shirt that fit snugly against his muscr frame. The sleeves were rolled up, emphasizing his biceps, while the top three buttons were undone, showing his sculpted chest.

    "My agency calledtest night about a talent casting. I also heard from my aunt that Cammy''s heading to the city today, so I woke up early to join her. Then I''ll head straight to my agency after that," Ric exined, shifting his gaze to Cammy.

    He couldn''t help but notice her subtle attempts to pull down her skirt, trying to cover her smooth, fair legs, only to unintentionally highlight the way her snug shirt emphasized her curves and rich bosoms.

    Ric gulped at the sight of her and had to put his hand inside his pants pocket to discreetly push his growing bulge into ce without the twodies noticing, for it was starting to get ufortable.

    "You look stunning, Cammy. The business suit looks good on you," Ricplimented.

    "It''s too tight and short. I still haven''t lost all the pregnancy weight that I gained in thest few months. Maybe I should start eating less," Cammy remarked casually.

    "That''s not necessary if you ask me. You''re sexy in my eyes," Ric responded, making both women nce at him with awkward expressions.

    Ellie quickly decided to usher the two out of her house before things got more awkward. "Alright, it seems like I''m no longer needed here. Cammy, are you alright going with him?"

    "Uhm, y-yes. I guess it''s practical. We should get going before we get caught in rush hour traffic," Cammy replied, even though she wasn''t keen on going with Ric. Unfortunately, she didn''t have much of a choice.

    **********

    Thankfully, after a few hours, they reached the city in no time since it was still early and there was not much traffic yet.

    "Should I drop you off at the main entrance of the Cross Tech Building?" Ric asked.

    "No, I need to go to Dn''s school first. Just drop me off at the bank near the school¡ªI need to withdraw some money to pay for his boarding," Cammy responded.

    When they arrived at the bank, Cammy immediately stepped out of the car, but Ric called out to her before she could close the door.

    "I''ll text youter so we can head home together, okay?"

    Cammy smiled and nodded, then quickly made her way to the ATM, eager to get away from Ric.

    It wasn''t that she didn''t appreciate his help; she just knew he had ulterior motives.

    The rest of the day for Cammy went smoothly. After her interview at Cross Tech, she made a point of avoiding crowded areas and even bought sunsses and a summer scarf to cover her head, hoping to go unnoticed on her way there. She only took them off when it was time for her appointment.

    Since her interview wrapped up quickly and ended just before lunchtime, she decided to visit the nearest mall to pick up some essentials for herself and Dn, as they had left most of their belongings at home.

    To save money, she opted to have lunch at the mall''s food court, where the meals were much more affordable than those in a typical restaurant.

    While she was eating, the sound of her husband''s name being mentioned on the news immediately caught her attention. She turned her head toward therge TV screen at the center of the food court, eager to hear more.

    <i>~Breaking News: Duncan Veston Announces Tragic Death of Wife and Son in ne Crash as Authories Release the Official List of Victims</i>

    <i>In a deeply sorrowful statement released earlier today, Duncan Veston, the billionaire owner of Veston Shipping Line, officially confirmed the devastating loss of his wife, Cami Veston, and their young son in a tragic ne crash. The ident urredst Saturday while they were en route to Arlon City, and authorities have since confirmed there were no survivors.</i>

    <i>Mr. Veston was also expected to take over his father-inw''spany in theing months due to the Chairman''s deteriorating health following the loss of his only heirs, his daughter and grandson. </i>

    <i>The Veston Shipping Line, one of the world''srgest maritime transportpanies, has seen its stock prices dip following the news, while condolences have poured in from business leaders and public figures worldwide.</i>

    <i>Thepany has requested privacy for Mr. Veston and his family during this difficult time, stating that further details regarding memorial services will be shared at ater date.</i>

    <i>The aviation authorities are currently conducting an investigation into the cause of the crash...~</i>

    "Dad..." Cammy whispered, suddenly remembering her father''s situation. ''Ipletely forgot about you. I''ve been so caught up in my own problems that I didn''t even check on you. I''m so sorry.''

    Feeling guilty, she quickly picked up her phone and called Felicity, recalling her promise to help.

    "Hello, dear? How did your interview go?" Felicity greeted warmly.

    "It went well. I''ll fill you in on the details when I get back. But I''m calling about your niece¡ªdid she manage to talk to my father?" Cammy asked, getting straight to the point.

    "Oh, that''s all taken care of, Cammy. I was waiting to tell you. My niece called earlier and said she spoke to your father yesterday. He''s doing well and understands the situation. She exined everything to him. He did cry, but he promised to keep quiet about your whereabouts. He does want to video call you when you get a chance," Felicity informed her.

    Hearing this, it felt like a heavy weight had been lifted off Cammy''s chest. After briefly checking in on Dn, she ended the call and headed to the department store to buy what they needed.

    However, as she walked toward the store, a familiar figure caught her eye. She froze and quickly ducked behind one of therge columns in the mall. Taking a cautious peek, she saw her husband, Duncan Veston.

    Her gaze shifted upward to see the name of the boutique he had entered. Cammy''s brows furrowed when she realized it was a shop for baby items, specifically for newborns.

    ''What the hell is he doing there? Our twins are gone... Is he being sentimental and buying something for them?'' Cammy thought.

    An impulsive idea suddenly crossed her mind, making her heart race. ''Should I do it?'' she questioned herself.

    A battle raged within her. One part urged her to walk away, while another screamed at her to go for it.

    ''Ugh, screw it! I''m doing it! Here goes nothing!''

 Chapter 9: This is War

    <h4>Chapter 9: This is War</h4>

    [~Song Rmendation: Out of Reach by Gabrielle~]

    As Duncan moved deeper into the store and disappeared from view, Cammy quietly followed, pretending to browse through the racks like a regr customer.

    Curiosity drove her to find out what he was doing there, of all ces. Duncan had never personally bought anything for Dn when he was a baby¡ªor for the twins. He would simply give her money and tell her to get whatever their children needed.

    At first, it hurt her, making it seem as though he had no interest in being involved in the little things that shaped their children''s lives. But her mother assured her that many men are like that¡ªthey''re clueless when ites to babies and don''t know what to do.

    Her mother also said that men often bond more with their children once they''re a bit older. Cammy clung to the hope that when Dn grew big enough to y "big boy games" with his father, Duncan would finally show interest. But that day never came.

    He remained detached from the basic needs of their son, especially when it came to offering emotional support. Cammy wished he would at least y with Dn the way her father used to spend time with her when she was young, but Duncan always kept his distance.

    For years with Duncan, Cammy convinced herself that it was fine¡ªshe could be the emotional support their children needed while Duncan focused on providing financially for the family.

    But deep down, it never felt quite right. It was never enough...

    She overheard Duncan talking to a saledy. "Do you have this in other colors?" he asked.

    Curious, Cammy peeked and saw him holding a set of white onesies with matching mittens and socks. Doubt crept in¡ªmaybe he wasn''t buying them as a sentimental keepsake for their deceased twins after all.

    "We have green, pink, yellow, blue, and gray. Which ones would you like, sir?" the saledy responded.

    "I''ll take the green and yellow. My fianc¨¦e is still pregnant, and we don''t know our baby''s gender yet. Do you have any cute shoes to go with these? I want to surprise her¡ªshe loves pretty things," Duncan answered.

    Cammy stood frozen, her mind struggling to process what she''d just heard. Her thoughts were interrupted by the sound of Duncan''s phone ringing.

    "Yes, Babe, I''m heading to the restaurant now. I''m walking there as we speak. See you soon, Babe," Duncan said into the phone with a smile on his face.

    The cold, numbing sensation that washed over Cammy was the same as when she''d caught him cheating with the supermodel at their vacation house. It felt like someone had poured ice water over her head.

    Silently, she slipped out of the store unnoticed, wiping away the tears that streamed down her face.

    ''I was only gone for two days, and you''re already nning to marry your mistress... You must be happy that I died in that ne crash...'' she thought to herself.

    Seeing her husband buying things for his unborn child with another woman felt like a dagger to her heart¡ªfar worse than catching him in the act of infidelity. It was at that moment that she fully realized the painful truth: neither she nor Dn had ever truly mattered to Duncan.

    Cammy walked past a boutique and spotted a burgundyce mini-dress with a sweetheart neckline and thin straps disyed in the window. She paused, eyes narrowing as she muttered to herself, "This is war, Duncan. I won''t let you find happiness with your mistress. You ruined not only my life but our son''s too. I''ll never forgive you for that."

    With renewed determination, she straightened her posture, held her head high, and walked into the boutique, asking the saledy for a fresh stock of what the mannequin was wearing from head to toe.

    After selecting the dress and shoes, the saledy led Cammy to the fitting room, where she changed into her new outfit. The saledy then carefully packed away Cammy''s business attire and shoes.

    Cammy stopped by the department store to pick up the items she originally intended to buy before getting sidetracked by Duncan. With her shopping done, she headed straight to the bus station for her trip back to Derby County, where Pearl Resort was located.

    As she walked through the station, she noticed people ncing her way¡ªnot because they recognized her as the wife of a billionaire recently reported dead on the news, but because of how stunning she looked. Keeping her sunsses on and a scarf draped over her head, she made sure her identity remained hidden.

    While on the bus, her phone rang, and her heart raced when she saw the name on the screen.

    "Oh no! I totally forgot!" she muttered before answering.

    [Cammy! I''m so sorry, but I need to stay here, and I''m not sure when I''ll be able to leave. The casting is not done yet. I won''t be able to head back to the resort with you,] Ric exined.

    Cammy sighed in relief, realizing she hadpletely forgotten about their ride back together. "That''s okay, Ric, Ipletely understand. It''ste, and the resort is pretty far. You should stay in your penthouse tonight. Good luck with the casting, and I''ll see you back at the resort." She ended the call quickly, not wanting to drag it out.

    As she neared the resort, Cammy texted Ellie, requesting to have Dn meet her at the entrance since she was excited to surprise him with the things she''d bought.

    Ellie texted back: [Dn and the girls are already asleep. They yed all day, and he even joined the girls for a swimming lesson. They were exhausted. Head to the bar once you arrive¡ªan impatient man is waiting for you there, and he''s not in the best mood.]

    Cammy''s expression soured, and she immediately tried to call Ellie, only to find her phone was off. ''Seriously, Ellie? You turn off your phone after dropping that bomb on me?!''

    Cammy had no clue who the impatient man Ellie mentioned could be, especially since she knew Ric was still in the city. She couldn''t think of anyone else who might be looking for her at the Pearl Resort.

    When she arrived, she entered through the employee''s gate and headed directly to her room in the employee housing to drop off everything she had bought in the city. Afterward, she made her way to the bar near the beachfront.

    She checked her phone and saw that it was already past nine in the evening.

    "Who''d be waiting for me at this hour?" Cammy muttered in irritation. She was already exhausted, and thest thing she wanted was to deal with some guy who showed up unannounced.

    But her sour mood quickly lifted when she spotted the only guy in the bar. She quickened her pace and yfully sneaked up behind him, covering his eyes with both hands.

    The man grinned, gently grasped her wrists, and said, "I know it''s you, Cammy!"

    Cammy couldn''t hold back herughter and let go, freeing him from her grasp. "Ethan! It''s so good to see you. What brings you here?" she eximed as they embraced warmly.

    "It''s great to see you too. I heard what happened and was worried. I tried calling, but your number''s disconnected," Ethan said.

    "Yeah, it''s probably shattered by now," Cammy replied with a shrug.

    "Luckily, I was here for a friend''s bachelor party earlier, and I ran into Ellie. Thank God you''re okay!" Ethan said, holding his chest in exaggerated relief, making Cammy chuckle.

    "Did Ellie already fill you in on my situation?" Cammy asked, hoping Ellie had spared her from having to give a lengthy exnation. Ethan is one of her trusted people so she wouldn''t mind Ellie telling him the whole story.

    Cammy and Ethan had been friends since their college days. They were best friends until Duncan, who was strict and picky about her male friends, came into the picture. Even then, the two never lost touch, although they rarely saw each other anymore.

    It was Ethan who told herst year about the Web Developer position at Pearl Resort, which led her tond the job.

    "Yes, she did. She almost made me sign a non-disclosure agreement to ensure I wouldn''t tell anyone you''re alive and staying here. But you know me¡ªmy lips are sealed," Ethan said, yfully miming zipping his mouth shut.

    Ethan noticed Cammy''s eyes reddening and tears starting to well up. Sensing that she was on the verge of crying. "Hey, I didn''t wait for you just to make you cry. I wanted to cheer you up but it seems like I am not doing a good job."

    "I know that but after seeing him earlier shopping for baby clothes, I was so angry. I guess he got her mistress pregnant..."

    "What? You saw him shopping? That''s sick! Did he see you too?"

    "No, I''ll tell you what happened but first, let''s buy a drink, my treat. It''s gonna be a long story."

 Chapter 10: Sex on the Beach

    <h4>Chapter 10: Sex on the Beach</h4>

    [~Song Rmendation: Perfect by One Direction~]

    Ethan listened quietly as Cammy vented, asionally offering brief responses. He knew that talking things out would ease some of the weight on her heart, and being there to listen was the best support he could offer her right now.

    An hour passed before the driver that Ethan called in arrived, and in that short time, they''d already had quite a few drinks¡ªenough for Ethan to get drunk.

    "Cammyyy, call me when you''re ready to go after that bashtard hushband of yoursh! I''ll join you in battle! Let''sh kick him right in the ballsh!" Ethan slurred as Cammy and the driver helped him into the car.

    "Alright, alright. Seriously, after all these years, you''re still a lightweight! Don''t you havepany parties where you drink with your co-workers?" Cammy teased, but Ethan was already out cold as soon as he slumped his back into the seat.

    Shaking her head, Cammy waved goodbye to the driver and headed back to the bar to finish the drink Ethan left behind.

    She ordered another, but the bartender just gave her a look and stood in front of her. "Miss Cammy, you''ve had enough. It''s time to call it a night."

    "My alcohol tolerance is way better than my friend''s, so don''t worry. I can handle it," she insisted.

    "Alright, but this is yourst shot. After that, you''re heading to bed, got it?" the bartender replied firmly.

    "Aye, aye, Captain!" Cammy responded with a mock salute.

    After finishing herst shot, she decided to take a walk on the beach to clear her head. Now that Ethan was gone, the sadness crept back in. That empty void she''d felt since marrying Duncan was growing, reminding her that she''d been alone in her marriage from the very start.

    She was almost at the shore when she heard amotioning from one of the beachfront vis. Knowing that Ellie and Felicity were already asleep and that the night manager had the day off on Mondays, she decided to check it out herself not only because she was curious but also because that vi is reserved for VIPs and Cammy doesn''t want the resort to have bad reviews on their website.

    "What''s going on here?" Cammy asked the three staff members who were struggling to calm down an irate guest.

    "Ma''am, the guest is demanding more drinks, but his assistant specifically instructed us not to let him drink alone before leaving. We are not allowed to serve him any more drinks! He''s already had a lot, and we''re worried something bad might happen if he drinks alone and passes out," one of the staff exined.

    "This is what all the fuss is about? Just give him what he wants and let him pass out. Problem solved!" Cammy said, hands on her waist.

    "Ma''am???" the staff member replied in disbelief, while the other two stood there with their mouths agape.

    Meanwhile, the previously enraged guest grinned, clearly pleased with what he just heard, his anger quickly fading away, he was furious no more.

    "You heard your boss¡ªgo get my drink," the guest demanded.

    Cammy''s eyes darted to the guest, noting his height, about six feet and two inches tall since her husband stands just below six feet and this man is much taller than Duncan. Though his face was hidden beneath an unkempt beard and he looked far from his best, she could tell by his posture and demeanor that he was a man of high social status¡ªconfirmed by the hefty nightly rate of the vi he was staying in.

    "B-But, she''s not our boss..." one of the staff hesitated.

    "Doesn''t matter. Pearl Resort prioritizes its guest''s request," Cammy said, addressing the staff before turning to the irate guest.

    "How about wepromise, sir? Since the staff were instructed not to let you drink alone, I''ll stay and keep youpany until you''re done. Just to make sure you are safe and the staff will not be med if something bad happens to you. Fair enough right?"

    Both the staff and the guest were stunned, their jaws dropping in surprise, not expecting Cammy to offer such a deal. But Cammy had her reasons for this decision.

    ''I''ll get to drink more, so I can easily sleep and forget about that cheating jerk! I also don''t want the staff to be in trouble or wake up Ellie and Felicity just for a small incident like this. I owe them for taking care of me and Dn,'' she thought.

    "B-But Miss¡ª" one of the staff started to object, but quickly stopped when Cammy shot her a warning re.

    "What would you like to order, sir?" Cammy asked the smirking guest.

    "You..." the man replied as he settled into the sofa without removing his gaze from Cammy. He leaned back and spread his arms along the backrest, making sure everyone could see his chiseled six-pack beneath his unbuttoned ck shirt.

    Cammy''s eyes widened, and her heart stopped beating¡ªor at least that''s how it felt¡ªafter hearing his bold response.

    "E-Excuse me, sir?" she asked, uncertain.

    The man smirked and chuckled before rifying, "You decide. Surprise me with what you''ve got."

    The words were straightforward, but Cammy couldn''t shake the feeling there was a hidden meaning behind them.

    "Since it''s a chilly night and your vi faces the beach, how about vodka? The bar doesn''t have a huge selection of liquor since they specialize in cocktails unless you''re in the mood for tequ," Cammy suggested.

    "Hmm..." the man hummed thoughtfully, his gaze sweeping over her from head to toe, lingering on the curves highlighted by her burgundyce mini dress and ck strappy heels.

    Cammy could feel his eyes on her, as if undressing her in his mind, and a sudden warmth spread through her body settling between her legs as they all waited for his response.

    ''No, it''s just the tequ kicking in. I''ve had too much, that''s why I''m feeling hot,'' she thought, trying to dismiss the sensation.

    "If I drink alone I will go for tequ. But I want my senses sharp and clear while I am in the presence of such a beautifuldy. Bring me four bottles of vodka and I also want a ''Sex on the Beach''. How about that?" the man finally said.

    Cammy frowned and snapped, "Excuse me?!"

    "You heard me¡ªI want ''Sex on the Beach''," he drawled with a mischievous grin.

 Chapter 11: Intoxicated

    <h4>Chapter 11: Intoxicated</h4>

    [~Song Rmendation: Toxic by Britney Spears~]

    Her right eyebrow shot up, and she clenched her fist, clearly irritated by what she perceived as another disrespectful remark. One of the staff quickly leaned in and whispered, "Miss Cammy, it''s a cocktail made with vodka, peach schnapps, orange juice, and cranberry."

    "Oh!" she blurted, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment as she realized her mistake. "Go order that before the bar closes¡ªhurry," she instructed, and the staff quickly scurried off to carry out her request.

    Cammy watched as the staff disappeared into the night and let out a sigh before turning back to face the guest. Surveying the messy room, with beer cans scattered everywhere, she asked, "Sir, would you mind if I tidy up while we wait for your drinks?"

    The man smiled and replied, "Actually, I do mind..."

    Cammy''s jaw dropped in disbelief. All she wanted was to clean up the mess and who in the world would refuse that?

    "I mind since I don''t want to be responsible if something happens to you."

    "Sir? I am only going to pick up a few cans; nothing bad is going to¡ª"

    Before she could finish, the man suddenly stood up and closed the distance between them. Cammy''s eyes widened in shock as he moved so close that there was barely any space between them. He leaned in near the crook of her neck, and she stood frozen, unsure of how to react.

    She felt him pick up a few strands of her hair before taking in the scent of it and said, "You''re just as drunk as I am. Bending down to pick up those cans will only make you dizzy¡ªyou might hit your head somewhere. I have no intention of dealing with blood in this room tonight unless it''s a virgin''s blood." He stepped back a bit and made sure Cammy was looking at him before giving her a wink and a smirk.

    He then moved away and started picking up the cans himself, Cammy closed her eyes, trying to steady her racing heart. She was getting irritated by his flirtatious words and audacious acts.

    She decided to help to make the situation less awkward, she stepped forward, but her heel identallynded on a can, causing her ankle to twist as she lost her bnce.

    Her eyes instantly shut knowing her fate, and epting the pain that she will soon feel from falling. Just as she braced herself for the impact, two strong arms caught her, saving her from falling onto the ss coffee table.

    "Tsk..." Cammy heard the man click his tongue and only then did she open her eyes.

    "This is what I meant," the man said, carrying her and quickly moving her to the sofa. He then asked, "Are you okay?"

    "Y-Yes, I''m fine, sir," Cammy said feeling relieved and flustered.

    "Stop calling me sir. My name is Greg, and I assume yours is Cammy?"

    "Y-Yes, sir..."

    Before Greg could react further, one of the staff returned with a tray holding the four bottles of vodka, the Sex on the Beach cocktail, and a bucket of ice.

    Greg took the tray, confusing the staff who was nning to ce it on the table. "You can leave now, and stop bothering me tonight, or I''ll have you all sued," Greg ordered, sending the staff away and closing the sliding door that faces the beach.

    Cammy felt a sharp pain in her ankle from the fall and didn''t notice that Greg had totally closed all the ss sliding doors and curtains. She bent forward to remove the strap of her shoes so she could massage her aching ankle.

    Greg suddenly sat down at the table in front of her, lifted her foot onto hisp, and ced a towel-wrapped ice pack on it.

    "I told you to stay still. Why are you so stubborn? From the looks of it, you''ve already had quite a lot of tequ for you to easily trip like that," Greg scolded.

    Cammy remained silent as the pain in her ankle was intense enough to overshadow her drunkenness.

    "Hold this," Greg said, handing her the coldpress.

    She grabbed the coldpress but was startled when he started removing her heels. Instinctively, she pulled her feet back, which only worsened the pain in her ankle and unintentionally caused her dress to slide up, revealing much of her upper legs and what was hidden underneath.

    "Ouch... It''s alright, sir, I can take off my heels myself!" Cammy eximed in abashment.

    "Call me sir one more time and I will seal that mouth of yours with mine! Do it again unless you really want me to kiss you, do you want to have a taste of me?"

    "What is wrong with you?!" Cammy eximed, her irritation growing at hisscivious remarks.

    "There''s nothing wrong with me. You''re the one who said you prioritize the guest''s requests. I told you to stay put because you were drunk and couldn''t even stand straight. I even said to call me Greg, but did you do any of that?" Greg pointed out.

    Cammy realized he was right, at least about her being drunk. "But I''m not drunk anymore..." she muttered, loud enough for him to hear.

    He smirked and said, "Really? You''re not drunk anymore?"

    "Yes! The pain from my ankle sobered me up," she retorted.

    He chuckled and pressed lightly on her sprain, making her wince. "Then why are you letting me see your ckce undies? Are you trying to seduce me? I''ll be happy to take it off if you will ask me to," Greg teased.

    Cammy was mortified to realize he was right. She quickly pulled her dress down, covering her legs and shifting her sprained foot back to the floor.

    "I-I''m not trying to seduce you. I was just distracted by the pain. I didn''t notice my dress..."

    Greg extended his hand towards her, making her hesitate as she wondered what he was up to. "Give me your foot. You need to keep the coldpress on for at least fifteen to thirty minutes, or it''ll swell worse tomorrow."

    Cammy frowned as she noticed the bruises on his knuckles. It looked fresh and from the looks of it, it seemed like he punched something hard just today, probably a concrete wall.

    Ignoring his request, she grabbed a face towel from the table¡ªsimr to the one Greg had used earlier to make her ice pack.

    She wrapped some ice in it and gently took hold of his hand, pressing the makeshift coldpress against his bruised knuckles. "You''re the one who needs a coldpress, sir... I mean, Greg."

    "You''re no fun, Cammy. Now that you''re actually calling me by my name, I''ve lost my excuse to give you a kiss," Greg quipped with a chuckle, lightening the mood.

    "Do you always flirt with hotel and resort staff?" Cammy teased back.

    "No, this is the first time. But your sexy dress tells me that you are not part of the workforce here. It''s just that when you suddenly appeared out of nowhere with a sullen face made it too tempting to tease you."

    "Well, how could I note over when your voice was so loud? I was heading to the beach to enjoy the sound of the waves and the silence of the night, but all I could hear was you shouting," Cammy remarked, grabbing Greg''s left hand and cing it on the ice pack over his bruised right hand.

    She then took the coldpress Greg made for her and ced it on her ankle.

    Greg moved and sat beside her, handed her the cocktail, and grabbed a bottle of vodka for himself. He then raised his bottle and clinked it against her ss. "Cheers to whatever''s behind that sulky face of yours," he said before downing half the bottle in one go.

    "Whoa, slow down! Are you really trying to pass out? You should''ve gone for tequ if that''s your n," Cammy remarked.

    "That was the n before you showed up," Greg responded casually. "I just broke up with my girlfriend after finding out she was cheating on me, thus the demand for the drinks," he added, catching Cammy off guard. They don''t know each other but then here he is telling her his problem.

    ''So that''s why he has a bruised hand. He must have been so furious when he found out,'' Cammy thought.

    She mirrored his gesture, clinking her ss against his bottle. "Cheers to that! Looks like we''re in the same boat¡ªI totally understand how you feel, I caught my husband cheating on me too a few days ago." She then removed the straw from her ss and, like Greg, took a long drink, finishing half the cocktail in one go.

    "What? You are married? No way! Why aren''t you wearing your wedding ring?" Greg asked in disbelief.

    Cammy leaned back against the sofa with a deep sigh. "I took it off because what he did hurt me so much. I''ll be divorcing that bashtard soon, hic!"

    Gregughed and casually grabbed the tall ss from her, finishing its contents in one go.

    "Hey! That was mine!" Cammy protested.

    "I paid for it, remember? So technically, it''s mine. You''re obviously drunk. You should head back to your room and get some rest," Greg suggested while eyeing her pout.

    ''She should leave right now, she''s making me think of doing unholy things to her. I don''t think I would be able to stop myself if she stays any longer...'' Greg thought.

 Chapter 12: Faintest Glow

    <h4>Chapter 12: Faintest Glow</h4>

    [~Song Rmendation: Sexy Love by Ne-Yo~]

    ***Warning: Heavy matured scenes from this point on. Please skip it if it''s not your thing***

    ''I don''t think I would be able to stop myself if she stays any longer. Who the hell is her husband? The guy must be out of his mind to cheat on such an attractive woman,'' Greg thought.

    "NO! I''m not going back to my room until I''mpletely wasted. Plus, I want to stay in this dress a bit longer before I take my revenge."

    "Revenge? And how do you n to do that?" Greg asked with amusement, taking a sip of his vodka. He found it hard to imagine this sweet, delicate woman plotting revenge when she looked like she couldn''t even hurt a fly.

    Though she seemed angry, her voice remained soft. Her eyes hinted at days of crying, yet he still noticed a gentleness and kindness in them.

    "I''m going to surprise him with the divorce papers while wearing this dress, so he can see the mistake he made¡ªthe mistake of letting me go and I''ll make sure he regrets it!"

    As Cammy rambled on about her revenge ns, Greg found himself zoning out, captivated by her presence. He noticed how enticing she looked when she was upset¡ªher full lips moving as she spoke, making him wonder how they would taste like. And so, he unconsciously licked his lower lip as he imagined licking and sucking her luscious lips.

    His eyes drifted down her smooth neck, over her bare shoulders, and settled on the neckline of her dress, which beautifully highlighted her full chest. He observed her breasts bounce with every hand gesture she made as she kept talking about her revenge ns.

    Greg swallowed hard as he felt the strong desire stir within him. He wasn''t easily attracted to women, especially after his painful past and the recent betrayal by his ex-girlfriend. But the more Cammy passionately ranted about her cheating husband, the more he found himself wanting her.

    He wanted her anger and passion...

    He wanted to feel her wrath and fury...

    He wanted her dedication and to erase her pain... In bed...

    ''No, it''s just the alcohol talking. I''m drunk. She''s gorgeous and incredibly tempting, that''s why I''m feeling this way,'' Greg tried to convince himself, denying the pull of attraction that was growing stronger by the minute.

    The more he denies his carnal desire for her the harder his member bes. It''s bing more and more ufortable because it''s starting to hurt as it gets stuck in its cage and it grows bigger and bigger.

    It wants to be free... To be inside her... To feel her...

    "Hey! Are you even listening to me?" Cammy called out, noticing Greg''s attention had drifted somewhere else.

    When he didn''t respond, she grabbed his face with both hands, forcing him to look at her. "Sir! I asked if you''re listening to me!"

    Cammy was clearly drunk, her grip stronger than intended. Greg, just as intoxicated as her, felt too sluggish to steady himself. As she pulled his face toward hers, he ended up just inches away from her, their faces were inches away from each other.

    "Fuck! You''re making it hard for me."

    Cammy heard him say and the next thing she knew, his tongue was already inside her mouth navigating the depths of her, tasting everything inside like a hungry wolf.

    Cammy was taken aback by Greg''s sudden, intense kiss. Her lips and tongue responded instinctively, matching the fervor of his embrace as if they had a will of their own. Deep in her mind, she knows that she should push him back but instead, she lets go and allows her desire to take over.

    When she didn''t resist his advances, he deepened the kiss, sucking and pulling her tongue into his mouth. A soft moan escaped her as her fingers tangled in his wavy brown hair, gripping tightly.

    Each of her enticing, delicate moans, as he sucked on her tongue, sent shivers through him, intensifying the heat within and making his desire and hardness grow even stronger.

    He couldn''t hold back any longer. His mind and body screamed with the urge to im her. Greg grasped her waist and pulled her onto hisp. When Cammy still didn''t resist, his hands began to explore her body.

    Cammy was in a daze. Here she was, kissing aplete stranger¡ªa devastatingly handsome one at that¡ªwhile being a married woman!

    Her mind kept telling her it was wrong, but her body craved more. When was thest time Duncan had kissed her with such passion? She couldn''t even recall... In fact, she couldn''t even remember thest time they kissed at all. Oh, wait... it was that night, the night she conceived the twins.

    She recalled now¡ªit was also the night she discovered flirtatious messages from another woman on Duncan''s phone. They argued, which ended up in bed, but... no, he didn''t kiss her that night. He had just silenced her by going straight to taking what he wanted, pounding her straight up with just pure lust, without love at all.

    Tears streamed from her eyes as she reflected on how Duncan had used her. Her tearsnded on Greg''s cheek, prompting him to open his eyes and gaze at Cammy while their kiss continued. Her tears awakened a foreign emotion deep within him, something he had never experienced with anyone before.

    He wrapped his arms around her, holding her close. He wanted to wipe away whatever was causing her sadness and rece those painful memories with his presence. He longed to see her smile and was determined to be the one to bring her happiness.

    ''Huh?!? What the fuck am I thinking? She''s a total stranger, I don''t know her at all!'' Greg thought before his right hand found the zipper on Cammy''s back. He gently and slowly pulled it down without Cammy noticing.

    She was so preupied with her thoughts about Duncan that she didn''t notice that Greg was already undressing her. She felt his left hand slipping behind her ass into her underwear while his other hand gently squeezed her bosom and gave her nipple a light pinch before yfully rolling it with his fingers.

    Cammy opened her eyes in shock as she came back to her senses. She quickly grabbed her dress and covered her chest.

    "What the hell are you doing!" she yelled at Greg as she swiftly stood up and stepped back.

    "Uh... Kissing and touching you?" Greg replied in a confused state.

    ''What the hell happened?'' Greg asked himself, wondering why she suddenly became furious.

    "I know! How dare you kiss and touch me!" Cammy yelled again.

    "You''re kissing me too! You''re touching me as well! You even grabbed my hair!" Greg yelled back like a protesting child having a tantrum.

    The two locked eyes for a moment, and Cammy realized how stupid her words sounded.

    Seeing her hesitate made the corner of Greg''s mouth rise which only deepened her frown.

    "What are you afraid of, Cammy? You said you''re divorcing your husband, so you''re no longermitted to him. Besides, he''s been cheating on you¡ªyou saw it yourself. So why not do the same as part of your revenge? Let me help you..."

    Greg stepped closer to her but paused when she backed away. He extended his hand, offering a small smile, encouraging her to take it and trust him.

    Cammy looked at his hand, rattled. This wasn''t the kind of revenge she had in mind. She didn''t want to stoop to the same level as Duncan. The situation she''s in is just confusing her more so she backed away until her back met the wall.

    Lowering her gaze to the floor, her thoughts raced with different ideas for revenge, while still gripping her dress tightly.

    ''There has to be something more I can do to make him regret everything he''s done,'' she thought to herself.

    She was deep in thought until she felt Greg''s rough hand gently lift her chin, bringing her gaze back to his. His blue eyes looked different now¡ªcalmer, no longer clouded with lust. The desire in his eyes remained, but it had shifted from something primal to something more tender and passionate.

    She couldn''tprehend how his look could shift so suddenly. There was something about this man that drew her in closer. As she held his gaze, her mind began to ease.

    ''What''s happening to me?'' she wondered.

    Greg gently wiped away the tears she had forgotten about. He cradled her face in hisrge hands, his eyes locked on hers as he softly said, "Just for tonight, Cammy. Let''s leave the past behind. Let us let go of the pain caused by those who hurt us.

    Let''s focus only on us¡ªjust you and me, and no one else. Even if it''s just for one night, let''s find happiness in each other''s arms. It might notst forever, but let''s make tonight a night to remember."

    Cammy was captivated by his soothing voice and heartfelt words. Despite the inner conflict raging within her over what was right and wrong, she chose to let go. She wanted to be free.

    Free from the pain and torment Duncan had repeatedly inflicted upon her for years. For once, she wanted to feel wanted and cherished, and this man standing before her was offering exactly that, even just for one night.

    Was it wrong to ept it just because she was married, even though the man she was married to had been betraying her time and time again?

    Cammy chose to abandon reason and indulge in her desires, only for tonight. As he suggested, they would make this night unforgettable, so she whispered, "Turn off the lights..."

    Greg smirked, knowing the switch was just within reach, right beside Cammy on the wall she was leaning against. He stretched out his arm and turned the switch, but instead of turning the lights offpletely, he dimmed them to the faintest glow without removing his gaze from her.

    "Forgive me, Cammy. I cannot turn it offpletely. I want to see your face when I fuck you and take you to heaven over and over again while you are screaming my name," Greg said with a hoarse voice, his breath quickening.

 Chapter 13: Scars and Marks

    <h4>Chapter 13: Scars and Marks</h4>

    [~Song Rmendation: I¡¯ll Make Love To You by Boyz II Men~]

    This time, Cammy smiled¡ªher first smile since arriving at Greg¡¯s vi. It made Greg¡¯s heart skip a beat and then pound so intensely that he could hear it echoing in his ears.

    He was perplexed by what was happening to him. Was he about to have a heart attack? But no... Cammy¡¯s next action was surely the one that would make his heart stop.

    He watched as she let go of her dress, allowing it to fall to the ground, revealing her body, with only hercy panties covering her lower half.

    "I¡¯m fine with that..." Cammy said as she grasped his cor, drawing his face closer to hers. "Now, kiss me..." she whispered seductively.

    Without hesitation, he closed the distance, devouring her lips while pulling her body tightly against his, feeling her warmth, and her hard nipples touching his skin.

    Cammy gasped as her body pressed against his, sensing the raging bull that was eager for her touch.

    ¡¯Oh my God! He¡¯s so aroused; I can feel his hardness already!¡¯ she thought, frightened and excited as she braced herself to explore the uncharted territory awaiting her.

    Her hands traced his broad, strong chest, feeling its strength and solidity.

    ¡¯Oh God, I¡¯m touching another man¡¯s body!¡¯ she shouted silently in her mind.

    Duncan was the only man she had ever been with; he had been her first in every way. Yet, she had never felt this level of need from his touch¡ªonly with Greg.

    The more she kissed Greg and felt his touch, the stronger her desire for him became, making her crave even more...

    Her hands fumbled with his shirt, eager to remove it entirely, before she traced her fingers over his arms, feeling the firmness of his sculpted muscles.

    However, her hands did not stop there as they went further down, her fingers touching the waistband of his pants. But the thought of undressing another man other than her husband weakened her resolve, it scared her.

    Before her courage fully faltered, she felt Greg gripped on her wrist, as he released her lips, and whispered, "Not yet, Ms. beautiful. Let¡¯s take it slow... I want you to remember our time together as your best without any regrets. I want you to remember me as the man who made you feel important and wanted.

    Tonight you¡¯re the only woman in my life. The only woman my eyes see and my mind thinks of. You are mine, and mine alone. Do you understand?!"

    Cammy nodded before Greg¡¯s lips crashed on hers. It didn¡¯tst long and soon she heard him say, "Let¡¯s make youfortable..."

    He leaned down, sliding one hand behind her back while the other slipped under her legs, lifting her off the floor.

    Greg gentlyid her on the bed and leaned in closer. He softly brushed the back of his hand across her cheek, his thumb lightly tracing her lips.

    "You¡¯re fucking stunning, Cammy, and don¡¯t let anyone make you think otherwise. Your husband¡¯s a fool for letting you go. I¡¯m going to show you exactly what you¡¯ve been missing. Even if it¡¯s just for tonight, I promise you won¡¯t forget me. After this, I¡¯ll be the only man in your mind," Greg said before capturing her lips in a passionate kiss.

    His lips didn¡¯t stop there as he trailed kisses down her neck, licking and sucking along the way. He made good on his promise, leaving marks on her skin that would serve as reminders of their unforgettable night.

    He reached the sensitive spot just behind her ear, licking and kissing it while squeezing her breast firmly, drawing a gasp and moan from her. His other hand roamed over her soft, smooth skin, intensifying the heat already building in her body.

    Greg¡¯s lips traveled down to her chest, leaving no inch untouched or unkissed. Both his hands kneaded her breasts before his tongue followed,vishing attention equally on each one.

    Cammy¡¯s fingers ran through his soft hair as she cradled his head, holding him close as he lingered on her curves.

    Her mind let go of logic; she no longer cared if what they were doing was forbidden. She had made up her mind to surrender herself to himpletely, letting him do whatever he desired with her tonight.

    She felt his hands slide down her legs as he kissed her stomach, then lower to her abdomen, inching closer to her throbbing core. His fingers toyed with the waistband of hercy underwear before his lips pressed against the skin it covered.

    Cammy was drenched with arousal, nearly trembling from the way Greg teased her. She wanted to beg him to rip her underwear off and end the sweet torment, but instead, he kissed her through the fabric, his lips pressed between her legs. Then he inhaled deeply, savoring her scent, making the hairs on the back of her neck stand in anticipation.

    The rousing scent of her arousal made the beast between his legs throb even harder, straining against the fabric that barely contained it.

    "You smell divine. I can¡¯t fucking wait to taste and devour every inch of you," Greg murmured between kisses.

    "Then do it. Stop teasing me, please..." she pleaded, her voice trembling with need. Just as she reached for him, he slowly slid down the ckcy fabric, revealing her dripping desire.

    He removed her underwear with a sensual grace, sitting up in front of her as he carefully lifted her legs and rested them both on his left shoulder. Cammy blushed, her body tensing as the light from the bedsidemp illuminated her fully, highlighting the changes in her body and skin from giving birth not long ago.

    Feeling self-conscious, she instinctively reached for the nket to cover herself, but Greg swiftly tossed it aside along with her discarded underwear.

    Avoiding his gaze, she crossed her arms over her abdomen. "Please don¡¯t look at me like that. It¡¯s embarrassing... This is why I wanted the lights off."

    Greg gently guided her chin back toward him until their eyes met. "There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about. Your past shaped who you are today. Without it, I wouldn¡¯t have met you, and we wouldn¡¯t be here together tonight. Be proud of every scars and marks on your body, Cammy¡ªthey¡¯re proof of your strength and courage."

    With tender care, he reached for her arms, watching her every reaction to ensure she felt safe with him.

    Her tension melted away when he unexpectedly kissed the back of her hands like a true gentleman. She was caught off guard by the sweetness of the gesture. "What are you doing to me?" she murmured.

    He simply smirked before turning his attention back to her legs resting on his shoulder, pressing kisses along their length. His lips moved with deliberate care, easing her intoplete tranquility as his hands glided over her smooth skin. Slowly, he spread her legs apart, exposing her soaking core.

 Chapter 14: Is That Real?

    <h4>Chapter 14: Is That Real?</h4>

    [~Song Rmendation: Pillow Talk by Zayn Malik~]

    Cammy felt a wave of uneasiness wash over her as she found herself exposed and in such a vulnerable position, being gazed at by another man besides her husband.

    Having no experience with anyone else, she was unsure how to react or what to expect. Part of her wanted to pull away, but another part urged her to surrender to the moment.

    What choice did she have with her legs spread wide before him, his grip firm on her ankles? He had already seen everything¡ªthere was nothing left to hide.

    "Such a beautiful view," Greg murmured with admiration before leaning in to kiss her inner thigh.

    Cammy felt like she might faint from the sheer suspense and anticipation. The warmth of his breath against her skin sent shivers down her spine. Even though she knew the marks from his rough kisses would still be there tomorrow, she didn¡¯t care. If anything, she wanted more¡ªshe didn¡¯t want him to stop.

    Greg spread her legs wider as he positioned his head between them. The moment his warm, wet tongue brushed against her folds, parting her sensitive lips, her back arched in response, and her head rolled back.

    The next flick of his tongue was far from gentle¡ªhe sucked her clit hard while simultaneously pinching her nipples, delivering a mix of pain and pleasure that sent shockwaves through her body.

    "AHH!" Cammy moaned loudly, nearly screaming as her hands gripped the sheets tightly, struggling to hold onto her sanity.

    She couldn¡¯t believe what Greg had just done. The sting from his pinch was sharp, almost making her protest, but it was strangely satisfying. It was a sensation she had never experienced before, and it left her craving more.

    Greg didn¡¯t give her a moment to catch her breath. He continued his relentless assault, expertly alternating between licking and sucking her clit while his left hand squeezed and massaged her right breast.

    His right hand traced the curves of her body before sliding down toward her dripping core, ready to im even more of her.

    "Ohh... ahh..." Cammy moaned, her fingers tangling in his hair as she felt his finger slide deep inside her. Her grip tightened when he began moving in and out, sending waves of pleasure through her.

    ¡¯It¡¯s never been like this with Duncan!¡¯ she thought, unable to stop herself fromparing, silently begging for Greg not to stop.

    As if reading her mind, he slipped in another finger, recing his tongue with his thumb while his lips traveled upward to her breasts.

    Her moans grew louder as his fingers teased her sensitive walls. The sound of her voice, raw with pleasure, was pure music to Greg¡¯s ears. Though the ache in his own desire was almost unbearable, he resisted the urge to rush, determined to savor every moment.

    His tongue swirled around her nipple, alternating between biting and sucking. The longer he held himself back from taking her, the harder and more strained he became, especially with the way Cammy¡¯s hands roamed over his arms and back, heightening his arousal.

    ¡¯I can¡¯t hold out any longer!¡¯ he thought. He kissed her deeply before abruptly pulling away. He stood in front of her, his eyes locked on hers as he reached for the waistband of his pants.

    But she didn¡¯t stay still. With newfound boldness, Cammy stood up and stepped in front of him. Her hands gently stopped his, her gaze met his as she tilted her head back and whispered, "Let me..."

    Greg let his hands fall to his sides, watching intently, anticipation building as he waited to see what she would do next.

    She steeled herself as she slowly lifted the waistband away from his skin. ¡¯You¡¯ve got this, Cammy! If he¡¯s going to make this night unforgettable for you, you should do the same for him,¡¯ she encouraged herself.

    With her heart racing and hands trembling, Cammy carefully pulled down his pants and briefs and knelt to remove thempletely. The sight that met her left her momentarily speechless. His member sprang free, bouncing slightly before standing proud and tall, just inches away from her face.

    Wide-eyed and at a loss for words, she stared at the monster in shock, which only amused Greg, who let out a soft chuckle.

    "Having second thoughts? You¡¯d better run while you have the chance because once youy a hand on it, there¡¯s no turning back," Greg teased with a mischievous grin.

    Cammy continued staring at it, speechless. When she finally found her voice, she covered her mouth with both hands and blurted out, "Is that real?" which made Greg burst intoughter.

    "You¡¯re married, yet you¡¯re so innocent¡ªit¡¯s making me want to devour you even more. Of course, it¡¯s real. Go ahead, touch it, and see for yourself," Greg dared her.

    Even though she felt like an idiot for blurting that in front of Greg, she couldn¡¯t shake her curiosity¡ªshe had to feel it for herself to believe him. With trembling hands, Cammy slowly reached out toward the imposing sight before her. ¡¯This has to be from surgery; it¡¯s just too much, it¡¯s impossibly big!¡¯

    Wrapping both hands around his hardness, her eyes widened in disbelief. Her jaw dropped before she gasped and covered her mouth again. "Oh my God! It actually feels real!" she eximed.

    ¡¯This woman is something else!¡¯ Greg mused.

    "It¡¯ll feel even more real once it¡¯s inside you," he said, his eyes locked on her stunned expression.

    Cammy shook her head and began to step back slowly. "No, no, no... T-That would hurt. There¡¯s no way that thing is going inside me..." she stammered, turning to search for her dress, prepared to retreat.

    But before she could escape, Greg grabbed her by the waist from behind, pressing himself against her butt cheek, making her catch her breath at the unexpected sensation.

    "Where are you going, gorgeous? Didn¡¯t I warn you that once you touched it, there¡¯s no turning back? You can¡¯t leave until you¡¯ve calmed its fury."

    With that, Greg quickly lifted her and tossed her onto the bed.

    "Kya~!" Cammy squealed as she bounced on the mattress. Before she could voice any more objections, Greg silenced her with a fierce kiss, his mouth devouring hers and not giving her a chance to breathe.

    Cammy struggled to free herself from Greg¡¯s hold, he firmly pinned her wrists above her head and used his knees to spread her legs apart, positioning himself between them.

    Her wriggling caused his member to brush against her wet core repeatedly, intensifying his desire to take her immediately. However, he exercised restraint, knowing that despite it not being her first time, his size would likely cause her a bit of pain.

    Instead of entering her right away, he slid his shaft along her wet entrance, coating himself with her juices to ensure a smoother entry.

    Cammy felt every motion and action, continuing to squirm in an attempt to escape his grip. ¡¯Oh God, how can I make him let go of me?¡¯ she wondered, quickly realizing what she needed to do.

    She bit his tongue, making him pull back from their intense kiss. They locked eyes, both panting heavily.

    "Damn it! Stop resisting! I¡¯m not going to let you change your mind¡ªI am not going to stop fucking you until your brain explodes. So don¡¯t even try to stop me!" Greg growled, clearly frustrated.

    "What are you talking about? I am not resisting, it¡¯s just that you¡¯re not giving me a moment to catch my breath, I was suffocating¡ªthat¡¯s why I¡¯m struggling!" Cammy shot back.

    Greg smirked at her response before letting go of her hands and cing gentle kisses along her neck and jaw. "So, you haven¡¯t changed your mind, huh?" he murmured.

 Chapter 15: I Lost Control

    <h4>Chapter 15: I Lost Control</h4>

    [~Song Rmendation: Crazy For You by Madonna~]

    "No, I haven¡¯t changed my mind. But please, be gentle... I-I¡¯m scared..." she replied, her voice trembling.

    Greg raised his head and saw the fear in her eyes¡ªshe wasn¡¯t pretending.

    "I promise I¡¯ll be gentle," he reassured her. He lifted her left leg, sealed her mouth with a kiss, and positioned himself over her entrance before slowly easing into her.

    Cammy gasped, gripping his shoulder and arm tightly as she felt him enter her delicately. "Oh my God! Ahh! You¡¯re huge... Ahh... Greg... Wait!"

    She finally spoke his name. Greg had been waiting for her to say it since he started kissing her, and hearing her call him by name was like the sweetest reward, the icing on the cake.

    The vi soon echoed with Cammy¡¯s loud, passionate, and lewd moans. Despite her efforts to muffle her sounds, the overwhelming sensation of him inside her made her want to scream.

    "Damn, Cammy, it feels like heaven inside you... Fuck, fuck, fuck! I could do this all day," Greg groaned, lost in his desire.

    "It¡¯s too much! Ahh... My God... Greg..."

    Hearing his name from her lips again drove him wild. The way she said it was both sweet and erotic, urging him to thrust faster. He wanted to pound into her over and over, each thrust going deeper and making Cammy scream with intense pleasure.

    "Oh fuck... Ahh! You¡¯re so deep in me... Ahh!" Cammy wailed again and again turning her lips dry.

    Greg noticed when she licked her lips, so he took the opportunity to push in deeply, giving himself a moment to pause while helping Cammy moisten her mouth again.

    Cammy moaned into his mouth, feelingpletely full as his entire length filled her, stretching her walls wide. She tightened her muscles, trying to push him out as she felt overwhelmed, fearing she might lose her sanity soon.

    But the tension only spurred Greg on, and he groaned, "Oh, fuck, do that again."

    "No, Greg, move, it¡¯s too much, ahh!" she cried.

    Heplied... thrusting faster and harder, overwhelming her. She clutched the sheets as she felt a building pressure inside her core.

    "Ahh! Ahh! Fuck! No... S-Stop!" she sobbed, struggling to understand the intense sensations. It was unlike anything she had experienced with Duncan; this was something entirely different.

    She could feel a powerful buildup inside her, threatening to explode if Greg didn¡¯t stop his relentless assault.

    But Greg was acutely aware of what was happening. Feeling her walls beginning to throb and tighten, he knew she was about to climax.

    "Don¡¯t fight it, just let go," he encouraged her.

    Terrified and feeling like she might lose control, Cammy felt as if she might pee, but Greg continued his relentless pace.

    "Fuck, Cammy, let go, I¡¯m about toe too, argh..." he urged, maintaining his vigorous thrusting.

    As the pressure inside her reached its peak, Cammy¡¯s vision went white, her legs and hips trembling uncontrobly as her mind focused solely on the strong steady beat happening inside her core.

    A clear liquid erupted from her sheath, leaving her bewildered and overwhelmed. Her mind went numb with the intensity of her climax, and she felt as if she might faint.

    "Ahh! Fuck! Ahh!" Greg growled feeling the contraction of Cammy¡¯s walls around his cock as he finally let go, releasing his seeds deep inside her. Only then did he realize what he had done. ¡¯Damn it! I hope she¡¯s on the pill. What the hell was I thinking? She¡¯s just so fucking irresistible, I lost control!¡¯

    Both of them were left panting heavily. Greg stayed still, waiting for Cammy toe down from her high.

    When she finally did, he was about to ask her something, but she suddenly covered her face with her hands, muttering, "This is so humiliating... I-I didn¡¯t mean to. This has never happened before, I¡¯m so sorry."

    His curiosity spiked, forgetting his initial question. "Cammy, are you telling me this is the first time you¡¯ve ever climaxed like that?"

    Cammy peeked through her fingers, nodding slightly. "Y-Yes, it¡¯s never happened before. It was so intense¡ªI just couldn¡¯t control it, and it all just... burst out like that."

    "How long have you been married?" he asked, baffled. ¡¯What has her husband been doing all this time?¡¯

    "E-Eight years..." she answered, a bit sheepishly.

    "Eight years, and this is your first real experience like that? You really should divorce that loser," Greg said with a teasing grin.

    "I¡¯m really sorry... C-Could you pull out already? I need to clean up and change the sheets..."

    But Greg had other ideas. "No need to apologize. What you just experienced was a real orgasm. And I intend to keep my promise¡ªyou won¡¯t forget this night. I¡¯m going to make you feel that pleasure again until your body craves it. And whenever it does, you¡¯ll remember me as the only man who can take you to the heavens above."

    With that, Greg lifted one of her legs and flipped her onto all fours before plunging into her once more, determined to make good on his word.

    "Oh shit! Ahh!" Cammy didn¡¯t expect Greg to flip her easily like a pancake on a pan and go again so soon. She didn¡¯t expect him to go for another round straight away at all. She never had a second round with her husband ever, once they were done, Duncan would clean up and go to sleep, and that¡¯s how it was for thest eight years.

    Her thoughts were cut off when Greg suddenly grabbed her hair and pulled her head back gently before going deeper into her. "Ahh!" she screamed, feeling him so deep within. It was like he was already touching her soul.

    "G-Greg... I... Ahh... Gosh... Ahh!" She couldn¡¯t formte any sentence anymore, she didn¡¯t even know what she was trying to say. Greg¡¯s assault was driving her crazy.

    "You like it?" he asked sensually while pounding her passionately.

    "Y-Yes... Just like that... Oh, Greg... Ahh... That feels so good..."

    Her words of reassurance made Greg confident and he let go of her hair only to use his hands to spread her legs wider. He pushed her back until her upper body touched the bed.

    She felt him bend over one of his arms hugging her while his other hand crawled downwards, reaching her clit before massaging it with passion.

    "Come for me again. I want to see you let go, and put your trust in me, as I make you explode," he whispered before moving fast once more.

    His fingers rubbing her clit and his hardness going in and out of her were making her lose her mind fast. She could no longer grasp reality as she gets lost in her own world once more.

    She could feel her scalp numbing, and her toes tingling, and that familiar pressure inside her was building up once more. Greg was so deep in her and hitting all the right spots in that position. She didn¡¯t want it to end but he was bringing her to cloud nine fast and she couldn¡¯t hold it any longer¨Cthe pleasure was too much!

    "D-Don¡¯t stop... Please..." she pleaded.

    Greg smirked, recalling her words earlier when she was begging him to stop. But now, she was urging him to go for more.

    "Fuck... I will not stop..."

    He moved faster and her walls clenched as she neared her peak once again. "Ahh... Cammy... I¡¯m¨CFuck!"

    Before he could say it, he felt her orgasm, stronger than before. He could feel each beat inside her, urging him to fill her up with his seeds, together reaching their peak, achieving the full intensity of their desire.

    **********

    Thanks so much for the gift!!!

    hansora and Little_North_Star

 Chapter 16: Remnants of Last Night

    <h4>Chapter 16: Remnants of Last Night</h4>

    [~Song Rmendation: Body Party by Ciara~]

    Cammy woke up before dawn, as she was ustomed to doing. For the past eight years, her routine had been to prepare breakfast for her husband and son. Despite having maids to handle it, she preferred to cook for Duncan and Dn herself each day before preparing their clothes and things for work and school.

    As soon as she opened her eyes, she was hit with waves of pain¡ªthroughout her body and in her head. She vaguely recalled finishing thest bottles of vodka with Greg the night before, followed by a shower after their second round with her on all fours.

    When she tried to sit up, she felt a sharp pain between her legs, prompting her to wrap herself in a nket while gently massaging her temples. Gradually, more memories from the previous night began to surface.

    She remembered doing it again in the shower, then on the sofa after stepping out. ¡¯Oh my God!¡¯ she thought, horrified as she realized it didn¡¯t stop there. The final round happened in bed, after which she recalled nothing, assuming she must have passed out there.

    ¡¯I¡¯m never drinking that cocktail again as long as I live!¡¯ she vowed to herself.

    As she slowly got up, she noticed a sticky substance between her legs, and suddenly, the events of the previous night became crystal clear. Her eyes widened in shock as panic set in.

    ¡¯Oh fuck! Oh god, oh god, oh god! No, no, no!¡¯ Cammy¡¯s heart raced as she realized they hadn¡¯t used any protection, and she hadn¡¯t been taking her pills since there was no need for them after deciding to leave Duncan for good.

    In a frenzy, she searched for her belongings, but all she could find were her dress, heels, and the small pouch she¡¯d brought to the bar with her to put her wallet and phone.

    ¡¯Where the hell is my underwear?!¡¯ she cursed inwardly, growing frantic as she searched for it. The room was a mess, and that tiny piece of fabric seemed impossible to find in the chaos.

    Her heart nearly stopped when Greg groaned and shifted in bed, still asleep. Cammy swallowed hard and quickly slipped into her burgundy dress. ¡¯Forget the underwear; no one will know it¡¯s mine anyway,¡¯ she thought.

    Grabbing her pouch and shoes, she quietly tiptoed out of the vi, carefully closing the door behind her.

    She nearly sprinted back to her room and frantically searched for the pills she always kept in her mini medicine pouch.

    "Damn it, I know it¡¯s toote, but please work," she muttered before downing two pills at once.

    She ran her hands over her face in frustration and let out a deep sigh before heading to the bathroom to wash away the remnants ofst night¡¯s rendezvous that had dried on her skin.

    She gave a quick nce at the bathroom mirror before stepping into the shower but froze and quickly stepped back for a second look.

    "WHAT THE HELL?!" she blurted out, staring at the red marks covering her neck, shoulders, and chest. In a panic, she yanked off her dress and inspected the rest of her body, finding even more evidence of their intense night together.

    Grinding her teeth, she silently cursed Greg as she recalled the promise he made. "It was surely a fucking unforgettable night, that maniac!" she muttered before stepping into the shower to wash up.

    She had nned to return to the city today with Dn so they could search for an apartment together and visit his school to see if there were any additional supplies he needed. After carefully covering the kiss marks withyers of concealer, foundation, and powder, she put on her usual denim pants and shirt and headed over to Ellie¡¯s house.

    When she arrived, she found Ellie in the kitchen preparing breakfast. "Good morning, Ellie! Need any help?" Cammy greeted cheerfully.

    Instead of returning the greeting, Ellie frowned and asked, "What happened to you?"

    Cammy¡¯s heart raced as she quickly looked around for a mirror, worried that the marks might still be showing. She breathed a sigh of relief when she confirmed they were well-hidden.

    "Hey! What¡¯s up with you? You¡¯re acting strange. Did you not get the job and drown your sorrows in boozest night?" Ellie questioned.

    "Huh?" Cammy was confused by what Ellie was saying. Her head was still throbbing, making it hard to grasp exactly what Ellie was asking. ¡¯Did she find out I was drinking with a guest?¡¯ she wondered nervously.

    "I saw the bartender¡¯s text when I woke up," Ellie rified. "He said you were crying while talking to Ethan and kept asking for more drinks after he left. And then you showed up all cheerful here, which you usually do when you¡¯re nervous because something happened. So, I figured it must be the job interview, right?"

    Cammy let out a deep sigh and sank into a dining chair, feeling her knees go weak with relief that Ellie hadn¡¯t uncovered the real reason behindst night¡¯s chaos.

    "I got the job and will start on Monday. I cried because I saw Duncan at the mall buying baby stuff. His mistress is probably pregnant, and he¡¯s excited about their baby," Cammy replied, surprised at how casually she said it¡ªno tears, no pain, just a matter-of-fact statement.

    "What?! He got that bitch pregnant?! That¡¯s perfect! That alone is proof enough. You don¡¯t even need to go to court. Hiswyers will push him to sign the divorce papers since it¡¯s a losing battle for him anyway. Plus, you can demand more when you divide your conjugal properties," Ellie remarked.

    "Oh! You¡¯re right, I hadn¡¯t thought of that. You¡¯re a genius, Ellie!" Cammy praised.

    Ellie¡¯s expression turned serious again as she took a seat in front of Cammy. "Something¡¯s off with you. You seem different today¡ªhappier, not sulking like before. You¡¯re not secretly taking drugs, are you?" Ellie jested.

    "Ellie!" Cammyughed, knowing her friend¡¯s yful side. "I guess I¡¯ve finally epted things for what they are. I¡¯ve made peace with the fact that letting go is the right choice and that I deserve to be happy. Our marriage was not a happy one to begin with and all these years I was just fooling myself that it was normal and it was fine.

    My mother¡¯s words had a big influence on it. When she said no marriage was perfect and what was happening to us was normal, I believed her. I ignored all the red gs that Duncan was showing because I loved him and our family.

    Duncan is a maniptive man and he made me believe that he loves me and our family. Even made me believe that he loves my parents as his own because he has none. But now, we all know that it was a lie. Most likely, he only used me to get into my father¡¯spany for his own benefit.

    I¡¯ve also realized that there are other men out there who could love me after I divorce Duncan. And even if there aren¡¯t, I will never go back to him. My mind is made up¡ªI¡¯m leaving my husband."

    "You¡¯re leaving Daddy? But why?"

    Cammy¡¯s heart stopped as both women froze, staring at each other in shock after hearing the small voice from behind them.

 Chapter 17: Protect His Innocence

    <h4>Chapter 17: Protect His Innocence</h4>

    [~Song Rmendation: Hold Back The River by James Bay~]

    Ellie gave Cammy¡¯s hand a reassuring pat before standing up. "I¡¯ll make you some hangover soup while you talk to your son," she said.

    Cammy nodded, then turned to Dn with a gentle smile. "Come here, sweetheart." Though she felt nervous, she was ready. She had rehearsed this conversation in her mind countless times and knew exactly how to approach it when the moment came.

    Dn, still sleepy, walked over to her. Cammy guided him to sit in the chair across from her, making sure they were at eye level before starting the conversation.

    "Do you remember how I always tell you to do what makes your heart happy?" Cammy began.

    "Yes, Mommy. You said to follow my heart as long as I won¡¯t hurt anyone¡¯s feelings on purpose. You also said that if I am happy then I will be healthy too and I will be less sick."

    "Right... You are very sharp, you can still remember. Well, Mommy and Daddy want to be happy too, and sometimes that means doing things separately," she said gently.

    Dn looked a bit puzzled. "You don¡¯t want to share with Daddy? But you said sharing is good, right?"

    Cammy paused, searching for a way to help Dn understand. "Do you remember that time you didn¡¯t want to swim in the pool with Lizzie and Queenie because you wanted to build a sandcastle by yourself on the beach?"

    Dn¡¯s face brightened as he recalled the memory. "Yes! I wanted to build my own sandcastle because they kept adding things I didn¡¯t like. It made me really mad. And then they suddenly wanted to go swimming and I don¡¯t want to. I like building sandcastles more than swimming that day."

    "But after you finished, you were still friends with them, right? You were also happy even after you built the sandcastle by yourself, without the girls helping you. The girls also didn¡¯t get angry or fought with you for not joining them."

    "Yeah! They even said I¡¯m a good builder and asked me to help them make one too! But I was too tired and hungry, so they built their own and showed me afterward. It¡¯s not as good as mine but they were so proud of it and we justugh when the seawater destroyed it." Dn said proudly.

    "Exactly. It¡¯s kind of the same for grown-ups like Mommy and Daddy. Sometimes, we need to do things on our own, but that doesn¡¯t mean we love you any less, even if we aren¡¯t doing everything together or living together," Cammy exined softly.

    "Like when Daddy goes on a business trip or spends time with his friends, and you stay home or wee here for a vacation. You¡¯re not always doing things together, right?"

    Cammy chuckled softly. It wasn¡¯t exactly the same, but it was close enough for Dn to understand at his age. "Something like that. But since you¡¯re a big boy now, I have some exciting news for you."

    Dn leaned in, eager to listen.

    "Remember when you told me you wanted to live in your school¡¯s dormitory, like in Harry Potter or those other movies you watch?" Cammy asked, and Dn nodded enthusiastically. "Well, I talked to your school, and guess what? They said yes!"

    "Really? You are going to let me sleep at school? But before, you said you didn¡¯t want that because you¡¯d be sad if I wasn¡¯t home with you," Dn reminded her.

    "Well, I thought about it and I think you are right. It is time for you to learn things outside of home. But, there¡¯s more good news. Mommy got a job, and it¡¯s near your school. That means I can visit you often!

    Plus, you won¡¯t be staying at school for too long. The principal said you cane home every weekend if you don¡¯t have weekend activities, and if you do, you¡¯ll still get toe home every two weeks. Or I can always visit you at school during visitation hours. So, what do you think?"

    Cammy crossed her fingers, hoping Dn would be excited since she had already arranged everything with the school. She had originally nned to tell him after showing him around the school, but given the situation, she needed to bring it up now so he wouldn¡¯t think she and Duncan were fighting.

    "I think it¡¯s amazing! I¡¯ll miss you, but Grandpa told me I need to study hard and be brave because one day I¡¯ll be the man of the house. Don¡¯t worry, Mommy, I¡¯ll behave at school and study hard so when I grow up, I can protect you and buy you a real castle!" Dn said with enthusiasm.

    Cammy¡¯s heart melted as she pulled Dn into her arms, and he eagerly jumped into her hug.

    "Dn, there is another thing that Mommy and Daddy will be doing separately. Daddy¡¯s busy with work and also has to help Grandpa and Grandma with theirpany, remember? So, Mommy decided to find an apartment near your school so I can be closer to you. Will you be okay with that?"

    "If it makes you happy, Mommy, then I¡¯m happy too," Dn reassured her with a smile.

    "I¡¯m so lucky to have you as my son. Come here and give me another hug¡ªtighter this time."

    Dn gave her a quick hug but pulled away almost immediately. "I need to wake up Lizzie and Queenie and tell them the good news! I¡¯m going to have my own dorm room and dorm mates!" Dn eximed excitedly, dashing off to the girls¡¯ room.

    Cammy turned to Ellie with concern in her eyes. "Do you think he understood what I meant?"

    Ellie nodded with aforting smile. "You exined it perfectly for his age. Little by little, he¡¯ll grasp your situation. There¡¯s no need to spell out that you¡¯re breaking up with his father, at least for now. He¡¯s smart and will figure it out gradually, which will soften the blow since the change won¡¯t feel so abrupt.

    He¡¯ll probablye to you with questions one day, and that will be the time to share more. For now, you¡¯re right to protect his innocence and let him be a child while the grown-ups handle their issues."

    "Thank you, Ellie. You¡¯re truly heaven-sent. I¡¯d be so lost without you."

    Ellie grinned. "If you¡¯re really that grateful, how about treating me to lunch?"

    "Of course! When are you free?"

    "Today. Let¡¯s do it today, it¡¯s my day off," Ellie replied with a yful wink.

    "Oh, I have an appointment with the real estate agent today. I need to check out apartments and visit Dn¡¯s boarding school to figure out what else I need to get for him."

    "Even better! Let¡¯s go together. I¡¯ll drive, and we can bring the kids along¡ªand Felicity, too. Summer¡¯s almost over, and she¡¯s heading back home in two weeks, so let¡¯s all make a day of it in the city."

    "Are you sure? The city is quite far."

    "I¡¯m sure. And if you feel bad about it, we can take turns driving. But for now, you should go tell Felicity so she can get ready. Invite her to join us for breakfast, too."

    With excitement, Cammy hurried off to Felicity¡¯s vi, momentarily forgetting aboutst night¡¯s events and the man she left behind¡ªwho was now awake and far from pleased to find her gone.

    **********

    Thank you for the gifts!

    HelloFii_Bii000

    Blessing_O

    ellezar_g

    Sunny_Shumail

 Chapter 18: Greg Meets Ric

    <h4>Chapter 18: Greg Meets Ric</h4>

    [~Song Rmendation: All Out Of Love by Francis Greg ft. Music Travel Love version~]

    The resort¡¯s beachfront faces west, so the sunrise isn¡¯t as breathtaking as it might be on the east coast. Instead, it offers a gentle start to the day as the light gradually fills the sky¡ªa sharp contrast to the mood of a newly awakened guest dealing with a relentless, throbbing headache and an empty bed.

    Greg slowly got up, his eyes scanning the room for any sign of Cammy¡¯s dress, shoes, or

    pouch. Finding nothing, he scoffed, "She left... DAMN IT!" In frustration, he grabbed a beer can from the floor and hurled it across the living room.

    He picked up the resort¡¯s service phone and dialed for room service. When the attendant arrived, Greg¡¯s expression soured.

    "Where are the staff fromst night?" he demanded.

    "Their shift ended at five, sir."

    "Do you know someone named Cammy? The attendantsst night seemed familiar with her."

    "I¡¯m sorry, sir. I haven¡¯t met all the staff from the night shift."

    "No, she¡¯s not an attendant... Never mind, I¡¯ll ask the front desk. Get housekeeping in here to clean up this mess." The attendant nodded, and Greg headed straight for the bathroom to freshen up.

    "How dare you sneak out and hide from me. No one¡¯s ever discarded me like some cheap boy toy," Greg muttered angrily before turning on the shower.

    A few momentster...

    "Hi,st night a woman named Cammy, along with room service, really helped me out. I was too drunk to tip them at the time, so I¡¯d like to make it right. Could you call her for me?" Greg asked politely, hoping that his friendly tone would encourage the receptionist to provide more information.

    The receptionist raised an eyebrow and turned to her colleague for assistance. "Do we have a night shift staff member named Cammy?" Greg overheard her question.

    The other receptionist also looked puzzled. "Sir, can you describe her?"

    "She¡¯s got long wavy ck hair, green eyes, and is around five-two or five-three. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s a staff member, though¡ªthe attendantsst night seemed to treat her differently," Greg exined.

    "May I ask why you¡¯re looking for her?" the second receptionist inquired.

    "He said it¡¯s to leave a tip," the other receptionist chimed in, but Greg quickly interjected.

    "She also left something in my room, and I¡¯d prefer to return it to her personally," he added.

    "Do you remember what she was wearing?" the second receptionist asked.

    Greg smirked at the memory. ¡¯Of course, I remember¡ªI took it off her luscious body, myselfst night. Should¡¯ve torn it to pieces if I¡¯d known she¡¯d slip away while I was sleeping,¡¯ which he would not surely tell the staff.

    "She was in a burgundy dress,cy and short, above the knee. She was also wearing ck heels with thin straps," he replied instead.

    "Oh, Miss Cammy..." said the seconddy after seeing Cammy yesterday after her shift ended, "She is not a staff member; she¡¯s a guest who just left about twenty minutes ago," the receptionist said, unaware that Cammy was responsible for creating the resort¡¯s website since Ellie, Ric, and Felicity always treated her like a special guest.

    "Do you have her contact number? I¡¯d like to call her to return her belongings."

    Before the receptionist could answer, another person approached the front desk and addressed Greg. "I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s against our policy to disclose guests¡¯ personal information." He turned to the second receptionist and added, "You both should be aware of this policy, and breaching it could result in serious consequences or termination."

    Greg clenched his fists and gritted his teeth at Ric¡¯s disy of arrogance. He sensed that Ric was aware of Cammy¡¯s identity and was trying to keep her from him. But then, he had a sudden realization...

    ¡¯Why does he look so familiar?¡¯ Greg wondered.

    "Have we met before?" Greg asked Ric, hoping it would help him uncover more about Cammy.

    Ric nced at Greg without making any effort to recall if they had met before. Instead, he straightened up and responded, "No, we haven¡¯t met. I¡¯m Ricardo Rossi, the celebrity chef. You might have seen me on TV or perhaps dined at one of my restaurants."

    Greg mentally rolled his eyes, eager to be rid of the arrogant man. He pulled out his wallet, retrieved his business cards, and handed it first to the second receptionist, who was familiar with Cammy, before handing another one to the other.

    "I¡¯m Gregory Cross, owner of Cross Tech Group of Companies. Please give this to Cammy when she returns, if I¡¯m not here anymore. Also, please extend my stay until Friday. Let her know I¡¯m still in the same private vi and have her belongings."

    "I doubt she¡¯ll return soon since summer is over. You could give her items to me, and I¡¯ll make sure she gets them," Ric offered, not wanting Cammy to meet this woman chaser again.

    Greg smirked and replied, "Even if I wanted to, I don¡¯t think she¡¯d be pleased with you seeing what she left in my roomst night... It¡¯s... Hmm... How will I put it? Something rather intimate and between the two of us, only. I¡¯ll hold onto it until shees back. Besides, it¡¯s too obvious that you are trying to hide her from me.

    But that¡¯s fine, like I said I am Gregory Cross, and I will find her without your help. Who knows she might even look for me on her own. What we shared is something she will not forget and cannot get away from that easily. I made sure of that."

    He then pulled out ten one hundred dor bills and divided them equally for the two receptionists, making their eyes widen and their faces light up with smiles. "Here¡¯s your tip. I¡¯ll give you ten times this amount when Cammy shows up in my vi or calls me. So make sure you tell her I¡¯m waiting," Greg said with a wink before heading back to his room.

    The two receptionists were so captivated by Greg that they watched him walk away, still holding their tips and his business card.

    Ric furiously snatched the cards from their hands. "Give me that!" he shouted, startling the receptionists.

    He tore the cards into tiny pieces and tossed them into the trash. "That bastard doesn¡¯t realize I know who he is. Don¡¯t mention him to Cammy. He¡¯s the notorious yboy billionaire who got his girlfriend pregnant and called off his wedding a few nights before the day, tormenting the poor woman.

    He was all over the newsst night and this morning. He¡¯s a notorious heartbreaker who only wants to get into Cammy¡¯s pants. I forbid you from discussing him with anyone. Do you understand?" Ricmanded, and thedies could only nod in response.

    He stormed off, heading straight to his office beside the restaurant¡¯s kitchen to cool down. ¡¯What the hell did Cammy leave there? And why was she even at his vi?¡¯ His anger intensified as he pondered the possible scenarios of her meeting Greg, what they didst night, and the implications of Greg¡¯s words. ¡¯Why would she want to hide what she left behind? Damn it!¡¯ he seethed inwardly, frustrated.

    Ric dialed his assistant¡¯s number and furiously yelled as soon as his assistant answered the call, "Send me the profile of Gregory Cross today! I need you to find out everything about him. His background, hispany, and his dirt dig it all up!"

 Chapter 19: New Home

    <h4>Chapter 19: New Home</h4>

    [~Song Rmendation: Lean On Me by Glee version~]

    As nned, Cammy drove Ellie¡¯s car into the city, and they stopped by Dn¡¯s school first before checking out the apartments the real estate agent had sent her via email.

    Cammy and Ellie were both enthusiastic about visiting each ce, unlike Felicity, who sulked and had something critical and negative to say about every apartment they saw.

    "Cammy, dear, this neighborhood feels unsafe. I really don¡¯t think you should live here," Felicity remarked at the fifth apartment.

    "For once, I agree with Felicity. Should we keep looking?" Ellie chimed in.

    "You know what, you¡¯re both right. This ce isn¡¯t for me. That¡¯s why I¡¯m going with the third one!" Cammy dered excitedly, before turning to the real estate agent. "Can you secure that one for me?"

    The agent¡¯s face lit up, and she sped her hands in delight. "I¡¯ll take care of it right away. Give me a moment¡ªI¡¯ll call the owner now."

    Felicity wasn¡¯t pleased with Cammy¡¯s decision and rolled her eyes. "Even that one isn¡¯t up to par. It needs tons of repairs, and the owner isn¡¯t covering any of it."

    Cammy smiled, fully aware of why Felicity disapproved of every apartment they¡¯d seen. "I know, but the owner is offering a rent reduction in exchange for doing the repairs. I¡¯m actually excited about it! I¡¯ve been wanting to try some DIY renovations but never had the chance. I think this is it," Cammy said excitedly, earning a scoff from Felicity, who crossed her arms in clear discontent.

    Ellie bit her lip, trying not tough as Felicity pouted like a spoiled child on the verge of a tantrum.

    "Why don¡¯t you just take one of my apartments? Don¡¯t you want to live in a nice neighborhood with a great view? All of my ces have top-tier security and are in prime city locations," Felicity offered.

    Cammy linked her arm through Felicity¡¯s and rested her head on her shoulder. "I know, and that¡¯s exactly why I can¡¯t ept it. I want to be independent, remember? I want to work for myself and for Dn. If I take your offer, you¡¯ll either give it to me for free or at a steep discount.

    I¡¯m so lucky to have you in my life. You¡¯re like the mother I never had, and as my second mother, you need to let your chick leave the nest, spread her wings, and learn to fly. Can you do that for me?" Cammy said sweetly.

    Felicity sighed heavily, still showing her disappointment. "I¡¯m not trying to clip your wings; I¡¯m just worried about your safety."

    "I know that too. I¡¯m nning to install a security system, so don¡¯t worry. Besides, you saw the third apartment¡ªit¡¯s on a rooftop with a great view!" Cammy giggled, remembering how the ce looked. Despite its rundown state, she was excited by the possibilities.

    The real estate agent returned after finishing the call. "The owners are happy to ept your offer. They actually live on the second floor of the building and run the small ramen shop on the ground floor. Since they¡¯re empty nesters, they decided to rent out the third floor and rooftop.

    They¡¯re also willing to meet you today and hand over the keys so you can start moving in right away. They¡¯re even inviting all of you to have lunch at their shop if you¡¯re interested."

    "Let¡¯s do that. I¡¯d like to meet the owners," Felicity said decisively, catching Cammy and Ellie off guard.

    The agent gave a slightly awkward smile, silently hoping that Felicity wouldn¡¯t stir up any trouble, knowing how much she disliked every apartment they¡¯d seen within Cammy¡¯s budget.

    The group arrived at the ramen shop and noticed a long line outside, but the real estate agent led them straight inside, so they followed her.

    A young woman greeted the agent warmly after she introduced them.

    "Wee! Please, have a seat," the woman said as she guided them to a table with a reserved sign and handed out menus.

    "I¡¯m Eve, and I live on the third floor. So, which one of you is going to be my new neighbor?" she asked with a bright smile.

    Cammy extended her hand with a bright smile as well, feeling instantly at ease with Eve. "That would be me. Hi, I¡¯m Cammy," she said before gently nudging Dn forward. "And this is my son, Dn. He¡¯ll be staying with me whenever he¡¯s on break from boarding school."

    Eve beamed and offered her hand to Dn. "What a handsome young man! Nice to meet you, Dn. I think you¡¯ll like it here. I have a daughter around your age¡ªI¡¯m sure you two will get along."

    "That¡¯s great to hear! It sounds like we¡¯ll fit in just fine," Cammy replied.

    Eve nodded warmly. "Please, make yourselvesfortable. I¡¯ll be back to take your orders. I¡¯ll be looking after you while the owners are busy in the kitchen with the lunch rush."

    "Oh, no rush! Don¡¯t worry about us. We¡¯ll eat quietly and wait for them to finish," Cammy assured her.

    Once the rush had died down, a middle-aged couple came over to introduce themselves. "It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Cammy. We¡¯re so d you¡¯re the one who decided to move into the rooftop apartment. When the agent shared your profile with us, we really hoped you¡¯d take it. We¡¯re quite selective about our tenants because trust and safety are important to us. So when we heard your budget and conditions, we were happy to ept."

    "Thank you so much, Mr. Moore, for your kindness. I have to say, I didn¡¯t expect the owners of such an authentic ramen shop wouldn¡¯t be Japanese. But I mean that as apliment¡ªthe food was amazing! I might put on a few pounds living here," Cammy joked.

    Everyoneughed, including Felicity, who was now in a much better mood after enjoying the delicious meal.

    "I actually grew up in Japan because of my parents¡¯ work, but I moved back here when I met this lovelydy," Mr. Moore said, smiling fondly at his wife. "I couldn¡¯t let her get away."

    "Quit flirting with me, you old man!" Mrs. Moore jested, making everyoneugh. "Here¡¯s your key, Cammy. We apologize for handing over the apartment as it is, but feel free to make any renovations you want."

    Cammy epted the key with a big smile. "Thank you! I promise to be a good tenant and won¡¯t cause any trouble."

    She then turned to Dn and said, "Come on, let¡¯s go make it our home!"

    After inspecting the apartment, Cammye made a list of the things she needed. She and Ellie decided to go to the Home Depot right away since there was still some time left before they needed to travel back to the resort and also make the house livable as soon as possible.

    On the other hand, Felicity decided to stay in Ric¡¯s penthouse with the kids to rest and take a short nap after Ric gave her the code so they could get inside.

    "Are you sure you don¡¯t want to ept Felicity¡¯s offer?" Ellie asked Cammy suddenly, catching her off guard.

    "Ellie, you already know my answer to that. Plus, it¡¯s toote for you to convince me otherwise; I¡¯ve already paid the deposit and half a year¡¯s rent. What¡¯s gotten into you all of a sudden?" Cammy asked, surprised by Ellie¡¯s concern since she¡¯d always supported Cammy¡¯s decisions.

    They had been friends for a long time, having met through Ethan, who worked with Ellie¡¯s husband before Ellie and Ark moved to Derby County when Ellie started working at Pearl Resort and Restaurant.

    "It¡¯s nothing, really. I¡¯m just worried you¡¯ll have a hard time living alone and working for two people. This is your first time living on your own and paying for everything. You¡¯ve always been used to having others take care of things, with your parents and husband providing for you.

    I¡¯m not saying you can¡¯t handle it, but it¡¯s no easy task, and it¡¯s tough. Your situation isn¡¯t ideal either. I¡¯m concerned not just about your financial needs but also about your mental health. Many women who go through what you¡¯ve experienced struggle with depression, and I don¡¯t want that to happen to you."

    Cammy smiled, feeling the warmth of Ellie¡¯s concern in her heart. She moved closer and gave Ellie aforting hug. "Thank you for being such a caring friend. Don¡¯t worry too much about me. I¡¯ve saved up some money, and even though this is all new to me, I¡¯ve got it under control."

    Ellie sighed as she returned the hug. Despite Cammy¡¯s reassurances, she couldn¡¯t shake her worry, especially knowing that Cammy would soon have to face Duncan in court. If Duncan decided to fight against whatever Cammy demanded, it could turn into a long, drawn-out battle.

    "Just remember, I¡¯m here for¡ª"

    "Shit!"

    Ellie¡¯s words were cut off as Cammy suddenly pulled her to the ground, forcing her to duck.

 Chapter 20: Can of Paint

    <h4>Chapter 20: Can of Paint</h4>

    [~Song Rmendation: Jealous by Nina~]

    "What the¡ª"

    "Shh! I saw Duncan!" Cammy whispered urgently.

    Ellie quickly scanned the area, and when Cammy pointed him out, her blood boiled instantly at the sight of who he was with.

    "That bastard has the nerve to unt his mistress out in the open just a few days after the ne crash!" Ellie seethed.

    Cammy squinted, trying to make out what Duncan was buying. "Is he getting a can of paint?"

    "Who cares what he¡¯s buying, let¡¯s get closer. Come on!" Ellie said, dragging Cammy to the aisle next to Duncan and Annie.

    Cammy wanted to protest, but she couldn¡¯t risk being seen, so she kept quiet and followed Ellie¡¯s lead.

    "I want the sky blue or powder blue one," they heard Annie say.

    "But babe, we don¡¯t know our baby¡¯s gender yet. It¡¯s safer to go with green or yellow, or anything neutral," Duncan replied.

    "I¡¯m sure our baby is a boy and will look just like you. We should name him after you, babe. Anyway, pick whichever color you like; I just don¡¯t want to see those pink walls anymore."

    "They¡¯re going to paint the twins¡¯ room..." Cammy murmured with dropped shoulders and lowered head, remembering that the only pink walls in their house were in the twin¡¯s room. She grabbed Ellie¡¯s wrist. "Let¡¯s go, Ellie. I don¡¯t want to risk being seen."

    Ellie didn¡¯t argue and followed Cammy, sensing the sadness in her voice. But as soon as they were far away enough, her anger boiled over.

    "That bitch! I¡¯m so mad I want to shove her face into the ground! How dare she use the twins¡¯ nursery!" Ellie fumed.

    "It¡¯s to be expected, though, since they think I¡¯m dead..." Cammy muttered.

    "Even so! It hasn¡¯t even been a week, and that asshole isn¡¯t even grieving. Did you see how happy he looked? I¡¯m so furious right now, I¡¯d love to yank that whore¡¯s hair out!"

    "Yeah, I saw his smile. It was genuine... Let¡¯s just pay for these things so we can start cleaning the apartment," Cammy said, not waiting for Ellie as she quickly headed to the cashier with their cart.

    She wanted to cry, but her heart felt numb. It hurt so much to see him excited and happy¡ªsomething she had never experienced with him.

    ¡¯Am I a terrible wife? How did we end up like this, hon?¡¯ Cammy wondered as she waited in line.

    Ellie noticed the shift in Cammy¡¯s mood, so after paying for the supplies, she quickly texted Ric, informing him of what happened and giving some instructions, which he quickly agreed to.

    Wasting no time, the two headed back to the apartment and began cleaning.

    Determined to forget what she had seen, Cammy threw herself into the task, focusing solely on cleaning the apartment until there was nothing left to do.

    "Wow, we are amazing, girl!" Ellie eximed, giving Cammy a high-five.

    "I know, right? I knew this ce just needed a little love to shine again," Cammy said, looking around the clean and shiny living room.

    The apartment was on the rooftop of a three-story building. It had a modest-sized open living and dining area, a master bedroom, and a small room perfect for a child like Dn. Outside, the rooftop offered ample space for some potted nts, outdoor chairs, and a table. The view overlooked the city, with the Cross Tech building visible just a bus ride away.

    "I can¡¯t believe you saw the potential in this ce. If it were up to me, I would¡¯ve passed on it, but you were right¡ªthis ce is a hidden treasure," Ellie said to Cammy.

    "At first, it was the view that caught my heart, and the fact that it¡¯s close to my office and Dn¡¯s school makes it super convenient. When I saw the inside, I didn¡¯t even care anymore because I was already sold on the location and the view. At night, I can just rx on the rooftop while working on the resort¡¯s website. It was perfect from the start."

    "Alright, let¡¯s pack up. We still have time; we can have dinner in one of the restaurants near Ric¡¯s penthouse before heading back to the resort," Ellie said as she began gathering their things.

    "E-Ellie, I-I don¡¯t think I can go back to the resort..." Cammy stammered, her voice trembling, tears threatening to spill.

    Ellie looked up, frowning. "What about Dn?" she asked, but her expression softened immediately when she saw the distress on Cammy¡¯s face and she knew why. If she¡¯s in Cammy¡¯s situation she¡¯d feel the same or even worse.

    Cammy stayed silent and bit her lower lip, fearing that if she spoke, her tears would immediately start to fall.

    She closed her eyes and took several deep breaths, calming herself before speaking. "I-I think I need some time to myself. I¡¯ve been holding in my emotions because I don¡¯t want Dn to see me cry. Please, just for tonight, take him with you. Tell him I¡¯m still not done cleaning. I promise I¡¯ll go back to the resort tomorrow."

    "You don¡¯t even have a mattress or pillows here. How will you sleep?" Ellie asked, worried.

    "I¡¯ll manage," Cammy replied.

    "No, that¡¯s not okay. Text me the address, and I¡¯ll borrow some pillows and aforter from Ric. I¡¯ll have them delivered to you. I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t mind," Ellie insisted.

    "Alright, let¡¯s head out together. I¡¯ll pick up some food and water so I can eatter while painting Dn¡¯s room," Cammy said.

    Ellie nodded without knowing the real intention of Cammy and why she wanted to stay in the apartment alone tonight.

    As Cammy had told Ellie, she returned to the apartment after picking up some items from the nearby convenience store and began painting Dn¡¯s room. However, she hadn¡¯t mentioned to her friend that she wanted to stay there to drink alone.

    "Damn you, Duncan! I¡¯ll never forgive you! Even if you kneel before me and cry tears of blood, I swear you¡¯ll pay for what you¡¯ve done!" Cammy shouted, furiously brushing paint on the wall while asionally taking sips from the bottle of soju.

    Days had passed, yet the pain of seeing her husband with another woman remained as sharp as ever. She longed to drown her sorrows in alcohol and weep until there was nothing left, hoping it might ease the ache in her heart.

    In less than an hour, the pillow andforter Ellie had promised arrived. Cammy dropped the paintbrush onto the newspaper-covered floor, grabbed her wallet, and headed for the door as soon as she heard a knock.

    "How much would that¡ªOh!" Cammy raised an eyebrow in surprise upon seeing who had knocked on her door.

 Chapter 21: A Different Side of Him

    <h4>Chapter 21: A Different Side of Him</h4>

    [~Song Rmendation: Can¡¯t Help Falling In Love by Elliot James Reay Cover~]

    "Are you drinking?" Ric asked, raising an eyebrow as well when he noticed the bottle in Cammy¡¯s hand.

    "Yes, I am. So what?" Cammy snapped, rolling her eyes in annoyance.

    "Whoa, rx. I¡¯m not here to stop you or judge you. You should¡¯ve told me¡ªI could¡¯ve brought something better," Ric replied calmly.

    "I like the taste of it regardless of the price. What are you even doing here, and how did you get my address?" Cammy asked, her voice marked with irritation. She had nned to be alone, but now this man was not letting her.

    Ric smiled, lifting his hands to show the paper bag he was carrying and nodding toward the box he had ced against the wall. "Ellie called me to borrow some pillows and aforter for you. I was already at my penthouse since my aunt mentioned your ns to renovate the apartment, so I thought I¡¯d help out. But when Ellie told me you were nning to sleep here tonight, I brought some food and the things she was borrowing."

    "Oh, alright then. Come in," Cammy said, pushing the door open wider and motioning for Ric to enter.

    "Okaaay..." Ric muttered, taking in the mess that Cammy had unknowingly created.

    An empty soju bottle and two unopened bottles littered the floor, newspapers were scattered everywhere, and when he peeked through the open door, he noticed her chaotic attempt at painting on the wall.

    "I see you¡¯re trying to draw a tree on this wall, so I¡¯m guessing this is Dn¡¯s room?" Ric asked.

    Cammy slumped to the floor and began unpacking the food from the paper bags. "Yes, I suppose so. He always wanted a jungle-themed room, but Duncan insisted on a space theme, saying Dn should dream big like bing an astronaut or something," she replied without looking up from what she was doing.

    "I see... I¡¯ll help you turn this room into a jungle theme then," Ric offered.

    "Are you sure about that?"

    "Yes, but we¡¯ll need to repaint this wall. Your masterpiece here is leaning more toward a haunted swamp than a jungle," Ric joked, making Cammy chuckle.

    "Sure, I¡¯ll cover that up. I only need one tree since the room is small. That shouldn¡¯t take too long, right? I want to finish it tonight, there¡¯s more to paint."

    "Maybe four hours? The paint needs time to dry. By the way are you really not going to head back to the resort tonight?" Ric asked.

    "No. I¡¯m staying here, so you¡¯ll need to leave after the painting¡¯s done," Cammy replied bluntly, her mood was clearly sour.

    "Are you kicking me out already?" Ric teased, trying to lighten the mood.

    Cammy sighed heavily. "I¡¯m sorry, Ric, but I decided to stay here because I wanted to be alone."

    "I understand... In that case, how about we use a wall sticker instead of painting a tree? It¡¯ll take much less time and will look better, don¡¯t you think?" Ric suggested.

    Cammy¡¯s eyes lit up at the idea. "You¡¯re right! Why didn¡¯t I think of that before? But I still need to find the right sticker, so maybe we should just paint it for now, and I¡¯ll order the sticker online and add itter."

    "Are you still going to kick me out after I just gave you such a great idea?" Ric asked with a grin.

    "Look, I¡¯m in a terrible mood right now. I just want to be alone and drink until I pass out."

    "But wouldn¡¯t it be better to have a drinking buddy? Come on, let¡¯s have a drink together. We¡¯ve never done that before. Just one drink¡ªconsider it your payment to me for helping with the painting so you won¡¯t feel indebted." Ric knew Cammy well; she always preferred to repay someone for their help.

    Cammy bit her inner cheek, staring at Ric as she weighed her options. She wanted to say no, but his help would speed up the painting, and they could move in before Dn started going to school.

    With a deep sigh, Cammy relented, "Fine, you can stay and drink with me, but you¡¯re not sleeping here. You have to leave once we¡¯re done."

    Ric grinned and sat down in front of Cammy, grabbing a box of food. "Let¡¯s eat first, then we can get to painting."

    After a few hours...

    By eight in the evening, they had finished painting not only Dn¡¯s room but the entire apartment¡¯s interior. They stepped back and admired their work.

    "Wow, I didn¡¯t think this was possible. I thought it would take me three days to finish everything. Thank you, Ric!"

    "Anytime. You see, I can be very useful to you, all you have to do is ask and I¡¯lle to you. Come on let¡¯s clean up. I brought some extra shirts, I figured you didn¡¯t have any change of clothes since this was not nned."

    "You did?" Cammy was surprised by his thoughtfulness. It was the first time Ric had done something that didn¡¯t annoy her. She had always seen him as arrogant and full of himself, but tonight, she was seeing a different side of him.

    "There are only two bottles left. Want to get more?" Cammy offered, thinking it would be a good way to reward Ric for his hard work.

    "I didn¡¯t know you were such a drinker, Cammy," Ric teased.

    "Is that a turn-off?" she joked back, unaware of how it would resonate with him.

    "Nothing about you could ever turn me off, Cammy. Remember that... I saw a convenience store on my way here, I¡¯ll go grab some more. You can start cleaning up while I¡¯m gone."

    Cammy nodded and, as soon as Ric left the apartment, she checked the bag he had brought. Just when she thought all Ric could do was irritate her and brag about himself, a gentle smile appeared on her face as she saw what was inside the bag.

    "Maybe I was wrong about you all this time, Ric..." Cammy murmured.

 Chapter 22: Happiest Man

    <h4>Chapter 22: Happiest Man</h4>

    [Hello?]

    "Ellie, what kind of fruit juice does Cammy like?" Ric asked urgently as soon as Ellie answered her phone.

    [Why is it so noisy there, and why are you out of breath?] Ellie asked, puzzled.

    "I¡¯m on my way to the convenience store to pick up some soju. It¡¯s her favorite," Ric exined.

    [Wait... What? You two are drinking together? Just the two of you, at her ce?] Ellie¡¯s confusion deepened, [What¡¯s going on? Cammy never drinks alone with a guy in private.]

    Ric smirked mischievously at Ellie¡¯s words. "Really? Hmm... I am making progress then... There¡¯s nothing to worry about. We¡¯re just celebrating finishing her apartment painting in record time. I promise not to get her drunk."

    [You better not do anything stupid to my friend, or I swear I¡¯ll kill you!]

    Ric chuckled, "Don¡¯t worry, I get it. I¡¯m just nning to make some cocktails. So, what kind of juice does she like?"

    ¡ª-------

    After buying everything he needed, Ric quickly returned to Cammy¡¯s apartment and was surprised by what he saw.

    "Wow, you clean up fast," Ric remarked.

    "Yeah, the mess was stressing me out. Thanks for letting me borrow your pillows andforter. You really didn¡¯t have to bring the intable mattress, though."

    "Use it for now. Furnishing this ce will cost you a lot, especially since you¡¯re starting from scratch. Borrow it, at least to save some money. I¡¯m not using it anyway."

    "Thanks for the T-shirt and shorts too¡ªthey¡¯re brand new. And you brought toiletries and towels as well," Cammy said, helping Ric unpack the items on the kitchen counter.

    "You¡¯re wee, but I didn¡¯t buy those, except for the toiletries. I had no time to buy something feminine given the situation so I just grabbed something that could fit you. They¡¯re from my endorsements; they send me a lot.

    The shirt looks good on you, even though it¡¯s my size. You look like one of those girl-next-door leads in TV dramas," Ric teased, winking at her and making Cammy chuckle.

    Cammy crossed her arms and asked, "And where did the underweare from?"

    Ric waved his hands defensively. "No, no, I didn¡¯t buy those! Ellie gave them to me when she came by my penthouse. I think she picked them up from one of the boutiques near my building."

    "Ahh, I thought you bought them. Too bad, I was going topliment you on your good taste," she replied with a grin, resuming her task of helping Ric unpack.

    "Really? And what exactly is your taste?"

    "Of course, I¡¯m not telling you!" Bothughed before Ric turned her around and gently pushed her away from the kitchen.

    "Go get the bed ready so we have somewhere to sit. I¡¯ll handle the drinks."

    Cammy followed Ric¡¯s suggestion and inted the bed in the living room, as there was nothing else to sit on unless they wanted to endure the difort of the cold tiled floor. She arranged the pillows andforter to make it cozier, knowing they were both exhausted from painting the entire apartment.

    Soon, Ric joined her, carrying an assortment of colorful cocktails he had made using soju and various fruit juices.

    "Wow, you¡¯re really impressing me today!" Cammy eximed, her eyes lighting up at the sight of the drinks.

    "d to hear that! I want to impress you, though these drinks would look better in proper sses. Unfortunately, the convenience store only had stic cups," Ric admitted.

    "That¡¯s fine; it¡¯s the taste that counts. Which one should we start with?"

    Ric handed her a yellow drink. "Here, I know you like mangoes, so this is a Mango Melona Soju Cocktail."

    Cammy took a sip, her face brightening. "Wow, you can¡¯t even taste the alcohol in this!"

    Ric smiled, pleased that she liked it. "It¡¯s made with mango juice, lemon soda, and a melon popsicle. That¡¯s the best I could do since it¡¯s not mango season."

    "It¡¯s perfect. This is really good. It reminds me of when Dn was little¡ªhe would eat mangoes with his bare hands, getting juice all over his face and shirt. He looked so messy, but it was adorable."

    "He inherited your love for fruits," Ricmented.

    "Just the mangoes. He would check our tree every day once it started bearing fruits, pestering the gardeners to pick the ripe ones for him. He¡¯d eat them right on the spot, not even bothering to wash them. Duncan would..." Cammy suddenly trailed off.

    Ric noticed her mood shift as she stared down at the stic cup in her hands. He knew that even happy memories were painful for her when they involved Duncan.

    "It¡¯s okay, Cammy. You don¡¯t have to erase himpletely from your mind. He¡¯ll always be part of your memories..." Ric said gently. He moved closer, took the cup from her hand, and set it on the floor before holding her hands.

    "Even though he ruined everything, you don¡¯t need to feel sad every time you remember the moments you shared. What matters now is your future and the new memories you¡¯re going to make."

    Cammy fought hard to hold back her tears, exhausted from crying so much ever since the twins died. She had reached a point where she despised herself for still shedding tears over that man, but no matter how hard she tried, the tears kept falling on their own.

    "I don¡¯t know, Ric. I¡¯m not even sure what my future holds. Honestly, the only reason I¡¯m still here is Dn. Without him, I don¡¯t think I¡¯d still be alive. I don¡¯t know how much longer I can keep going. Duncan was the first man I ever loved, and he shattered my heart. This is my first heartbreak that I didn¡¯t seeing. Soon, he¡¯ll break Dn¡¯s little heart too when the truthes out..."

    Cammy couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and broke down. She had wanted to keep it all inside, but the alcohol acted like a truth serum, making her pour out everything she was feeling.

    Ric¡¯s heart ached to see Cammy at such a low point in her life. He couldn¡¯t resist pulling her into an embrace. Though he had wanted her to know the truth about her cheating husband, he never intended for it to hurt her like this.

    If only he could erase all her memories of Duncan, he would. He would do anything to bring back the Cammy who was always smiling and full of life.

    He gently patted her back as she let out all her pain, silently wishing she would soon recover from the nightmare she was enduring. "Let it all out, Cammy. I¡¯m here. Whenever you need someone to talk to or help with anything, I¡¯m here. I¡¯d be the happiest man on Earth if you would even consider me one of your close friends¡ªsomeone you can rely on."

    Cammy suddenly stopped sobbing at his words and pulled away, wiping her tears. "Ric, thank you so much for everything you¡¯ve done for me today. I¡¯ll never forget that you were one of the people who helped me out of this sinkhole. But Ric, I don¡¯t want you to¡ª"

    Cammy paused as Ric ced a finger on her lips, gently silencing her.

    He already had an idea of what she was about to say. It was too soon and he was not ready to hear it, not when he had not given his best effort yet. "Shh, I don¡¯t want to hear it. Not yet..."

 Chapter 23: Crazy Maniac

    <h4>Chapter 23: Crazy Maniac</h4>

    Ric ced a finger gently on her lips, stopping her. "I don¡¯t want to hear it until I can say it to you properly."

    He handed her a different cocktail. "Cammy, I think I know what you¡¯re about to say, but there¡¯s no need. I know you¡¯re not a dense person¡ªyou understand how I feel. You wouldn¡¯t have distanced yourself from me if you didn¡¯t know.

    I get that¡ªyou were married, but now, you¡¯re not, or at least about to. I¡¯ll wait for you to heal. I¡¯ll be patient, and when the time is right, I¡¯ll tell you everything the way it should be said. But for now, let me enjoy yourpany, let¡¯s get to know each other better, and I¡¯ll do my best, alright?" He lifted his ss, offering a toast to Cammy.

    She smiled and nodded, but already tipsy, she identally knocked her cup against his with more force than intended, spilling her drink onto her shirt and legs.

    Ric quickly grabbed the tissue paper he had prepared earlier and helped her wipe off the cocktail.

    "Sorry, I¡¯m so clumsy. It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll clean it up myself," Cammy said.

    "Hold on, some sshed onto your hair." Ric grabbed more tissue and carefully wiped the yogurt cocktail from her hair. As he pushed the untouched strands back, he noticed something red on her neck.

    He quickly moved her hair aside to get a clearer view and saw the red marks more clearly.

    Ric frowned as anger began to simmer within him. He knew exactly what those marks were, and Cammy hadn¡¯t been with Duncan for more than a month now. There was only one person who could have given her those.

    As he continued cleaning her hair, he tried to steady his breathing and calm his racing heart. When he finished, he finally mustered the courage to ask, watching her reaction closely. "Cammy, there¡¯s something on your neck. When did you get that?"

    As Ric expected, Cammy quickly covered her neck with her hair and stood up. "L-Last night. I stayed out too long in the resort¡¯s garden, and the bugs bit me. Excuse me, I should wash off the cocktail¡ªit¡¯s a bit sticky."

    Ric crumpled the tissue in his hand, his fist tightening in exasperation. ¡¯Who the hell does he think he is to treat Cammy like that?!¡¯ he thought angrily.

    Instead of texting Ellie, he quickly messaged the night shift manager at the resort, a close friend who would handle things discreetly at his request.

    Meanwhile, Cammy hurried to the bathroom to change her shirt and check her neck. "Damn! I must have missed this spot when I showered earlier. I hope Ric doesn¡¯t figure out what this is and tell Felicity. She¡¯ll be furious with me."

    She quickly applied some concealer to her neck and took a moment to calm herself before returning to Ric. She saw Ric drinking directly from the bottle when she went back and noticed the change in his mood.

    So she quickly took the bottle from him and joked, "Hey, you¡¯re using up all the ingredients for our cocktail. What¡¯s next on your list?"

    "Aren¡¯t you drunk yet?" Ric asked, curious since she had already finished a bottle before he arrived, and now they were on their third cocktail.

    "Nope, I have a high tolerance for alcohol, Ric. It might not look like it, but I do. I¡¯ve had so much wine and anesthesia in my life that it¡¯s increased my tolerance for both pain and alcohol," Cammy exined.

    "Really? Wow, that¡¯s something new about you. But doesn¡¯t that affect your memory too?"

    "At first, yes, but once it¡¯s fully out of my system, my memory bes sharper than ever. So even if I get drunk, I¡¯ll still remember everything. So don¡¯t try any tricks on me," she teased.

    Ric chuckled, d to see her lively mood returning. "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t..." He handed her the third cocktail, a pink one. "This is simr to Four Seasons, but I added some peppermint. Try it and let me know what you think¡ªmaybe it¡¯s something I can add to the resort¡¯s menu."

    Cammy took a sip and smiled. "This is so refreshing! I think it would be perfect for summer."

    "Alright, summer it is. We shouldunch it next summer then."

    The night stretched on as Ric and Cammy drank and critiqued every cocktail Ric prepared. Drink after drink, Cammy could feel her arms growing heavier, and soon she found every joke Ric made hrious, even when it wasn¡¯t.

    "Ugh, I need to pee again. Wait here and don¡¯t drink from the bottle while I¡¯m gone..." Cammy said as she got up. But after a few steps, the effects of the alcohol started to hit her. Her world began to spin, and everything became a blur. She stumbled without realizing it until shepletely lost her bnce.

    "Cammy!" Ric shouted, catching her just in time before she could hit her head on the cold floor.

    "Gosh, your cocktails are so strong, Ric. But I still need to pee!"

    "Come on, lean on me; I¡¯ll help you to the bathroom," Ric said, putting her arm around his neck and supporting her by the waist.

    "Just to the door..." Cammy muttered, pointing at the bathroom door.

    "Are you sure about that? You can barely walk."

    Ric guided her all the way inside, concerned that she might hurt herself.

    "D-Don¡¯t look! Stay where you are!" Cammy warned as she unzipped her shorts and took care of business.

    After a while, Ric noticed the silence and called out without turning around. "Cammy, are you done?" When she didn¡¯t respond, he nced back, only to find her still sitting on the toilet seat, fast asleep.

    "Oh God, Cammy! Don¡¯t fall asleep there¡ª"

    He started to move toward her when she suddenly raised her arm with her index finger pointed up. "Shh! I told you not to look! I¡¯m not sleeping, just resting my eyes for a moment."

    She twirled her finger, signaling him to turn around again.

    "Are you sure you can manage on your own?" Ric asked with concern and worry in his voice.

    "I¡¯m twenty-nine years old, Ric. I can do this myself!"

    "Alright, just be careful..." Ric turned away and waited. Finally, he heard the toilet flush, and then Cammy grabbed his arm.

    "Come on, let¡¯s finish drinking."

    "I think you¡¯ve had enough. Let¡¯s call it a night and pick this up another time."

    "No, just one more. I need to drink to forget that bastard husband of mine. Otherwise, I¡¯ll keep seeing him shoving his dick at different women in my mind. Just one more, and I¡¯ll sleep peacefully."

    "Just one more, okay?" Ric handed her the half-full bottle, and Cammy downed it in one go before bursting intoughter like a crazy maniac, dumbfounding him.

    "I¡¯m so dumb, so stupid," Cammy muttered between chuckles. "I miss Duncan, I really miss my husband. I keep wondering if he¡¯s been eating well since I left. Was he sad when he thought we were dead? Did he cry? I don¡¯t think I can live without him, Ric. I don¡¯t know how to move forward without him in my life," Cammy sobbed, and Ric pulled her into aforting embrace.

    "Cammy, I promise you, you can get through this. There are so many people who will stand by you, and I¡¯m one of them. I¡¯ll help you every step of the way. You can do this, Cammy. Don¡¯t doubt yourself for even a second."

    Ric waited, expecting her to respond or cry more to let out the pain, but there was nothing¡ªno words, no sobs, just silence. "Cammy?" Ric gently called with a frown, slowly pulling away to see her face.

    *********

    Thanks for the gift and "5-star" review Little_North_Star!!!

 Chapter 24: Naked Man

    <h4>Chapter 24: Naked Man</h4>

    Ric watched Cammy, who waspletely out, sleeping so peacefully that it was hard to believe she had been battling her own raging storm within her mind and heart, possibly including her soul.

    "I promise I¡¯ll do everything to help you through this storm, Cammy. Soon, you won¡¯t need to drink just to find this kind of peace. Just hold on a little longer, and this will all be just a rough patch in your past.

    We¡¯ll build our new life together with Dn. I¡¯ll take care of both of you," Ric whispered, cing a soft kiss on her forehead before gentlyying her on the bed.

    After tidying up the ce, he stepped outside to call the resort¡¯s night shift manager.

    "Did you find out anything?" Ric asked.

    [One staff member said she stayed in the vi all night, and another saw her leaving just before dawn.]

    "Good work. Pay them enough to keep quiet, and offer a more high-paying position to one of my restaurants, far away from the resort. My assistant will finalize their contracts and get them to sign a Non-disclosure Agreement tied to their contract. Let¡¯s keep this clean and blood-free, if possible."

    [Understood, Ric. I¡¯ll wait for your assistant to reach out.]

    After the call, Ric phoned his assistant, providing instructions before returning to the apartment.

    **********

    The next day in Pearl Resort...

    Ellie was meant to have two consecutive days off, but when two staff members suddenly handed in their resignation letters, she had toe in the next day to reassign their duties.

    "Ugh! These people are giving me a headache. Couldn¡¯t they have waited until the summer was over before leaving? It¡¯s just a week away! They¡¯re really making me angry!" Ellie vented in the reception area, thinking it was just her and a few staff members around.

    Ellie heard someone clear his throat and quickly spun around, a weing smile already on her face as she greeted the handsome, wealthy-looking guest. "Good morning, sir! How can we assist you?"

    "Good morning. I was wondering if Cammy has returned to the resort?"

    Ellie struggled to maintain her smile, trying to hide her surprise at the unexpected question from this unfamiliar man. "I¡¯m sorry, Cammy who?"

    One of the receptionists leaned in and whispered, "He¡¯s asking about Miss Cammy, your friend."

    Ellie discreetly nudged the receptionist¡¯s leg, signaling her to stop, but it was toote¡ªGreg had already overheard.

    "The staff here mentioned yesterday that she¡¯s a regr guest. I figured you¡¯d know her. A beautiful woman like her is hard to miss, especially if she¡¯s a frequent visitor."

    "May I ask who¡¯s inquiring, sir? As you know, our resort has a strict privacy policy. We can¡¯t disclose guest information, as it couldpromise both their safety and our jobs. I hope you understand," Ellie replied confidently.

    Greg clicked his tongue, cing his hands on his hips before nodding. "I understand. You¡¯re right¡ªsecurity is important. Just to be clear, I¡¯m not a bad guy. I was with her the other night, and she left something in my room. I just want to return it to her personally if possible."

    "How about this¡ªI¡¯ll inform her about your request and ask her to contact you if she wishes. However, if she chooses not to, I¡¯m afraid I cannot force her to do anything against her will," Ellie offered.

    Greg smirked and nodded, "Fair enough. That seems reasonable. I¡¯ll ept that, thank you."

    ¡¯Damn it! These people are really trying to keep me away from her. But I have my ways, just you all wait,¡¯ Greg thought to himself.

    "May I have your name so I can inform our guest?" Ellie asked nicely and wondered, ¡¯What the hell did you do Cammy?¡¯

    "Just tell her that Greg has something that belongs to her. She¡¯ll know what it is," Greg replied with a devilish smirk before turning around and leaving without another word, causing Ellie¡¯s expression to sour.

    ¡¯Wow, the arrogance! This is why I prefer Ric for Cammy. I know he¡¯ll take care of her, unlike some of these other rich guys,¡¯ Ellie thought, raising an eyebrow as she watched Greg walk away before heading to her office.

    As soon as Ellie sat down in her office chair, she quickly dialed Cammy¡¯s number, only to find it was turned off.

    Ellie sighed, thinking, "She probably had such a good time with Ricst night that she forgot to charge her phone." She then powered up herputer to begin working, reminding herself to try calling Cammy againter.

    **********

    At Cammy¡¯s Apartment...

    Cammy awoke to the aroma of coffee, and her eyes snapped open, though her head throbbed just as it had after her night with Greg. Despite the pain, she forced herself to look around, searching for the source of the enticing scent.

    ¡¯Right...¡¯ It all came back to her¡ªwho she was withst night before she passed out. Her gaze shifted toward the kitchen, where she saw Ric, shirtless, making coffee.

    She was about to get up when someone knocked at the door. She watched as Ric walked over to answer it, she tried to stop him, but he didn¡¯t seem to notice she was awake.

    "Oh!"

    That was all she heard from Eve, who stood at the door, her eyes roving over Ric from head to toe, clearly appreciating his perfectly sculpted six-pack abs.

    "Can I help you?" Ric asked, snapping Eve out of her trance.

    "Eve!" Cammy called out, quickly getting up and heading to the door.

    Eve raised her hands, showing the stic bags she was holding. "I saw the lights ontest night and noticed someundry outside this morning, so I figured you stayed here. But I did not know you have your husband here so¡ª"

    "He¡¯s not my husband!" Cammy blurted out, louder than she nned, surprising both Ric and Eve.

    "Oookay... As I was saying, I didn¡¯t realize you hadpany, so I only brought two ramen for breakfast. But hang on, I¡¯ll be right back. I¡¯ll grab another one downstairs!" Eve said, handing the bags to Cammy before quickly heading out, not giving her a chance to protest.

    "Hmm, she thought I¡¯m your husband... I kinda like the sound of that," Ric quipped while grinning, genuinely happy about it.

    Cammy turned to Ric, frowning. "Why are you naked? I promised thendlord I¡¯d be a good tenant, and now there¡¯s a naked man in my apartment."

    "I¡¯m not naked; I¡¯m wearing pants. You threw up on my shirtst night and the spare one I brought, so I had to wash them and hang them outside since you don¡¯t have a washer and dryer yet," Ric exined.

    Her frown vanished, reced by a deep blush. Her irritation and suspicion quickly gave way to embarrassment. "Oh my gosh! I did thatst night? I¡¯m so sorry!"

    "If you¡¯re really sorry, make it up to me by spending some time with me," Ric urged.

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "Spend the day with me. I already talked to Felicity this morning¡ªshe¡¯s looking after the three kids and nned to take them to the zoo since Ellie had to cancel her day off today."

    "Ric, are you asking me out on a date?" Cammy asked, still unsure of what he was suggesting.

 Chapter 25: Intimate Moment

    <h4>Chapter 25: Intimate Moment</h4>

    "Actually, I would like that, but it seems you¡¯ve forgotten what I mentionedst night. I don¡¯t want to push you into something that big. You can trust me to wait until you¡¯re ready. What I meant was that I¡¯d like to help you fix up this apartment.

    Even though the interior painting is done, there¡¯s still a lot left to do. I noticed another can of paint in a different color, so I assume you¡¯ll be painting the exterior too. The bathroom and kitchen also need some work," Ric exined.

    "Oh, is that it? Well, I n to head back to the resort today since I didn¡¯t get a chance to say goodbye to Dn yesterday properly," Cammy said.

    ¡¯Damn it! She can¡¯t go back to the resort yet. That womanizer is still there,¡¯ Ric thought.

    "But maybe you should paint the exterior now since that¡¯s waterproofing paint, right? It¡¯ll probably have a strong smell, unlike the water-based paint you used inside," Ric suggested.

    "You¡¯re right, but we could do that this morning and head back to the resort in the afternoon. I should call Felicity and Ellie¡ªnow where did I leave my phone?"

    "It¡¯s in your room. I charged it there when I woke up so you wouldn¡¯t have to worry about it. I also turned it on, just in case Ellie or Felicity is trying to reach you" Ric replied.

    "Aww, that¡¯s so sweet of you. I¡¯ll just leave it there for now." Cammy walked to the kitchen to put away the stic bags that Eve had dropped off. What she didn¡¯t notice was Ric¡¯s reaction to her words.

    ¡¯She called me sweet! I should do more things like that,¡¯ Ric thought, trying hard to suppress a smile.

    "By the way, where did you buy the coffee? It smells amazing," Cammy asked, pulling Ric¡¯s attention back to the present.

    "It¡¯s nothing special; I just picked it up from the convenience store earlier," Ric said as he walked over to Cammy, leaving the door open for when Eve returned.

    Cammy paused, wide-eyed, and asked, "You bought these coffee shirtless?"

    Ric chuckled, "Why? Worried that people might harass me if they see my body?"

    Cammyughed, picturing the kind of attention Ric would attract if he really did walk down the street half-naked. "No, that¡¯s not it! I was just concerned that pictures of you shirtless in the morning might spread online and harm your reputation."

    "So you¡¯re worried about me? That makes me happy." Ric leaned against the kitchen counter, resting his chin on his knuckles and grinning at Cammy.

    She rolled her eyes at his yful behavior. ¡¯He is kinda cute when he smiles like that,¡¯ she thought.

    "I¡¯m just concerned that your kindness toward me might cause you trouble. You¡¯re not just anyone, Ric. You¡¯re a celebrity chef and soon to be an acimed actor once your movies and TV shows air. I don¡¯t want to be the reason for your downfall."

    "I wore my jacket even though it was hot when I got the coffee. Thanks for worrying about me¡ªit means you already consider me a friend. You used to be so distant and aloof around me," Ric said, pouting a little.

    "Was I? I¡¯m sorry. I was just being careful because I was married."

    "And don¡¯t worry about what people might say about me because of you¡ªI don¡¯t mind. Being a celebrity isn¡¯t my top priority. The money and fame are nice, but I won¡¯t trade my happiness for that." Ric took Cammy¡¯s hand and gently rubbed the back of it with his thumb.

    Their attention shifted when Eve cleared her throat. Cammy quickly pulled her hand back, thinking, ¡¯What was I doing? Why didn¡¯t I pull away when he took my hand? Maybe I¡¯ve just been captivated by his gentlenesstely.¡¯

    "Am I interrupting something here?" Eve asked with an awkward chuckle after catching what looked like an intimate moment between the two.

    Cammy took the coffee and walked over to Eve. "No, it¡¯s fine. You¡¯re not interrupting anything; we were just talking about the coffee." She gestured for Eve to sit on the floor. "Sorry there¡¯s no furniture yet¡ªI hope you don¡¯t mind eating on the floor."

    "That¡¯s perfectly fine. I went through the same thing when I first moved in with my daughter."

    Ric joined them, carrying the noodles. "Please forgive me, I hope I¡¯m not making you ufortable. My shirt is still drying out in the sun."

    Eve waved her hands andughed awkwardly. "No, no, I¡¯m actually enjoying the view of your perfectly toned body. Are you a model? You look familiar."

    Ric smiled and nced at Cammy before replying, "I¡¯m a chef."

    Cammy tilted her head, noticing Ric¡¯s modesty, and quickly added, "A celebrity chef. You¡¯ve probably seen him in TVmercials or in one of the cooking shows, which is why he looked familiar."

    Ric lowered his head to hide his smile, feeling overjoyed that, for the first time, Cammy seemed proud of him. He felt like a teenager trying to contain his excitement.

    "Oh my gosh! Now I remember¡ªRicardo Rossi! Ourndlord was obsessed with your shows, especially the one that just ended. I have to get your autograph before you leave!" Eve eximed excitedly.

    "It¡¯s okay, I can meet themter if you¡¯d like. I don¡¯t mind¡ªI¡¯ll be visiting here often anyway," Ric replied.

    "Wait a second, are you two dating or something?" Eve finally asked, unable to hold back her curiosity any longer.

    "No!"

    Both Cammy and Ric answered at the same time, leaving Eve unsure of who to focus on.

    "We¡¯re just friends. We met at work, and now he¡¯s helping me fix up my apartment," Cammy exined.

    "Oh, I see..." Eve said with a teasing nod and smile. "Let¡¯s eat before the noodles get soggy," Eve added, and everyone began to dig in.

    "I was thrilled when Mr. and Mrs. Moore told me the rooftop apartment would finally be upied. Their daughter was thest one to live here, but she moved across the country five years ago and recently got married, so thendlords decided to rent it out," Eve shared.

    "Ah, that¡¯s why it looked that way... How long have you been working at the ramen shop?" Cammy asked.

    "I only work there part-time, helping out during rush hours. My main job is as a frence web designer, so I have flexible hours," Eve exined.

    "Really? I used to be a frence web designer too! That¡¯s how Ric and I met. But now, I need more money, so I decided to take on a project at Cross Tech," Cammy said.

    "That makes sense now why you took this ce even though it needed some work."

    "Yeah, it¡¯s close to my office and Dn¡¯s school. We don¡¯t need a big ce anyway. I¡ª" Cammy paused as her phone rang. "Sorry, just give me a minute, I need to take that. It could be my son."

    Cammy quickly answered when she saw Ellie¡¯s name on the screen. "Hi, how¡¯s Dn?"

    [He¡¯s fine. He¡¯s having breakfast with the girls at Felicity¡¯s vi. But that¡¯s not why I called. What happened the other night? A rich man named Greg was looking for you!]

    Cammy hurried out of the apartment and to the rooftop while panicking, thinking of what to say to Ellie.

 Chapter 26: Waiting For You

    <h4>Chapter 26: Waiting For You</h4>

    ¡¯What¡¯s wrong with you, Greg?! You said it was only for that night, and now you are looking for me?¡¯ Cammy thought.

    "What did he say?" Cammy implored Ellie.

    [He said you left something at his vi and that he wants to return it to you personally. I told him I¡¯d let you know, and it¡¯s your choice whether you wish to contact him or not.]

    Cammy let out a loud sigh, which Ellie quickly noticed. [Did I just hear you sigh in relief? What¡¯s going on, Cammy? How do you know this man?]

    "I just happened to pass by his vi when he was making a scene, so I helped your staff handle him. Whatever I left there isn¡¯t important. You can tell him to throw it away. I¡¯m not going back to get it."

    [Alright, I think that¡¯s for the best. This way, you won¡¯t have to see him again.]

    "By the way, Ellie, I meant to call you after breakfast. Ric and I are just finishing up painting the exterior, and we¡¯ll head back this afternoon. Could you ask Dn what he wants me to pick up for him in the city?"

    [Actually, I think it might be better if you stay there. I could bring Dn to you by Friday. The staff mentioned that man, Greg, is waiting for you¡ªhe booked the vi until Friday.]

    "What? That maniac! But it¡¯s only Wednesday, I can¡¯t wait that long to see Dn," Cammy eximed.

    [You can just video call him. He¡¯s having a great time here with my girls and Felicity. You know we think of you and Dn as family, so don¡¯t worry about him. Think of it as him having a vacation in his aunt and grandma¡¯s home with his cousins.

    Treat this as a little preparation for when he heads to boarding school. Plus, take advantage of Ric while he¡¯s with you. Have him help you carry and assemble anything you buy for the apartment.]

    "You know what? You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll just video-call Dnter. I don¡¯t want to risk running into Greg. Maybe I¡¯ll ask Ric to help me head to the vacation house too¡ªI need to sort out some things there, and I might grab a few things. Duncan won¡¯t even notice."

    [Alright, be careful. I¡¯ll talk to youter.]

    As soon as she ended the call with Ellie, Cammy quickly dialed Felicity¡¯s number to ask for help, preparing for her trip to the vacation home.

    When she returned to the apartment, Eve and Ric had already finished eating.

    "Where were you?" Ric asked curiously.

    "I was talking to Ellie. Could I ask you for a favorter? I¡¯ve decided not to go back to the resort just yet. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to buy some things I need for the kitchen and maybe some furniture, like a sofa and a dining table," Cammy said with an awkward smile, scratching her head, still a bit embarrassed that her guests had to eat on the floor.

    "Of course, I¡¯d love to help," Ric replied.

    "Oh, Cammy! I almost forgot," Eve chimed in. "The reason I came here wasn¡¯t just for breakfast. Ourndlord wanted to know if you need a sofa and dining table. They were originally in here, but they were moved to the basement when they decided to rent this out. They¡¯re still in good condition. You can have them if you want¡ªit¡¯ll save you some money."

    Cammy sped her hands, excited. "Really? Yes! I¡¯ll take them. Anything to save a bit of cash."

    "Great, I¡¯ll let them know. Finish your breakfast, clear the intable bed, and follow me downstairs," Eve said, then turned to Ric with a grin. "As for you, Mr. Celebrity Chef, put on a shirt before youe down. The shop is probably full of customers by now, and you don¡¯t want them ogling your sexy body¡ªunless, of course, you do."

    Eve winked yfully, making Ric and Cammyugh before she headed out.

    After cleaning up, Cammy and Ric followed Eve to the basement and hauled up the wooden sofa with its thin cushions.

    Cammy noticed Ric¡¯s disappointment at how cheap the sofa looked, but she remained cheerful, grateful to get it for free.

    Once they were far enough from Eve, Ric couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. As they carried the sofa up to the rooftop, he spoke up. "Cammy, I don¡¯t¡ª"

    "Hep, hep, hep!" Cammy interrupted, raising her hand to stop him. "I like this sofa. It¡¯s not damaged, doesn¡¯t smell, and the paint¡¯s still good. I know you hated it the second you saw it, but this is temporary. I¡¯ll buy a new one once I start earning from my new job."

    "Alright, I¡¯ll keep quiet. For the record, though, I¡¯d really love to buy you a new one as a housewarming gift or at least lend you some money. But knowing how you are, that¡¯s just wishful thinking, I wouldn¡¯t push it on you," Ric said with a smirk.

    Cammy was touched. Only her father had treated her this way. She was used to her mother and Duncan pushing their preferences on her, leaving her no choice. Smiling at Ric, she said, "Thanks for respecting what I want and principles in life, Ric. What¡¯s gotten into you?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "I didn¡¯t realize you had this side to you. I guess I don¡¯t know you as well as I thought."

    "You¡¯re right, Cammy. There¡¯s a lot you don¡¯t know about me. But I hope that as you learn more, you¡¯ll see it as positive and not hold it against me," Ric replied.

    "I guess we¡¯ll find out... And finally, we¡¯re here!" Cammy eximed as they reached her apartment.

    "We still need to grab the table and chairs," Ric reminded her.

    "That¡¯ll be easier since the table is lighter than this sofa. You¡¯ll carry the table, and Eve and I will handle the chairs," Cammy joked.

    "Of course, I wouldn¡¯t let you carry the heavy stuff. Let¡¯s get it done so we can finish painting the exterior."

    "Hold on, Ric. About that favor... I¡¯d like to take care of it before we finish painting since it¡¯s a bit far," Cammy began.

    "What¡¯s it about?" Ric asked.

    "Well," Cammy hesitated for a moment before continuing, "Before I ran away, the night I caught Duncan and Annie together at our vacation house, I left the urn of my twins in the living room. I¡¯ve already asked Felicity to find out where Duncan is by pretending to be one of my godmothers sending condolences."

    "And?"

    "She replied¡ªDuncan¡¯s at our house, busy renovating the twins¡¯ room. So, he won¡¯t be going to the vacation house anytime soon. I want to retrieve the urn... I¡¯m just hoping he hasn¡¯t thrown it away," Cammy exined.

    "Let¡¯s do that. We¡¯ll grab the table and chairs, then head out," Ric said, and Cammy nodded in agreement. Even though it wasn¡¯t a date, he couldn¡¯t help but feel happy that she chose to spend the day with him rather than return to the resort.

    He felt proud to be by her side during such a difficult moment. Ric wanted to support her through the hardest parts of her life. He silently vowed to stay by her side, helping her as she worked to rebuild her life and always being there when she needed someone to lean on.

    As they carried the table and chairs up to the rooftop, Cammy¡¯s phone kept ringing. She set down the chairs and checked it. "You guys go ahead, it¡¯s Ellie¡ªit might be Dn on the other line."

    She answered the call, but before she could even say hello, Ellie¡¯s frantic voice filled the line.

    ********

    Thank you for the gift HelloFii_Bii000!

 Chapter 27: The Twinsâ€™ Ashes

    <h4>Chapter 27: The Twins¡¯ Ashes</h4>

    "Slow down, Ellie! I can¡¯t understand a word you¡¯re saying," Cammy eximed, trying to grasp the situation.

    [I¡¯ll send you a link!] Ellie replied, quickly sending it over.

    Cammy watched the video and her eyes widened. She quicklyposed herself, aware that Ric was just a few steps away. "I see..." she said to Ellie. "Ric and I are moving some furniture from myndlord. Can I call you back? We¡¯re halfway up the stairs."

    She remembered what Greg said that night, <i>¡¯[So why not do the same as part of your revenge? Let me help you...]¡¯, </i>¡¯Help ME on my revenge? Looks like YOU wanted your own revenge too! Freaking liar!¡¯

    Ellie just showed her a video of Annie Tucker announcing that she had called off her wedding with Greg. Remembering Greg¡¯s state that night¨Chis drinking and wounded knuckles, made her think that he just wanted to use her for his revenge as well.

    [Alright, but Cammy, seriously, don¡¯t go back here or reach out to that guy. He¡¯s dangerous, and we don¡¯t know his intentions. He probably recognized you that night. He must have known that you are the wife of his fiancee¡¯s lover,] Ellie warned.

    "Okay, Ellie. I¡¯ll talk to youter." Cammy quickly grabbed the chairs again and caught up with Ric and Eve.

    "What was that about?" Ric asked, sounding curious.

    "Oh, nothing. Ellie was just showing me some space-saving furniture she thought I¡¯d like," Cammy answered, hoping he hadn¡¯t noticed her initial reaction and would believe her excuse.

    "You¡¯re all set!" Eve chimed in, thankfully, lightening the mood. "Just bring your clothes, grab a few kitchen essentials, and you¡¯ll be good to go."

    "Thank you so much, Eve. I¡¯m really excited to be neighbors with you," Cammy said with a smile.

    "Oh, this isn¡¯t free, though," Eve teased. "You owe me lunch or dinner once you move in. No backing out¡ªmark your calendar! Anyway, I¡¯ll leave you two now. Gotta get back to work. Ciao!"

    After Eve left, Cammy and Ric began packing up their things, getting ready to head out. The Veston¡¯s vacation house was a three-hour drive north of Dalton City, in the opposite direction of Pearl Resort.

    Thanks to clear roads and Ric driving a bit faster, they arrived in less than three hours. Cammy directed him to park at the far end of the property to avoid drawing any attention.

    As she reached for the car door handle, Ric gently grabbed her arm. "Wait... Are you sure it¡¯s safe for you to be here? What if the staff tells Duncan you¡¯re still alive?" he asked, concerned.

    "Don¡¯t worry," Cammy reassured him. "Our staff take their days off on Tuesdays and Wednesdays since we¡¯re usually here on the weekends. Only one person stays during these days, and I¡¯m sure once I exin everything, she¡¯ll understand and will keep quiet."

    Ric let out a sigh and released her arm, knowing there was no stopping her. This was something Cammy needed to do to find peace.

    As Cammy entered through the back gate, she spotted a woman slightly older than her, tending to the garden. The woman had her back turned and didn¡¯t hear her approach.

    Cammy took a deep breath and softly called out, "Hermie..." The woman turned to face her, eyes widening in shock. She stumbled backward, falling to the ground, a mixture of confusion and fear in her expression¡ªunderstandable, since everyone believed Cammy was dead.

    "M-Madam!" Hermie stammered, making the sign of the cross, convinced she was seeing a ghost.

    "Hermie, I¡¯m not dead. I¡¯m alive, and so is Dn," Cammy said gently, stepping closer and offering her hand to help Hermie up.

    "B-But we saw it on the news! Your name was listed among the passengers who didn¡¯t survive!" Hermie eximed, still shaken.

    "Yes, but it was a mix-up. Someone else boarded that ne in our ce. But listen, I need you to keep this a secret. Don¡¯t tell anyone¡ªnot even your family¡ªand especially not Duncan. Do you understand?" Cammy ordered firmly.

    "B-But Madam, Mr. Veston is going to marry the supermodel if you don¡¯t let him know you¡¯re alive!" Hermie eximed, shocked.

    "About that... Were the staff aware that my husband was cheating on me? I caught them together in our bedroom the night of the crash," Cammy revealed calmly.

    Hermie swallowed hard and lowered her head, unsure how to respond. Cammy had been the one to hire all the staff, as Duncan was too preupied with his business, leaving her to handle the household.

    "It¡¯s alright, you can tell me. I won¡¯t hold it against you. It¡¯s out in the open now anyway," Cammy reassured her, gently urging her to speak.

    Hermie suddenly broke down in tears, dropping to her knees in front of Cammy, catching herpletely off guard. Cammy had expected her to lie or make excuses, but instead, Hermie was overwhelmed with guilt.

    "I¡¯m so sorry, Madam!" Hermie sobbed. "Mr. Veston threatened us. He said he¡¯d make sure our families would suffer if you ever found out that he¡¯d been bringing different women here. The supermodel wasn¡¯t the only one.

    We were terrified. He made us sign an agreement, saying we¡¯d all go to jail if we vited the agreement. I¡¯m truly sorry. Unlike other employers, you¡¯ve been so good to us, giving us these jobs and treating us kindly. But we couldn¡¯t tell you¡ªwe would¡¯ve lost everything. Our children would¡¯ve gone hungry.

    I know we don¡¯t deserve your forgiveness. Madam, please... hit me if you must. I deserve it!" Hermie wailed, consumed with guilt.

    Cammy gently ced a hand on Hermie¡¯s shoulder and said softly, "Hermie, please stand up. And stop crying, there¡¯s no need for that."

    Hermie rose to her feet, sniffling and wiping away her tear-streaked face. "You¡¯re not angry with us? With me?" she asked hesitantly.

    "Even if I get angry, it wouldn¡¯t change anything. What¡¯s done is done, and neither of us can undo it. We¡¯ve both been through difficult situations, so let¡¯s just move forward. His infidelity is already out in the open, and I¡¯ll handle that when the time is right.

    But I came here for a different reason. On the night of the ne crash, I left in a rush and unfortunately left behind an urn in the living room, on the console table. It contains my twins¡¯ ashes. Have you seen it?" Cammy asked, getting straight to the point.

    Hermie thought hard, trying to remember. "Is it the rose gold urn with a pink lid and a French flower engraving?"

    "Yes, that¡¯s the one! Have you seen it?" Cammy asked, her voice filled with hope.

    Hermie paused, taking in Cammy¡¯s hopeful expression. They had heard from the butler about their Madam¡¯s premature delivery and the loss of the twins, but no one knew she had brought their ashes with her that night¡ªor that, in the shock of discovering her husband¡¯s betrayal, she had left them behind.

    "I haven¡¯t seen it myself, but the driver mentioned an urn and described it exactly like that," Hermie replied.

    "What else did he say?" Cammy asked, anxiety creeping in as her mind filled with worst-case scenarios. She could only hope for the least terrible oue.

    "I only overheard him talking to Mr. Veston. Let me call him and find out what happened to the urn," Hermie offered.

    Cammy nodded, immediately sending a silent prayer that the urn was safe and that no one had discarded her twins¡¯ ashes.

 Chapter 28: Incredible Bravery

    <h4>Chapter 28: Incredible Bravery</h4>

    "Madam!" Hermie called out after ending the call with the driver, making Cammy¡¯s heart race.

    "What did he say?" Cammy asked and her voice was full of urgency.

    "He said he ced the urn in the columbarium. He informed Mr. Veston when he found the urn and he instructed him to put it there for now. Mr. Veston thought you brought it here some time ago as a recement for his mother¡¯s urn since it¡¯s pink," Hermie exined.

    "Oh no! Did he mention if he was told to transfer his mother¡¯s ashes into the pink urn?" Cammy asked, panic rising within her.

    "He didn¡¯t sa¡ªMadam!" Hermie started to respond but was cut off as Cammy rushed toward the columbarium.

    Inside, Cammy¡¯s eyes immediately went to the area where Duncan¡¯s parents and brother¡¯s ashes were kept, but she didn¡¯t see a pink urn.

    "Where is it?" Cammy muttered, frantically searching for the urn.

    "Madam!" Hermie called out, clutching the doorframe and trying to catch her breath. "You didn¡¯t let me finish¡ªhe¨C"

    "Where is it? It¡¯s not here!" Cammy asked frantically.

    "Please, Madam, calm down," Hermie urged, her voice gentle. "It¡¯s not good for you to get so upset." She walked over to the utility cab.

    Cammy watched anxiously as Hermie opened the cab and pulled something out.

    "The driver said he ced it here because it felt heavy and he was waiting for Mr Veston to decide what to do with it," Hermie exined, turning around and handing the urn to Cammy.

    With trembling hands, Cammy took the urn, checked the ashes, and was relieved that it was still there. As soon as it was fully in her arms, she hugged it tightly, sinking to the floor in a wave of emotion, startling Hermie.

    "I¡¯m so sorry, my loves. Mommy¡¯s here now. You¡¯re safe. I¡¯m so sorry I left you. Please forgive me..." Cammy sobbed, clutching the urn of her twins tightly.

    Hermie¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. She couldn¡¯t imagine the depth of her Madam¡¯s pain¡ªlosing not only her daughters but her husband and everything that once made up her life. The vacation home, once a ce of joy and cherished weekends and holidays, was now tainted by her husband¡¯s infidelity. The house she lovingly built and cared for had be a ce where his mistresses now visit often.

    Hermie marveled at where her Madam found the strength to endure all of this. Returning here to recover the urn after such betrayal showed incredible bravery. Cammy was undeniably a strong woman, and Hermie, as a mother and wife herself, understood that resilience.

    Moved by her Madam¡¯s grief, Hermie knelt in front of Cammy and gently embraced her, unsure if someone of Cammy¡¯s status would wee suchfort. To her surprise, Cammy leaned into her, still hugging the urn, and began to sob even harder.

    Hermie stroked her back and rested her head against Cammy¡¯s. "Let it all out, Madam. I understand the pain you¡¯re going through, and the burden weighing on your heart. Cry it all out. You don¡¯t deserve any of this, but you¡¯re doing an amazing job facing it all.

    You¡¯re standing strong, and you haven¡¯t backed down. Hold your head high. Those who¡¯ve hurt you will eventually face the consequences of their wrongdoings. You¡¯re a strong woman because you¡¯re Dn¡¯s mom! And Dn¡¯s mom is a role model for women everywhere. Keep going, Madam. You¡¯re making your little one proud. You¡¯re making me proud, too!" Hermie said with heartfelt conviction, causing Cammy to cry even louder.

    Hermie¡¯s words struck Cammy deeply¡ªpainful, but full of hope and support. At that moment, she realized she wasn¡¯t alone. In her battle, there were people who stood by her, ready to lend their strength when hers was running low.

    After pouring all her pain out, she wiped her tears and stood up confidently as if nothing happened.

    "There¡¯s something else on my agenda today," she said.

    "Yes, anything Madam. Just say it, I will do it for you," Hermie responded.

    "Are our clothes still here?"

    It took a few moments for Hermie to reply and Cammy saw the hesitation on her face.

    "Yes, follow me..."

    Cammy followed Hermie down to the basement, where she watched her pull out several boxes of different sizes. Hermie ced them in front of her and began opening each one.

    "The butler called and said Ms. Tucker ordered everything belonging to you and Dn to be thrown away. But I saved it all here, just in case your parents wanted to collect them."

    "That bitch," Cammy muttered under her breath, though Hermie caught it.

    "I agree, Madam. She has no decency at all... Do you have a car to take these with you?"

    "Yes, it¡¯s parked by the back entrance. My friend drove me here. You can take the boxes to him. I also want to take some pots, pans, dinnerware, and maybe some utensils. Would that be alright?" Cammy asked.

    "Of course, Madam! Why are you even asking me? Everything here is yours."

    "I know, but remember, Duncan thinks we¡¯re dead. I don¡¯t want to cause any trouble for you."

    "Don¡¯t worry about me. No one will notice. Mr. Veston doesn¡¯te near the kitchen, and as you know, I do all the cooking, so I¡¯m the only one who knows what¡¯s in there."

    "Thank you, Hermie, I don¡¯t know how to repay you."

    "You already did, on the day you hired me. I¡¯ll take these out, please grab anything that you want in the kitchen."

    Cammy walked out of the basement and headed to the kitchen. She only took some essential things that she and Dn would need.

    When Cammy returned to the car, Ric noticed how swollen her eyes were. He knew that she cried inside. He quickly took the stic bags that Cammy was carrying and instructed her to sit in the car just in case someone she knew passed by. He ced the rest of the things in the back passenger seat since his trunk was already full of boxes.

    Hermie approached him after bringing thest paper bag which was full of grocery items. "Sir, I know my Madam trusted you that¡¯s why you are the one who is with her now. Please take care of her. She¡¯s a good person and she badly needs people like you to stay by her side," Hermie said sincerely.

    Ric smiled and patted Hermie¡¯s shoulder, "You can count on me. Please don¡¯t tell anyone they are alive. She has a n and let¡¯s support her on that."

    After securing everything inside the trunk and passenger seat, Ric and Cammy left the vacation house. Ric stayed quiet and patiently waited for Cammy to start the conversation.

    She was in deep thought as she stared through the window and Ric did not want to disturb her. He could not imagine how heavy she must be carrying and all he could do was to make sure she felt that she was not alone.

    He could see the shift in her as if she had made a silent promise to herself in the stillness of the car. He didn¡¯t say a word, knowing that Cammy would speak when she was ready. For now, all he could do was offer his presence, silently reassuring her that, no matter what, he would support her.

 Chapter 29: Brown Envelope

    <h4>Chapter 29: Brown Envelope</h4>

    The next day in Pearl Resort...

    Greg was jolted awake by the loud ring of the service phone in his vi. At first, he ignored it, but then he suddenly remembered the instructions he¡¯d given to the resort manager. He quickly jumped up, headed to the living room, and answered the call.

    "Did Cammy respond to my message?" he asked, skipping any formal greeting.

    [I¡¯m sorry, who?] the voice on the other end inquired, causing Greg to roll his eyes after recognizing the voice.

    "What do you want, Harry? You could¡¯ve just called me on my cellphone," Greg replied sarcastically.

    [I did, but you weren¡¯t picking up. I called reception to forward the call, thinking something might have happened,] Harry exined.

    "Oh, I must have put it on silent while drinkingst night."

    [You¡¯re drinking again? I told you to stop and forget about that woman. There are more important things to focus on,] Harry scolded while referring to Greg¡¯s ex-fiancee.

    "Like what?" Greg askedzily.

    [Like denying her usations. Have you even seen the news or checked social media? Everyone¡¯s talking about you because of what she said.]

    "And what did the bitch say?" Greg asked, sounding uninterested despite his harsh tone.

    [Annie gave an interview yesterday, iming you intentionally got her pregnant and proposed just to use her family¡¯spany and wealth to get back at your father. She said she epted your marriage proposal because she loved you and was unaware of it, even though you didn¡¯t treat her well. Later, she supposedly found out about your n and imed that she was the one who called off the wedding,] Harry exined.

    "That¡¯s absolute bullshit!" Greg snapped.

    [I know, but the shareholders aren¡¯t buying my exnations. They want to talk to you. They¡¯re demanding you reassure them that this mess won¡¯t affect thepany¡¯s position in the stock market any further.

    Annie¡¯s press conference made our stock take a nosedive. You need to get here, Greg, and convince them to drop is temporary and we¡¯ll recover.]

    "Let the legal and PR teams handle it..."

    [Greg! The shareholders are threatening to pull their 40% stake in Cross Tech. Are you forgetting how much control they have? 40% from yourpany is no joke!] Harry shouted, clearly losing his patience.

    "Let them. I still own 60%. Why should I care if they leave?"

    [Are you out of your mind?! We have ongoing projects! 40% is not a small amount and if they pull their shares, we¡¯ll run out of funds to keep them going. Finance only approved those projects because of the shareholder investments. I¡¯ve already sent your driver to pick you up, so get moving and be ready. He¡¯ll be there in an hour!]

    Harry hung up without waiting for Greg¡¯s reply. If necessary, he¡¯d drag him back to the city to ensure Greg¡¯s sulking didn¡¯t bring thepany down.

    He and Greg had been friends since childhood. Harry was the first person Greg opened up to after arriving at the Cross Mansion. Their bond was instant, forged by a shared hatred for their fathers who were friends.

    They lost touch when Greg left home to build his ownpany without his rich father¡¯s help. By the time they reconnected, Harry was at rock bottom¡ªhis family had stripped him of his inheritance, leaving him with nothing.

    Greg had taken him in and offered him a job at hispany. Harry epted but insisted he¡¯d work his way up without any special treatment from his old friend, and the rest was history. Harry is now his executive assistant and right-hand man.

    Greg set the service phone back down with a heavy sigh. Rubbing his head in frustration he trudged back to the bedroom. He took a fresh towel from the console table beside the bathroom door and went in.

    He turned on the cold shower, hoping it would cool the rage boiling inside him. "That woman will pay! How dare she drag my name through the mud and sabotage mypany. She¡¯s lucky she¡¯s pregnant, but once my child is born, she¡¯ll learn what it means to anger Gregory Cross!" Greg mmed his fist into the rough shower wall, reopening the old wounds on his knuckles, causing them to bleed again.

    His mind raced with thoughts of how he would make Annie suffer. He vividly remembered the day Harry had handed him the envelope from the private investigator. Harry had hired the private investigator after receiving tips that Annie was cheating.

    The photo showed her smiling with another man¡ªa smile that was different from the one she gave him. She looked genuinely happy with this man, who Greg had once met during a business proposal that ended in rejection.

    "So that¡¯s why you always turned down our security solutions¡ªyou wanted my woman, you bastard!" Greg struck the wall again with his other fist, now making both knuckles bleed.

    Greg didn¡¯t wait for his driver at the vi. As soon as he packed his things, he headed straight to the reception, hoping to run into Cammy or at least find a clue on how to contact her.

    To his satisfaction, Ellie was there, bidding farewell to some guests who appeared to be VIPs like himself. He waited patiently for the right moment to approach her.

    "Hello, Miss Manager!" Greg greeted smoothly.

    Ellie rolled her eyes before turning to face him. She had noticed him earlier, knowing full well he was waiting for a chance to speak with her.

    "Hello, Sir. I heard you¡¯ve checked out. That¡¯s a shame; we were looking forward to serving you until tomorrow," Ellie replied, her smileced with sarcasm.

    Greg narrowed his eyes, fully knowing that Ellie didn¡¯t mean what she said and was eagerly waiting for him to leave. He took a small brown envelope from the inner pocket of his jacket. He handed it to Ellie, saying, "Take this."

    Ellie waved her hands, refusing the offer. "No, no, I can¡¯t take that. I heard from my staff that you already tipped them the other day. As a manager, it¡¯s against policy for me to ept anything, especially since one of my staff already passed on Miss Cammy¡¯s message to you."

    "It¡¯s not a tip. I know she doesn¡¯t want what she left behind, so I¡¯m trusting you with this. I¡¯m leaving, and I won¡¯t have another chance to give it to her. Please, hand it to her and let her decide if she wants to toss it or not."

    Reluctantly, Ellie took the brown envelope, discreetly feeling it to gauge what might be inside. It seemed either empty or held just a piece of paper.

    Right then, Greg¡¯s phone rang, and with a quick wave goodbye, he walked away.

    Ellie, unable to contain her curiosity, hurried to her office and called Cammy.

    [What is it? I¡¯m busy unpacking...] Cammy answered, her tone impatient.

    "Greg¡¯s leaving today. He checked out and is probably waiting for someone to pick him up."

    [And? Why are you calling me about that?] Cammy asked, clearly annoyed.

    "He left a small brown envelope for you. He said he knows you don¡¯t want what you left behind, so he¡¯s entrusting it to me. But honestly, it feels like there¡¯s barely anything in it¡ªmaybe just a paper."

    [Then open it, see what¡¯s inside. It could be just a bluff,] Cammy replied nonchntly.

    Without hesitation, Ellie opened the envelope and the next thing Cammy heard was total silence and a loud gasp after a few seconds.

 Chapter 30: The Note

    <h4>Chapter 30: The Note</h4>

    "What is it? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything, Ellie?" Cammy¡¯s curiosity grew when Ellie remained silent after her question.

    ¡¯Damnit!¡¯ Panic set in as Cammy suddenly remembered what she¡¯d left behind at Greg¡¯s vi... hercy ck panties, the one she couldn¡¯t find that morning. ¡¯No way. Did he seriously put that in the envelope?¡¯ She couldn¡¯t believe Greg stayed for days in the resort just to return them.

    "Ellie!" Cammy called again, her voice louder this time, catching Ric¡¯s attention as he cooked in the kitchen while she unpacked the boxes in the bedroom after their trip to the vacation house yesterday.

    [Oh my God, girl! You did not!] Ellie eximed from the other end, making Cammy¡¯s heart beat like a racing horse.

    Cammy quickly closed the bedroom door and locked it after noticing Ric nce her way. Thest thing she wanted was for anyone to find out what had happened between her and Greg that night.

    Not that she regretted it, but she was still married, and Greg was aplete stranger. She especially didn¡¯t want to hear any judgments from Ric, now that they were starting to be friends.

    "I¡¯m going to kill that jerk! Did he actually put it in there?" Cammy whispered, trying to keep her voice low so Ric wouldn¡¯t hear.

    Ellie frowned, confused. [Huh? Put what in? So, you really left something important in that vi? I thought that man was bluffing so he could see you again.]

    "Do you really have to ask when you¡¯re already holding it?!" Cammy snapped, frustrated.

    [Holding what? I¡¯m holding a piece of paper. He left you a note.]

    Cammy let out a deep sigh, relieved that it was just a note and not hercy underwear. "Oh, thank God. Just toss it. I¡¯m not interested."

    [Are you sure? I think this is something you should read. I still can¡¯t believe you actually did it. No judgment, but I didn¡¯t think you had it in you. You go, girl!] Ellie cheered, reigniting Cammy¡¯s curiosity.

    "Ugh! You¡¯re killing me, Ellie! What does the note say?" Cammy urged, her patience wearing thin.

    Ellie cleared her throat and began reading: [You should¡¯ve at least given me your number in case I got you pregnant. Let¡¯s be real, after all those rounds, there¡¯s a good chance that our night together will bear fruit. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not an asshole¡ªI¡¯ll take responsibility if you can prove through a DNA test that the child¡¯s mine. You don¡¯t have to keep it if you don¡¯t want to. I will take the child once it¡¯s born, just don¡¯t abort it. Call me when you read this.]

    Cammy¡¯s jaw hit the floor. Her mind went nk, her heart stopped, and her soul left her. She felt like a bucket of ice water had just been dumped over her head. She couldn¡¯t believe Greg had written that¡ªor worse, that she¡¯d asked Ellie to read it aloud.

    ¡¯I¡¯m doomed,¡¯ she thought, frozen in ce, until she heard Ellie bursting out inughter on the other end.

    [So, I guess you¡¯re really going through with the divorce now that you¡¯ve slept with someone else,] Ellie teased. [Honestly, good choice. If I was in your shoes, I¡¯d pick Greg to father my next kid, too. You have to admit, the guy¡¯s got great genes¡ªand he¡¯s rich.]

    Cammy¡¯s pale face flushed beet red. She copsed onto the bed, burying her face in a pillow, and let out a muffled scream of frustration and embarrassment. Even though she¡¯d momentarily let go of her phone, she could still hear Ellie¡¯sughter on the other end.

    "I am going to kill him!" Cammy eximed making Ellieugh louder.

    [Stop! I am the one who¡¯s going to die of too muchughter!] Ellie managed to say between fits ofughter.

    "Can you please stopughing at me? Like you said, this is serious. We didn¡¯t use protection, so what he¡¯s saying could actually happen. Damn it!" Cammy muttered, frustrated.

    [So, what¡¯s your n?] Ellie asked once she¡¯d finally stoppedughing.

    "If I get pregnant, I¡¯m keeping it. It¡¯s my body, my child, my decision, and I don¡¯t need him... Did he leave a number? I¡¯ll tell him I¡¯m taking pills so he can stop worrying and leave me alone."

    [Hold on, he gave me his business card yesterday, but I didn¡¯t really look at it. Let me find it,] Ellie replied.

    After a few moments of searching, Ellie found the card in her desk drawer. Her eyes widened as she read what was on it.

    [Oh no, Cammy. You¡¯ve just gotten yourself into serious trouble,] Ellie said, her tone suddenly serious.

    Cammy rolled her eyes, sighing in exasperation. It felt like Ellie was having way too much fun ying with her emotions today. "What now?"

    [The man you slept with is Gregory Cross, the owner and CEO of Cross Tech Group of Companies... your boss! I didn¡¯t really pay attention to his name before because of my annoyance at him, but now it all made sense!] Ellie revealed, leaving both women in stunned silence.

    Ellie could feel the tension even from a distance¡ªCammy¡¯s silence spoke volumes. Wanting to ease her friend¡¯s anxiety, Ellie quickly tried to think of something reassuring to say.

    [Look, don¡¯t stress too much, Cammy. Even though he¡¯s your boss, there are thousands of employees in that building, and your office has over fifty floors. You didn¡¯t give him your full name, so he can¡¯t find you.

    The chances of you two crossing paths are slim to none. And if you ever do bump into him, he probably won¡¯t even recognize you. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s been with plenty of women, so you¡¯re just another face in the crowd.]

    Cammy desperately wanted to believe her. She clung to the hope that he wouldn¡¯t remember her face, given how drunk he was that night. But the fact that he¡¯d remembered they hadn¡¯t used protection shattered that hope.

    "I can¡¯t afford to lose that job, at least not yet. I¡¯ve spent so much on this apartment already, and I can¡¯t be unemployed¡ªI won¡¯tst a month or two," Cammy replied, already thinking of ways to avoid Greg. The only solution that came to mind was quitting Cross Tech before she even started.

    [You don¡¯t have to,] Ellie reassured her. [Like I said, there are thousands of people working there, so the chances of you two running into each other are slim. Your job doesn¡¯t involve working closely with the CEO, so it¡¯s nothing to worry about. Finish your project, save up, and when you¡¯re ready, you can transfer to anotherpany. Having Cross Tech on your r¨¦sum¨¦ will be a big boost, and it¡¯ll make job hunting easier.]

    "Well, it¡¯s not like I have much choice. I was lucky to get the job in the first ce. I guess I¡¯ll just stay for now¡ªfinish the project, save some money, and then look for something else."

    [Sounds like a solid n. Do you still want his number?]

    "Yeah, I need to talk to him and make sure he stops looking for me."

    As soon as Ellie gave her Greg¡¯s number, Cammy dialed it. To her surprise, the call was picked up after just three rings.

    [Hello?]

    Greg¡¯s voice came through the line just as she expected, but what she didn¡¯t expect was how her heart skipped a beat and how she suddenly found herself at a loss for words at that moment.

 Chapter 31: Track Down This Woman

    <h4>Chapter 31: Track Down This Woman</h4>

    [Who¡¯s this?]

    Greg¡¯s voice echoed through the phone, but Cammy remained speechless. Hearing his voice once again reminded her of their night together. What Greg promised her that night was true... It was a night that she will never forget.

    He might not be someone that she was romantically involved with but hell yeah, he made her experience something Duncan could never give. It¡¯s not the sexual act itself but the intimacy and passion that came with it.

    That night, Greg made her feel like she was the only woman in his world. He looked at her like she was the most beautiful, the most important person in his life. His attention was entirely focused on her.

    Unlike her own husband who always seemed distant during their time together. Even when they were physically close, it felt like his mind was elsewhere, never truly present with her.

    She couldn¡¯t wrap her head around how she felt so much with a total stranger¡ªsomething she hadn¡¯t felt in years with the man she¡¯d spent her life with.

    Her thoughts were cut off by the sound of the call disconnecting¡ªGreg had hung up. Frustrated, she immediately dialed his number again, determined to say what she needed to. But the phone rang endlessly, eventually cutting off. She tried two more times, but Greg wasn¡¯t answering.

    "The nerve of him!" Cammy muttered, and, fuming, she decided to send him a text message before adding his number to her block list.

    She stepped out of the room to grab a ss of cold water, hoping it would help cool her rising anger.

    "Was that Ellie?" Ric asked, noticing her foul mood. "Is everything okay at the resort? And how¡¯s Dn?"

    Cammy quickly masked her frustration to avoid more questions. "Yeah, everything¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just tired from all the cleaning and unpacking."

    "Great timing! I just finished cooking, so you can take a break from all of it after we eat."

    Cammy nodded, setting the table. Ric had made pasta¡ªit smelled delicious and looked appetizing, but all she could think about was Greg.

    Noticing Cammy¡¯s silence while they ate, Ric worried she might be thinking about Duncan again. Wanting to cheer her up, he stood up and grabbed the cake he had bought from a bakery in his penthouse building earlier that morning.

    "Tada! I¡¯m sixty percent sure this cake will make you smile. How about it?" Ric said with a yful grin.

    Cammy chuckled and gave him two thumbs up. "Make that one hundred percent! Thank you. And I¡¯m sorry if my mood¡¯s been all over the cetely."

    "That¡¯s okay, no need to apologize. I get it. Things will get better with time, and so will your mood. One day, you¡¯ll look back on all this and smile because you¡¯ll be in a much better ce."

    "I really hope you¡¯re right. Oh, by the way, can I catch a ride with youter when you head to the studio? I need to buy a new phone. The one I¡¯m using was provided by Felicity, and I n to return it. No point in keeping a work phone since I¡¯m not with Duncan anymore."

    "Of course. I can drop you off at the mall. Just message me if you want a ride back, in case you end up staying there for a while."

    "No need for that. After I get the phone, I¡¯m heading back to the resort to pack up. I¡¯m moving in with Dn tomorrow so we can settle in before school starts on Monday."

    "Sounds good. I¡¯ll visit you when you¡¯re back," Ric said with a smile.

    ¡ª-------

    Greg had fallen asleep in the car shortly after ending the call and putting his phone in silent, irritated by what he assumed was a spam call. Normally, he didn¡¯t bother answering unregistered numbers, but this time, he had hoped it was Cammy.

    When he woke up, they were already pulling into his property.

    "We¡¯ve arrived, sir," his driver informed him.

    Greg pulled out his phone to check for any calls or messages from Harry, but instead, he saw a text:

    [Don¡¯t worry about me getting pregnant. That won¡¯t happen, I¡¯m on contraceptives. I¡¯m blocking you, so don¡¯t bother waiting or looking for me! Consider this a warning!]

    Greg scoffed at the message and immediately tried to call her back, only to find it wasn¡¯t going through. "Did she really block me?"

    "Sir?" the driver asked, overhearing his muttering.

    "Where¡¯s Harry?" Greg asked, with a sharp tone.

    "He should be at the office, sir."

    "Let¡¯s head there."

    "But, Mr. Cross, Mr. Parker instructed me to bring you here¡ªreporters have swarmed the Cross Tech building."

    "Damn it! Call him and tell him toe here, now!"

    The driver nodded and quickly dialed Harry¡¯s number as Greg strode into his mansion. His butler and a few staff greeted him as he passed, but he ignored them, heading straight to his home office.

    In less than an hour, Harry arrived at Greg¡¯s mansion, and the butler directed him to the home office.

    "Finally! The boss is back! Did you enjoy your extended stay at the resort? How was it?" Harry teased, watching Greg¡¯s back as he gazed out the window.

    "It was fantastic the first night. But then you forced me toe back, so I can¡¯t exactly say it was great," Greg replied with a hint of sarcasm.

    "Hmm, it¡¯s unusual for you to enjoy a ce like that. What happened? Did I miss something?"

    Instead of answering, Greg handed Harry a piece of paper with a phone number on it. "Find out who owns this number and get me an address."

    "Sounds easy. Let me make a call. The number looks like it¡¯s under one of the telcos we service. I¡¯ll be right back." Harry left the office to make the call while Greg prepared two sses of whiskey.

    Greg unlocked his phone and opened the gallery app, scrolling through pictures he had taken at the resort, a smile spreading across his face.

    "So cute..." he murmured to himself.

    Minutes had passed and he was so absorbed in the pictures that he didn¡¯t notice Harry returning. Harry paused in the doorway, taken aback by the sight of Greg smiling to himself while looking at his phone, which was quite out of character.

    "Someone¡¯s in a good mood!" Harry eximed, startling Greg enough that his phone slipped from his hand.

    "What the hell! Don¡¯t sneak up on me like that!" Greg snapped, making Harryugh.

    "Hey, I didn¡¯t sneak. You knew I¡¯d be back, so it¡¯s hardly a surprise. What were you looking at? You¡¯re not watching porn, are you?"

    Greg scoffed. "What am I, a horny teenager?" He quickly switched the topic to avoid further teasing. "Did you find out who owns the number?"

    "Yeah, didn¡¯t take long. It¡¯s a business line, part of a group n registered to Pearl Resort, where you stayed."

    "Useless, then," Greg muttered, standing up. He tapped his phone and walked over to the printer. After printing several pages, he handed them to Harry. "Get the private investigator to track down this woman. She was at Pearl Resort on my first night there. She used the number, but she¡¯s not an employee ording to the staff. So she must be connected to the owner¡ªmaybe a family member, a friend, or even the owner herself."

    Harry nced at the papers and his eyes widened. "Wait a second... I know her!"

    Greg¡¯s expression turned to shock and he stared at Harry waiting for his exnation.

 Chapter 32: Pictures

    <h4>Chapter 32: Pictures</h4>

    Greg could hardly stand the wait as he watched Harry go through the photos he had printed. "Well? Who is she, and how do you know her?" Greg asked and the sound of impatience was clear in his voice.

    "Isn¡¯t she the mother of the boy at the airport? The one who lost his inhaler, and you helped out?"

    Greg¡¯s eyes widened in sudden recognition¡ªCammy and that woman were the same person. "You¡¯re right! How did I not recognize her?"

    "Well, to be fair, you were pretty drunk when you met her again on your first day in the resort. Your brain probably wasn¡¯t working at full capacity. And, honestly, she didn¡¯t look as pretty as she did at the airport than how beautiful she looked in your picture. She seemed like she¡¯d been crying for hours when we saw her with her son. She was a mess at that time. And where the hell did you find this picture?"

    Greg scoffed and chuckled, recalling the reason behind her tear-streaked face. ¡¯That was probably the day she caught her husband cheating.¡¯

    Harry raised an eyebrow, surprised by Greg¡¯s uncharacteristicughter. "Why are you looking for her anyway? Did she annoy you at the resort or something?"

    "No, quite the opposite. I think I might¡¯ve gotten her pregnant. She said she¡¯s on the pill, but I still want to keep an eye on things for the next nine months¡ªjust in case."

    "What the hell, Greg! You¡¯ve done it again?! Wasn¡¯t Annie enough drama for you, and now you¡¯ve possibly knocked up someone else? I need to sit down; I think my blood pressure just spiked!" Harry sank into the nearest chair, suddenly feeling drained.

    "Hey, Annie¡¯s situation is different, and it¡¯s not entirely my fault. My only mistake was drinking too much to remember if anything actually happened between us. After seeing her pictures with that other guy, I¡¯m not even sure if the baby is mine," Greg defended himself.

    Harry rubbed his face, clearly frustrated. "And how is it any different with this woman? You were drunk that night too. What if she¡¯s trying to trap you like what Annie did? Haven¡¯t you considered that?"

    "It is different," Greg insisted. "With Cammy, I remember everything vividly, even now. I knew exactly what I was doing, and I enjoyed every moment with her."

    Harry grimaced, looking ufortable. "I can¡¯t believe I just heard that from you. You sound like some lovesick teenager! You even know her name and that¡¯s a first! You do know she¡¯s a mother, right?"

    "So what if she has kids? I don¡¯t care about that."

    "That¡¯s not the point, Greg! She is someone¡¯s wife, you idiot!" Harry snapped.

    "She¡¯s not. She¡¯s nning to divorce her husband."

    Harry¡¯s jaw dropped, stunned that Greg actually said that. "Wow, so you¡¯ve had a full conversation with her. Are you really just keeping an eye on her to see if you got her pregnant? Because I¡¯m getting a really weird vibe from you right now."

    Greg smirked, clearly enjoying how stressed his friend was bing. "If you really want to know, go find her. It might add some excitement to your boring life."

    "What happened to you? You used to avoid women unless you were in bed with them. Did getting engaged to Annie really change you?"

    "Maybe... But it was not Annie... I thought I was going to be a dad, so I tried to treat Annie right. I didn¡¯t want my kid to go through what I went through growing up. I did it for the child, not for Annie.

    But with Cammy, it¡¯s different. There¡¯s something about her I can¡¯t quite exin. I want to see her again, and maybe figure out what¡¯s really going on with me. It could just be curiosity, or maybe I feel sorry for her situation. We¡¯ll find out once you track her down. So get moving."

    "Maybe you¡¯re in love with her," Harry suggested, causing Greg to burst into unexpectedughter.

    "In love?" Greg shook his head, waving a finger. "I don¡¯t do love, man. Love is for the weak, and I¡¯m not weak. I¡¯m just curious, and like I said, I need to make sure our night together doesn¡¯te back to bite me. Who in the world falls in love that fast? Only a dumb person will."

    "Fine, whatever. Do what you want," Harry said, shrugging. "I¡¯ll forward all this to the private investigator. Do you know herst name?"

    "No, that¡¯s all I¡¯ve got on her. Tell the investigator to move fast, and I¡¯ll triple his pay if he can get me any information on Cammy by the end of the week."

    "Triple? Man, you¡¯re definitely obsessed with this woman... Anyway, I emailed you some documents for the board meeting tomorrow. They want hard facts, not just empty promises."

    Greg clicked his tongue, clearly annoyed by the task. "Remind me to buy back their shares once the projects are done. I hate being nagged by people."

    Harry nodded, smirking, before heading off to start digging into Cammy¡¯s identity. Greg, meanwhile, returned to his phone, gazing at a picture of her.

    "You¡¯re so beautiful, even when you¡¯re sleeping..." Greg murmured to himself before turning to his desk to check Harry¡¯s email.

    **********

    Cammy arrived at the Pearl Resort just before dinner, her arms full of shopping bags for her son, Dn.

    "Mommy!" Dn shouted, running toward her after spotting her from the beach. Felicity and Ellie had organized a small beachside farewell party for Cammy and Dn to celebrate their new beginning.

    "Did you miss me? Because I missed you so much!" Cammy said, scooping Dn up in a tight hug.

    "I did, but not too much. I yed with Lizzie and Queenie all day. I even joined their swimming lessons, and Grandma Felicity took us to the zoo!"

    "Wow, sounds like you were really busy. No wonder you didn¡¯t think of me," Cammy teased with a yful pout, making Dn giggle.

    "I did think of you, but I knew you were busy with the new house, so I didn¡¯t want to bother you. Did you finish painting my room?" Dn asked excitedly.

    "Yes, and I painted it just the way you wanted. You¡¯ll see it tomorrow."

    "Tomorrow? You¡¯re leaving tomorrow? I thought it was going to be Saturday!" Felicity chimed in, having overheard.

    "Sorry about that. I figured it¡¯d be better for Dn to get settled earlier since he starts school on Monday."

    "That¡¯s fine then. Ellie has the day off tomorrow, so we can drive you over, and we should stop by yourndlord¡¯s ramen shop for lunch. They must use a ton of MSG because everything tastes amazing¡ªI can¡¯t stop thinking about it!" Felicity joked.

    "By the way, Felicity, I bought a new phone, so once I transfer all my files, I¡¯ll return the one you gave me. I don¡¯t need to hide that I¡¯m working for you anymore," Cammy said shyly.

    "Oh, don¡¯t worry about it. You can keep it, or give it to Dn if you want. They are allowed to bring phones in the boarding school nowadays, right?"

    "Yes, they¡¯re allowed an hour of phone time after school. I¡¯ll give it to him then. Thank you."

    "Are you two just going to stand there, or are we finally going to eat? We¡¯re starving over here!" Ellie called out, making Cammy and Felicityugh.

    After finishing her meal, Cammy excused herself from their little party to drop off her shopping bags in the room. While there, she quickly uploaded all her files from the work phone to her personal drive and left the old phone charging before heading back to the beach.

    The transfer didn¡¯t take long, and just as she stepped out of the employee housing building, she received a notification. Cammy frowned when she saw the notification that a number of pictures had been sent to her drive.

    ¡¯What pictures? I didn¡¯t take any with that phone,¡¯ she thought, confused.

    Curious, she opened her Google Drive, and her eyes widened in shock at the "images" the notification was referring to.

 Chapter 33: First Day

    <h4>Chapter 33: First Day</h4>

    Cammy gritted her teeth and clenched her fists as she scrolled through the numerous photos Greg had taken using her phone¡ªwithout her noticing.

    "How the hell did I not see him holding my phone?" she muttered, furious, as she swiped through the images.

    There were pictures of her sleeping, of them drinking together, kissing on the sofa while she was wrapped in a towel, and even one of him kissing her cheek as she slept.

    Her frustration peaked when she came across thest few photos¡ªGreg posing seductively, like a model in a magazine. It was as if he wanted to leave her a souvenir, ensuring she wouldn¡¯t forget him.

    "The audacity of this maniac is over the top!" she fumed, selecting all the photos with the intent to delete them. But at thest moment, she hesitated.

    Her gaze returned to one particr picture¡ªa selfie of Greg smiling with his cheek pressed against hers while she slept. She lingered on his blue eyes, remembering how they had looked at her that night. Her eyes drifted to his lips, recalling their taste and the feel of them against hers. Then, almost instinctively, she looked at his bare chest, remembering the solid warmth of it under her touch.

    "You took a picture together?!"

    "Ahh!" Cammy yelped, dropping her phone onto the grass. "Ellie, why would you do that? I just bought this phone today!"

    "Is it my fault you were so lost in Greg¡¯s picture that you didn¡¯t hear meing?" Ellie grinned mischievously, then did somethingpletely unexpected. "Let me see that!" She snatched Cammy¡¯s phone and took off running, ncing at the picture Cammy had been staring at.

    "Give it back!" Cammy shouted, chasing after Ellie as they sprinted across the beach like kids.

    "Just let me see this one picture, I won¡¯t look at the rest! I bet there¡¯s a naked picture of him here... I changed my mind, Cammy! I want to see his naked body. I wanna know what his size is! Is it big?!"

    "I¡¯m going to kill you, Ellie!"

    "Well, in that case, I better look at the rest before I meet my end!" Ellie teased,ughing as she kept running.

    Both women came to a stop as they reached Felicity¡¯s vi, catching sight of Felicity watching them intently. Cammy jumped onto Ellie and they copsed onto the sand, breathing heavily before Ellie handed Cammy¡¯s phone back.

    "What¡¯s going on? Why were you running?" Felicity asked, concerned that something might have happened.

    "Oh, nothing. We were just racing to see who¡¯s faster, and obviously, I won," Ellie replied with a grin.

    "Alright. Ark has arrived and brought some marshmallows for the kids¡ªthey¡¯re already by the bonfire. You two get yourselves together and join us there."

    Once Felicity was out of sight, Ellie looked at Cammy with a yful grin. "I wouldn¡¯t mind taking a look at the rest of your pictures."

    "No! I¡¯m going to delete them. I have no idea how he got ess to my phone," Cammy responded firmly.

    "Wait!" Ellie called out as Cammy began unlocking her phone to delete the photos. "Hold on for now. You never know, you might find a use for them someday."

    "Use them for what?"

    "You want to get back at Duncan, don¡¯t you? Send the photos to him so he can experience what it feels like to be cheated on. Imagine how furious he¡¯d be seeing his wife back from the dead and with another man, who is also the ex-fiance of his mistress. His pride would be crushed, and he¡¯d realize he was deceived. Just do it after you¡¯ve settled your divorce and received the money."

    "Hmm..." Cammy considered Ellie¡¯s suggestion, finding it appealing. "Alright, I¡¯ll keep the photos for now. But you have to promise not to mention this to anyone¡ªnot to Ric, and definitely not to Felicity."

    "Of course, I won¡¯t. But can I tell Ark? You know my husband and I love a bit of gossip¡ªwe¡¯re always thirsty for some tea!" Ellie replied with a yful wink, looking like an excited child.

    Cammy chuckled, knowing how close Ellie and Ark were. They weren¡¯t just husband and wife¡ªthey were best friends who shared everything.

    "Fine! Because even if I said no, I know you wouldn¡¯t be able to keep it from him. Just make sure he keeps quiet about it."

    "Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll forget the whole thing by tomorrow morning," Ellie joked.

    "Let¡¯s go, then. Let¡¯s enjoy ourst night here. Dn and I probably won¡¯t be back for a while after this."

    "Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯lle visit you in the city," Ellie said, linking her arm with Cammy¡¯s as they headed toward the bonfire together.

    **********

    The following week...

    The weekend flew by, and before Cammy realized it, it was already Dn¡¯s first day of school¡ªand her first day at work.

    She dropped Dn off early at school, as it was tradition for parents of students staying in the dorms to drop them off before the first g ceremony. Though she hesitated at first, seeing how well Dn was getting along with his ssmates gave her the confidence to walk away and trust the school with her son.

    With some time to spare before work, she headed to a nearby coffee shop and ordered a croissant and an Americanotte.

    As she ate, she pulled out the reading materials HR had given her for orientation, nning to review them. Suddenly, a tray was set down at her table, and a man sat across from her.

    She looked up, smiling at the familiar face. "Ethan!" she greeted him warmly, quickly tucking away the materials¡ªshe wasn¡¯t quite ready for him to see them yet.

    "I knew it was you. What brings you here?" Ethan asked.

    "Well, I got a job here, remember? Oh, wait¡ªright, you were too drunk when I told you, so you probably don¡¯t recall," Cammy teased.

    "Ugh, I hate to admit it, but you¡¯re right. So where are you working?"

    "Just one of the buildings around here. It¡¯s my first day today, wish me luck!"

    "Seriously? You¡¯re not going to tell me? You tease! But good luck. I wish you lots of money so you could treat me to a buffet," Ethan pressed.

    "Haha, nice one! I will tell you, but only if you have dinner with me tonight. It¡¯s not a buffet though, since I haven¡¯t got my first paycheck. I want to keep myself busy today till I am really tired. I just dropped Dn off at boarding school, and I don¡¯t want to go home early¡ªI¡¯ll probably just end up crying all night in my apartment."

    "Deal, but only if it¡¯s on me. I will still wait for that buffet though," Ethan said, grinning. Cammy nodded, and Ethan handed her his phone. "Give me your number, and I¡¯ll message youter about where to meet. I can¡¯t stay long now¡ªI¡¯ve got to prep for a meeting."

    As Cammy watched Ethan leave the caf¨¦, her phone buzzed with a message from him, sharing his number.

    "He¡¯s going to be shocked when he finds out where I¡¯m working," she muttered to herself, finishing her breakfast.

    When she arrived at the orientation room for new hires, she was surprised by therge number of people there. She chose a seat in the back and slipped on a pair of nerdy sses she¡¯d bought, hoping they¡¯d help her go unnoticed by Greg if they happened to cross paths.

    To her relief, the orientation went smoothly, and she hoped her actual work would go just as well.

    "Today¡¯s lunch is paid for by our big boss," the HR staff announced, prompting cheers from the group. "Since all of you are being assigned to the big projects, the CEO has decided to treat you as a wee to thepany."

    The room erupted in apuse, but Cammy sat frozen in her seat, her jaw dropping. "The CEO? That¡¯s Greg..." she whispered, but the person next to her overheard.

    "Yup, that¡¯s right! We¡¯re so lucky¡ªwe get to meet Mr. Gregory Cross on our first day! I heard he¡¯s super handsome and still single!"

    ¡¯I¡¯m doomed! Really, truly doomed,¡¯ Cammy thought, panicking inwardly.

    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 34: Identity Theft

    <h4>Chapter 34: Identity Theft</h4>

    A section of the office cafeteria had been cordoned off for the new hires. Cammy quickly slipped into the women¡¯s room, pulling her hair into a high bun and changing her makeup to make herself less recognizable in front of Greg.

    She even put in colored contact lenses, swapping her green eyes for brown. ¡¯This should work,¡¯ she thought. ¡¯The bun, brown contacts, nude makeup, and nerdy eyesses should help me blend in and keep a low profile. Please, don¡¯t recognize me,¡¯ she silently pleaded.

    When she returned to the cafeteria, her fellow new hires were already seated. Like before, she chose the farthest seat, keeping her distance from everyone.

    They were halfway through their meal, but Greg was nowhere to be seen.

    "Maybe the CEO just paid for our lunch but won¡¯t actually join us." Cammy overheard one of the women at the table say.

    "Well, he is the CEO. He¡¯s probably too busy to sit with the new hires," another added.

    ¡¯Exactly,¡¯ Cammy thought, relieved. ¡¯Just because he treated us to lunch doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯ll be here.¡¯ She quietly finished her meal, grateful for the reprieve.

    While everyone was enjoying theirvish free lunch, they had no idea they were being watched.

    "Are you really not going to greet them? What was the point of telling them you personally paid for their food?" Harry asked Greg, who was seated in his office chair, eyes fixed on his monitor screen watching the live CCTV feed from the cafeteria.

    "You know I¡¯m not a people person, Harry. Besides, the employees will just feel ufortable if I show up. They might lose their appetite," Greg replied.

    "Then why bother? This is the first time you¡¯ve done something like this," Harry asked, genuinely curious. Greg never concerned himself with minorpany affairs, only focusing on matters that demanded his attention.

    "Because she¡¯s here..."

    "Who?"

    "Cammy is here... Your investigator is useless, Harry, fire him. I found her myself. I spotted her entering the building this morning and front desk said she¡¯s one of the new hires."

    "Actually, he¡¯s not totally useless. He just investigated something else and sent me a report yesterday," Harry said, quickly pulling out his phone and forwarding the email to Greg. "Just sent it¡ªcheck your inbox."

    "Why are you only telling me now?" Greg asked, clearly irritated as he opened his email.

    "Sorry, I forgot..." Harry admitted.

    Greg shifted his gaze from the screen to Harry. "What¡¯s going on? You don¡¯t usually forget things. Is your family giving you trouble again?"

    "Nah, I¡¯ve just been exhausted. Everything going on with your personal life and the mess with the shareholdersst week wiped me out. I spent all of Sunday sleeping."

    "Alright," Greg replied, though he made a mental note to dig deeperter. He knew Harry too well¡ªsomething was off.

    Suddenly, Greg¡¯s eyes widened as he finished reading the report.

    "You¡¯ve got to be kidding me!" he shouted.

    "What? What does it say?" Harry rushed to Greg¡¯s side, and Greg shifted the monitor so Harry could read it.

    "No way! She¡¯s Duncan Veston¡¯s wife? The same guy Annie cheated on you with? Am I reading this right?" Harry gasped, covering his mouth in shock.

    "But ording to the news, Duncan¡¯s wife died in a ne crashst week. That¡¯s why Annie didn¡¯t protest when you called off the wedding¡ªshe could finally be with him," Harry added, still in disbelief.

    "Cammy and the woman in this photo are the same, Harry. Go to HR and get her file. Let¡¯s see what we can uncover," Greg instructed.

    Harry nodded and quickly left the CEO¡¯s office, eager to discover the truth himself.

    ¡ª-------

    After lunch, the new hires were divided into three groups and assigned to the three major projects at Cross Tech. Cammy was assigned to the team working on the Online Marketce Project, which Cross Tech had started just a few months ago.

    Her group was escorted to the floor where they¡¯d be working and asked to wait in the meeting room for their project manager. They didn¡¯t wait long before the manager entered and introduced herself.

    "Nice to meet you all. I¡¯m Chiqui Inoue, the Project Manager for Crossmart."

    The group greeted her in return as she began exining the details of the project they¡¯d be involved in.

    ¡¯She seems nice,¡¯ Cammy thought, immediately warming to her manager¡¯s friendly vibe.

    After the brief overview, Manager Chiqui asked them to follow her to the production floor. "You¡¯ll see your names on the desks. Once you find yours, go ahead and set up your PC, follow the instructions written on the paper on your desks. Wait for my call, and I¡¯ll meet with each of you individually to get to know you better and assign your tasks."

    Everyone moved to find their assigned desks. Cammy was pleased to discover hers was next to the window, offering a view of the street below.

    "Cammy..." Chiqui called, "You¡¯re the first on the list. Follow me."

    Cammy smiled and walked after her, but her smile faded as soon as they entered the meeting room and she saw the HR manager waiting inside.

    "Am I in trouble?" Cammy asked quickly, noticing the document in front of the HR manager.

    "We¡¯re not sure yet, Ms. Watson. We brought you here to ask some questions and rify a possible case of identity theft. Cross Tech has strict policies regarding employment. HR was about to finalize your paperwork, but we couldn¡¯t verify your identity¡ªonly finding records tied to a deceased person."

    Cammy¡¯s eyes widened. She hadn¡¯t anticipated this when she decided to fake her death. Of course, Duncan had filed the paperwork quickly so he could be with his mistress.

    "I-I can exin..." Cammy stammered, tears welling up in her eyes as she began to tell her story.

    Chiqui and the HR manager listened, their own eyes welling up as Cammy tearfully recounted everything that had brought her to this moment.

    "I-I don¡¯t even know what to say, Ms. Watson. I can¡¯t begin to imagine what you¡¯ve been through. You¡¯re clearly a strong woman to be standing here today, looking as put-together as you do. If you hadn¡¯t told us, we¡¯d never have guessed you were dealing with something like this," the HR manager said, her voice full of empathy.

    "I agree," Chiqui added. "I would love to have you on my team. I can sense you¡¯d do a fantastic job on this project. But we have rules to follow, especially in apany as big as this. Everything has to be documented and legal."

    "W-Will I lose my job?" Cammy stammered, her voice shaky. She woke up excited this morning and was happy to finally start the first day of her new life, only to be hit with this devastating news. If she lost this job, she wasn¡¯t sure what she would do next.

    Cammy watched as Chiqui and the HR manager exchanged nces. Her heart pounded and ached at the same time. She felt like a piece of meat on a butcher¡¯s block, anxiously waiting for the final verdict.

    "Now that we¡¯ve heard your side, we can¡¯t make any promises, but we¡¯ll do our best to help you. For now, return to your workstation and wait for the decision. We need to discuss this and figure out a solution to your situation," the HR manager said.

    Cammy stood up to leave, but Chiqui stopped her. "Cammy, go freshen up first. Wash your face so your coworkers won¡¯t notice you¡¯ve been crying. Turn left, then right at the end of the hallway¡ªyou¡¯ll find the restroom there."

    "Thank you," Cammy whispered before stepping out.

    Keeping her head down to avoid meeting anyone¡¯s gaze, she hurried along, not wanting anyone to notice her tear-streaked face. She followed Chiqui¡¯s directions, but as she turned right at the end of the hallway, she collided with a solid chest. The man, dressed in a ck suit, white shirt, and navy blue tie, barely budged.

    "Cammy?" he said, making her eyes widen in shock.

 Chapter 35: Given a Chance

    <h4>Chapter 35: Given a Chance</h4>

    Cammy lowered her head, her voice trembling as she said, "E-Ethan."

    "What are you doing here?" Ethan asked, startled to see her, especially since only employees with badges could ess that floor, and visitors weren¡¯t permitted.

    "I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you," she began, "but this is where I work. I wanted it to be a surprise, but now... I¡¯m not even sure if I still have a job."

    "What do you mean?" Ethan asked, confused. It was only her first day.

    "Duncan already filed my death certificate, and HR found out because they couldn¡¯t process my documents under my social security number," Cammy exined, her voice heavy with disappointment. "I begged them to keep my identity a secret because I was not ready to confront Duncan yet. They said they understand and will try to help, but I know there¡¯s only so much they can do."

    "Who have you talked to about this?" Ethan asked.

    "HR and my project manager. They¡¯re in the meeting room and¡ª"

    Before she could finish, Ethan gripped her arms and cut in, "You¡¯re heading to the bathroom, right? Go now, then head back to the meeting room in twenty minutes. I¡¯ll talk to them first."

    "B-But¡ª" Cammy began, but Ethan was already hurrying off toward the meeting room, leaving her standing there.

    Cammy sighed as she watched him go, then made her way to the bathroom. She washed away the traces of her earlier tears and, just as Ethan instructed, returned to the meeting room twenty minutester. Only Chiqui was there waiting for her.

    "Mr. Reyes told me toe back here. W-Where¡¯s the HR manager?" Cammy asked, ncing around.

    "She went with Mr. Reyes," Chiqui replied with a smile. "I think today¡¯s your lucky day, Cammy! He¡¯s exactly the person you need on your side. He asked HR to follow him, and I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯s going to help you."

    "Really? Do you think he can help me?" Cammy asked, feigning ignorance about who Ethan really was to her.

    "Yeah, I think so," Chiqui replied. "While you were in the bathroom, he asked us about you. He said he saw you crying on the way there, and when we told him what you shared with us, I think he was moved by your story. Between you and me, he¡¯s kind of naive and soft-hearted¡ªlike a teenage girl," Chiqui teased with a grin.

    Cammy couldn¡¯t help but silently agree, knowing Ethan all too well.

    "He and I started working here around the same time, but he¡¯s really good at what he does and just kept getting promoted. Now, he¡¯s our Chief Operations Officer, and if anyone can help you keep this job, it¡¯s him."

    "Wow, I don¡¯t even know what to say. Having someone like the COO help me... I feel really lucky," Cammy said, still processing everything.

    "Don¡¯t worry about it, and don¡¯t feel like you owe him anything either. It¡¯s not a free ride though¡ªhe¡¯ll make you work for it," Chiqui added with a wink. "He¡¯s helped a lot of people here, and they¡¯re all still loyal to thepany because of how kind he is."

    ¡¯Ethan seems important and powerful around here... Now I¡¯m getting curious,¡¯ Cammy thought, trying to suppress her urge to ask more questions. But with Chiqui eager to share what she knew, it might be wise to take advantage of the moment.

    "I don¡¯t mind if he makes me work for it. That¡¯s what I should do after everything thepany¡¯s done to keep me," Cammy said thoughtfully. "But what about the CEO? Is he as nice as Mr. Reyes?"

    "Mr. Cross? Are you interested in him?" Chiqui joked.

    Cammy¡¯s eyes widened as she quickly waved her hands in denial. "What? No, no! It¡¯s just that he treated the new hires to lunch, but didn¡¯t show up. Plus, I saw him on TV the other day, so I got curious."

    "Rx, Cammy, I¡¯m just messing with you," Chiqui said with augh. "I actually don¡¯t know much about the CEO. I haven¡¯t even met him in person. Maybe that lunch thing was because of the news. His PR team probably advised him to be more visible after his ex-fianc¨¦e trashed him on TV and online."

    "So he doesn¡¯t socialize with his employees?" Cammy asked, her curiosity piqued but also feeling a sense of relief. If Greg didn¡¯t mingle with his staff, even the managers, then maybe she was safe after all.

    "He doesn¡¯t. Well, I do understand why. Running this kind ofpany would literally take all his time. He doesn¡¯t even show up at annual events. It was just usually Mr. Reyes and his assistant Mr. Parker who handled those."

    "I see..." Cammy uttered feeling happy since she would be able to do her job properly at Cross Tech without the fear of running into Greg.

    After a while, Chiqui¡¯s phone beeped and she read the text message for a few seconds before turning to Cammy. "Well, well, well... Congrattions Cammy! I just received a message from Mr. Reyes that you¡¯re good to go. He said to proceed with your tasks and he will call you soon so you can sign some documents regarding your employment here. Shall we go back to the production floor then?"

    Cammy gasped and covered her mouth while thanking Ethan in her mind. ¡¯I don¡¯t think treating him to a buffet would be enough! I should give him a gift or two! He is just amazing!¡¯

    "Oh my God! I think I will cry again! Thank you so much!" Cammy eximed.

    "Oh no, girl, stop crying, it will ruin your make-up again. Save that forter and wail all you want at home. But for now, let¡¯s go to my station so I can give you your task. I saw the sample website that you submitted and also the website that you created for Pearl Resort and Restaurant, I love it. Let¡¯s see what can youe up with this time."

    Cammy nodded and followed Chiqui back to her desk. Chiqui handed her a file. "So, as you know, we are going to create the online site for Crossmart. Here¡¯s the logo and the details that the marketing and sales team came up with.

    Create five possibleyouts and designs for it. I will email you the soft copy of the logo. Deadline is Friday next week, is it enough time for you?" Chiqui inquired wanting to make sure that Cammy would not be time-pressured but would also not take too much time.

    "Yes, that¡¯s more than enough. I might be able to finish it before that."

    Cammy enthusiastically started her task in her workstation, she had never felt as excited to work as she was feeling now. She was able toe up with a lot of ideas in just a short time given how motivated she was after being given a chance to stay in Cross Tech.

    Later that day, as expected, Ethan had called her to his office to sign the paperwork that made it possible for her to stay.

    His secretary told her to go straight into his office since he was expecting her.

    She was smiling wide upon entering his office but all of that soon faded the moment she saw who was waiting for her inside.

 Chapter 36: Extended Contract

    <h4>Chapter 36: Extended Contract</h4>

    "I was told toe in, but I didn¡¯t realize you hadpany," Cammy remarked quickly as she noticed someone else in Ethan¡¯s office.

    "Cammy, have a seat, let me introduce Attorney Grace Perez," Ethan said. "She¡¯s a close friend and herw firm works closely with thepany. She¡¯ll be helping us with your case."

    Attorney Perez stood up and extended her hand, which Cammy dly epted.

    "Hello, nice to meet you, I am Cammy Watson. I actually recognize you¡ªI¡¯ve seen you on TV in some high-profile cases," Cammy mentioned with admiration and a warm smile.

    "That¡¯s great! So, I don¡¯t have to prove my credibility, right? You already know I won those cases!" Grace said with a yful grin, lightening the mood.

    "Ah, y-yes. But your fees must be high... I¡¯m not sure how I can afford you," Cammy shyly admitted, lowering her head, and biting her inner cheek in embarrassment.

    "Oh, don¡¯t worry about that for now. The first thing we need to work on is your confidence. You need to look strong when we face your ex-husband in court," Grace responded warmly.

    Cammy quickly nced from Attorney Perez to Ethan, confusion shing across her face.

    "Ex-husband? I-I thought this meeting was about my employment here... about figuring out how I can work legally, given that I¡¯m already registered as deceased," Cammy rified, bewildered.

    Grace smiled and quickly responded, "Yes, that too. But from what Ethan had told me, the two issues are connected, so why not tackle them together?"

    "Don¡¯t get me wrong, I want both resolved, but like I said, I don¡¯t have the money to pay you," Cammy repeated.

    "I heard you the first time, Cammy, and you¡¯re worrying too much. Ethan already exined your situation to me, and I wouldn¡¯t have taken the case if it wasn¡¯t fair to me. It¡¯s all handled," Grace reassured her.

    Cammy frowned and looked at Ethan. "I can¡¯t let you pay for this. You¡¯re a dear friend, but this is too much."

    "I knew you¡¯d say that, so I¡¯ve already done the math. We can actually put this under our Employee Loan Program. Grace has agreed to bill thepany in phases, so it won¡¯t be too much of a burden for you¡ªassuming you agree to it, of course.

    Now, you don¡¯t fully meet the program¡¯s requirements since you¡¯re new, but I have the authority to make an exception. All it takes is my signature. And to make you feel morefortable epting the offer, I can extend your employment contract, so it won¡¯t feel like thepany is doing you a favor. You¡¯ll be required to work here while paying it off. What do you think?" Ethan proposed.

    Cammy stared at both of them, taking slow, deep breaths as she considered the offer. It was a good deal, and she couldn¡¯t find any real downside¡ªexcept it meant she¡¯d need to stay longer at Cross Tech, when she had nned to leave after her project contract ended, all because of Greg.

    ¡¯What the hell? What am I doing? I got this job before I even met him. I earned it on my own, and I deserve to keep it. Why should I give up a job with a great sry just because we had a one-night stand? I can do this. He doesn¡¯t even need to know I work here,¡¯ Cammy thought.

    "If you¡¯re certain this won¡¯t cause any trouble for you, then I¡¯ll dly ept," Cammy said.

    "Yes! That¡¯s my best friend!" Ethan eximed excitedly, causing both women to chuckle. "Thank you for trusting me¡ªyou won¡¯t regret this, I promise. You have no idea how happy I am right now; this was the only way you¡¯d agree to let me help."

    "Thank you, Ethan. I know you¡¯ve really wanted to help, but you also know I didn¡¯t want to drag you into this mess. I¡¯m grateful you found a way without getting directly involved," Cammy replied.

    Ethan handed her the extended contract, and after quickly reviewing it, she signed without hesitation.

    "That¡¯s all settled then! Let¡¯s start by exchanging contact info and setting up a meeting. I¡¯d prefer we meet at your ce for privacy. Starting today, I want you to head straight home after work¡ªno shopping at the mall, no walking in parks, or visiting crowded ces. Stick to online shopping and deliveries. If you absolutely need to go out, make sure your disguise is solid so no one recognizes you. We don¡¯t want your husband getting any hint that you¡¯re alive. We¡¯ll surprise him when we¡¯re ready," Grace advised.

    "Got it. I¡¯ve already been nning to do that, and I should probably work on improving my disguise too," Cammy agreed.

    "Yes, definitely. Also, I don¡¯t think you should not take the bus anymore. Do you have a car?" Grace asked.

    "I don¡¯t, and using a taxi or ride app every day is pretty expensive," Cammy replied.

    "Where are you living now? I can pick you up if you¡¯d like," Ethan offered.

    "No, that¡¯s not a good idea. I don¡¯t want your girlfriend to get the wrong idea about us. I¡¯ll figure something out. Maybe I¡¯ll get a motorcycle! I¡¯ll have to wear a helmet, which would hide my face," Cammy joked, making everyoneugh.

    "I¡¯ll figure it out. For now, I¡¯ll focus on upgrading my disguise so no one recognizes me," she added.

    "Sounds good. I¡¯ll review your case and focus on legalizing your employment first. I¡¯ll reach out on Thursday with details for our next meeting," Grace said, standing up and extending her hand to Cammy again.

    "Nice meeting you today, Cammy. I know things are tough right now, but hang in there. I¡¯ll help you through this."

    Cammy smiled and gave Grace a hug instead. "Thank you. Your words mean a lot¡ªit makes me feel like I¡¯m not alone in this fight."

    "You¡¯re not. We¡¯re here to help. I promise to do everything I can so you and your son can live freely," Grace reassured her.

    As soon as Grace left Ethan¡¯s office, Cammy turned to him with a wide grin and eximed, "Do I really get to keep this job?"

    Ethan scoffed, then chuckled, "Seriously, Cammy? After everything Grace said, that¡¯s still your question?"

    "I know, right? It just doesn¡¯t feel real. It¡¯s like a dream and no longer a nightmare."

    "Come here, I¡¯ll give you a good pinch if you really want to know whether you¡¯re dreaming or not."

    "Okay, okay, I believe you! So, are we still having dinner tonight?"

    "Yes, I¡¯ve already made reservations. Can you head there first? I¡¯ve got one more meeting. I asked my secretary to book a taxi for you, and you¡¯ll need to confirm the reservation or they¡¯ll cancel it if no one shows up fifteen minutes early. Just stop by her desk and she¡¯ll give you all the details," Ethan exined.

    "Sure thing, I¡¯ll go now."

    Once Cammy closed the door behind her, Ethan dialed a number on his work phone.

    "[Yes, Ethan? Is it done? Did she sign the papers?]"

    "Yes, she signed everything and agreed to all the terms. I owe you for this¡ªthanks for your help," Ethan replied.

    "[No problem, you don¡¯t owe me a thing. I¡¯m d you didn¡¯t hesitate to reach out. Give her all the support she needs. And tell Grace to make sure her ex-husband can¡¯t fight back or get her back.]"

    "I¡¯ll do that. I don¡¯t want her going back to him either. You have no idea how miserable she was with him. Anyway, thanks again. I¡¯ve got to run¡ªI have a video call with our client. See youter, I already made reservations."

    Ethan quickly returned to hisputer, eager to wrap up his meeting so he could make it to the restaurant and have dinner with Cammy.

 Chapter 37: Can We Be Friends?

    <h4>Chapter 37: Can We Be Friends?</h4>

    "Hello, I¡¯m here for the reservation made by Mr. Ethan Reyes," Cammy said to the receptionist upon arriving at a fine-dining Japanese restaurant, booked earlier by Ethan¡¯s secretary.

    "Good evening, Ma¡¯am. Please follow me, I¡¯ll show you to your room."

    "Room?" Cammy asked, curious as they walked through the restaurant.

    "Yes, Ma¡¯am. We offer private dining rooms here, as well as an event hall that can host up to two hundred guests."

    "Wow, this ce is huge and so elegant. I bet the food is amazing."

    "I can assure you, our menu is among the finest in the city." The receptionist led her to one of the private rooms and opened the door. "Here we are. Mr. Reyes has already ced the order. Shall we serve it now, or would you prefer to wait for him?"

    "I¡¯ll wait. I¡¯d rather not have the food cool down before he arrives," Cammy replied.

    "Understood. We¡¯ll bring you some tea while you wait. If you need anything, there¡¯s a button at the end of the table to call a server. You can leave your shoes here," the receptionist said, gesturing for her to enter the room.

    Cammy¡¯s eyes wandered around the room, taking in every detail. The authenticity of the decor made her feel as though she¡¯d been transported to Japan. At the center stood a table,rge enough to seat six to eight people.

    It was a traditional low table, where guests sit on the floor, but with a recessed space beneath it so they couldfortably extend their legs instead of sitting cross-legged.

    "This is lovely. It feels like dining in another country," Cammy murmured, just as her phone began to ring.

    "Hello?"

    "[Mommy! It¡¯s our call time. Did you miss me?]" Dn said on the other end, his voice full of joy and energy. It was contagious, bringing a smile to Cammy¡¯s face.

    "Hello, my baby! I miss you so much, but that¡¯s my question. Did you miss me?"

    "[I¡¯m not a baby anymore, Mommy! I was busy all day, but I miss you now. Did you meet your boss?]"

    Cammy chuckled at Dn¡¯s question. It was like talking to someone who was neither a child nor an adult. "I did, and guess who my boss is?!"

    "[Tell me!]"

    "It¡¯s Uncle Ethan. I¡¯m having dinner with him tonight. Have you eaten yet?"

    "[Wow, that¡¯s exciting! I like Uncle Ethan, say hi to him for me. I¡¯m about to have dinner too, but I wanted to call before our time ran out. I almost forgot because I was ying earlier.]"

    "That¡¯s okay, sweetheart. Have as much fun as you want. I don¡¯t mind if you callte, as long as you¡¯re happy, I¡¯m happy."

    "[I¡¯m happy here. I¡¯ve got lots of ymates and friends! Oh, I have to go, they¡¯re calling us for dinner. Bye, Mommy, I love you!]"

    "Bye, darling, I love you too. Enjoy your meal."

    With a relieved sigh and a smile, Cammy felt her worries melt away. "Looks like he¡¯s doing just fine. I was worrying for nothing," she murmured.

    She was about to put her phone down when it beeped, and she quickly checked the message.

    "[Cammy, I¡¯m on my way. Tell them to serve the food I ordered.]"

    Cammy followed Ethan¡¯s instructions immediately, and within minutes, the servers began bringing in the feast he had ordered.

    Her eyes widened in surprise as she took in the amount of food¡ªfar more than she expected for just the two of them.

    "Excuse me," she called to one of the waiters. "Are you sure this is our order?"

    "Yes, Ma¡¯am."

    "There must be a mistake. This is way too much food for just two people."

    "One moment, Ma¡¯am. Let me double-check." The waiter reviewed the reservation details on his tablet and showed it to her.

    "There¡¯s no mistake, Ma¡¯am. Mr. Ethan Reyes made this reservation, and the order is for four people."

    "Oh, alright. Thanks for checking."

    The waiters bowed politely before leaving, mimicking the customs of Japanese servers.

    ¡¯He must have invited Chiqui and the HR manager to thank them for helping me,¡¯ Cammy thought.

    Ethan soon arrived and she quickly stood up, expecting Chiqui and the HR manager to be right behind him.

    Cammy¡¯s bright smile soon faded, her breath was caught up in her throat, and she felt like she would soon faint after seeing the two men who entered the private room with Ethan.

    "Cammy, I hope you don¡¯t mind. I invited them to join us as a thank you for helping us earlier. Let me introduce to you the people who thought of contacting Atty. Perez to help us resolve your case and suggest the employee loan program to cover the fee.

    This is our CEO and owner of Cross Tech, Mr. Gregory Cross, and his right-hand man Mr. Harry Parker," Ethan uttered proudly with a wide smile on his face.

    ¡¯This is not happening,¡¯ Cammy thought. She wanted the ground to swallow her whole right then and there.

    Harry was the first one to extend his hand, greeting Cammy. "Nice to meet you, Ms. Watson. I¡¯ve heard ¡¯so much¡¯ about you..." he added, emphasizing thest part with a meaningful smile.

    Cammy caught the meaning behind his words and nervously swallowed before shaking his hand. Her heart raced, and the room suddenly felt colder.

    As Harry released her hand, Greg stepped forward with a smirk, moving in closer to her.

    "Hello, Ms. Cammy Watson. I am so d to finally see you..." Like Harry, Greg extended his hand and watched Cammy¡¯s trembling hand reach out without looking up.

    To catch her attention, Greg gently lifted her hand and kissed the back of it. Cammy¡¯s eyes widened as she finally met his gaze.

    Both men, especially Harry, were caught off guard by Greg¡¯s gesture, knowing his usual attitude toward women. Greg was never a gentleman to anyone, even to his ex-fiancee...

    Cammy quickly withdrew her hand, hearing Greg chuckle softly.

    "Did I frighten you? I was just trying to be a gentleman since your hand was shaking and cold. But it seems I¡¯ve warmed you up¡ªyour face is bright red now."

    Cammy instinctively touched her cheeks, stammering, "N-No, I-I¡¯m just not used to that. And y-you¡¯re the b-big boss. I-I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here."

    "Big, huh? I¡¯ve heard that before..." Greg smirked, his thoughts drifting to their past encounter and how Cammy got overwhelmed after seeing how ¡¯big¡¯ he was.

    Cammy understood the innuendo, and the memory of that night only made her blush harder.

    ¡¯Damn you, Greg! You probably nned all this to mess with me,¡¯ she thought angrily.

    "I¡¯m sorry, Cammy. I should¡¯ve told you in advance¡ªI didn¡¯t mean to make you ufortable," Ethan said, noticing how flushed she had be.

    "N-No, I¡¯m not ufortable. I¡¯m grateful, actually. Just a little surprised and honored to meet the CEO in person, especially since I¡¯m just a lowly new hire in thepany," Cammy replied, though she clenched her teeth as she finished her sentence.

    "That¡¯s good to hear. Thest thing I want is to make anyone ufortable with my presence, which is why I didn¡¯t attend the new hires¡¯ lunch today and just watched from the CCTV in the cafeteria. But when one of my best friends, Ethan, here asked for my help earlier, I was more than happy to step in. It¡¯s rare for him to ask," Greg said, cing his arm on Ethan¡¯s shoulder and giving it a friendly pat.

    Greg nced at Ethan, who chuckled in agreement, then turned back to Cammy. "Ethan¡¯s friends are my friends too. So, what do you say, Ms. Watson¡ªcan we be friends?"

    Cammy felt a wave of nausea, knowing Greg was clearly enjoying the situation while Ethan remained clueless.

    "S-Sure. Why don¡¯t you take a seat, sir? The food¡¯s getting cold," she suggested, eager for the dinner to be over.

    Everyone took their seats, except for Cammy. "I-I¡¯ll just run to the washroom. I drank too much tea. Please, don¡¯t wait for me¡ªgo ahead and eat. I¡¯ll be right back."

    Cammy quickly left the room and headed straight for thedies¡¯ room. Grateful to find it empty, she sighed in relief, d for a moment of peace and silence. Only to curse out loud, mming her hand on the wall of the cubicle beside her, "Unbelievable! FUCK!"

    "Should we ¡¯fuck¡¯ again?"

    Cammy quickly spun around and saw Greg smirking pervertedly, standing by the door. She heard the soft click of the lock, signaling that he had just locked it and there was nowhere else for her to go.

 Chapter 38: Let Me Remind You (1)

    <h4>Chapter 38: Let Me Remind You (1)</h4>

    Cammy stared at Greg, speechless. It wasn¡¯t just that she had left his vi without a word or even a note; it was the fact that he was also her boss, and she couldn¡¯t afford to lose her job.

    "So, should we do it again, Cammy?" Greg repeated, his voice cutting through the silence as she stood frozen. When she still didn¡¯t respond, he stepped closer.

    With each step Greg took, Cammy instinctively moved back until her back hit the edge of the sink counter.

    "Silence means yes, right? Should I take it as a yes?" Greg said, now just a foot away from her.

    Cammy closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and finally spoke, "We agreed it was only that night. This is inappropriate. You¡¯re my boss, and I¡¯m just an employee."

    "But you did say ¡¯fuck,¡¯ while thinking of me, didn¡¯t you?" Greg replied with a smirk.

    "I didn¡¯t mean it like that! I was swearing, not implying anything," Cammy defended, her voice shaky.

    "Oh, really? How about your text message? I can still remember you warned me. Do you think that I even care about that stupid warning of yours?" Greg moved in closer until his chest pressed against hers. He wrapped his arm around her waist, pulling her tightly against him, and leaned in to breathe in the scent lingering on her neck. "You smell amazing."

    Cammy tried to push him away, but Greg pressed harder, making sure she could feel how aroused he was.

    "Please, let me go... Sir," she begged, her voice barely a whisper.

    He clicked his tongue, his tone dark. "What did I tell you that night? Maybe you forgot after sneaking out, treating me like some kind of disposable toy. Let me remind you then." Greg gripped the back of her head and crushed his lips against hers.

    "Mmm!"

    Cammy struggled, but his strong arms pinned her in ce, leaving her unable to escape. She felt his tongue invade her mouth, weakening her resolve as her knees buckled beneath her. Greg¡¯s grip tightened, keeping her from copsing.

    He took one of her arms and ced it around his neck, silently urging her to hold on.... And she did.

    Cammy clung to him, wrapping her arm tightly around his neck as if it were her only anchor. Her free hand found its way to his hair, her fingers threading through it.

    ¡¯What the hell am I doing?¡¯ she thought, but her body betrayed her as she responded to his kiss with a fierce hunger of her own.

    Greg¡¯s hand wandered from her back to her arm, finally resting on her breast, causing a moan to escape her lips. His mouth left hers, trailing kisses down her neck, and she gasped at the sensation of it.

    "Cammy... Please, be mine," Greg whispered softly into her ear, teasingly biting her earlobe before sucking on it.

    "G-Greg..." she breathed out, her voice unintentionally seductive.

    ¡¯Damn... Why does my name sound so sensual when she says it?¡¯ Greg thought, capturing her lips once more.

    His self-control was slipping fast, the urge to devour her was overwhelming. But another thought crossed his mind.

    ¡¯I¡¯ll make you want me the way you made me crave you! No woman¡¯s ever done this to me!¡¯

    He slid his hand beneath her pencil skirt, pulling her panties aside as his fingers ventured further. He moved slowly until he reached her wet entrance.

    ¡¯Damn, she¡¯s already soaked!¡¯ Greg thought, clinging desperately to thest bit of his restraint.

    ¡¯Oh God! Cammy, push him away!¡¯ she screamed internally, but her body refused to obey.

    She felt his fingers tease her soaked core, ying with her wetness, tempting her further. When he started rubbing her clit, a moan escaped her lips as he kissed her deeply.

    ¡¯Don¡¯t do it, Cammy! Stop him right now!¡¯ she scolded herself again, but the pleasure from Greg¡¯s touch was too much for her, and her body wanted more.

    Just as she summoned the strength to push him away, he slid two fingers inside her, making her moan even louder. He released her lips, and by instinct, she covered her mouth with one hand, while the other clung to him for support, her legs turning weak.

    Greg held her firmly by the waist, not letting go. He kissed her neck, whispering, "I love how wet you are for me," as he quickened the pace of his fingers.

    "G-Greg... Ahh... P-Please, s-stop..." Cammy whimpered, but Greg only smirked.

    "No," he replied, curling his fingers to stroke her inner walls, intensifying her pleasure. She gripped him tighter as her body sold her out.

    Cammy rested her head on his chest, biting down on her hand to muffle her moans. Her mind was unraveling, lost in the sensation. All she could think of was Greg and how good he was making her feel at that moment.

    "Do you want me to make you cum?" Greg asked, his voice hoarse with desire, the need building up inside him like a caged beast.

    ¡¯Say no, Cammy! Don¡¯t let him do this!¡¯ she screamed internally.

    Greg knew exactly how to touch her, where to press to bring her over the edge. When she didn¡¯t respond, he took it upon himself, to hit that spot perfectly, sending her into a wave of intense pleasure.

    "Ahh! Y-Yes... Greg... Fuck! D-Don¡¯t stop... Ahh!" she moaned, immediately berating herself in her mind, ¡¯Damn it, Cammy! You¡¯re so weak against him!¡¯

    Her body tightened, signaling she was close, and Greg knew it too. But instead of pushing her further, he stopped. He withdrew his fingers, stepped back, and smirked.

    Cammy frowned, her frustration boiling over. "What the fuck are you doing?"

    "Making you crave me, just like you left me craving... You left me hanging, Cammy," he said coolly.

    "What? Left you hanging? You¡¯ve got to be joking! We had more than enough that night!" she shot back.

    "That¡¯s not what I¡ª"

    "You know what? I don¡¯t care! You crazy maniac, go to hell!" Cammy quickly adjusted her underwear and skirt before shoving Greg aside and storming out of thedies¡¯ room.

    Greg watched her leave, a chuckle escaping his lips after she was gone. "So, she gets mad when she¡¯s left wanting."

    Cammy returned to the private room, and both Ethan and Harry immediately noticed how flushed she looked.

    "Are you okay? Your face is all red," Ethan asked, concerned.

    "Y-Yeah, I¡¯m fine. It was just really warm in thedies¡¯ room," she replied, using her hand to fan herself, though it did little to cool her simmering anger.

    "Here, try this one. I think you¡¯ll like it," Ethan said, cing some sushi on her te.

    Momentster, Greg walked back into the room, and Cammy deliberately avoided making eye contact with him.

    "How was the call?" Harry asked, referring to Greg¡¯s earlier excuse when he¡¯d followed Cammy out.

    "The client got mad at me," Greg said casually.

    "Huh? Why?" Ethan asked, surprised since it was rare for a client to get upset with his boss.

    "I left her hanging..."

    His words made Cammy choke on her food, sending it down the wrong pipe.

    Ethan and Harry quickly handed her a ss of water and some tissues.

    "Careful, take your time," Ethan said, concerned.

    "I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry about me," Cammy replied, doing her best to avoid looking at Greg.

    "I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll smooth things over with the client," Ethan turned back to Greg with a smile. "But for now, let¡¯s enjoy the food." He passed a te of sashimi to him. "Here, try this."

    Greg took the te, but instead of serving himself, he held it out to Cammy. "Ms. Watson, would you like to try some fish? They smell and taste wonderful."

    Instinctively, Cammy nced at Greg. He seized the moment, bringing the hand he¡¯d touched her with earlier to his nose, sniffing it deliberately. Then, he subtly lifted the two fingers he had slid inside her while Ethan and Harry remained oblivious, focused on their meal.

    ¡¯He¡¯s clearly enjoying this!¡¯ Cammy thought to herself, raising an eyebrow at Greg.

    For Greg, however, this wasn¡¯t enough. He still had a few tricks up his sleeve that he nned to use tonight to tease Cammy even further.

 Chapter 39: Let Me Remind You (2)

    <h4>Chapter 39: Let Me Remind You (2)</h4>

    To prevent Ethan and Harry from noticing the growing tension between them, Cammy took the te of sashimi and served herself two pieces before handing it back to Greg.

    As Greg epted the te, he ced his hand over hers and lightly squeezed it, making her frown as she nced at him. He responded with a smirk and a wink before taking the te, prompting Cammy to shake her head slightly.

    ¡¯He¡¯s really getting on my nerves!¡¯ she thought to herself.

    "Ms. Watson, did you manage to speak with Atty. Perez earlier?" Harry suddenly asks, breaking the silence.

    "Yes, she gave me her contact information and asked me to submit any evidence I have. I¡¯ll send it to her once I get the copy from my friend," Cammy replied.

    "You have more evidence?" Ethan asked.

    "Yeah, Ric said he has more at his penthouse. He only showed me what he had in his car at the time. I might swing by his ceter after dinner to pick it up."

    Greg¡¯s expression darkened at the mention of Ric¡¯s name, realizing how close Cammy and Ric were.

    "Ric¡¯s been great, he is really looking out for you. No wonder Ellie¡¯s been encouraging you to date him," Ethan remarked casually, oblivious to Greg¡¯s increasingly grim demeanor.

    "Wow, Ms. Watson, it seems like quite a few men are lining up for you even before your divorce is finalized," Harry teased, clearly aiming to provoke Greg.

    "Lining up? Oh no, it¡¯s not like that," Cammy quickly replied, waving her hands dismissively. "No one¡¯s lining up. Ric¡¯s just a friend and a co-worker at my part-time job."

    "Harry!" Greg suddenly called out, his voice louder than he intended, startling everyone. "Hit the button and order us some drinks."

    "Drinks? On a Monday night?" Harry asked, surprised by Greg¡¯s unusual behavior. Since meeting Cammy, Greg had been different. Harry had seen him with plenty of women before, and he¡¯d never acted like this¡ªnot even when he got engaged to Annie. But something had shifted after that trip to the resort.

    "That¡¯s actually a great idea," Ethan chimed in. "Let¡¯s toast to Cammy joining thepany and to new friendships."

    Cammy frowned, not liking Ethan¡¯s words. ¡¯New friendships? I have no n to be friends with these two!¡¯ she thought.

    "A-About that, I was hoping you could pretend not to know me at work. I just don¡¯t want my coworkers thinking I got the job because the COO is my best friend," Cammy requested.

    "You¡¯re best friends?" Greg asked, but Cammy simply raised an eyebrow and continued eating, ignoring him.

    Harry bit his lip, trying to hide a smile, fully aware of what was happening.

    Still clueless, Ethan answered, "Yeah, we were ssmates in college and we got close in that short amount of time. We just clicked and the rest was history. But after she got married, we didn¡¯t see each other for a while¡ªthough we kept in touch here and there."

    "I see..." Greg responded with a sly smile.

    ¡¯Poor Ethan,¡¯ Harry thought, noticing the way Greg was watching Cammy. ¡¯He¡¯s definitely going to use him to get closer to her!¡¯

    "I think your request makes sense. We don¡¯t want people getting jealous or starting rumors," Harry said. "I¡¯ll make sure these two don¡¯t do anything stupid."

    "Thank you, Mr. Parker," Cammy replied.

    "No need to keep an eye on me, Harry. I know what Cammy wants, and I¡¯ll act ordingly before she even has to ask," Ethan said confidently.

    "And what about our CEO?" Harry asked, prompting everyone, including Cammy, to nce over at Greg.

    Cammy¡¯s eyes widened as she swallowed nervously. Greg¡¯s intense gaze locked on her while his foot brushed against her leg.

    With a smirk, Greg continued moving his foot upward between her legs. "Naturally, I¡¯ll act ordingly..."

    A knock at the door interrupted the moment, and Harry and Ethan looked toward the server who had arrived in response to their call.

    Cammy took advantage of the distraction to push Greg¡¯s foot away, but he only grinned, undeterred. Amused, he did it again, enjoying the irritated expression on her face.

    Cammy was at her breaking point, her patience was nearly gone. Mustering all her strength, she dug her long nails into Greg¡¯s foot, pinching it with all her might, making him wince in pain.

    Right on cue, Ethan called out to Greg. "What¡¯s your order?"

    Greg kept his gaze on Cammy and replied, "I¡¯ll have ¡¯Sex on the Beach¡¯. Do you have that?" He then turned to the server.

    Harry¡¯s jaw dropped. He remembered seeing that exact drink on Greg¡¯s bill at the resort¡ªodd since Greg never drank cocktails. But after hearing what happened that night, Harry realized the drink wasn¡¯t for Greg.

    ¡¯What the hell is going on? Is he trying to re-enact something?¡¯ Harry wondered.

    "Are you sure? I thought you¡¯d want something stronger," Harry added cautiously.

    "Nah, I¡¯ll stick with something lighter. Don¡¯t want to pass out and wake up alone again," Greg said with a sly smile.

    "What are you talking about? We¡¯re not going to leave you if that happens," Ethan chimed in, clueless.

    Greg turned to Cammy. "How about you, Ms. Watson? Care for a ¡¯Sex on the Beach¡¯ as well?"

    "I¡¯ll have a margarita, please. Thank you," Cammy said, addressing the server directly.

    That¡¯s when Ethan notices how differently Cammy treats Gregpared to Harry. He wasn¡¯t sure what to make of it but didn¡¯t want the CEO to think Cammy was being rude.

    Ethan chuckled, trying to ease the tension. "My friend, Cammy here, is just really shy. Even when we first met back in college, she would usually stay quiet and keep her thoughts to herself."

    Greg smiled at Ethan. "I understand, Ethan. Shyness doesn¡¯t bother me. In fact, I find it... quite adorable. Some people are shy in public, but behind closed doors... well, that¡¯s a different story... Am I right, Ms. Watson?"

    ¡¯What the hell is Greg doing? Is he trying to provoke her? I better step in before Ms. Watson loses it,¡¯ Harry thought anxiously after seeing the expression on Cammy¡¯s face.

    "So, Ms. Watson, what do you think of Cross Tech so far? Specifically, your department. I believe you were assigned to the Crossmart Web Development Team?" Harry asked.

    "I really like it there," Cammy responded with a genuine smile. "My project manager has been so weing, and I¡¯m grateful to all of you for helping me through my situation. I promise to give my best to Cross Tech. I¡¯m thankful thepany didn¡¯t let me go despite myplicated situation. Instead, you¡¯ve invested in me, and because of that, I¡¯ll do everything I can to show my gratitude."

    "Everything?" Greg drawled, raising an eyebrow.

    Sensing the tension, Ethan exchanged a nce with Harry, both silently acknowledging that something was going on between Cammy and Greg. ¡¯There¡¯s definitely something between them,¡¯ Ethan thought.

    Ethanughed loudly, attempting to break the awkward atmosphere. "Of course, we can all count on Cammy. I wouldn¡¯t have vouched for her if I didn¡¯t know she was capable¡ª"

    Before he could finish, Cammy extended her hand toward Greg, silencing Ethan. "Everything, Mr. Cross... Everything... and it¡¯s a deal," she said firmly.

    Greg swallowed hard as Cammy¡¯s intense gaze locked on him. He felt her foot press against his inner thigh, moving upward. When it reached its destination, she smiled seductively as she pushed her foot harder between his legs and inched her hand closer, urging him to take it.

    "If you take my hand, I promise, I won¡¯t disappoint you again, Mr. Cross," she said softly.

    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 40: Let Me Remind You (3)

    <h4>Chapter 40: Let Me Remind You (3)</h4>

    Greg sat frozen, speechless, as Cammy¡¯s foot pressed against his hard, aching cock. His mind raced until Harry elbowed him, signaling to not keep Cammy waiting while her hand hovered over the table.

    "Ah... Yes, deal. I trust that you will do better this time," Greg finally managed to say without thinking, shaking her hand.

    "Hold on a second..." Ethan interjected, turning to Cammy. "What do you mean by ¡¯won¡¯t disappoint you again¡¯ and ¡¯do better this time¡¯? Do you two already know each other?"

    Cammy suddenly smiled and withdrew her foot from Greg, making him even more nervous, wondering what she was about to reveal.

    "I guess there¡¯s no point in hiding it anymore," she announced. "After you went home that night when you got drunk at the resort, I ran into Mr. Cross¡ªwithout realizing who he was. I ended up stopping him from drinking more, and I think he wasn¡¯t too happy about it. So, my promise is that I won¡¯t disappoint him again."

    "Ahh... now it makes sense why Greg was so eager to help you with your case without asking any questions¡ªsince you two had already met," Ethan remarked.

    A knock at the door caught Harry and Ethan¡¯s attention, making them turn toward it. Greg, however, kept his eyes on Cammy and winked when she nced his way.

    Still annoyed, Cammy forced a smile and subtly raised her right hand to her left shoulder, out of sight from Ethan and Harry, before flipping Greg her middle finger.

    Greg licked his lower lip and chuckled, amused by her defiance. ¡¯So, you¡¯re a fighter, huh? Let¡¯s see whoes out on top,¡¯ he thought, clearly enjoying her frustration.

    Once the server handed them their drinks, Ethan lifted his ss for a toast. "Here¡¯s to new friendships!" he said.

    "Cheers!" the others echoed in unison, clinking their sses together.

    The rest of their dinner went smoothly, with Greg finally leaving Cammy alone and chatting with everyone normally, without any further teasing.

    However, when it was time to head home, Ethan waspletely wasted after just three sses of brandy.

    "Greg, do you know where Ethan lives? We should call a designated driver to drop him off," Harry suggested.

    "Uh, I don¡¯t know where he lives," Greg replied casually.

    Harry stared at him. "What kind of friend are you? You¡¯ve been friends for years. You go out drinking and dining together, and you don¡¯t know where he lives?"

    "It¡¯s not like I go to his house after that. We always go our separate ways. Besides, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen him totally wasted."

    "Uhm, I know where he lives," Cammy interjected.

    "Oh, perfect! We took Greg¡¯s car to go here, and we left ours at the office. Let me just book a driver... Excuse me for a moment, the signal in here is terrible. I¡¯ll step outside and try to get a better connection," Harry said, heading out of the room.

    As soon as Harry closed the door, Greg wasted no time and resumed his yful antics with Cammy. "So, Cammy, can I call you Cammy, or do you prefer Ms. Watson?"

    Cammy rolled her eyes, thinking, ¡¯Here we go again.¡¯ She took a sip of water before responding, "You¡¯re the boss. Call me whatever you want, I don¡¯t give a fu¡ª" She paused, noticing Greg¡¯s devilish grin as he waited for her to finish that word. "I don¡¯t care what you call me," she finished.

    "Really? I¡¯ll call you Cammy, then. Just like I did that night. But honey or love sounds much better, don¡¯t you think?" Greg teased.

    "What do you want from me, Greg? Are you really so bored with your damn life that you¡¯ve decided to make mine miserable?" Cammy snapped.

    "Miserable? Is that what you think?" Greg said, leaning forward. "That¡¯s not my n at all. In fact, I intend to do the opposite. I want to make your life much better."

    "Yeah, whatever..." Cammy muttered, shaking her head as she distracted herself with her phone.

    "I did help you keep your job and find a goodwyer, didn¡¯t I?" Greg reminded her.

    Cammy shot him a sharp look, clearly irritated. "And now you¡¯re using that against me?"

    "Not at all," Greg replied calmly. "I¡¯m just pointing out that I¡¯m not here to make your life miserable. You wanted revenge, and I can help you with that," he added, his tone suggestive, waiting for her full attention.

    "No, thanks," Cammy replied curtly.

    "And why not?"

    "Because you¡¯re bad news, Greg¡ªsomeone I should¡¯ve never met or spent the night with."

    Greg scoffed, "Are you telling me you regret that night? Because I don¡¯t¡ªexcept for the part where you disappeared without saying a word."

    Cammy¡¯s expression soured. "And why should I have stayed? What was there to talk about? Should I have thanked you the next morning for giving me such an amazing night that my mind literally exploded after those multiple orgasms? Or maybe praised your impressive stamina that left me passed out after going at it multiple times? Wow, Mr. CEO, you really are one egoistic maniac!"

    Cammy red at Greg, panting from her outburst, while Greg stared back, jaw dropped and blinking in disbelief at her sudden anger.

    "Wow, Cammy. I had no idea you¡¯d been thinking about me and that night so much," Greg said, recovering with a smirk. "I¡¯m ttered. Seems like I kept my end of the bargain. I really did make our night unforgettable, didn¡¯t I? Did I impress you that much with my performance, or are you just scared to get too close because you¡¯re afraid you might fall for me?"

    Cammy closed her eyes, inhaled deeply, and let out a loud sigh. "Oh my God... Your audacity is amazing! You really are something else. Gosh, you¡¯re so infuriating!" she snapped, standing abruptly and storming out of the room.

    "Ms. Watson!" Harry called after her as he noticed her storming toward the restaurant¡¯s exit.

    Cammy paused, remembering she still needed to help them with Ethan and quickly thought of an alternative.

    "Mr. Parker, I¡¯m sorry, but I need to leave. Something urgent came up. How about I take Ethan home in a taxi? He lives with his parents and sister, so once we get there, I can call them to help bring him inside," Cammy suggested.

    "Are you sure? Did something happen?" Harry asked, concerned. He had seen Greg¡¯s behavior earlier and could tell something had upset her.

    "Everything¡¯s fine, I just really need to go now."

    "It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll just call Ethan¡¯s secretary for his exact address. Be safe on your way," Harry replied.

    "Thank you, sir."

    "Call me Harry in private, Mr. Parker at work."

    "I¡¯ll remember that," Cammy said, before quickly making her way out.

    Cammy hailed the first taxi she saw and left without looking back.

    Harry returned to the private room and found Greg pouring himself another drink. "What did you do? She looked upset!" Harry asked.

    "I was just teasing her, nothing more," Greg replied nonchntly.

    "Well, it¡¯s clear she didn¡¯t appreciate it. What are you even doing, Greg?"

    "Doing what?" Greg¡¯s expression darkened as he continued drinking.

    "You said you just wanted to keep an eye on her for the next nine months to see if she¡¯s pregnant. She¡¯s your employee now¡ªyou could just schedule a medical checkup next month and find out. Why go out of your way to annoy her?" Harry pressed, seeing Greg act like a schoolboy with a crush, trying to get attention by annoying her.

    Greg poured himself another drink before finally answering. "Because..."

    "Because what?" Harry asked impatiently, watching Greg, who was now clearly drunk.

 Chapter 41: Morning Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 41: Morning Surprise</h4>

    "Because she¡¯s Duncan Veston¡¯s wife! That¡¯s why..." Greg replied casually.

    "Oh for fuck¡¯s sake, don¡¯t tell me you are going to use her to get your revenge on Annie and Duncan? She¡¯s a victim too!" Harry eximed, clearly frustrated.

    "I don¡¯t know... Maybe I will or maybe I will not," Greg muttered before finishing his drink.

    "Don¡¯t do it... I¡¯m warning you! She¡¯s a close friend of Ethan¡¯s, they say they¡¯re best friends."

    "Are they really? You heard him¡ªthey were close in college but haven¡¯t seen each other for years since she got married. Does that still make them best friends?" Greg slurred as he poured himself another drink.

    "I¡¯m going to age ten years early because of you. Ethan went out of his way just to make you agree to let her stay, even though we both know you would have let her stay without him asking. Don¡¯t you feel bad for her? The poor woman¡¯s life is a mess right now, and you¡¯re just piling more stress on her!"

    "Hey, I¡¯m not piling anything on her. I¡¯m trying to help."

    Harry scratched his head in frustration, unsure of what Greg really wanted. "So, after pissing her off, now you¡¯re saying you want to help her? Why?"

    "Because I want to... I think we¡¯ll get along... Hehe... Hic!" Greg slurred.

    "Really? So making her angry is your way of getting along with her?" Harry asked, clearly irritated.

    "It¡¯s just tonight. I¡¯m still upset she stormed off like that from the resort. She¡¯s not even sorry about it and standing on form ground that she did the right thing of leaving me. I am so tired of it Harry... People don¡¯t see my value, they always leave me... But tomorrow, she¡¯ll start liking me..." Greg muttered before resting his head on the table.

    "She¡¯s not going to like you after what you pulled tonight..." Harry said, shaking his head as he looked at his drunk friend.

    "She will... We have amon goal, so she¡¯ll have to work with me, and soon enough, she¡¯ll like me..." Greg mumbled before passing out.

    **********

    As soon as Cammy got into the taxi, she texted Ethan¡¯s sister to let her know that Ethan was drunk and would need some help when he arrived with his co-workers. Still fuming over Greg, she turned off her phonepletely and shoved it to the bottom of her bag.

    ¡¯The nerve of him! What did I do in my past life to deserve this? I don¡¯t know how I¡¯m supposed to keep working there if I have to see him all the time and deal with his behavior. It¡¯s just too much,¡¯ she thought as she gazed out the window.

    She arrived at her apartment quickly, only to find the ramen shop closed and Eve¡¯s lights already off. "I guess it¡¯s reallyte. I suppose I can¡¯t be too mad at Ethan for bringing those two along. At least I got through the night without crying for missing Dn."

    Cammy went straight to the bathroom to wash up, but her mind and body still had the energy to dwell on Greg and what had happened between them in the restaurant¡¯s powder room.

    The way he held her so forcefully sent shivers up her spine. Though he pulled her roughly, nearly forcing her mouth against his, his kisses were gentle and full of passion.

    His touch, the way he caressed her body, left her craving more. Even after just one night together, he knew her too well. He knew exactly where to touch to drive her mind and body into a whirlwind of sensation.

    "Why am I even thinking about him?! Does he think I¡¯m an easy target just because I¡¯m a single mom? I¡¯ll show him it¡¯s the exact opposite!"

    The emotional rollercoaster she¡¯d been on all day, plus the margarita, made sure she fell asleep fast. As soon as her head hit the pillow, she was out like a baby.

    **********

    Cammy was jolted awake by a loud banging on her door. She nced at the digital clock on her bedside table¡ª5:30 in the morning. "Who could possibly be knocking at this hour?!"

    Grumbling, she stomped toward the door like a student dreading an early wake-up call.

    "Special delivery! Move aside, quick¡ªit¡¯s hot!" Eve burst into the apartment as soon as Cammy opened the door, carrying two steaming bowls of freshly made ramen.

    "Don¡¯t just stand there¡ªbrew some coffee, girl!" Eve said, cing the bowls on the table.

    Cammy yawned and sluggishly made her way to the kitchen counter to scoop some ground coffee into the coffee maker.

    "Did I wake you?" Eve asked.

    "You did. I was annoyed by the loud banging, but you brought some delicious-smelling bribe, so I can¡¯t stay mad. I¡¯m sure it tastes amazing," Cammy replied.

    "Oh, sorry about that. I just thought you¡¯d be up early since you left so early yesterday."

    "Yeah, but that was only because I had to drop Dn off at his dorm and it was my first day at work," Cammy exined while getting the cups ready for the coffee.

    "How was it, sending Dn to boarding school? Isn¡¯t he a bit too young for that? Not that I¡¯m judging¡ªI¡¯m just curious about how it feels."

    "Well, I agree, he is a bit young. But he seems to like it. He¡¯s very mature for his age and enjoys the busy atmosphere. Besides, I thought it would be better, especially since I¡¯m about to start the divorce process with his father. His life there would be more stable and away from the mess."

    "You¡¯re still married? Is that why Ric hasn¡¯t made a move yet?"

    "Hmm, how do I even answer that? It¡¯splicated. Don¡¯t you watch the news?" Cammy asked, wondering if Eve recognized her and was just pretending not to.

    "I don¡¯t like watching the news. If I¡¯m going to watch something, it¡¯s going to be a TV drama. Why do you ask?"

    "Well, since it¡¯s still early, let me reintroduce myself," Cammy said, deciding to reveal her true identity to Eve. She figured Eve and herndlords should know the truth, so they could help her keep a low profile for as long as possible.

    Eve listened intently as Cammy shared her life story while they ate. She could hardly believe something like that could happen in real life.

    "Oh my gosh! Who needs TV dramas when your life is more thrilling than any of them? Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve got your back. I¡¯ll let ourndlord knowter when I¡¯m on shift."

    "Thank you, Eve. But I¡¯ll talk to them myself when I get a chance this week, maybe over the weekend. And thanks for the delicious breakfast."

    "Thank you for keeping mepany! My daughter is still with my parents since her school doesn¡¯t start until next week, so I get lonely eating alone... Anyway, I¡¯ll let you get ready for work. See youter!" Eve said as she headed out the door.

    Cammy quickly got ready, deciding to leave for work early to avoid the rush hour and the risk of being recognized. ¡¯It¡¯s better this way. If I keep busy, I won¡¯t miss Dn as much,¡¯ she thought.

    She took onest look at her apartment before heading out. ¡¯There¡¯s so much I need to buy to make this ce feel like home, so Dn will befortable when he stays here,¡¯ she reminded herself.

    As she descended the stairs, she texted Ethan to see if he made it home okay. But when she reached the ground floor, she had never expected to encounter such a surprise first thing in the morning.

    "Good morning, Ms. Watson. I¡¯m d I got here early, or I would have missed you."

    Cammy stared at the man beside a ck car, who was handing her arge bouquet of white roses.

 Chapter 42: Admirer

    <h4>Chapter 42: Admirer</h4>

    Cammy stepped back when the man extended the bouquet of white roses and asked, "And who exactly are you? How did you find my address?"

    "I¡¯m Mr. Cross¡¯ driver. I guess he got your address from your employee profile? He sent me because Atty. Perez said you shouldn¡¯t be seen in public. Please, Ma¡¯am, take these flowers¡ªthey¡¯re for you," the driver exined.

    Cammy frowned, still refusing to ept the roses, and pressed further. "Why give me flowers? There¡¯s no need for all this, and no need to pick me up. I can just wear a hat and sunsses to work if they are all worried about my identity."

    The driver scratched his head, offering an awkward smile. "Mr. Cross said the flowers are for peace offering forst night. Ma¡¯am, I¡¯ll get in trouble if you don¡¯t take the flowers or ride in the car. My boss was very clear¡ªno more public transport for you. He even had these roses delivered to the mansion early this morning and paid triple for them."

    "You¡¯ve done your job, so it¡¯s not on you. I¡¯m the one refusing the flowers and the car ride," Cammy said firmly.

    "I might lose my job, Ma¡¯am..." the driver mumbled, lowering his head.

    Cammy sighed, rolling her eyes as she nced at the driver, feeling a pang of pity. "Fine. I¡¯ll take the flowers and ride with you, but just for today. Let your boss know that if he bothers me again tomorrow, I¡¯ll quit my job myself!"

    "Yes, Ma¡¯am!" The driver quickly handed her the roses with a smile and opened the backseat door as soon as she took them.

    Cammy set the roses on the seat beside her and pulled out her phone to text Dn. [Good morning, my love! I miss you, call meter when it¡¯s your call time. Love you!]

    After sending the message, she skimmed through the texts she¡¯d ignoredst night and earlier that morning.

    Both Felicity and Ellie had informed her about Felicity¡¯s departure nned for the uing weekend and replied to them before checking the rest. Another message, however, made her smile.

    It was from Ric and she hadn¡¯t seen him ever since she and Dn officially moved into the apartment. [Shall we have lunch together? If not possible, how about dinner?]

    Cammy quickly replied, [Let¡¯s have lunch in one of your restaurants, somewhere private. I¡¯ve already talked to awyer and was ordered to not be seen in public. I¡¯ll exin everythingter. Also, bring the other photos you have. See you!]

    And in just a matter of seconds, Ric texted her back. [I¡¯ll pick you up then. I¡¯ll wait in Cross Tech¡¯s lobby.]

    When they reached their destination, Cammy asked the driver to drop her off at the back of the building to avoid being seen stepping out of a luxury car. Thankfully, the driver didn¡¯t object andplied without question.

    She quickly exited the car, but the driver rushed after her. "Ma¡¯am! Your flowers!" he called out.

    Cammy sighed and took the bouquet, though she regretted not leaving it behind. ¡¯I should¡¯ve just left this at home,¡¯ she thought.

    As she walked, she noticed people ncing at her and therge bouquet she carried. Picking up her pace, she hurried toward the elevator, eager to reach her workstation to escape the curious stares.

    "Cammy!" a voice called out as she reached the elevator.

    "Good morning, Ms. Inoue!" Cammy greeted, spotting Chiqui.

    Chiqui chuckled. "Just call me Chiqui. I¡¯m not one of the top execs, no need to be formal with me," she said with a warm smile.

    Cammy nodded, silently thanking her lucky stars for having such a friendly manager.

    Before they could chat further, the elevator doors opened with a ding, and they stepped in. Cammy hesitated for a moment when she saw Greg and Harry inside, but with Chiqui and the other employees behind her, she was gently nudged forward.

    As agreed, Greg and Harry pretended not to know her, and she followed the others in greeting the big boss with the same casual professionalism.

    "Looks like you¡¯ve got an admirer¡ªor maybe a suitor or even a boyfriend?" Chiqui asked yfully and her voice was loud enough for everyone in the elevator to hear.

    Cammy swallowed hard, feeling not only Greg and Harry¡¯s eyes on her but also everyone else¡¯s.

    She let out a nervous, awkwardugh. "Oh, this? It¡¯s nothing, really. Don¡¯t mind it," she said, silently hoping Chiqui would drop the subject. Unfortunately, her manager had more to say.

    "What are you talking about? Just look at it! You must be pretty special to whoever gave you that. It looks expensive and carefully picked. Each flower is perfect. So... who¡¯s the guy?"

    Cammy¡¯s face flushed red, making Chiquiugh. "T-There¡¯s no guy. I don¡¯t even know why he sent them to me. Maybe as an apology for being rude. Such a shameless person, really, hehe."

    "Then you should forgive him! If someone gave me that many white roses, I¡¯d definitely forgive him. What is it¡ªtwo dozen, maybe three? He must be really sorry," Chiqui teased.

    "I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯ll think about it..."

    "You¡¯re being tough on the guy, Cammy. Or maybe you¡¯re the kind who prefers a face-to-face apology over gifts that don¡¯t really show sincerity?" Chiqui asked, staring at her, clearly expecting a response.

    Cammy hadn¡¯t nned on answering but felt pressured. "Yeah, that would be better, I guess..." she replied absentmindedly, hoping it would end the conversation.

    "I¡¯ll remember that, just in case we ever have a misunderstanding," Chiqui joked, finally going quiet as they reached their floor.

    Cammy sighed and kept her gaze forward as they stepped out of the elevator, something Chiqui quickly picked up on.

    "Did seeing the CEO make you nervous?" Chiqui asked.

    "Yeah, it was suffocating. I could barely breathe."

    "Honestly, same!" Chiquiughed. "That¡¯s why I was trying to keep a normal conversation going, to ease the tension. It¡¯s so rare for him to ride the elevator with the employees. I wonder what made him do it today?"

    Cammy remained silent, hoping to avoid further questions about her life or feelings, and kept walking beside Chiqui toward their office. As they entered the office floor, most of the employees were already there. Since it was still before official working hours, those who were chatting casually noticed Cammy¡¯srge bouquet and seized the opportunity to greet her about it.

    "Wow, someone¡¯s got an admirer!" one of the female employees teased.

    "Not really. These are for everyone!" Cammy said, starting to pull apart the bouquet, dismantling the beautiful arrangement, and handing out flowers to the eager coworkers.

    Chiqui frowned for a moment but joined the line anyway, happy to receive the thoughtful gesture so early in the morning. Each person on the floor got three flowers, except for Cammy, who kept none for herself.

    "Thanks, Cammy! These smell amazing¡ªalmost like they added essential oils. Regr roses aren¡¯t usually this fragrant," another employee remarked. Everyone thanked Cammy before returning to their work.

    Cammy was content and happy with what she had done to the roses and worked quietly at her station,ying out the sample designs her manager had requested. As lunch neared, her excitement grew at the thought of seeing Ric.

    ¡¯Wait... why am I excited?¡¯ she wondered to herself.

    "Mr. Cross! Sir!" Chiqui suddenly eximed, grabbing everyone¡¯s attention and causing the whole team to stand and greet the CEO.

    "Good morning, everyone," Greg responded.

    "H-How can we help you, Mr. Cross?" Chiqui asked nervously. In all her years working there, this was the first time Gregory Cross had ever visited their department¡ªand without any notice.

    Greg didn¡¯t respond immediately, instead scanning the room as if searching for someone in particr¡ªCammy. Greg frowned and his face turned sour upon noticing the white roses on everybody¡¯s workstation and none on Cammy¡¯s.

    "I-Is something wrong? Did we make a mistake?" Chiqui asked anxiously, seeing the change in Greg¡¯s expression her mind racing through worst-case scenarios.

    It hasn¡¯t been a week and her team is already getting the attention of the higher-ups in a negative way. ¡¯What is it this time? Is Cammy¡¯s case not enough? I will soon die of stress!¡¯ Chiqui thought to herself.

    "There are thirteen of you on this team?" Greg finally asked as he fixed his gloomy face, before turning to Chiqui.

    "Yes, sir. You are making me really nervous, sir. Did something bad happen?" Chiqui bravely asked to end her overthinking once and for all.

    "No need to be nervous. I¡¯m here to personally invite all of you to an early working lunch so we can chat and get to know the team better. I missed thest one due to my schedule, and I want to apologize and make it up to the new hires. Your team is handling a major project and I want to get to know everyone.

    Thepany shuttle is already waiting outside to take you to the restaurant, so you can head over whenever you¡¯re ready¡ªno need to clock out, this is paid lunch. I¡¯ll meet you all there," he exined before heading out.

    The room erupted in cheers as soon as he exited, everyone excited¡ªexcept for one.

    Cammy hurried to Chiqui¡¯s desk and said, "I can¡¯t make it. I already have ns."

    "Oh no, can¡¯t you reschedule? The CEO himself invited us¡ªeveryone¡¯s expected to join. You can¡¯t miss it, Cammy!" Chiqui said assertively.

 Chapter 43: Gregâ€™s Frustration

    <h4>Chapter 43: Greg¡¯s Frustration</h4>

    "You can¡¯t miss it, Cammy!" Chiqui said assertively.

    "I know, but my meeting at lunch is about my case. I¡¯m getting some evidence from a friend, so it¡¯s pretty important."

    "Oh, I see... I guess you¡¯re right, that¡¯s more important than a team lunch since it is also regarding your stay in thepany. Go ahead and meet your friend. I¡¯ll exin to the CEO if he asks why someone from the team is missing. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll understand, especially since it¡¯s a legal matter that affects your employment here," Chiqui said with a reassuring smile.

    "Thank you so much! I owe you big time. I must have done something good in a past life to get such a kind manager like you!"

    "Oh, stop ttering me! I¡¯ve already approved you leaving¡ªyou don¡¯t need to butter me up," she teased, making them bothugh.

    ¡ª-------

    When Cammy went down to the lobby, she immediately spotted Ric standing in front of the ss walls, gazing out the window. His striking appearance made him stand out from the crowd.

    As she approached him, she carefully made sure her shoes were silent. Once she was right behind him, she yfully said, "Hello, handsome! Can I get your number?" She couldn¡¯t help butugh before Ric even turned around.

    Ric chuckled and weed her with a hug. "How are you?"

    "I¡¯m doing well, everything¡¯s okay. Ethan helped me find a goodwyer and a way to afford her fees. I¡¯ll fill you in on the detailster, but I can¡¯t be seen in public for long. Ready to go?"

    Ric nodded and guided Cammy to where he had parked his car.

    Meanwhile...

    Chiqui and her team headed directly to thepany shuttle and were surprised to find Greg and Harry seated at the front.

    They all exchanged greetings, but Greg seemed oblivious to them, his gaze fixated on the next person boarding the shuttle as everyone gets in.

    As the team manager, Chiqui took the front seat opposite to Greg and Harry.

    When thest person boarded and Cammy was still not present, Greg frowned and whispered to Harry, "Ask her where Cammy is."

    "Why should I? Why don¡¯t you ask her?" Harry replied, clearly protesting.

    "Because it¡¯s work hours and I¡¯m your boss. Just do what I asked you to do!"

    Harry rolled his eyes and turned to Chiqui. "Is that it? The headcount is only twelve."

    "That¡¯s correct; twelve will be joining us for lunch. One of my team members has some legal matters she couldn¡¯t reschedule," Chiqui replied, keeping the details to herself.

    "I see... I guess we should get going then." Harry tapped the driver¡¯s shoulder to signal him to start.

    "What legal matter is that? You should¡¯ve asked!" Greg whispered to Harry again.

    "She might be meeting with Grace," Harry suggested, hoping to quell Greg¡¯s curiosity.

    "She¡¯s not. Grace told me she ns to meet her on Friday, and today isn¡¯t Friday. Where on earth is she?" Greg demanded.

    "Do you hear yourself? Why do you care where she is? You sound like a jealous, needy boyfriend. You don¡¯t even have a rtionship with her. Just drop it ande back to me when you¡¯ve actually won her over, and actuallymitted yourself to be her man," Harry retorted, clearly annoyed but that statement surely silenced Greg.

    Greg wanted to argue but realized Harry was right; he had no im over her¡ªthey weren¡¯t even a couple. With a scoff, he slumped back in his seat like a defeated teenager, sulking.

    The entire team was amazed when they arrived at Gusto di Mezzogiorno, a well-known Italian restaurant famous for its delectable food, Instagram-worthy presentation, and authentic Italian atmosphere. The fact that the restaurant was also quite pricey added to the team¡¯s surprise.

    "I can¡¯t believe the CEO treated us to such an expensive ce. What did we do to deserve this? Or is he always this generous?" one team member asked Chiqui.

    Not wanting to read too much into the CEO¡¯s gesture, Chiqui simply replied, "Just enjoy the generosity while itsts."

    "Order whatever you like," Harry said after noticing that Greg was giving everyone the silent treatment, preupied with his phone.

    The team happilyplied, and soon the table was filled with a variety of pasta, pizza, sds, and meats.

    Harry and Chiqui kept the conversation going, jumping from one topic to another. Greg chimed in asionally, but it was clear to both Harry and Chiqui that he wasn¡¯t fully engaged, distracted by something only Harry knew about.

    In the middle of lunch, Greg leaned over and whispered to Harry, "I texted my driver to bring the car and wait for you. He¡¯ll ride back to the office with the rest of the team."

    Harry, puzzled because he knew Greg had no important meetings scheduled, asked, "Where are you going?"

    "Home. I¡¯m done for the day. You can head out too once you clear my afternoon schedule," Greg replied casually.

    Harry was stunned. Greg had never left work early just to go home. Before he could ask more questions, Greg stood up and addressed the group.

    "Sorry, everyone, I have to head out early for an urgent meeting. Mr. Parker will stay with you. Enjoy the rest of your lunch!" Greg added with a yful salute, leaving no time for anyone to react or ask questions before he walked out.

    Harry quickly sent Greg a message. [What¡¯s going on? Where are you going?]

    [I just told you. Home. Don¡¯t bother me, I¡¯m in the worst mood right now,] Greg replied while heading out.

    [Are you sick? Or maybe... lovesick?] Harry teased.

    Greg was about to respond when he saw his driver pull up. "Harry¡¯s inside. Go grab something to eat," Greg instructed, and his driver nodded before heading into the restaurant.

    Just as Greg was about to open the driver¡¯s side door, a car suddenly swerved in from behind, cutting him off and parking right in front of him. "Hey! Are you fucking insane?!" Greg shouted.

    The driver of the car quickly stepped out, and seeing it was a valet service worker only fueled Greg¡¯s frustration.

    "Is this how you do your job?!" he yelled again.

    "I¡¯m so sorry, sir. My boss was in a hurry, that¡¯s why I did that," the valet apologized.

    Greg angrily ced his hands on his hips. "Your boss? You mean the owner of this restaurant?"

    Before the valet could respond, Greg heard a voice he instantly recognized.

    "What¡¯s going on?"

    Greg turned to see Ric standing there, and next to him was Cammy.

    ¡¯So this is where you are? Legal matter, huh? What a load of bullshit!¡¯ Greg thought, his anger intensifying.

    He calmly walked toward Cammy, but Ric stepped forward, positioning himself between them, clearly blocking Greg¡¯s path.

    Cammy¡¯s anxiety spiked as she noticed Greg¡¯s furious expression and Ric¡¯s protective stance¡ªshe knew Greg wouldn¡¯t like it.

    Greg scoffed and let out a bitterugh before asking, "So this is the ¡¯legal matter¡¯ you couldn¡¯t reschedule?"

    Cammy gently nudged Ric aside and stated, "I can exin¡ª"

    "Get in my car," Greg ordered, his tone hard, sparking visible irritation in Ric.

    "I picked up something for Atty. Per¡ª" Cammy tried to exin.

    "I said, get in my car. Now!" Greg yelled, startling Cammy, who instinctively began moving toward his car.

    "No, Cammy," Ric interjected, gently grabbing her arm to stop her from going any further, boosting Greg¡¯s anger.

 Chapter 44: Series of Slaps

    <h4>Chapter 44: Series of ps</h4>

    [~Song Rmendation: Falling by Trevor Daniel~]

    "It¡¯s alright, he is my boss, and it¡¯s my fault. I am supposed to be with my team now but I spent it with you. I will just clear up the misunderstanding. I¡¯ll message youter, alright?" Cammy spoke softly, her eyes pleading with Ric to let it go and avoid provoking Greg any further.

    Greg slid his hands into his pockets, a smug smirk spreading across his face as he locked eyes with Ric in a silent challenge.

    Ric, frowning, shifted his gaze from Greg to Cammy, then gently took her hand. "Alright, message me after work. Let¡¯s meet up."

    Cammy nodded and was about to walk away but to her surprise, Ric grabbed her by the waist pulling her closer before whispering, "Be careful with that man. He is dangerous. He might be worse than Duncan." His eyes briefly flickered toward Greg before cing a kiss on Cammy¡¯s cheek.

    Cammy froze, momentarily caught off guard, but quickly tried to rationalize Ric¡¯s actions. ¡¯He¡¯s just trying to protect me...¡¯

    "I¡¯ll talk to youter," Ric murmured.

    Cammy turned and walked toward Greg¡¯s car. As she passed by him, she felt his hand glide from her upper back down to the small of her back, taking her by surprise as he opened the door for her.

    Ric¡¯s jaw tightened, and his fists clenched at the sight of Greg¡¯s hand on Cammy. The moment he had dreaded had finallye... He found her and was ready for a fight to im her.

    After shutting the door behind Cammy, Greg turned to Ric with a smug grin. "Told you I¡¯d find her," he said, oozing with confidence as he moved toward the driver¡¯s seat. Ric¡¯s anger red, but he maintained full control, determined not to let Cammy sense his fury.

    Cammy remained silent in the car until Ric¡¯s restaurant disappeared from view.

    "I missed the team lunch because I needed to gather more evidence for Atty. Perez before our Friday meeting and that man has some pictures."

    "I know," Greg responded curtly, causing Cammy to frown.

    "You knew? Then what was all that yelling about? That was humiliating andpletely unnecessary!" Cammy¡¯s frustration, bottled up since the night before, finally erupted.

    "I don¡¯t like that guy. He¡¯s into you and just wants to get in your pants," Greg said, his eyes focused on the road.

    "And why do you care? It¡¯s my life, my pants!" Cammy shot back, her voice rising in frustration. Suddenly, she yelped, "OH SHOOT!" grabbing on her seatbelt and on her seat after the car took an unexpected abrupt turn.

    Without warning, Greg swerved the car into a narrow alley, driving deeper until they were far from any passersby. He quickly unbuckled his seatbelt, trapping Cammy in her seat by bracing one hand against the car door and the other behind her headrest.

    "So, is that what you do, huh? Let men get in your pants, just like you did with me?" he sneered.

    *SLAP!*

    *SLAP!!!*

    And yes...Greg was met with two hard ps from Cammy, the second onending even harder.

    "How dare you! Who do you think you are? I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re my boss or the almighty billionaire Gregory Cross! I could sue you for harassment¡ªdon¡¯t test me, you bastard!"

    *SLAP!*

    And yet another one...

    "Get your hands off me!" Cammy yelled, shoving Greg in the chest. Though still stunned by the series of ps, he held his ground.

    Her ps burned sharply against his left cheek. He saw the fury in Cammy¡¯s eyes and slowly backed off. ¡¯Great! That went terribly wrong and it hurts! Good job, Greg, now she¡¯s even angrier at you,¡¯ he cursed at himself.

    As Greg leaned back in his seat, Cammy tried to unlock the door, only to find it had been child-locked earlier, with no way for her to unlock it manually from the inside.

    "Let me out!" Cammy demanded, her voice rising.

    Greg ran his hands over his face in frustration, letting out a deep sigh. "Cammy, I¡¯m so sorry. That came out wrong. I was just so angry when I saw him touch you like that and the audacity to kiss you is making me want to shove his face on the ground. I shouldn¡¯t have taken it out on you."

    Cammy¡¯s body rxed slightly as she leaned back in her seat. With her anger subsiding, the rest of her emotions flooded in. Her hands started to tremble, and before she knew it, tears were streaming down her face. She sniffled, trying to wipe them away quickly.

    Greg heard her and immediately nced over. ¡¯Shit! What have I done?¡¯ he thought, panicking.

    He hurriedly grabbed some tissues from the center console and handed them to her. "Cammy, I¡¯m so sorry. God, I¡¯m such a jerk. Please don¡¯t cry. I wasn¡¯t mad at you¡ªI was mad at Ricardo Rossi."

    Greg notices Cammy¡¯s shift in attention when he mentions Ric¡¯s name. She turned to him, wiping away her tears and sniffles. "You know him?" she asked.

    "I met him at the resort. He refused to give me more information about you. I figured he must like you ¡¯too¡¯¡ªthat¡¯s probably why he turned me down, even though I was a VIP guest. Who on earth would not like you anyway?"

    Cammy picked up on the word "too," but chose not to dwell on it.

    "So what if he likes me? You don¡¯t own me," she replied, tears still streaming down her face.

    Greg ignored herment, silently telling himself that things wouldn¡¯t stay that way for long. Instead, he handed her more tissues. "Cammy, please stop crying. I really messed this up! But why are you even crying if you¡¯re angry with me? You are wee to p me again just please don¡¯t cry."

    "Because you¡¯re scaring me!" Cammy eximed.

    Greg froze, finally realizing the impact of his actions. A wave of regret washed over him as he grasped how much he¡¯d frightened her.

    "I¡¯m really, really sorry. Please forgive me. It won¡¯t happen again, I swear."

    "Do you promise?" Cammy asked, her tears slowing as she heard the sincerity in his voice.

    "I promise. Cross my heart, hope to die, stick a needle in my eye," Greg said, miming the gestures in a serious manner, which made Cammy let out a small chuckle.

    Relieved to hear her chuckle, Greg sighed quietly and remained silent, giving her the space she needed to calm down.

    When she finally calmed down, she asked, "Why are you doing this to me, Greg? What do you want from me?"

    Greg swallowed hard, taken aback by her question. "I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know why I am doing this... You make me lose my mind every time I see you or think of you... My emotions run wild whenever you are near. I-I can¡¯t exin it... Maybe, I just think that Mr. Rossi is not the right man for you..."

    "And who is the right man for me huh? Is it because I am already a mother, he¡¯s a bachelor, and that¡¯s why he¡¯s not right for me?" she asked, her voice trembling as if she might cry again.

    Greg immediately picked up on the change in her tone and quickly responded, "No, no. I didn¡¯t mean it that way. What I meant is you deserve better."

    "Stop it, Greg... I like working for yourpany and I want to keep working there. But you are making it hard for me. You said it was just for one night but here you are confusing me and meddling with my life... Please, let us stop here. Let¡¯s go back to our normal lives and forget that night."

    Greg gripped the steering wheel tightly, her words cutting through him, leaving a deep ache in his chest that he couldn¡¯t understand.

    "What if I don¡¯t want to forget that night? What if I don¡¯t want us to stop here? I don¡¯t want to let go of you, Cammy," Greg uttered softly with his head lowered for a moment before turning back at her.

 Chapter 45: I Donâ€™t Want to Forget

    <h4>Chapter 45: I Don¡¯t Want to Forget</h4>

    [~Song Rmendation: To The Bone by Pamungkas~]

    <i>"What if I don¡¯t want to forget that night? What if I don¡¯t want us to stop here? I don¡¯t want to let go of you, Cammy..." </i>

    Cammy couldn¡¯t stop those words from echoing in her mind. ¡¯No, he didn¡¯t say that. It¡¯s all just my imagination!¡¯ she tried convincing herself.

    When Greg nced at Cammy, she was already staring at him, speechless and stunned. He noticed the fury had left her eyes, reced by a softer look... yet tears were welling up once again.

    Taking her left hand, Greg said, "You said you wanted revenge on your ex-husband, right? Let me help you. If this is the only way that you would let me stay by your side then so be it."

    Cammy¡¯s emotions were a whirlwind¡ªone moment she was angry and scared, then confused and touched, only to circle back to frustration.

    "You don¡¯t want to help me, Greg. You just need someone to use against Annie. This is about your bruised ego and pride, crushed by her. And you think I¡¯m the perfect tool for your revenge. Tell me, Greg¡ªdo you know who I was when I first came to your vi?" Cammy asked, her voice steady and bold.

    "No, I had no clue who you were. If I had, it wouldn¡¯t have taken me so long to find you. But yesterday, I learned the truth about who you really are. I wanted to ask the same question, how did you find out about Annie?"

    "My friend showed me a video of her talking about how you ruined her life. But even before that, I already knew Annie from some social events. I caught them myself at our vacation home that night, naked and everything. So, imagine my surprise when I found out she was your fianc¨¦e.

    The words you said back at the vi about helping me with my revenge hit me all over again when I saw that video. This was always about your revenge, Greg. So stop pretending you¡¯re trying to help me."

    Greg was left speechless. She was right in some parts, but also wrong at the same time. Deep down, he knew it wasn¡¯t just about that. There was something more... It was a deep-rooted feeling and connection with her that he just couldn¡¯t decipher at the moment.

    ¡¯So, you talk about me with your friend huh? How sweet!¡¯ he thought while trying to suppress a smile.

    "How do you n to get your revenge? Do you really think you can do it on your own?" Greg asked.

    Cammy sighed, turning away to stare out the window. "I don¡¯t know yet. I¡¯ll figure something out. Let me handle my own problems, and you can deal with yours."

    "The longer you wait, the harder it will be to pull it off effectively."

    "What do you mean?" she asked, frowning in concern.

    "You must not be keeping up with the news. Duncan is about to take over your father¡¯spany," Greg revealed.

    "What? That¡¯s happening so fast! It hasn¡¯t even been a month since I was dered dead!"

    "For a business asrge as your father¡¯s, this is actually a bit dyed. From what I¡¯ve seen, it was a unanimous decision by the board. With the owner incapacitated and the heirs thought to be dead, it¡¯s no surprise they chose Duncan to step in. Your husband is, after all, a skilled businessman," Greg exined.

    "He¡¯s not my husband anymore..." Cammy muttered under her breath, but Greg caught it and smirked.

    "If you despise him that much, what¡¯s stopping you from teaming up with me? Does it really matter if I want revenge too? We share the same goal, so why not work together and take them both down? Time¡¯s running out, Cammy. The longer you wait, the slimmer your chances of winning and reiming what belongs to you and Dn. Chances are, the odds will turn against you."

    "You even know my son¡¯s name? Just how much did you dig into my life?" Cammy eximed.

    "I did hire an investigator to find you, but Dn¡¯s name didn¡¯te from him. Your son told me his name himself at the airport."

    Cammy stared at Greg, bewildered. "Airport?"

    "I was the one who found his inhaler and took him to the lost and found station. Quite the coincidence, don¡¯t you think? Maybe fate really did want us to meet. Too bad I didn¡¯t recognize you right away at the resort. You looked absolutely stunning that night...

    Your hair flowing perfectly over your shoulders, that dress hugging your body just right... and how easy it was for my hands to slip it off. I can¡¯t stop thinking about it."

    Cammy shot him a sharp look, frowning. "Seriously? Stop. I don¡¯t want to hear that. You¡¯ve got the nerve to say that after asking me to join your revenge n? You¡¯re unbelievable!"

    Greg chuckled. "I¡¯m just trying to lighten the mood. I hate seeing you cry, Cammy. When you do, it feels like I can¡¯t breathe, like there¡¯s a weight crushing my chest. You are very good in making me feel guilty."

    Cammy rolled her eyes and buckled her seatbelt. "Whatever, enough of this nonsense. Let¡¯s just get back to the office."

    Greg did the same, but before gripping the steering wheel, he gently took Cammy¡¯s left hand and said, "Think about my offer, Cammy. I¡¯ll be waiting for your answer. But please, don¡¯t take too long¡ªwe¡¯re running out of time."

    Cammy¡¯s mind lingered on Greg¡¯s words as she silently vowed to restore the honor of her father that her mother had tarnished. Despite the damage her mother caused to thepany, her father never med her, choosing to shoulder the responsibility himself out of love.

    But now that Duncan was taking control, Cammy knew it wouldn¡¯t be easy to regain her footing, especially with her limited business experience. The board wouldn¡¯t just dismiss Duncan simply because they were divorced.

    The car ride was quiet as Greg drove into the basement parking of Cross Tech. He found a spot to drop Cammy off, away from prying eyes, but when he stopped, he noticed she was hesitating, lost in deep thought.

    "What¡¯s on your mind? Tell me," Greg urged, noticing Cammy¡¯s distraction.

    "Huh?" she asked, startled.

    "I can tell something¡¯s bothering you," Greg pressed.

    "What¡¯s your n? I mean, with Annie. What kind of revenge are you thinking of?"

    "That was quick. Does this mean you¡¯re considering teaming up with me?"

    "I haven¡¯t decided yet. I want to know what you n to do first before I make up my mind. I-I don¡¯t want any bloodshed or physical harm if it can be avoided," Cammy said, her voice steady but brave.

    Greg burst intoughter, leaving Cammy baffled. "What¡¯s so funny?! I¡¯m not joking!" she snapped, but Greg¡¯sughter only grew, irritating her more.

    "Fine! Laugh it off by yourself!" Cammy reached for the door handle, but it didn¡¯t budge. That¡¯s when she felt Greg¡¯s hand on her arm.

    "It¡¯s on child lock," he said calmly. "But let me answer your question first. I don¡¯t n on hurting anyone physically unless it¡¯s in self-defense. And killing? Absolutely not. I am not that evil, Cammy. My ns are simple but effective.

    Annie loves being in the spotlight, so I¡¯ll give her just that¡ªin the worst possible way. I¡¯ll break her emotionally, destroy her reputation, and leave her no dignity to face the public... Just like what she did to me. I will only return the favor. All I want is my child from her, and I¡¯ll fight fairly. I¡¯m not here to cause unnecessary damage."

    "H-How about Duncan? You must hate him for being with Annie, especially when you two were engaged."

    Greg leaned in closer to Cammy, his eyes narrowing. "Are you worried about your husband, Cammy? Do you still love him?"

 Chapter 46: Bound to Happen

    <h4>Chapter 46: Bound to Happen</h4><subtxt> Cammy was dumbstruck by Greg¡¯s question since it was something that she hadn¡¯t thought of ever since that night.

    She looked at Greg¡¯s eyes, alternating at each eye while thinking, ¡¯Do I still love him? I never loved any other man except him. Is my love for my husband just being shrouded by my anger?¡¯

    Greg did not like the uncertainty on Cammy¡¯s face, he felt a tiny ache inside his chest as if he was pricked by a needle directly to his heart. That pain soon turned to a wave of anger, his possessiveness red up.

    "If you¡¯re unsure of your answer, let me remind you..." Greg swiftly but gently cupped the back of her head and her cheek, drawing her close. His lips brushed lightly against hers, teasing before he deepened the kiss, licking and sucking each one with passionate intensity.

    Cammy was so taken aback that she froze, struggling to collect herself. When she finally did, her hands pressed against his chest, ready to push him away. But before she could, Greg released her and stepped out of the car.

    She watched as he walked to the front, heading to her side. He opened her door and extended his hand. Cammy hesitated for a moment, then cleared her throat and epted his gesture.

    As she approached the building¡¯s entrance, Greg suddenly grabbed her arm and whispered, "Remember that kiss, Cammy. Remember the night we spent together whenever you doubt your feelings toward Duncan. You deserve to be treated like a woman and not like trash. You deserve more and he will never give that to you. Keep that in mind."

    Cammy swallowed hard, unsettled by the sensual tone of his voice and the harsh truth in his words. She nearly stumbled when he released her arm.

    Without looking back, Greg got into his car and drove away. As she watched him leave, a wave of nausea and confusion washed over her, as if a piece of her had been taken with him.

    ¡¯What is happening? Why am I feeling this way? That man is bing far too bold in touching me!¡¯ she thought, still shaken, as she made her way back to the office.

    When Cammy returned to her department, she found it empty as her team was still out. Determined to distract herself, she dove back into her designyout, even though it was still her lunch break. Her hands moved automatically, trying to calm her swirling thoughts by focusing on work.

    Meanwhile, Greg descended to the lowest level of the basement parking, reserved for the CEO and other top executives. As soon as he stepped out of his car, he pulled out his phone and dialed his secretary, his mind already shifting gears.

    [Sir?]

    "Set up a meeting with the Web Development team for Crossmart as soon as possible. I have some ideas I want them to integrate into the design," Greg instructed.

    [Understood, Mr. Cross. I¡¯ll coordinate with the project manager and get back to you within an hour.]

    Greg was about to hang up when his secretary¡¯s voice came through again.

    [Oh, wait, sir! Are you still on the line?]

    "Yes, what is it?" he replied.

    [The two schools you¡¯re sponsoring reached out. They¡¯ve scheduled an important event this Sunday¡ªa friendly football match between them and an award ceremony for the students who won the Cross Young Programmer Competition this summer.]

    "Sunday? Why would they hold it on a weekend instead of a weekday? I already have ns," Gregined.

    [I asked the same thing, knowing your schedule, but they exined it¡¯s also their family day. They wanted to ensure working parents could attend and interact with others. It¡¯s a significant event, sir, and they¡¯ve sent me a list of invitees. Their other sponsors will be there as well.]

    "Let me see that list. I¡¯m already in the building. Have it ready¡ªI¡¯ll be there in a minute," Greg ordered.

    His mood quickly shifted from worrying about Cammy¡¯s decision to excitement as his mind raced with possibilities for the event. He knew exactly who the other sponsors were, and his thoughts buzzed with potential scenarios for the day.

    He rushed back to his office and took the paper from his secretary, skimming through the list of confirmed sponsors attending the event.

    The list was extensive, as the schools heavily relied on sponsorship funding. As a result, their students were carefully selected, representing some of the brightest talents in the country who could potentially be leaders in the future.

    Greg scanned through the list of names, and when he finally found who he was looking for, a smirk appeared on his face.

    "I guess this was bound to happen," he muttered, picking up the inte to his secretary.

    [Yes, sir?]

    "Get in touch with Atty. Perez. Let her know it¡¯s urgent¡ªI need a contract drafted before Sunday. Also, fit that into my schedule."

    [Right away, sir.]

    As soon as the call ended, his secretary sighed to herself. "What¡¯s going on with himtely? Everything¡¯s suddenly urgent and important. Where did my calm,idback boss disappear to?"

    ¡ª-------

    When Cammy¡¯s team returned from their lunch, they were all buzzing with excitement, eager to share the details of their team lunch with the CEO. Cammy listened attentively, pretending not to know anything about their CEO, maintaining a casual interest in their stories.

    The chatter went on for a bit until Chiqui called her over. "Cammy, can youe here for a minute?"

    Cammy approached her manager¡¯s desk with a smile, but it quickly faded when she noticed Chiqui¡¯s serious expression as she stared at her monitor.

    "Is something wrong? You¡¯re kind of scaring me with that look," Cammy said nervously.

    "Well, sort of. Mr. Cross¡¯ secretary just reached out, asking about the progress on the designyout. Apparently, he has some ideas he wants to discuss. As you know, we were asked to prepare five designs, so when do you think we can present them? Mr. Cross needs to see them to determine if they align with his vision."

    "I¡¯ve already drafted the colorbinations. I just need to finalize theyout and element cements, then it¡¯ll be done. We should be able to submit it by Thursday or Friday," Cammy said confidently.

    "Wow, that¡¯s quick. You¡¯ve got a great eye and so much creativity, Cammy. Here¡¯s the n¡ªsubmit it to me by Thursday so I can review it for any final adjustments. Then, on Friday, we¡¯ll present it to the CEO. Oh, and wear a suit," Chiqui added.

    "Sure, I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s perfect by Thurs¨Cwait, what? Why do I need to wear a suit?" Cammy asked, confused.

    "Because his secretary mentioned in the email that this will be a face-to-face meeting, not just an email submission. Since it¡¯s your design, you¡¯ll present it. That way, you can directly hear his feedback and any changes he wants to make. It¡¯ll save us from having to ry everything."

    "But you said before that the CEO doesn¡¯t usually get involved with stuff like this¡ªhe deals with executives. Can¡¯t we just present it to Mr. Reyes like you usually do?" Cammy¡¯s voice held a hint of protest, though she tried to keep calm.

    "You¡¯re right, this is the first time he¡¯s done this. This means this project is important to him, so we need to give it our absolute best. Now, I won¡¯t hold you up any longer. Go and finish the design¡ªI¡¯m counting on you."

    Cammy wanted to scream and curse Greg out loud. She knew exactly why this was happening. He was deliberately making things difficult just to annoy her.</subtxt>

 Chapter 47: Mess With Me

    <h4>Chapter 47: Mess With Me</h4>

    Friday arrived, and it was time for Chiqui and Cammy to present the draft designyout for Crossmart.

    When Cammy handed her designs to Chiqui the day before, she was relieved to find that no major adjustments were needed¡ªChiqui loved all of them. As a practice run before the CEO meeting, Chiqui had her present the designs to Ethan in the afternoon.

    Thankfully, Ethan was just as impressed as Chiqui and approved her work. Now, the only thing left was to hear the CEO¡¯s feedback and decide whichyout would be chosen for the website and app.

    "Cammy, are you ready?" Chiqui called out as she stood up, preparing to head to the CEO¡¯s office.

    Cammy took a deep breath, nodded, and walked over to Chiqui¡¯s desk, clutching her tablet. She couldn¡¯t deny the nervousness gnawing at her¡ªfacing Greg always rattled her more than she liked to admit.

    Though he constantly irritated her and stirred emotions she¡¯d rather keep buried, he was still her boss, and deep down, she wanted to impress him. Cammy was determined to show him that she wasn¡¯t like the other women from his past. She was more than that¡ªcapable, skilled, and far above the rest.

    Cammy quietly followed Chiqui to the elevator, where they met Ethan, who was waiting just outside.

    "Nervous?" Ethan asked as they stepped inside.

    "A little," she replied, keeping it brief.

    Chiqui gave her a reassuring pat on the back and smiled. "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just going to be the four of us, and it¡¯s not a formal presentation. Rx. You did great yesterday, so I¡¯m sure the big boss will love it."

    "She¡¯s right, Cammy. Once the design is finalized, I¡¯ll be the one to present it formally and not you, so don¡¯t be nervous," Ethan backed up what Chiqui said.

    Cammy nodded and smiled, pretending everything was fine. When they arrived on the CEO¡¯s floor, Greg¡¯s secretary signaled for them to enter his office.

    Greg was on a call as they walked in, so they made themselvesfortable on the sofa in the center of the room. After a moment, Greg gestured for Ethan to set up the presentation on the projector. Ethan took Cammy¡¯s tablet, connected it to the projector, and showed her how to use the remote control.

    As soon as Greg ended the call, he urged Cammy to get started right away.

    ¡¯You¡¯ve got this! You can do this!¡¯ Cammy mentally encouraged herself, trying to calm her nerves.

    Fortunately, the presentation went smoothly, with Greg maintaining such a high level of professionalism that it was as if nothing had happened between them.

    "These designs are fantastic, Ms. Watson!" Gregplimented. "Could you send them to my email right now? I¡¯d like to print them and add my suggestions in specific areas."

    "S-Sure..." Cammy quickly sent Greg a copy of her presentation. "It¡¯s in your inbox, Mr. Cross. Please take a look."

    With a few quick taps, Greg sent the file to his printer via Bluetooth, but a beep soon followed, signaling something was wrong. He got up to check it and, without ncing at Cammy, he called her out, "Ms. Watson, could you grab a ream of paper from the right drawer of my desk?"

    Cammy promptly stood up and opened the first drawer, but there was no paper in sight.

    "Oh, the bottom drawer, Ms. Watson," Greg rified.

    "Alright," Cammy replied as she pulled open the bottom drawer.

    Her heart raced, and the world seemed to freeze when she saw what was inside. With shaky hands, she carefully picked up the ckcey fabric resting atop the ream of paper. She was startled slightly when Greg cleared his throat.

    "Erhm, Ms. Watson? Did you find it?" Greg asked.

    Cammy slowly looked up at Greg, her eyes burning with intense fury, only to be met by his smile.

    Greg¡¯s smirk made her even angrier as she silently mouthed, "What the fuck?"

    Their tense, wordless standoff was interrupted by Ethan. "Is it heavy, Cammy? Need any help?"

    Cammy hurriedly stuffed her ckcey underwear¡ªthe very pair she couldn¡¯t find that night at Greg¡¯s vi¡ªback into the drawer and grabbed the ream of paper. "No need, thanks! I¡¯ve got it."

    She walked toward Greg, squinting at him as he watched her approach.

    "Could you help me sort these? The paper clips are on your left," Greg instructed casually.

    Cammy stayed silent andplied, hoping he¡¯d let the earlier incident slide. But, of course, he didn¡¯t.

    With a mischievous smirk, Greg leaned in and whispered, "Aren¡¯t you going to take it back?"

    "No, just throw it away," Cammy dismissed coldly.

    "If you¡¯re not taking it back, I¡¯ll keep it then. It has your scent. I haven¡¯t washed it," Greg murmured in a low, teasing voice.

    "What the heck!" she identally blurted out louder than she meant to, drawing the attention of Ethan and Chiqui.

    "Oh, sorry! I stapled my finger by ident," Cammy quickly covered, as Greg¡¯s smirk turned into a grin.

    "Careful, Ms. Watson. We can¡¯t afford to damage our designer¡¯s hands. I¡¯ll take that from here. Go back to your seat," Greg added with a wink.

    Cammy raised an eyebrow at him before handing over the papers and returning to join Ethan and Chiqui.

    Greg soon joined them with the printouts of Cammy¡¯s design in hand. "I¡¯m leaning toward the orange/red and yellow/ckbinations," he said, as he made notes and sketches on the pages before handing them back to her.

    "Could you incorporate my suggestions into the design? Let¡¯s see how they look, and if they don¡¯t work, feel free to suggest where they might fit better," Greg instructed.

    "Got it, Mr. Cross. What¡¯s my deadline for this?"

    "Hmm..." Greg murmured, rubbing his chin with two fingers, pretending to be deep in thought. His eyes stayed fixed on Cammy, while Ethan and Chiqui were busy reviewing the documents he¡¯d given them earlier.

    Cammy could feel the intensity of Greg¡¯s gaze before he added, "I want to see you as soon as possible... with your final revision."

    She clenched the papers in her hand, resisting the urge to roll them up and smack Greg over the head. ¡¯He just never knows when to quit!¡¯ she thought.

    "Anything else, Ethan, Chiqui?" Greg asked quickly, giving Cammy no time to respond.

    "I think that¡¯s it, Mr. Cross. Ms. Watson and I will return once the revisions are done," Chiqui replied.

    "No need for that, Chiqui," Greg interjected smoothly. "Ms. Watson can present the revisions on her own. I know your department¡¯s under pressure with deadlines, so your time is better spent there. No need to apany her, it¡¯s just minor revisions anyway."

    Unaware of the underlying tension, Chiqui smiled, relieved she wouldn¡¯t have to meet with the CEO for this task.

    Cammy felt drained after the presentation with Greg, but she made a mental note to finish the revisions as soon as possible just to get it over with. ¡¯He only wants me to present alone so he can mess with me again, that pervert!¡¯ she thought.

    The idea of going to Greg¡¯s office by herself was so exhausting that she lost track of time, and before she knew it, it was time to go home.

    Too tired to walk to the bus stop, she booked a car through the app, unaware of what was waiting for her at her apartment.

    When she reached the rooftop of her apartment building, she found a box waiting for her by her doorstep, topped with a note. She picked it up, her eyes widening before narrowing as she gritted her teeth upon realizing who it was from.

 Chapter 48: Please Stay

    <h4>Chapter 48: Please Stay</h4>

    Cammy read the note: "Please wear this on Sunday. Something mighte up, and I want you to look your best¡ªfeeling confident with no regrets. Trust me on this, okay?"

    It was from Greg...

    She crumpled it quickly and tossed it in the trash with a frustrated sigh. Her busy schedule preparing for the design presentation hadn¡¯t left her any time to shop for something to wear to Dn¡¯s school event and award ceremony.

    "¡¯Trust me,¡¯ my ass! What could possibly happen at a school event that I should be worried about?" she muttered irritably.

    But curiosity got the best of her. Cammy decided to at least see what was inside. She brought the box into her apartment, setting it on the dining table beside her bag andptop.

    When she opened the box, her eyes widened, and her jaw dropped at the stunning sight before her.

    Inside was a white floral knee-length dress with flutter sleeves, a V-neckline, a ruffled hem, and buttons down the front. She held it up against herself, trying to see if it would suit her.

    A faint smile appeared as she admired the dress¡ªit was simple yet beautiful and elegant, just like what she always buys for herself, exactly to her taste. Her eyes drifted back to the box, where she noticed two additional items.

    There was a brown Fendi bag along with matching Fendi wrap-around sandals. Checking the dress tag, she saw it was from Dolce & Gabbana.

    "What the hell?! What¡¯s he nning now? Why send me such expensive things?" she muttered in disbelief.

    She carefully repacked everything and brought the box into her bedroom. ¡¯I¡¯ll return this to him tomorrow,¡¯ she thought firmly.

    As she was getting ready for a shower, her phone rang with Ellie¡¯s name shing on the screen.

    [How are you, girl? Miss me?] Ellie greeted as soon as Cammy picked up.

    "Yeah, a bit. Work¡¯s been hectic, so I¡¯ve just been crashing when I get home. How are you and Felicity?"

    [We¡¯re good! That¡¯s actually why I called. Felicity¡¯s flight was rescheduled to Sunday morning, so no need for you to wake up early tomorrow. She said she¡¯d call you since you won¡¯t be able to say goodbye because of Dn¡¯s school event.]

    "Aww, that¡¯s a shame. But I¡¯ll just video call her. Thanks for letting me know," Cammy replied.

    [Oh, and there¡¯s more! I¡¯ll be joining you at the event after I drop Felicity at the airport. Ric¡¯s restaurant is catering, and he wants to promote the resort there as well, so he needs me on site.]

    "That sounds great! I can help you out whenever I¡¯m free from keeping an eye on Dn."

    [Did you get an outfit yet? I heard there¡¯s a theme, and everyone has to stick to the summer motif, or the guards won¡¯t let you in.]

    "Yeah, it was mentioned on the invitation. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got something here."

    [Alright, see you tomorrow then! We¡¯ll be setting up the resort¡¯s booth near the buffet table. Bye!]

    As Cammy ended the call, her eyes drifted back to the dress Greg had given her, and she hesitated, second-guessing her decision to return it. ¡¯No, no, no. I should return this. I should return it right now before I change my mind. I¡¯ll just buy something tomorrow.¡¯

    Wasting no time, she unblocked Greg¡¯s number and called him.

    [Well, I¡¯m pleasantly surprised¡ªyou unblocked me and called! I take it you¡¯re calling to thank me for my gift? You¡¯re wee, beautiful,] Greg greeted confidently.

    "Are you home right now?" Cammy asked bluntly, ignoring his remarks.

    [Yep, just about to have dinner. Care to join me?] Greg teased, not expecting her response.

    "I¡¯ll head over. Text me your address."

    Greg was momentarily speechless, his eyes widening in surprise. He couldn¡¯t believe what he¡¯d just heard. The beep from Cammy ending the call snapped him back to reality.

    "Oh my God! Oh my God! Oh my God! Did she mean it? Is she actuallying over?" he muttered, feeling a surge of panic.

    He started pacing back and forth in his kitchen,pletely forgetting about the vegetables he¡¯d been slicing.

    "What do I do? Is she reallying? I haven¡¯t even showered yet! If I¡¯d known, I wouldn¡¯t have gone to the gym!" he eximed, just as his phone chimed with a new message.

    He quickly checked his phone and saw Cammy¡¯s message: "Address? I¡¯m about to hail a taxi."

    "Oh my God! She¡¯s serious!" Greg frantically typed out his address and texted the front desk for his iing guest. The moment he sent it, dashed to the bathroom for a quick shower.

    Cammy frowned when she saw the address Greg had sent. ¡¯I thought his house was on the other side of the city, or so his driver mentioned. Maybe I misheard,¡¯ she thought, hailing a taxi.

    Within minutes, she was back in the city center near her workce, where the taxi dropped her in front of a luxury apartment building. She looked up, noting how tall the building was.

    ¡¯This is definitely pricier than what Duncan bought for my parents. I wonder which floor he¡¯s on¡ªhe didn¡¯t mention that in his message.¡¯

    Cammy headed straight to the reception, assuming the receptionist would recognize Greg¡¯s name.

    "Hi, I¡¯m here to drop something off for Mr. Gregory Cross. He¡¯s expecting me, but he only sent his address without including his apartment number. Could you call him and let him know I¡¯ll wait here?" Cammy asked.

    "May I have your name, miss?"

    "Cammy Watson."

    "Please, follow me," the receptionist replied, gesturing toward the elevator.

    As they reached the elevator, Cammy watched the receptionist enter a code and swipe her ID. When the doors opened to an empty elevator, she looked back at the receptionist, who caught her puzzled expression.

    "Mr. Cross is expecting you. He lives in the penthouse, so I needed to grant ess with my ID. Please go ahead, this elevator will lead you straight to it," the receptionist exined.

    Cammy raised a hand dismissively. "Oh, I¡¯m not going to his apartment. I just want to return this," she said, offering the box, but the receptionist didn¡¯t ept it.

    "I¡¯m sorry, miss, but we aren¡¯t allowed to ept anything from guests unless directed by the homeowner. We¡¯d face reprimand for breaking that rule. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll need to take it up yourself."

    Cammy opened her mouth to protest but let out a sigh instead. She understood and didn¡¯t want to put the receptionist in a difficult position.

    When she arrived at Greg¡¯s apartment, she took a moment to absorb her surroundings. ¡¯Just as I expected. The interior is very masculine,¡¯ she thought, noting the monochromatic gray interior of the penthouse.

    Just as she was about to call for Greg, he suddenly appeared from the door nearest the elevator. Her eyes widened as she saw him fresh out of the shower, d only in a towel and with wet hair,pletely unaware of her presence.

    "Oh gosh, sorry! I thought you were having dinner. I should wait downstairs. I didn¡¯t realize you were in the shower."

    Greg turned to her with a mischievous smirk. Recognizing that smile, she instinctively spun around and hurried toward the elevator.

    But just before she could step inside, Greg caught her wrist, halting her movement.

    "Where do you think you¡¯re going, baby girl? Don¡¯t go... Please stay..."

 Chapter 49: Let Me Pay You Back

    <h4>Chapter 49: Let Me Pay You Back</h4>

    "Please stay... just wait for me in the living room. I wasn¡¯t expecting you, so I needed a shower after the gym. I¡¯ll be quick¡ªjust need to get dressed. Don¡¯t leave, alright?" Greg pleaded, his voice almost desperate.

    Cammy noticed the urgency in his eyes, his hand still gently holding her arm. She gave a small smile and nodded.

    Greg was relieved and hurried upstairs to his room to dress as quickly as possible, reassured that she wouldn¡¯t leave the penthouse.

    Instead of heading to the sofa, Cammy wandered toward the kitchen after seeing that something was amiss and remembering Greg¡¯s words earlier about having dinner. The penthouse had an openyout, and her eyes were drawn to the kitchen ind, which had various ingredients scattered on top of it.

    She noticed some vegetables still wrapped in stic, others freshly washed, and a few half-prepped items like onions and garlic on the chopping board.

    "Hmm, what was he trying to make?" she wondered, scanning the ingredients to guess what Greg had in mind.

    Then she spotted some beef cut-in steak slices on the counter. "Maybe he was going to cook steak with mixed veggies?" she murmured, deciding to pick up where he¡¯d left off.

    Quick and seasoned from cooking for her family for years, Cammy finished chopping the onions and garlic, then moved on to slice the carrots, celery, and potatoes she found in a strainer by the sink.

    "Whoa, whoa¡ªwhat are you doing? You¡¯re my guest! Let me handle that," Greg eximed, noticing Cammy cing the meat and veggies on a tray. He quickly took over, adding another steak and the remaining vegetables before sprinkling on some seasonings.

    "It¡¯s really fine. I didn¡¯t mean to intrude. I showed up unannounced, and you barely had time to get ready. I¡¯m sorry for interrupting your dinner," Cammy replied.

    "No need to apologize. I¡¯m actually d you came," Greg said, shing her a warm smile that caught her off guard. "I just felt a little embarrassed showing up sweaty from the gym, so I took a shower as soon as you ended the call."

    Cammy stepped back, watching as Greg expertly seasoned the meat and vegetables. She couldn¡¯t help but notice his hair, still damp, with droplets of water trailing onto the white sleeveless shirt that perfectly outlined his toned physique.

    Her gaze drifted downward,nding on his gray sweatpants, which fit just snugly enough to catch her attention. She swallowed hard as her eyes lingered on his front, quickly realizing that she shouldn¡¯t have let her eyes wander so far.

    ¡¯He¡¯s not wearing anything underneath!¡¯ she realized, catching sight of the outline of his shaft pressing against his pants. She quickly snapped her gaze back up.

    Greg caught her looking as she was sizing him up and smirked slightly but held back, not wanting to ruin the moment after so many failed attempts to get close to her. Instead, he focused on sliding the tray into the oven before turning back to face her.

    "Please, have a seat and make yourself at home," Greg said, retrieving a bottle of wine from a small rack on the counter.

    She found herself momentarily captivated by his warm smile until she remembered the reason she¡¯de. "I-I don¡¯t intend to stay long," she replied, picking up the box she¡¯d ced on the chair by the ind.

    "I came to return this to you," she said, holding the box out to him.

    Greg¡¯s expression shifted as he saw the box. He instantly recognized it¡ªhe had personally picked out the dress, shoes, and bag that were inside. "You didn¡¯t like the style? I can exchange it for whatever you¡¯d prefer first thing tomorrow," he offered, slightly deted.

    Cammy noticed the shift in Greg¡¯s tone, his initial enthusiasm fading into disappointment. "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like them¡ªthey¡¯re beautiful. I just don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for my boss to buy me something so expensive."

    "Think of it as a bonus for all thosete nights you put in to finish the designs before the presentation, without charging thepany for those hours," Greg replied with a yful pout. "Please, don¡¯t give it back. You¡¯ll hurt my feelings."

    Cammy bit her lower lip, trying to hold back augh at his yful and unexpected charm.

    "If you ept it, I promise I won¡¯t tease you anymore. I¡¯ll act like any proper boss and acquaintance. Just please don¡¯t return it. Plus, you¡¯ve been so busy with work that you haven¡¯t had time to shop for Sunday, right?"

    Greg paused, pressing his lips together as he reached for a corkscrew. "Think of it, Cammy. It¡¯s not exactly ideal for you to be out shopping with everything going on in your ideal. epting the gift is really the best option."

    Before he could open the wine, Cammy quickly ced her hand over his to stop him. "Wait, don¡¯t open it. I¡¯ll ept the dress, bag, and shoes¡ªbut let me pay you back. Since you said it was for all the unrecorded overtime, I¡¯d still be short on those hours to cover it."

    She offered with a smile, "How about I work it off? I¡¯ll make you cocktails tonight, do the dishes, and put in extra hours next week until it¡¯s paid off. Sounds fair?"

    Greg leaned against the kitchen counter, arms crossed, as he considered Cammy¡¯s proposal thoughtfully. "Alright, I¡¯ll take you up on the cocktails and the overtime next week, but that¡¯s not enough right?

    So let¡¯s add one condition: your assistance this Sunday. Since Crosstech is the main sponsor of Dn¡¯s school and it¡¯s ourpetition that awarded him the schrship, I¡¯ll be attending."

    He added, "Harry has some personal matters to handle and won¡¯t be there, so I¡¯ll need you to step in as my assistant to note any business offers thate my way. Can you handle that?"

    Cammy¡¯s brow furrowed, uncertain. "But I don¡¯t have experience as an executive assistant¡ªI wouldn¡¯t know where to start."

    Greg smiled reassuringly. "You won¡¯t need to do much. Just collect business cards, jot down any offers, and note anything important. I¡¯ll handle all the talking andworking; I just need you to help with the details."

    "Sounds simple enough. If that¡¯s all I have to do, then count me in¡ªI¡¯ll be hitting two birds with one stone that day," Cammy agreed with a spark of enthusiasm.

    "Deal! Now, tell me what you need¡ªI¡¯m ready for that cocktail," Greg said with a grin, rubbing his hands together in anticipation.

    "I¡¯ll keep it light," Cammy replied. "Nothing too strong, since we both had a long day, and you just got back from the gym."

    Greg pointed to a mini-fridge beneath the kitchen ind. "There are sodas and sparkling fruit juices in there, and the main fridge has some fresh fruits. Check the pantry if you need any herbs."

    He paused. "Since you¡¯re on board as my assistant on Sunday, let me grab my tablet to show you the people I¡¯m targeting that day, as well as a few who might approach us with business deals. Will you be alright here on your own? The oven¡¯s on a timer, so no worries about that."

    "Yes, go ahead. It¡¯ll take me a bit to get everything ready anyway."

    "Great¡ªI¡¯ll be back soon."

    As he hurried to his home office, Greg thought, ¡¯I should clean up the sponsor list a bit before showing it to her.¡¯ A n was forming in his mind, one that might just get Cammy on board with his bigger goals, especially his n for revenge.

 Chapter 50: Get a Grip

    <h4>Chapter 50: Get a Grip</h4>

    Greg had removed a few names from the sponsors before printing the final list of people he nned to approach that day. He included each person¡¯s photo and a brief description of their business to help Cammy get acquainted.

    Once he finished, he returned to the kitchen and found Cammy ting the steak and vegetables. He noticed that the dining table was fully set up, styled like a fine dining restaurant,plete with an array of cocktails waiting for him.

    "You¡¯re back!" Cammy eximed, she picked up the two tes she¡¯d just prepared on the kitchen ind and headed towards the table.

    Greg walked over and took the tes from her hands. "Let me get those. Go ahead and take a seat."

    Cammy nodded, handing him the dinner tes before sitting down. "I made a variety of drinks since I wasn¡¯t sure what you liked. I also arranged them in the order I thought we should drink them."

    "Wow, this is incredible, Cammy. Where did you learn all this? I looked over your resume, and I don¡¯t recall anything about culinary or bartending training," Gregplimented.

    "I learned from Ricardo Rossi. He¡¯d show me new recipes whenever I visited the resort. Last time he was over at my apartment, he made a bunch of cocktails I really enjoyed," Cammy replied casually, starting to cut into her steak.

    Greg¡¯s mood subtly shifted, and he raised an eyebrow, clearly displeased by what he heard. "Mr. Rossi came to your apartment and had drinks with you?" he inquired with an obvious jealous tone.

    "Yeah, he helped me paint the walls and move some old furniture myndlord lent me. Thanks to him, I got the whole ce set up a lot faster," Cammy exined.

    "You two seem pretty close. Do you always have drinks with him and Ethan?" Greg asked, casually dropping Ethan¡¯s name to keep his question subtle.

    "No, that was the first time I drank one-on-one with a guy... With Ethan, we only drank at the resort bar, so we weren¡¯t alone," Cammy replied without much thought.

    "You¡¯re forgetting something... He was not your first..." Greg paused, watching her closely to see her reaction, and she didn¡¯t disappoint.

    Cammy coughed slightly on her food, and Greg quickly passed her a ss of water that was already set on the table.

    "Easy there¡ªno need to rush. We have the whole evening," he said.

    "Sorry, you just reminded me of that night. I thought you said you wouldn¡¯t tease me anymore," Cammy replied.

    "I did say that, and I¡¯m not teasing," Greg responded smoothly. "I¡¯m just pointing out that Mr. Rossi wasn¡¯t your first... that was me. Don¡¯t forget it, because I won¡¯t." He resumed eating with a slight smile.

    Cammy looked at him for a moment, choosing not toment further. She picked up the first cocktail and handed it to Greg.

    "Try this... it¡¯s a Cranberry Spritzer Mocktail. It pairs well with steak¡ªbittersweet, like wine, but without the alcohol."

    Greg epted the ss and took a sip right away, while Cammy waited expectantly for his reaction. He smiled and gave a slight nod before finishing the entire drink in one go.

    Cammy¡¯s eyes widened. "Wow, you like it that much? You¡¯re not supposed to down it all at once! At this rate, you¡¯ll be full before you even get through the steak."

    "I know, but I wanted you to see how good it was," Greg replied. "You¡¯ve got real talent, Cammy. You don¡¯t even need Mr. Rossi¡¯s guidance¡ªyou could do this on your own."

    "I don¡¯t know about that," Cammy said modestly. "Ric is a well-known chef, and it¡¯s all because he¡¯s truly great at what he does."

    Greg¡¯s frown deepened. Hearing Cammy speak so highly of Ric made him want to march over and give the guy a piece of his fist. "You seem impressed by Mr. Rossi. Do you like him?"

    "Of course, I like him. He¡¯s a friend. Everyone at the resort likes him," Cammy answered easily.

    "Is he really just a friend to you¡ªnothing more?" Greg pressed, gripping his utensils tightly. The wait for her answer was making him uneasy.

    Cammy noticed the tension in his jaw as he awaited her response. She tilted her head, squinting yfully. "Is that a hint of jealousy I¡¯m hearing?" she teased to lighten the mood.

    Greg was the one caught off guard this time, coughing at her remark. He hadn¡¯t expected her to be so direct. "Jealous? Me? Haha! And what if I am jealous? What would you do about it?" he scoffed, quickly grabbing his water to regain hisposure.

    "Ric and I are just friends. Honestly, I used to avoid him and didn¡¯t even like him, even as a friend before, buttely, I¡¯ve started seeing the good in him... as a ¡¯friend¡¯," Cammy emphasized, making her feelings clear.

    ¡¯Wait a second... hmm¡¯, she thought, ¡¯Is my friendship with Ric like my friendship with Ethan? Ethan never saw me as anything but a sister or one of the guys.¡¯

    Greg closed his eyes briefly as Cammy went back to her meal, taking a deep breath to center himself and remember his goal for the evening. ¡¯Come on, man... Get a grip. Don¡¯t blow this again!¡¯

    "All right, I believe you. So, what¡¯s the next drink? I really enjoyed the first one, so I¡¯m looking forward to the rest," Greg said with a smile.

    "I¡¯m d you liked it! Next up is the Sunrise Mocktail¡ªbut eat first, don¡¯t just gulp it all down this time, or I¡¯m taking the rest away! Honestly, you¡¯re like a kid..." Cammy teased, shaking her head.

    Greg chuckled as he resumed eating. ¡¯She¡¯s adorable when she¡¯s nagging and making her little threats.¡¯

    Greg didn¡¯t notice he was smiling to himself, lost in thought, which made Cammy stare at him a bit longer than she intended. Realizing this, she quickly looked away and brushed her cheek with the back of her hand, pretending to fix her hair. ¡¯Am I blushing? Why does my face feel so warm?¡¯

    "Are you alright?" Greg asked, noticing she had paused and seemed a little flustered.

    "I¡ªI¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry about me. Go on, keep eating," she replied hastily, distracting herself by taking a big bite of her food.

    Greg held back from making any teasingments, instead offering asionalpliments and asking little questions to keep things light and help Cammy rx. By the time they finished dinner, the atmosphere felt warm and easygoing.

    When they were done, Greg stood up and began gathering his empty te and sses, but Cammy quickly stopped him.

    "Let me handle that. You go take care of whatever you need to do. Remember, I¡¯m working tonight, or you forgot?"

    "B-But¡ª"

    "No ¡¯buts¡¯ or excuses. We agreed on this earlier, so go and rx." Without giving him a chance to argue, Cammy swiftly took the tes and sses to the kitchen sink.

    ¡¯This might be the perfect moment to show her what I¡¯ve listed out for her. I might not get another chance to convince her,¡¯ Greg thought, remembering the draft he¡¯d been working on for days just for Cammy.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll leave it to you then," he said, waiting for Cammy¡¯s nod before heading toward his home office. "I just need to print something¡ªI¡¯ll be right back!"

 Chapter 51: Lionâ€™s Den

    <h4>Chapter 51: Lion¡¯s Den</h4>

    Cammy stood in the living room, gazing through the floor-to-ceiling window as she waited for Greg to return. She marveled at the view from his penthouse, able to see Cross Tech and even her own neighborhood from up there.

    "It¡¯s a breathtaking view, isn¡¯t it?" Greg¡¯s voice broke her reverie, drawing her attention.

    Cammy turned to face him, smiling broadly. "It is, and now I see why you chose this ce. It¡¯s so calmpared to the bustling city below."

    "You¡¯re right," Greg chuckled, "plus, it¡¯s close to the office." His practical reason amused her.

    "Are you always this dedicated to work?" she teased.

    "Yes, I try to stay as upied as possible," he replied. "My employees and clients rely on thepany."

    Cammy pressed her lips together, managing a small smile. She couldn¡¯t quite understand why she felt Greg was carrying a heavy weight on his shoulders when, from the outside, his life appeared wless.

    "Yes, exactly. They rely on thepany as a whole¡ªnot just on you," she said gently. "You have a team to help manage everything. You don¡¯t have to carry all of it by yourself."

    Greg¡¯s expression softened into a smile. It had been a while since anyone reminded him to ease up; most people simply demanded his time, both at work and beyond.

    "Why do I get the feeling you¡¯re worried about me?" he asked, his tone surprisingly direct but not yful or teasing. "Do you care about me, Cammy?"

    His question caught her off guard, and her heart skipped a beat. There¡¯s something about him that she just couldn¡¯t brush off. ¡¯Do I care about him? Well, of course! He¡¯s my boss; without him, we wouldn¡¯t even have jobs! That¡¯s why,¡¯ she thought, her eyes lingering on him.

    "Well, it seems like you¡¯re having trouble answering that," Greg said with a smile, gesturing for Cammy to sit on the sofa. "Why don¡¯t you take a seat, and let¡¯s go over what you¡¯ll be doing this Sunday."

    Once she sat down, Greg handed her a stack of documents he¡¯d printed earlier. "These are the people who will likely attend the event. Some are already clients, and others are potential ones. I need you to get familiar with their names, faces, and the type of businesses they run. That way, it¡¯ll be easier for you to take notes while we¡¯re in conversation."

    Cammy scanned the list, her brow furrowing. "Greg, this could be a problem. Some of these people knew Duncan, and there¡¯s a chance they¡¯ll recognize me."

    "Let¡¯s talk through it," Greg said. "I need to know if you were properly introduced to any of them and how well they know you. That way, we can n ordingly. Whether or not you¡¯re officially my assistant, you¡¯ll still need to be there for Dn."

    "You¡¯re right. There¡¯s little chance I¡¯ll be able to avoid thempletely," she admitted. "Let me separate them by familiarity so I can give you more details on our past interactions."

    Cammy then pointed out those most likely to recognize her, along with others she¡¯d met before but would probably not remember her well.

    "So, it¡¯s really just three people who got close enough to you," Greg said thoughtfully. "This should be manageable. Only one of them has a child enrolled in the school, and it¡¯s likely just the wife who will be mingling with the other mothers, while her husband sticks to socializing with the men."

    "The other two are just sponsors, so they probably won¡¯t have much interest in the school activities. I could handle talking with them while you¡¯re with Dn. I¡¯m also considering hiring a hair and makeup artist to help change up your look a bit. What do you think?"

    "That¡¯s an unnecessary expense; you really don¡¯t have to," Cammy replied. "I can do my own hair and makeup. Don¡¯t worry about it."

    "No, this isn¡¯t up for debate," Greg said firmly. "This isn¡¯t just for you¡ªit¡¯s also for thepany. You¡¯re our lead designer for Crossmart, and if your identity is exposed, Duncan wille straight after you. Worst case, he¡¯ll target your son.

    If that happens, we risk losing Crossmart¡¯s lead designer. It may not seem like a big deal right now, but as a businessman, I can¡¯t afford to jeopardize something that valuable. You¡¯re one of our key assets, Cammy.

    You¡¯re important to me and thepany. Imagine these people recognizing you and informing Duncan that you¡¯re still around, while Grace isn¡¯t yet ready with your case. Are you ready to handle what could follow? Because it could cause serious disruption in your life. Is that what you want?"

    Cammy took a few steady breaths, absorbing Greg¡¯s reasoning and searching for alternatives to avoid those people without epting further help from him¡ªbut she couldn¡¯t think of any.

    "You¡¯re right... Fine, we¡¯ll do it your way. But charge the cost to me, okay?" she offered.

    "How about we split it? Just to keep things fair. I¡¯m the one insisting on the extra precautions, so I should cover some of it. Sound fair?" Greg extended his hand, and Cammy epted it with a quick handshake.

    "Deal! Is there anything else we need to discuss? If not, I should head out¡ªit¡¯s gettingte, and finding a taxi might be tough."

    "I¡¯ll drive you. Let¡¯s go." Greg stood up, not giving Cammy a chance to refuse, and headed straight for the elevator.

    "W-Wait! You don¡¯t have to drive me home! Stop!" Cammy protested, but Greg didn¡¯t stop or even nce back; he simply picked up his car keys from the console table by the elevator.

    When the doors opened, he stepped inside and looked back at her. "Are youing or not?"

    Cammy¡¯s expression was exasperated. She rolled her eyes and sighed before finally walking toward him.

    "Don¡¯t forget your dress and shoes!" Greg called out.

    "Oh, right! Ugh!" Cammy clicked her tongue and turned back to grab the box. She was out of breath by the time she got into the elevator, and before she could react, Greg took the box from her hands.

    "I¡¯ll carry it¡ªtake a moment to catch your breath."

    Cammy huffed, "I¡¯ve told you, you don¡¯t have to drive me home. I can still find a taxi at this hour."

    "I know," Greg replied with a small smile, "but I¡¯d like to know where you live. Besides, I ate a lot, so a bit of walking will do me good."

    "But you¡¯re not walking, you¡¯re driving," she pointed out.

    Greg chuckled, "Well, I walked to the elevator, I¡¯ll walk to the car, and I¡¯ll walk back to my ce. It still counts, doesn¡¯t it?"

    Cammy scoffed, murmuring, "You¡¯re just doing this to annoy me." But Greg caught every word.

    Without warning, he pressed the box back into her arms, gently nudging her backward until her back met the elevator wall. Leaning in, he ced his hands against the wall on either side of her, boxing her in.

    "Instead of thinking I¡¯m just here to irritate you, why not see it differently?" he murmured, his voice low. "I¡¯ll admit it¡ªI wanted more time with you. I was thrilled when you came here tonight, without any pushing from me. So maybe I am selfish for not wanting this evening to end... Not when you willingly stepped into the lion¡¯s den..."

 Chapter 52: Are You Jealous?

    <h4>Chapter 52: Are You Jealous?</h4>

    Cammy was caught off guard by Greg¡¯s sudden approach, leaving her too startled to think of a response. She could only meet his gaze in silence.

    Leaning in closer, Greg whispered, "Hand over the box. It¡¯ll keep my hands from wandering somewhere they shouldn¡¯t."

    The moment he took the box and stepped back, Cammy flinched. She swallowed hard, fixed her hair, and turned her focus back to the elevator doors.

    They remained silent as the elevator descended to the basement parking lot. Cammy nced around, taking in the sight of numerous luxury cars and a few empty spaces.

    "Wow, impressive cars. So, there are still vacant apartments in the building?" she asked, referring to the vacant spaces before turning to Greg.

    Greg opened the car door for her and replied casually, "No, the building¡¯s fully upied. I bought the entire floor just for my cars. I don¡¯t like sharing." He smirked, motioning for her to get in.

    Cammy¡¯s eyes widened, her lips forming an exaggerated yet yful "O" before she grinned and climbed inside. Greg ced the box on herp, closed her door, and slid into the driver¡¯s seat.

    After starting the car, he scrolled through his ylist, settling on a love song as the engine purred to life.

    Cammy nced at him with a yful smirk, one eyebrow arched. "Seriously? You listen to this kind of music?" she teased, her tone filled with a yful mock disbelief.

    Greg pressed down on the gas pedal, ncing at Cammy with a chuckle. "Of course, I do. Why wouldn¡¯t I appreciate such beautiful songs?"

    "I just didn¡¯t peg you as the romantic type," Cammy replied with a teasing smirk. "Given your reputation, no one else would believe it either."

    Greg shrugged, keeping his eyes on the road. "To be fair, my reputation doesn¡¯t exactly reflect who I really am. Honestly, probably seventy to eighty percent of it isn¡¯t even true. If you must know, I¡¯m a hopeless romantic."

    Cammyughed and shook her head while his casual confession hung in the air as they drove on.

    When they arrived at Cammy¡¯s apartment building, they ran into Eve, who had just stepped out of the ramen shop and was heading to her apartment. She paused when she spotted them.

    "Cammy!" Eve called out, waving enthusiastically.

    "Finished your shift?" Cammy asked as they approached.

    Eve¡¯s eyes swept over Greg, sizing him up before turning her attention back to Cammy. "No, my shift ended a couple of hours ago. I just came by to return some bowls I borrowed." Leaning in close, she whispered, "Who¡¯s the handsome guy?"

    Cammy stepped aside, gesturing toward Greg. "Let me introduce you two. This is Eve Ferguson, my neighbor from the third floor. And this," she said with a small smile, "is Gregory Cross¡ªowner of Cross Tech Group of Companies, and also my boss."

    Greg and Eve reached out for a handshake, but Eve gripped his hand firmly, holding it longer than necessary. "So, are you just my friend¡¯s boss, or are you one of her suitors too?" she asked with a sly grin.

    Cammy¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and she opened her mouth to scold Eve, but Greg spoke up first.

    "Bold question," he said, smirking. "And boldness deserves a reward. I¡¯ll let you in on a little secret..." He leaned in closer, beckoning Eve to do the same, and whispered, "I¡¯m Cammy¡¯s future and forever."

    Eve¡¯s eyes went wide, her jaw dropping in surprise, leaving Cammy suspicious and intrigued.

    "What are you two whispering about?" Cammy demanded yfully, crossing her arms.

    Eve giggled and said, "He called you an asset to hispany. Nice work, girl!" She winked at Cammy and held up her hand for a high-five.

    Cammy hesitated, a doubtful frown creasing her forehead, but eventually returned the high-five.

    "Oh, by the way," Eve added, "Ric stopped by earlier, but you weren¡¯t home."

    The moment Ric¡¯s name was mentioned, the atmosphere shifted. Tension hung in the air as both Eve and Cammy noticed the clear displeasure on Greg¡¯s face.

    "Thanks for letting me know. I¡¯ll message him tomorrow¡ªit¡¯s probably about work or my case," Cammy said quickly, fully aware of Greg¡¯s reaction to hearing Ric¡¯s name.

    "It¡¯s not," Eve interjected with a mischievous grin. "He brought you food and something else, I think it¡¯s a gift, but I didn¡¯t really ask. It¡¯s in my apartment; I¡¯ll grab it and meet you upstairs."

    Eve couldn¡¯t hide her amusement as she noticed Greg¡¯s expression shift from gloomy to downright irritated, jealousy was all over his face. Savoring the moment, she waved goodbye to him before heading up.

    Cammy closed her eyes for a moment, letting out a deep sigh. She knew exactly what Eve was up to. Turning back to Greg, she braced herself for his response.

    "Thanks for driving me home. Have a safe trip back. I¡¯ll review the files you gave me. Good¨C"

    Before Cammy could finish, Greg grabbed her wrist and gently guided her toward the stairs.

    "I¡¯m walking you to your door. No arguments," he said firmly.

    Cammy sighed but stayed quiet, deciding it was easier to just go along with it. They were already there, after all¡ªwhat harm could it do for him to see her to her apartment? she thought.

    When they reached the rooftop, Cammy lingered near the top of the stairs, hoping Greg would head back down and finally leave. Instead, he strode past her and stopped in front of her apartment door.

    Greg gestured toward the door, tilting his head as he fixed his gaze on her. "Well? Aren¡¯t you going to open it? Or did you lose your key or something?"

    Cammy frowned slightly. "Aren¡¯t you going home?" she asked, puzzled.

    "Not yet," Greg replied smoothly. "You heard Eve¡ªMr. Rossi brought food. Aren¡¯t you going to share that with your guest? It¡¯d be rude not to. I shared dinner with you earlier and drove you home. The least you could do is invite me in to help you finish that food. And hey, some coffee or tea wouldn¡¯t hurt either, don¡¯t you think?"

    Cammy was bbergasted by how effortlessly Greg had cornered her, practically inviting himself in just to extend their time together.

    "Tell me... are you jealous right now?" she teased, a yful smirk on her lips.

    "Jealous? Me?" Greg scoffed, his tone defensive. "Of course not! Why would I be jealous of Ricardo Rossi? I¡¯m richer, more handsome, and undeniably more masculine. Unless... is there something going on between you two that I should be jealous of?" he added in a fit of tantrum.

    Cammy blinked, momentarily at a loss for words, before bursting into giggles, covering her mouth as she tried to stifle them.

    "What¡¯s so funny, Ms. Watson?" Greg asked, raising an eyebrow, which only made Cammyugh harder.

    "You! This whole thing is hrious," she managed between giggles.

    "Oh, you think this is funny?" Greg took a step closer with a toneced with yful menace.

    Cammy quickly waved her hands in surrender. "I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Cross! I didn¡¯t mean tough."

    Greg¡¯s expression shifted, a sly smirk curling his lips. "Mr. Cross? Have you forgotten what I taught you?" he said, slowly closing the distance between them.

    Cammy swallowed hard, her heart racing as she recognized the change in his gaze¡ªa look she knew all too well, one that left her defenses crumbling. Before she could process it, Greg¡¯s arm slipped around her waist, drawing her close, while his other hand cupped her cheek.

    "Let me remind you," he whispered, his voice low, "exactly what you should call me..."

    *********

    Thanks for the gift Favy2007!

 Chapter 53: Common Ground

    <h4>Chapter 53: Common Ground</h4>

    Everything happened so quickly that Cammy didn¡¯t have time to object before she realized her lips were already locked with Greg¡¯s. His kiss was both intense and passionate.

    Within seconds, his tongue explored her mouth, tasting every corner. A soft moan escaped her lips as she clung to Greg¡¯s arm and shirt, feeling slightly lightheaded and unsteady.

    She knew it was wrong, her mind tried to resist, but her will was weak against her body¡¯s desire. Her body, heart, and soul all yearned for it. She wanted Greg, and if the circumstances were different, she would willingly surrender herself to him.

    Sensing her falter, Greg tightened his hold, guiding her hands to the back of his neck. He wrapped both arms around her waist, pulling her closer.

    ¡¯What the hell are you doing, Cammy? Stop this right now!¡¯ she screamed internally. But no matter how much her mind protested, her body refused to resist Greg¡¯s pull.

    "Damn!"

    The tter of stic bags and cups hit the floor with a loud ssh of liquid, and Eve¡¯s startled voice broke through the moment, giving Cammy the strength to finally push Greg away and stop herself from returning his kisses.

    "I-I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m so sorry! I was just so shocked to see you two kissing that I dropped everything," Eve stammered, scrambling to pick up the scattered stic cups and food containers. "Don¡¯t mind me¡ªjust pretend I¡¯m not here. Keep going, really!"

    Cammy quickly dropped to her knees beside Eve, eager to help. "Let me help you. Don¡¯t worry about it... and forget what you saw, okay?" she said, her voice flustered.

    Greg did the same, taking everything Eve was carrying. "Cammy, open the door so we can put these away."

    "I¡¯m really sorry, you guys. I¡¯ll head to the convenience store to rece those bubble teas once I clean this up. Good thing the food containers were sealed or everything has gone to waste," Eve said.

    "No need, Eve. There¡¯s ck tea and some milk inside. You can use those instead. Go ahead with Greg, I¡¯ll clean this up. I just need to get a mop," Cammy replied.

    Eve nodded, took the key from Cammy, and stood up to open the apartment door, leaving Cammy and Greg behind.

    "You finally remembered to call me by my name," Greg muttered, loud enough for Cammy to hear.

    Cammy didn¡¯t respond, only shooting him a re, which made him smirk before following Eve inside.

    But Greg was caught off guard by what awaited him the moment he stepped inside.

    "Mister! What do you think you¡¯re doing?!" Eve confronted him, hands on her hips.

    Greg frowned, ncing around, even though he knew exactly who she was talking to. "Uh... Me? I¡¯m just going to put these things on the table," he said, referring to the paper bags he had taken from Eve earlier.

    "Don¡¯t y dumb with me! You know exactly what I¡¯m talking about! Don¡¯t you dare mess with her!" Eve warned, her voice firm but low.

    Greg scoffed and chuckled. "Look, Miss... I¡¯m not ying with Cammy. I was serious when I said I am her future. I¡¯m going to make that happen."

    "I know you from the news. You¡¯re a womanizer, and I¡¯m not going to let you break Cammy¡¯s innocent pure heart," Eve continued, her tone full of warning.

    "Not everything you see in the news is true. As for my intentions with Cammy, they¡¯re real. And frankly, it¡¯s none of your business. Cammy is an adult; she can make her own decisions without your interference, thank you very much," Greg replied sarcastically, rolling his eyes before turning to ce the bag of food on the dining table.

    Eve scoffed but didn¡¯t press further. She knew trying to reason with Gregory Cross would be pointless¡ªhe would do whatever he wanted, no matter what she said.

    ¡¯I need to warn Cammy about him. He¡¯s trouble, and I don¡¯t like the energy he¡¯s giving off,¡¯ Eve thought, walking to the kitchen counter to boil some water for the milk tea she nned to make.

    A few minutester, Cammy joined them and immediately sensed the awkward tension hanging in the air. Greg was casually wandering around, inspecting her belongings wherever his gazended, while Eve leaned against the kitchen counter, shooting daggers at him with her re.

    "Let¡¯s eat! I¡¯m sure the food is amazing. It¡¯s either from Ric¡¯s restaurant or something he made himself," Cammy said brightly, trying to break the silence.

    "Ric said he cooked everything himself, so you can count on it being delicious¡ªespecially the milk tea. Too bad it¡¯s gone," Eve replied while serving the drinks she had prepared. "He couldn¡¯t stay and wait for you, though; he had to get back to one of his restaurants earlier."

    "You seem close with Mr. Rossi. Now it makes sense," Greg remarked, his tone carrying a hint of something unspoken.

    "I¡¯ve met him a few times, and I really like the guy¡¯s personality. He¡¯s such a gentleman¡ªalways ready to help Cammy and genuinely supportive of her. Plus, he¡¯s a one-woman kind of guy," Eve said while helping Cammy unpack the food containers from the paper bags.

    Cammy stayed silent, watching what seemed to be a subtle sh of opinions between the two. Her eyes shifted back and forth between Greg and Eve, trying to piece together what might have happened in the short time she¡¯d been away.

    "You know," Greg said, his tone calm but pointed, "you shouldn¡¯t trust someone just because they¡¯re overly nice and seem perfect. People like that often have hidden agendas."

    Eve¡¯s eyebrow shot up, her voice louder than before. "Are you implying that Ric has some hidden agenda with Cammy and that he¡¯s a bad guy?"

    Greg paused, smirking at Eve, which only deepened her dislike for him. "Looks like you don¡¯t know the guy as well as you think. You¡¯ve only seen what he wanted you to see."

    Eve was about to snap back, but Cammy quickly stepped in, sensing the need to diffuse the brewing tension before their exchange turned into a full-blown argument.

    "How about we eat first and save the debates forter?" Cammy suggested, her tone light and cheerful. "I was still full from dinner, but just looking at and smelling these dishes is making me hungry again. Let¡¯s dig in, shall we?"

    Her words worked, and both Greg and Eve nodded in reluctant agreement.

    "Did you know, Greg? Eve is also a web developer like me," Cammy said, trying to bridge the gap. "We all work in the same industry, so maybe you two can find somemon ground and get along."

    Thankfully, both Greg and Eve caught on to Cammy¡¯s intention and felt a pang of embarrassment over their earlier behavior.

    "That¡¯s good to know," Greg said with a faint smile. "At least we can agree on something, right? Let¡¯s put our differences aside. So, where do you work?"

    Eve hesitated, her cheeks flushing with difort. Though she had a job, it wasn¡¯t something she took pride in. "I¡¯m a frencer," she admitted quietly. "I mostly take on small projects, and during peak hours, I also help out at the ramen shop downstairs."

    "Have you ever thought about applying to Cross Tech? We could really use someone with your skills," Greg suggested, his tone carrying a subtle undertone.

    ¡¯If I can get on her good side, maybe she will warm up to me and help me convince Cammy to join my n for revenge...¡¯ Greg mused silently.

    The sincerity in his words momentarily touched Eve, but the thought quickly faded as she recalled the reasons she chose to keep a low profile and work as a frencer rather than join a prominentpany like Cross Tech, even though it was her dream.

 Chapter 54: Trust me

    <h4>Chapter 54: Trust me</h4>

    "I didn¡¯t consider applying to yourpany because, like Cammy, I have a kid," Eve said casually. "She gets sick often, and I need to keep a close eye on her. Frencing works best for me right now."

    "I understand," Greg responded sincerely. "If you ever change your mind, let me know, and I¡¯ll see if there¡¯s an open position avable." Eve nodded in acknowledgment.

    Cammy, clearly surprised, couldn¡¯t hold back her curiosity. "This is the first time I¡¯ve heard about this. What¡¯s causing her to get sick?"

    "My daughter, Cassey, has bronchial asthma," Eve exined. "It res up when the seasons change or if she¡¯s exposed to allergens she¡¯s sensitive to."

    "Same with Dn," Greg remarked casually as he continued eating.

    Hisment caught the two women off guard, prompting them to pause and look at him in surprise.

    "You two seem closer than I realized. He even knows about your son¡¯s condition," Eve said to Cammy.

    "It¡¯s a long story," Cammy replied with a small smile. "He actually met Dn by chance before I even met him. I¡¯ll tell you about it some other time."

    "What about your husband? Does he work in IT too?" Greg asked suddenly, catching the two women off guard once again.

    "Greg! That¡¯s not a proper question to ask," Cammy chided him.

    Greg frowned, clearly puzzled. "What did I do? I was just thinking that if he¡¯s in IT, mypany might have opportunities if he¡¯s interested in applying."

    Cammy shot Greg a wide-eyed look, silently urging him to drop the subject. Eve noticed the exchange, while Greg remained oblivious to the underlying tension.

    Eve gently touched Cammy¡¯s hand with a smile, appreciating her effort and holding back augh at Greg¡¯s obliviousness to Cammy¡¯s signals.

    "It¡¯s okay, Cammy. My situation isn¡¯t a secret," Eve said reassuringly before addressing Greg. "I¡¯m a single mom. My daughter¡¯s father has never been in the picture. My parents help me raise her. We have a farm in the countryside that does well, and they often support me financially, especially when Cassey falls ill."

    "Oh! I¡¯m so sorry, I didn¡¯t know. Have you thought about suing that guy? You know there arews for parents who don¡¯t provide financial support," Greg said earnestly.

    "Greg! Stop!" Cammy finally snapped, unable to hold back any longer, which made Eve chuckle.

    "What? I¡¯m just trying to help," Greg replied, looking genuinely confused.

    "Haha! It¡¯s fine, Cammy. I didn¡¯t take offense," Eve said, smiling. "I know Mr. Cross was just trying to help."

    "See? She appreciates it," Greg said smugly, earning an eye roll from Cammy.

    "I¡¯m aware of thatw," Eve added calmly. "But it¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t need his financial support¡ªI can manage on my own."

    Greg nodded, and everyone resumed eating. But Eve suddenly remembered the other reason she hade to Cammy¡¯s apartment.

    "Oh, I almost forgot," Eve said, standing up to grab a paper bag she had left on the kitchen counter. "Ric asked me to give this to you. It¡¯s for you to wear on Sunday, for the event at Dn¡¯s school."

    Before Cammy could react, Greg abruptly stopped eating and snatched the paper bag as Eve was about to hand it over. "She already has something to wear. I¡¯ll return this to Mr. Rossi."

    Eve froze in ce,pletely taken aback by Greg¡¯s unexpected reaction. Cammy, equally stunned, could only stare in silence.

    As Greg ced the paper bag beside him on the floor, Cammy finally snapped out of her shock and turned to face him. "That¡¯s mine, not yours, Greg. Give it to me."

    Greg straightened up, crossing his arms. "Try to take it, and I¡¯ll burn whatever¡¯s inside. When a man gives you something, especially material gifts, it means he¡¯s trying to im ownership. Don¡¯t ever ept anything from him again."

    Cammy¡¯s jaw dropped. She couldn¡¯t believe Greg would say something like that in front of Eve, especially when they weren¡¯t even in a rtionship.

    Before she could respond, Eve cut in, "You know what, I just realized I need to finish my daily report. I¡¯m done eating anyway, so I¡¯ll head out." Eve quickly gathered her te and utensils and ced them in the sink before rushing out of the apartment.

    Cammy¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Greg, who had resumed eating as if nothing had happened, while Eve hurriedly left.

    "What are you doing, Greg?" Cammy asked with sarcasm.

    "Eating... Almost finished, actually."

    "You know exactly what I¡¯m talking about!"

    Greg took a ss of water, drank it in one gulp, wiped his mouth with a tissue, and then turned his full attention to Cammy. "Done. Now, what are you talking about?"

    "Give it to me, and then I¡¯ll decide if I¡¯m returning it or not," Cammy said, crossing her arms.

    "Do you really want me to burn it instead of returning it to Ricardo in good condition?"

    "Stop acting like a jealous boyfriend, damn it!" Cammy snapped, unable to hold back any longer. She stood up to grab the paper bag, but Greg was quicker, catching her wrist before she could touch it.

    He pulled her toward him by the waist, his grip firm. "I may not be your boyfriend yet, but I don¡¯t like seeing you give attention to other men, especially that chef! The more you talk about him, the more I want to punch him and mess up his face!"

    "Ric is a good friend of mine, and you have no right to act like I¡¯m yours!"

    Greg smirked, but his eyes were full of anger, making Cammy feel a hint of fear. "Then be mine! It¡¯s that simple. Be my girlfriend while we carry out our revenge. Once we¡¯re done, you can decide if you want to stay or leave. It¡¯s not thatplicated!"

    Cammy pushed Greg away, and he released his grip, cing his hands on his hips as he watched her back away.

    "Why do I have to be your girlfriend to carry out your ns?" Cammy said. "We can still do it even if we¡¯re not together."

    Greg closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and rubbed his face in frustration. "I¡¯ll show you why..." He pulled a piece of paper from his pocket, unfolded it, and handed it to Cammy. "This is my n. It¡¯s just a draft, but we can definitely add more if you help me."

    Cammy took the paper and started reading. It was a lot to take in and poorly organized, but she could clearly understand what Greg was nning. She covered her mouth with one hand and swallowed hard as she stared at the paper, trying to process everything and figure out how she could help carry it out.

    After a moment, she exhaled deeply and handed the paper back to Greg without saying a word, maintaining eye contact as she did.

    Greg slowly closed the distance between them, gently taking her arms and running his hands up and down them. "Do you understand now what I¡¯m talking about?"

    Cammy sighed again and looked away, but Greg cupped her chin and turned her face back toward him.

    "Cammy... Join me. Let¡¯s take them down together."

    "What if it doesn¡¯t work?" she asked, her gaze locked on his eyes.

    Greg held her gaze for a moment before his eyes drifted to her lips. He swallowed hard; they were so tempting, almost pulling him in. "It will work... Trust me..." he murmured softly, leaning in closer, unable to resist the allure of her lips any longer.

 Chapter 55: A Beautiful Beginning

    <h4>Chapter 55: A Beautiful Beginning</h4>

    Cammy closed her eyes as Greg¡¯s lips softly met hers, but before he could take things further, she found the strength to gently push him away.

    "Greg, let¡¯s not do this. Before I agree to your offer, I need to set some conditions. We should establish boundaries since this is about getting revenge, right?"

    Greg cleared his throat and took a step back. "Right..."

    "We both came from toxic rtionships and painful heartbreaks, so let¡¯s not rush into another rtionship unless we¡¯re both truly ready¡ª"

    "I¡¯m ready for you, Cammy," Greg interrupted firmly. "This revenge won¡¯t be convincing if we¡¯re not together. We have to be in a rtionship for it to work. And being in a rtionship means being intimate with each other."

    Cammy chuckled, shaking her head as she began clearing the table. "Look, we can still make it look like we¡¯re together in public. I¡¯m a good actor, and I¡¯m sure you can pull it off too, right?"

    "Is that what you really want?" Greg asked with an exaggerated pout, prompting anotherugh from Cammy.

    "Yes, Greg. We shouldn¡¯t rush into anything. Let¡¯s deal with this problem first before diving into another one."

    "So, I¡¯m a problem for you now?" Greg pouted again, making Cammy sigh in yful defeat.

    She ced her hands on her hips and locked eyes with him. "You¡¯re so stubborn, aren¡¯t you? When will you ever listen to me?"

    "Can I suggest something that might stop my stubbornness?" Greg replied with a smirk.

    "Go ahead, please. I¡¯d love to know how to make you stop."

    Greg stepped closer, forcing Cammy to take a small step back, her eyes widening. Deep down, she knew she was drawn to him. But at the same time, a part of her wondered if her feelings were genuine or merely a longing for a man¡¯s love. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t Greg¡¯s heart she wanted but rather the sense of security he provided, especially with the battle against Duncan looming ahead.

    "Kiss me... Kiss me passionately," Greg said, his voice low but firm. "Now that you¡¯re sober, maybe you¡¯ll be able to really decide if you don¡¯t want to be with me. As for me, even though we were both drunkst time, I know for sure that I want you.

    Since that night, you¡¯ve never left my mind. I keep thinking about you and everything we did together, drunk or not. That¡¯s how I know this isn¡¯t just lust fueled by alcohol. So let¡¯s try one more time tonight. Let¡¯s see how you feel before you decide to shut your heartpletely."

    As Greg stepped closer, Cammy instinctively moved back until her hips bumped against the dining table. Greg took the chance to close the distance, caging her in with his body and arms, leaving her nowhere to escape.

    "Tell me you don¡¯t want me, Cammy. Tell me I¡¯m imagining things, that it¡¯s only me who wants this," Greg said in a deep, low voice, just loud enough for her to hear. His hand gently brushed against her soft cheek as he continued, "I want you so badly, and I can feel that you want me too. This connection between us¡ªit¡¯s not just a fleeting attraction. Tell me you feel it too."

    His voice and touch sent shivers down her spine. He was so close that she could feel the warmth of his breath, something she hadn¡¯t realized she craved so deeply.

    Cammy swallowed hard and closed her eyes, her head dipping slightly. Slowly, she brought her hands up and rested them against his chest, finally leaning her forehead on him. "Why are you doing this to me?" she asked softly, her voiceced with frustration and yearning to speak what her heart truly felt. Lifting her head, she met his gaze, her pleading eyes searching his for answers.

    "What am I doing to you, Cammy? Tell me... tell me what¡¯s in your heart."

    "You¡¯re making this so difficult for me, Greg. I can¡¯t think straight when you¡¯re this close. My mind goes into chaos when you¡¯re near, and I don¡¯t even know what I want anymore," she admitted, her voice trembling as a single tear escaped down her cheek.

    She was terrified to say the words, fully aware that the man standing before her might hurt her, just as Duncan had. She knew she wore her heart on her sleeve and couldn¡¯t even pinpoint when these feelings for Greg had started to take hold.

    Cammy found herself questioning whether her feelings were real. ¡¯When did I stop loving Duncan? When did I start opening my heart to Greg?¡¯ she wondered silently.

    Greg gently cupped her face with both hands, his touch steady and warm. "Then don¡¯t think," he said softly. "I¡¯ll do the thinking for both of us. All you need to do is follow your heart. Let me guide you to where you¡¯re meant to be, and I¡¯ll protect you from Duncan."

    Her voice trembled as she asked, "Tell me, Greg, where would you take me? Where do I belong? Where do you want me to be?"

    Greg¡¯s smile was genuine, devoid of mockery or teasing. With quiet confidence, he took her right hand, which rested over his chest, and ced it just above his heart.

    "Here, Cammy," Greg said softly. "I¡¯ll lead you to my heart. This is your ce¡ªwhere you belong. Here, you¡¯ll be safe from everyone... from the world."

    Cammy felt the rapid, steady rhythm of his heartbeat beneath her hand, echoing the frantic pace of her own. ¡¯I¡¯m so doomed,¡¯ she thought. At that moment, she realized she waspletely undone.

    "Don¡¯t toy with my heart, Greg," she pleaded. "I can¡¯t endure another heartbreak. It would shatter me¡ªphysically, emotionally, and mentally¡ª"

    "Shh..." Greg interrupted, pressing his thumb gently against her lips. "Don¡¯t say any more. I can¡¯t promise you won¡¯t feel pain while you¡¯re with me, but I swear I¡¯ll never break your heart intentionally. I¡¯ll never disrespect you. I¡¯ll handle you with care. Let¡¯s try¡ªjust one more time¡ªto see if our feelings align. And if they don¡¯t... I¡¯ll step away, respectfully, and leave you in peace."

    Cammy stood frozen, her gaze locked on Greg. She was utterly speechless, overwhelmed by his words and her own swirling emotions. Fear gripped her¡ªfear of confronting what she truly felt for him. But before she could sort through her thoughts, Greg seemed to know exactly what to do.

    Greg, too, was ovee by the intensity of his feelings. It was a depth of emotion he had never experienced before, and he knew he had to act before his heart and mind could no longer bear the weight of it.

    Without hesitation, he leaned in and captured her lips with his. He started slowly, softly sucking her lower lip, then moving to the upper, savoring the moment. The kiss deepened as he felt her respond, her lips meeting his in a hesitant but growing passion. Like a thief in the night, Greg seized the opportunity, sliding his tongue gently into her mouth, tasting her sweetness.

    Cammy gasped, clutching his shirt tightly as the kiss sent shivers down her spine. Even though her heart was beating so fast, it was the first time that her body, mind, heart, and soul seemed to agree that letting Greg into her life would not be a mistake but instead a beautiful beginning.

 Chapter 56: Divine and Soul-level

    <h4>Chapter 56: Divine and Soul-level</h4>

    The two becamepletely absorbed in each other¡¯s kisses, their minds, hearts, bodies, and souls perfectly aligned with their shared desires and passion. They longed to rediscover the connection they once had¡ªor to determine if it had been real and genuine, rather than just a fleeting moment of lust fueled by a drunken night.

    Greg¡¯s arms tightened around Cammy¡¯s waist as he gently lifted her onto the dining table. She didn¡¯t resist, instead shifting back slightly until she found afortable position.

    Her hands traced over the fabric of his shirt, hesitating at its hem before summoning the courage to lift it. But as she began to pull it up, Greg¡¯s hands stopped her. Breaking their kiss, he pulled away, and she opened her eyes, meeting his dreamy blue gaze, silently waiting for the words he was about to say.

    "Cammy, I want this¡ªmore than anything¡ªbut I need you to be certain it¡¯s what you want too," Greg said softly. "I can¡¯t handle waking up and finding you gone again."

    Cammy let out a quietugh. "Greg, you¡¯re in my apartment. Where could I possibly run?" she teased.

    Greg¡¯s grip on her arms firmed slightly as his expression turned serious. He locked eyes with her. "Cammy, I mean it. If we do this, you¡¯re mine. No more running."

    "What if we do this, and I don¡¯t feel the connection you¡¯re talking about?" she asked with voice full of worry. "What if that night was just... alcohol and lust clouding our judgment?"

    "You¡¯ll feel it," Greg replied with quiet confidence. "I believe in us. I know it wasn¡¯t just a one-time thing."

    Cammy sighed deeply, searching his gaze. "How can you be so sure?"

    Greg leaned forward and pressed a tender kiss to her forehead. "Because I feel it every single day. You¡¯re always on my mind, no matter what I¡¯m doing or what time it is. My heart aches when I¡¯m not with you, and when I am, every part of me longs to be closer to you.

    I can¡¯t get enough of you¡ªit¡¯s almost too much to bear. It feels like something inside me is about to burst. I can¡¯t put it into words, and I¡¯ve never felt anything like this in my life. You¡¯re what my entire being craves."

    Cammy felt a wave of emotions crash over her. She knew exactly what Greg meant because she felt it too. The only difference was that she had been suppressing those feelings, too afraid to let them surface.

    Like Greg, she had never experienced anything this intense before. Even though she had loved Duncan deeply in the past, it didn¡¯te close to the overwhelming emotions she felt for Greg now. This connection felt divine, almost as if it resonated on a soul-deep level.

    Something within her consciousness whispered that this was right¡ªthat being with Greg was the right choice. Yet, an undeniable fear still lingered, casting a shadow over the decision she was about to make.

    "Let¡¯s do this," Cammy finally said, her voice steady despite the turmoil inside. "Let¡¯s see what¡¯s on the other side for both of us. At least if we take this step, there won¡¯t be any regrets, no matter how it turns out, right?"

    "Yes, I¡¯m sure we won¡¯t regret this," Greg said with quiet conviction. "Because, in the end, we¡¯ll choose each other." He pulled off his shirt and leaned in, capturing Cammy¡¯s lips in another passionate kiss.

    Her hands explored the contours of his sculpted chest and arms, her touch fueled not just by desire but by a deep sense of safety and connection. She felt the strength he carried, both physically and in the way he could protect and support her in life.

    Greg wasn¡¯t idle either. With practiced ease, he unhooked her bra beneath her shirt, his movements confident yet tender. His left hand trailed along her back, caressing her smooth skin, while his right hand ventured forward, cupping her mound before teasing her sensitive nipple with deliberate care.

    She moaned softly against his lips as his hands firmly squeezed her breasts, the initial sting of pressure quickly melting into waves of pleasure when his fingers began to roll and pinch her sensitive peaks. With a single, fluid motion, Greg removed her top entirely, leaving her exposed to his touch.

    His lips trailed along her jawline, moving slowly toward her ear. "I want to protect you, Cammy. Please let me..." he murmured his voice husky, before licking the delicate curve of her ear and gently sucking her earlobe, sending shivers racing down her spine.

    "Ah... Greg..." was all Cammy could manage, her breath hitching as his mouth moved to her neck, leaving a trail of heated kisses, while his hands continued to massage and worship her breasts.

    Her hands found their way to the waistband of his sweatpants, deftly untying the drawstrings that held them in ce. With a deliberate motion, she tugged them down just enough to free the beast inside from its confinement.

    She wasn¡¯t surprised to find him already hard and eager; she had noticed the evidence of his arousal right after his shower in the penthouse. What did surprise her, however, was how he had managed to restrain himself for so long.

    "Oh, Cammy... I want you so much," Greg breathed, his voice thick with desire, as she wrapped her hand around his length.

    "And I want you too, Greg," she admitted, her voice soft but firm, no longer able to suppress her feelings. Gently, she pushed him back just enough to create space, then lowered herself to her knees. With careful hands, she removed the rest of his clothing, baring himpletely before her.

    Greg eagerly obliged, his breathing quick and shallow as anticipation and arousal coursed through him. Despite the surge of excitement, he reminded himself to stayposed, determined to savor every moment.

    Cammy¡¯s gaze lingered on the rigid length before her, standing tall and pulsing with intensity. She wrapped both hands around it, stroking slowly, her delicate touch sending shivers through Greg¡¯s body. Her eyes flickered up to meet his, and a soft smile graced her lips before she leaned forward.

    She let her tongue glide teasingly over the tip before taking him into her mouth, inch by inch, drawing a sharp gasp from Greg as his head tilted back in ecstasy.

    His hands instinctively found their way to her head, his fingers tangling in her hair. "Oh, FUCK!" he groaned, his voice heavy with pleasure, as soft, uncontroble moans spilled from his lips.

    Many women had done this for him before, but the sensation and pleasure Cammy was giving him now were unmatched. No onepared to her¡ªno one even came close.

    He could feel every movement of her mouth, tongue, and hands, each stroke intensifying his desire in a way only Cammy could. Her soft, warm tongue swirled around his cock, licking it with the deliberate care of savoring a melting ice cream, sending him soaring into pure bliss.

    "Ah, Cammy... that feels so fucking good!" Greg groaned, his voice solid with pleasure as he looked down, mesmerized by her dedication and skill.

    Her lips curled into a subtle smile at his praise, spurring her to move faster, her hands and mouth working together in perfect rhythm. She felt his grip on her hair tighten, his other hand joining to hold her firmly in ce.

    "FUCK, CAMMY, FUCK!" Greg growled, his voice trembling with intensity. The sensations she was giving him were overwhelming, and he could feel himself teetering on the edge, knowing he¡¯d lose control if he didn¡¯t stop her soon.

 Chapter 57: You Are Just Perfect

    <h4>Chapter 57: You Are Just Perfect</h4>

    Cammy could feel Greg was nearing his peak, and part of her wanted him to let go, but he had something else in mind.

    "That¡¯s enough," hemanded, his voice low and firm. "I¡¯m going to lose control if you keep going." Without another word, he grabbed Cammy and swiftly ced her on her back on the table. He wasted no time yanking off her pants and underwear, leaving her no chance to react.

    He moved quickly, diving between her legs with surprising intensity, overwhelming her with pleasure. His tongue expertly parted her folds, finding her sweet spot and sending shivers of pure ecstasy down her spine.

    The suddenness of his actions caught Cammy off guard, and she gasped as her back arched involuntarily. The sensation of his tongue teasing her clit was so sensually intense, it felt as if it was pulling her soul from her body.

    "Oh my god, Greg, Ahh!" she moaned as Greg continuously assaulted her down there. She was getting so wet that she could feel her wetness dripping down her back entrance.

    She grabbed onto the edge of the table and onto his hair, not knowing how to control the intense feeling that she was having.

    But Greg was not done, he wanted her to moan louder and to make her scream. His left hand grasped her breast while his right hand joined his tongue between her legs. He pinched her folds to draw them together as his tongue continued his assaults making Cammy moan louder, just like what he wanted to.

    "Greg! Ahh! Fuck! Ahh!" Cammy was lost for words. She couldn¡¯t formte any sentences anymore as her feelings intensified. Her brain felt like it¡¯d explode anytime soon. Everything around her blurred and all she could see now was just Greg, nothing mattered anymore, except him.

    Greg smirked hearing her moans for he knew that he could give more. He could make her wail and scream if he wants to but he will take it slowly, and let her feel every bit of his attack.

    ¡¯Fuck, she¡¯s soaking,¡¯ he uttered to himself when he ran his fingers on her entrance before pushing in two of his fingers, making her throw her eyes and head back.

    "Oh god! Yes, ahh!" Cammy couldn¡¯t control her breathing anymore as Greg slowly and expertly moved his fingers inside her, scratching her walls gracefully, hitting every spot that she desired the most.

    She bit her lower lip and stared at Greg as she tried hard to stop herself from moaning more. But after seeing Greg stare back at her while licking her clit intently, watching her soul move out of her body, her attempt to suppress her moans failed.

    After seeing her look at him, he only moved his fingers and tongue faster, sending Cammy into oblivion where all she could feel was her iing peak and climax.

    Greg could feel her walls starting to get tighter before Cammy tried to push his head away.

    "M-Move a-away, Greg! Ahh! Fuck! I¡¯m gonna... STOP!" Cammy warned but Greg did not budge at all, instead, he grabbed the hand that was pushing his head away. Then, his hand moved faster with the intent to make her squirt as he sucked her clit hard making her wail as she pleaded for him to stop.

    But it was toote for her pleas. "AHH!!!" In no time, the pressure inside her exploded like a broken dam, fluid gushing all over hitting Greg on the face and he tasted it all, turning her face into deep red in so much embarrassment.

    As soon as it was over, she gently pushed Greg away, picking up the shirt beside her and throwing it to his face with force. "I told you to move! Look at you, you¡¯re drenched!" Cammy said as she sat up and noticed him smiling proudly while wiping his face with her shirt.

    "But I don¡¯t want to, I enjoy doing it to you, so why will I move?" Greg said and yfully licked his lips. "So yummy."

    Cammy shook her head in disbelief and murmured which Greg heard. "That¡¯s disgusting..."

    He chuckled and quickly grabbed the back of her head. "Disgusting for you, but not to me. Come here, have a taste of yourself!"

    Before Cammy could protest, her mouth was already sealed by his. He held on lower back, slowly pulling her closer to the edge of the table... closer to him.

    As she was drawn closer to him, she could feel his hardness poking her legs until he finally closed the gap between them, hugging her tight, not wanting to let go.

    "Cammy, you¡¯re mine," was thest thing she heard before Greg slid into her. She was too overwhelmed by his size but he went in so smoothly given how wet she was.

    Cammy couldn¡¯t help but lean back, cing her arms against the table, allowing Greg to take her fully as he pushed all of him deeper into her.

    "Ahh! Greg..."

    "FUCK! Cammy... you are tight!"

    Both moaned in intense pleasure as their connection deepened. They were connected in so many ways, not only physically but also mentally and emotionally.

    When he reached the deepest part of her, he swiftly but gently lifted her up from the dining table, and kissed her passionately without moving yet.

    She wrapped her legs around his waist and her arms around his neck for her dear life. It was a hold that was not only to keep her in ce but also to hold on to his promise, trusting that he would protect her at all costs.

    And it was as if Greg could hear her thoughts, he said, "I promise to protect you and Dn, Cammy. Do you trust me?" as he tightened his hug.

    Cammy ced her forehead against his and nodded. "Yes, Greg, I trust you..."

    He gave her one more kiss before he started moving his hips.

    Cammy tenderly ran her nails from his back going up to his hair, sending him shivers. "Oh God, Greg, just like that, nice and slow... ahh..." she whispered into his ear, savoring each of his movements inside her.

    Her voice was so seductive in his ears and he couldn¡¯t help but bury himself deeper into her. He pushed his hips up as he pulled her waist closer to him. He watched her drop her jaw in pleasure while moaning hard with closed eyes.

    "Open your eyes and look at me. I wanna see those beautiful eyes as I dig deeper into you."

    Cammy obeyed, opened her eyes, and stared at Greg with a lustful gaze.

    "DAMN, Cammy, you are so beautiful, you are just perfect," he uttered before moving his hips faster.

    "Ahh... Oh... Ahh..."

    Greg hissed and bit his lips as he watched her get lost in her own world while he moved in and out of her. The pleasure on her face was so evident that he didn¡¯t want to stop. But then again, he could feel that both of their climaxes were nearing and there was no way that he could prolong it more.

    "Oh Greg, I-I think I¡¯m near, fuck me fast, and don¡¯t stop, make mee," Cammy almost begged as her whole body tensed up.

    "My pleasure. You don¡¯t even have to ask."

    Greg ced both his arms under her legs as he grabbed her ass before moving faster with no ns of stopping until both of them were fully satisfied.

    "OH MY GOD! AHH!" Cammy screamed as her walls began to throb, hugging his cock hard, sucking it deeper into her. Her legs shook uncontrobly as she clutched onto Greg¡¯s neck tightly, afraid to fall.

    "GODSSS... CAMMY, Ahh!" Greg couldn¡¯t hold it any longer as Cammy¡¯s walls tightened around him, milking him so hard and so good. He let go and released his control, spurting his seeds into her.

    Both of them panted as they climbed down from their high. Greg slowly walked over into Cammy¡¯s bedroom after seeing the door open while carrying her with his beast still inside.

    "Why go here? We should clean up," Cammy said as she attempted to release herself from Greg¡¯s hold.

    "We¡¯ll clean up once we¡¯re finished, but we¡¯re not done yet..." Greg dered, before lowering himself and Cammy onto the bed in his arms.

 Chapter 58: Burnt of The Chaos

    <h4>Chapter 58: Burnt of The Chaos</h4>

    It had been a long night for both Cammy and Greg, but despite theck of sleep, Greg was up early, even on a Saturday. Waking early had be second nature to him, but this time, he had a special reason¡ªhe¡¯d decided the night before to surprise Cammy with breakfast.

    ¡¯That ¡¯pretender¡¯ isn¡¯t the only one who can whip up gourmet dishes,¡¯ Greg thought referring to Ric, lying on his side and watching Cammy sleep peacefully. ¡¯I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll love my cooking too.¡¯

    With a tender smile, he gently brushed a few stray strands of hair from her forehead. Waking up next to her filled him with blissful contentment, a stark contrast to their unruly first meeting.

    Last night, however, had been different. Sleep had eluded him¡ªnot because of their usual conflicts, but out of fear that Cammy might hide from him again or ask him to leave her apartment. Thankfully, none of those fears came true. Now, here he was, mesmerized by her angelic, sleeping face.

    Greg carefully slipped out of bed, taking care not to disturb Cammy¡¯s sleep, and headed to the kitchen. Spotting his sweatpants nearby, he quickly put them on before surveying the cupboards and fridge for ingredients. To his relief, Cammy¡¯s pantry was well-stocked.

    He pulled out a can of blueberry filling, some flour, and a bottle of honey from one of the cupboards, cing them neatly on the counter. Then, he returned to the fridge and grabbed a few eggs, some milk, and a pack of bacon. Afterward, he reached under the counter for a bowl and a skillet.

    Setting the skillet on the stove to heat, Greg began mixing the ingredients for the blueberry crepes he nned to make, his movements were graceful and quiet.

    As Greg transferred the crispy bacon onto tes, he heard the sound of a door opening behind him. A smile spread across his face, excitement bubbling as he anticipated Cammy¡¯s reaction to the breakfast he was preparing.

    "I didn¡¯t make any drinks yet¡ªwasn¡¯t sure if you prefer coffee, juice, milk, or tea," Greg said casually, his focus still on the batter he was mixing for the crepes.

    But instead of Cammy¡¯s soft reply, a sharp, angry voice cut through the air.

    "WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING HERE?"

    Startled, Greg spun around to find Ric standing in the doorway, his face twisted with fury. Ric¡¯s eyes darted around the room,nding first on the table where Greg and Cammy¡¯s shirts and her bra were still strewn about, then to the floor, where more of Cammy¡¯s clothes and shoes from the previous nighty in a haphazard pile.

    Ric¡¯s jaw tightened, his teeth grinding audibly, as he took in the scene. The sight of Greg cooking shirtless in Cammy¡¯s kitchen was infuriating enough, but the scattered evidence of their night together seemed to push him past his breaking point. Without hesitation, Ric surged forward, ready to attack Greg in a burst of rage.

    Cammy jolted awake at the sound of a loud crash¡ªmetal ttering against the tile floor of her apartment. Heart racing, she quickly wrapped herself in a nket to cover her nakedness and peeked through the door to see what was going on.

    Her eyes widened in shock and fear as she saw Ric and Greg locked in a heated brawl in her living room. Panic surged through her as she rushed to her cab, hastily pulling on a shirt and pants before stepping out of the bedroom.

    "Greg! Ric! Stop this right now!" she shouted, her voice trembling with urgency. But the two men seemed deaf to her pleas, too consumed by their fight to notice her.

    Cammy¡¯s frustration grew as she hovered nearby, torn between intervening and staying safe. Their movements were so frantic and aggressive that she feared getting hurt if she stepped between them.

    "I said, STOP! What the hell is wrong with you two?!" she yelled again, but her words fell on deaf ears.

    As furniture and belongings bore the brunt of the chaos, Cammy clutched her head in exasperation. Her home was quickly turning into a battleground, and neither of them was listening. Desperate and out of options, she made a snap decision to seek help. Without a second thought, she turned and dashed downstairs.

    "Cammy! Good morning! You¡¯re up early for a weekend," Eve greeted warmly as she spotted her rushing down the stairs. She was helping thendlords unload ingredients for the ramen shop¡¯s delivery.

    "Help! Please, I need help!" Cammy cried out, her voice strained with urgency, instantly drawing the attention of Eve, thendlords, and the delivery crew.

    "What¡¯s going on?" Mr. Moore asked with a worried face.

    "There¡¯s¡ª" Cammy began, but her words were abruptly cut off by a loud crash echoing from above¡ªthe unmistakable sound of something heavy hitting the floor of her apartment.

    Everyone froze, their eyes darting upward toward the source of the noise.

    "Oh my God!" Cammy gasped, covering her mouth with both hands as fear and panic overwhelmed her.

    Mr. Moore didn¡¯t wait for Cammy to exin further. He quickly motioned for the two delivery guys to follow him upstairs. Without hesitation, the menplied, both were curious as well to see what was going on.

    Cammy, Eve, and Mrs. Moore followed soon after Eve managed to calm Cammy, who was still visibly shaken. When they reached the rooftop, they were met with the chaotic sight of the two delivery guys restraining Ric and Greg. Both men were struggling against their hold, clearly determined to continue their fight.

    Cammy¡¯s eyes swept over her apartment, taking in the destruction¡ªthe shattered dining table, the damaged sofa, and the scattered remnants of what had been a peaceful morning. Overwhelmed, she didn¡¯t spare a nce at either Greg or Ric. Instead, she covered her face with both hands and broke down, her tears fueled by anger, humiliation, and self-pity.

    "Look at what you¡¯ve done, you fools!" Mr. Moore shouted, his voice booming with fury. "You¡¯ve destroyed everything Cammy worked so hard for! OUT! Get off my property right now before I call the police and have you both arrested!"

    His words jolted Greg and Ric back to reality. They looked around at the mess they had created, their eyes falling on Cammy, who was sobbing in Eve¡¯s arms. The sight of her tears drained the fight from them, and they finally stopped struggling. The delivery guys, sensing their surrender, released their grip.

    Greg immediately stepped forward, his voice filled with regret. "Cammy, I¡¯m so sorry. I was just making breakfast when Ric attacked me out of nowhere!"

    Ric opened his mouth to defend himself, but Eve raised a hand, silencing them both. Her expression made it clear that exnations could wait.

    "You two, get out of here!" Eve shouted in anger. "You don¡¯t deserve to be in Cammy¡¯s life, you war freaks! Get out, you thugs!"

    Greg and Ric stood frozen, guilt washing over them as they watched Cammy sobbing uncontrobly in Eve¡¯s arms. The weight of her pain was so visible in her cries, yet neither man made a move to leave.

    Seeing their hesitation, Mr. Moore firmly signaled to the delivery guys. "Drag them out if they won¡¯t leave on their own."

    At first, Greg and Ric bristled, ready to resist, but Mr. Moore¡¯s sharp tone stopped them in their tracks. "Try to resist, and I¡¯ll make sure neither of you ever steps foot near this property again! Go home, fix your attitudes and your selves before even thinking about talking to Cammy again!"

    The two exchanged a re of mutual hatred before reluctantly walking away. Mr. Moore followed to ensure they left for good, watching as they each got into their cars and drove off. Only once they werepletely out of sight did he return to the rooftop.

    When Mr. Moore returned, he found the three women already tidying up the wreckage. "Those two are absolutely obsessed with you, my dear," he said, attempting to lighten the mood. "Though, I can¡¯t really me them¡ªyou¡¯re stunning and have a heart of gold. Honestly, if I were your age, I might feel the same way. But my love here"¡ªhe gestured yfully toward Mrs. Moore¡ª"is a jealous woman and would probably kill me!"

    His joke drew a small, fleeting smile from Cammy, who was still sniffling as she worked. Then, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Cammy suddenly walked over to Mr. Moore, her swift and unexpected action leaving them all stunned.

    No one had anticipated what she was about to do.

 Chapter 59: Cuts and Bruises

    <h4>Chapter 59: Cuts and Bruises</h4>

    "I¡¯m so sorry, Mr. Moore¡ª" Cammy blurted, dropping to her knees in front of herndlord before turning slightly toward his wife. "Mrs. Moore, please ept my apologies for my guests¡¯ behavior. It¡¯s entirely my fault. I should have been more careful. I take full responsibility and promise to fix this mess."

    "Oh, dear," Mr. Moore murmured, as Mrs. Moore gently ced her hands on Cammy¡¯s shoulders, encouraging her to stand.

    "We appreciate your concern, but there¡¯s no need to kneel," Mrs. Moore said kindly. "This isn¡¯t your fault."

    "Ipletely agree with my wife," Mr. Moore added. "You should make your guests pay for the damages. They look well-off, and I¡¯m sure they¡¯d be happy to cover it¡ªmaybe even fund a renovation for the whole building! We¡¯d certainly appreciate that." He chuckled, hoping his lighthearted remark would lift Cammy¡¯s spirits.

    And he wasn¡¯t wrong¡ªCammy, Eve, and even Mrs. Moore chuckled at the thought of Cammy telling Greg and Ric to not just cover the damages but renovate the whole building instead and the two eagerly agreeing.

    "I feel so embarrassed about everything that happened," Cammy admitted. "I¡¯m really sorry. I had no idea things would turn out like this. I promise to rece your dining table and sofa with something much better."

    "That¡¯s alright, dear," Mr. Moore replied reassuringly. "The furniture is old and due for recement anyway. We trust you can handle it. It¡¯s just unfortunate you¡¯ll have to clean so much again after all the work you already put in before moving in¡ªand you¡¯ll need to repair some of the damage as well."

    "That¡¯s no problem, Mr. Moore," Cammy said earnestly. "I promise to take care of everything. This ce will look even better than before. Please, go back to your shop¡ªI¡¯ll handle all of this myself. There¡¯s no need for either of you to help."

    She turned to Eve. "You too, Eve. Please get back to your tasks. I¡¯d prefer to take care of this alone. It¡¯ll keep me busy and help me avoid dwelling on how mad I am at those two."

    Eve nced at theirndlord, who gave a subtle nod¡ªa silent cue that it was best to leave Cammy alone for now. "Alright, we¡¯ll go. But if you need help moving anything heavy, just call me, okay?"

    "I will," Cammy replied with a small smile. "But don¡¯t worry¡ªthere¡¯s nothing heavy left. Everything heavy has already been smashed to bits."

    Her casual remark made Eve and thendlordsugh, breaking some of the tension.

    Once they had left, Cammy took onest look at the chaos before shaking her head. She headed to her bedroom, grabbed her phone, and snapped a picture of the disaster. With a sigh, she sent the photo to Ellie along with a message:

    [Take a look at my apartment. A true masterpiece courtesy of Greg and Ric. Good thing myndlords are understanding¡ªthey even joked that the two idiots should cover the damages by renovating the whole building! I¡¯ll fill you in tomorrow. For now, I need to tackle this mess.]

    After sending her message to Ellie, Cammy spent a few moments scrolling through her phone before finally setting it aside and starting the cleanup. As she worked, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh and shake her head repeatedly, all the while plotting the perfect way to make Greg and Ric pay for their antics.

    **********

    In Greg¡¯s penthouse...

    "What happened to you?" Harry asked, approaching the entrance as soon as he heard the elevator doors open.

    Saturdays were usually reserved for him and Greg to hang out, enjoying activities they both liked¡ªunless work or other ns got in the way. Harry had arrived early to suggest a round or two of golf, only to find the penthouse empty.

    Curious, he checked the elevator¡¯s CCTV feed¡ªthe only one Greg had given him ess to¡ªand spotted him leaving with Cammy, dressed in a shirt and sweatpants. With nothing else to do, Harry decided to wait. He made himselffortable, helping himself to coffee and pancakes while he waited for Greg to return.

    "Don¡¯t ask..." Greg muttered, brushing past Harry and heading straight for the stairs.

    "I saw you on the CCTV leaving with Cammy. Did she do this to you, or did you two get into an ident?" Harry pressed, sounding worried as he took in Greg¡¯s battered appearance¡ªbruises covering his face and small, bleeding cuts on his body.

    "Just leave me alone," Greg snapped, continuing his march toward his bedroom.

    "How can I leave you alone when you look like this? Is Cammy okay? Just tell me she¡¯s safe, and I¡¯ll back off," Harry insisted, refusing to drop the matter.

    "Yes, she¡¯s physically fine, but her apartment isn¡¯t," Greg finally admitted, pausing on the stairs. "I got into a fight with Ricardo Rossi. The bastard attacked me, and things escted¡ªwe ended up trashing Cammy¡¯s ce. She¡¯s probably furious. No, furious doesn¡¯t even cover it. She couldn¡¯t even look at us when herndlord threw us out." With that, Greg disappeared into his room.

    "Interesting..." Harry muttered to himself, rubbing his hands together with an amused grin.

    After a quick shower and tending to his cuts and bruises, Greg joined Harry at the kitchen ind for breakfast.

    Harry quickly slid a cup of coffee and a te of pancakes toward Greg. "Damn, that must have been one hell of a fight for you to end up looking like this," he remarked, studying Greg¡¯s battered face.

    "It was," Greg admitted, shaking his head. "But trust me, he didn¡¯t get off easy. I¡¯m sure his injuries are just as bad, if not worse. He¡¯s strong, I¡¯ll give him that¡ªbut reckless and stupid. He doesn¡¯t use his brain at all."

    "How did it escte to that?" Harry started, then smirked. "On second thought, don¡¯t bother answering. I think I already know, considering you leftst night with Cammy wearing a proper shirt and just now came back shirtless."

    Greg sighed. "We forgot to lock the front doorst night, and that idiot had the nerve to just waltz into Cammy¡¯s apartment uninvited, no knocking, nothing. He saw me in the kitchen, shirtless, cooking breakfast¡ªand then he attacked me."

    "Hm... I wonder what his rtionship with Cammy is," Harry mused. "I mean, if he feltfortable enough to just walk into her ce like that, it must mean they¡¯re pretty close, right?"

    Greg froze mid-bite, his fork hovering in the air as Harry¡¯s words sank in. He was right...

    A sudden wave of anger surged through Greg, boiling over faster than usual¡ªa rare reaction for him.

    Harry immediately noticed the shift. Greg was never the type to get worked up over another man showing interest in a woman he was involved with. He¡¯d typically shrug it off and move on to someone else without a second thought.

    "Man, are you okay? Your face is bright red!" Harry eximed, eyeing him with concern.

    "Damn that bastard!" Greg shouted, standing abruptly as he pulled his phone from his pocket. He dialed a number several times, only for it to go unanswered.

    "FUCK! She¡¯s not picking up!"

    "Who? Are you trying to call Cammy?" Harry asked, clearly confused.

    "Of course! Who else?!" Greg snapped.

    "Dude, calm down. What¡¯s gotten into you? If he wants her, let him have her. Just move on¡ªfind someone else. You already slept with her anyway¡ªwhoa!"

    Harry¡¯s words were cut short as Greg yanked him out of his chair, his fist clenched under Harry¡¯s chin.

    "What the hell did you just say?" Greg growled, grabbing Harry¡¯s shirt and pulling him close, his furious gaze inches from Harry¡¯s face.

 Chapter 60: Keep Digging

    <h4>Chapter 60: Keep Digging</h4>

    Harry raised his hands in a gesture of surrender. "Whoa, chill out, man. What¡¯s with you? Why are you flipping out on me?"

    Greg grabbed Harry by the cor and pulled him close, his voice low and menacing. "Don¡¯t you ever talk trash about Cammy again! Yeah, I slept with her, and I¡¯ll make damn sure I¡¯m thest man she¡¯s ever with. Got it?"

    When Greg finally shoved him back, Harry stumbled but quickly regained his footing, brushing off his shirt. "The rest of her life? What¡¯s that supposed to mean? Are you nning to marry her?"

    Greg smirked and took another bite of his pancakes. "Maybe," he replied curtly.

    "Maybe? What kind of answer is that?" Harry scoffed, shaking his head. "Alright, fine. Let me rephrase. Since you¡¯re not even officially together, are you in love with her?" He asked as he slid back into his seat.

    To his surprise, Greg didn¡¯t respond. He kept his head down, entirely absorbed in his pancakes, not even bothering to nce up.

    Harry frowned, waiting a few moments for a reply. When none came, he leaned forward. "Well? Are you going to answer me or what?"

    Suddenly, Harry gasped dramatically, "OH MY GOD!" pping a hand over his mouth, his loud exmation breaking the silence and causing Greg to startle.

    Greg nced around, confused, searching for the source of Harry¡¯s outburst. "What? What¡¯s wrong?" he asked, his eyes narrowing as he turned his gaze back to Harry.

    Harry¡¯s wide eyes darted to Greg, and he slowly raised a trembling finger, pointing at him with exaggerated disbelief.

    "What the hell is it? Not funny!" Greg snapped.

    "Oh my God! You¡¯re in love!" Harry dered, eyes wide with mock realization.

    Greg groaned, rolling his eyes. "Stop making assumptions about how I feel."

    "Damn! I¡¯m not assuming anything. Silence means yes, and you didn¡¯t say a word when I asked. Don¡¯t even try to deny it!" Harry insisted, pointing at him usingly.

    "I am not in love with Cammy, alright?" Greg shot back firmly, his tone leaving no room for argument.

    Harry arched an eyebrow. "Then what was with the whole grabbing-my-shirt act? Getting worked up over nothing, are we?"

    Greg let out a heavy sigh, leaning his elbows on the kitchen ind. "Listen, I¡¯m not in love with her. I know that for sure. I just think she deserves better than Ric. That guy¡¯s a yer¡ªa damn good one."

    Harry folded his arms, clearly unconvinced. "Uh-huh... sure. Then why did you say you¡¯re going to be thest guy she ever sleeps with? What¡¯s that about? What exactly are you nning?"

    Greg clenched his jaw, irritation written all over his face. Harry¡¯s relentless questioning was starting to wear thin. "Enough! I¡¯m not in the mood to satisfy your curiosity. Finish your food and get out of my house," he snapped. Without waiting for a response, Greg shoved thest bite of pancakes into his mouth, grabbed his coffee cup, and strode off toward his home office.

    Harry chuckled softly, watching Greg retreat. ¡¯You¡¯re in love, Greg. It¡¯s painfully obvious¡ªyou¡¯re just too scared to admit it,¡¯ he thought with amusement.

    In the quiet of his home office, Greg stood by the floor-to-ceiling window, his coffee in hand. His gaze drifted toward the direction of Cammy¡¯s neighborhood. After a moment of hesitation, he pulled out his phone and dialed her number. Once, twice, three times¡ªeach call went unanswered.

    "Damn it, Cammy! Answer the goddamn phone!" Greg muttered under his breath, frustration was all over his face as he tried calling her onest time before finally giving up.

    He dropped into his office chair with a heavy sigh, his eyesnding on hisputer screen, where a picture of Cammy sleeping peacefully was set as his desktop wallpaper.

    "Please don¡¯t be mad at me," he murmured softly to the image, running a hand through his hair. Shaking his head, he opened his email inbox. "I need to distract myself with work today. If I don¡¯t, I¡¯ll probably end up driving back to her apartment¡ªand that¡¯ll just make things worse. She surely won¡¯t like it." he said to himself.

    **********

    On the opposite side of the city...

    Ric headed straight to one of his Michelin-starred restaurants to cool off. He knew himself too well¡ªgoing back to his penthouse in this mood would likely result in him smashing whatever was closest to hand.

    Since the restaurant wouldn¡¯t open until lunch, Ric slipped in through the back door and made his way to his office.

    "Good morning, boss! You¡¯re ear¨C" the head chef greeted cheerfully, but his words faltered as he took in Ric¡¯s disheveled appearance. "What happened? Did you have an ident? Hold on, I¡¯ll grab the first aid kit!"

    "Don¡¯t bother. I¡¯ll just take a shower," Ric muttered, but the head chef had already rushed off, too far away to hear him.

    Shaking his head, Ric went straight to his office, pulled a towel and a set of spare clothes from his drawer, and headed to the shower without waiting.

    Ric stripped off his clothes as soon as he entered the bathroom, pausing to assess himself in the mirror. He clicked his tongue in annoyance at the sight of the bruises Greg had left on his face and upper body.

    "Not bad for a guy who spends most of his time behind a desk," he muttered, tracing the purple and red marks. "Let¡¯s hope concealer can cover this mess."

    After showering, he stepped out to find the head chef waiting outside, holding a first aid kit.

    "I don¡¯t need that," Ric said tly.

    "Boss, you¡¯re more than just a chef and business owner¡ªyou¡¯re a celebrity, the face of your restaurants. Your talent agent won¡¯t be thrilled to see your face like that. But the public and reporters? Oh, they¡¯ll love the drama," the head chef pointed out with a knowing look.

    Ric sighed, realizing the chef had a point. "Fine, I get it. Maybe you¡¯re right. Hand it over¡ªI¡¯ll take care of it myself."

    The head chef grinned and happily handed him the kit before heading off, leaving Ric to tend to his injuries.

    "Wait," Ric called out to the head chef causing him to halt. "Is everything set for the school event tomorrow? I want it to be perfect. I¡¯ve got someone to impress, and they say food is the way to a woman¡¯s heart, right?"

    The head chef grinned and nodded. He had worked for Ric for years, and this was the first time he¡¯d heard him talk about a woman. In all their time as colleagues and friends, Ric had never mentioned or been seen with a woman¡ªaside from his aunt, Felicity.

    "Yes, Ric, everything is ready. And if it¡¯s about impressing a woman, don¡¯t worry¡ªshe¡¯ll be thoroughly impressed."

    Ric smiled, giving the chef a pat on the shoulder. "Thanks. I knew I could count on you. Get back to the preparations. I¡¯ll be in my office if you need anything."

    The head chef gave him onest nod before heading off to continue his work.

    Ric immediately called his assistant as soon as he entered his office. "What do you have on Gregory Cross? Anything useful for me?"

    [I¡¯m sorry, boss. Besides his well-known history with women, his background ispletely sealed. It¡¯s as if someone deliberately erased his past. I couldn¡¯t find anything on his mother¡¯s side. The only thing I found is that his father¡¯s current wife isn¡¯t his biological mother.]

    "That¡¯s too obvious. She¡¯s far too young to be his mother. There¡¯s something dark about his past, and that¡¯s why they¡¯re hiding it. It¡¯s probably his father¡¯s doing. Keep digging. I also need you to handle something else for me..." Ric said before turning his attention to his wounds and bruises.

    [Got it, boss. Just give me the details...]

 Chapter 61: In Deep Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 61: In Deep Trouble</h4>

    Cammy spent the entire morning cleaning up and discarding everything that had been broken. The only furniture left in the apartment was the two dining chairs she¡¯d gotten from herndlord.

    "At least Eve and Ellie will have somewhere to sit when they visit until I can buy a new one," she sighed, then made her way to her bedroom to grab a towel for a much-needed shower.

    "Cammy? Are you in there?" Eve called out, peeking through the door.

    "Yes, I¡¯m here. Come on in!" Cammy quickly walked out and found Eve cing a bowl of ramen on the kitchen counter.

    "Mrs. Moore asked me to bring this for you. We figured you hadn¡¯t had time to cook and are probably starving by now since you skipped breakfast," Eve exined.

    "Thank you so much! Please thank Mrs. Moore as well. This is so embarrassing¡ªthis all happened, and they¡¯re still worried about me. They¡¯re just too kind."

    "Why wouldn¡¯t they be? It wasn¡¯t your fault, so they understand. But what happened, exactly?" Eve asked, genuinely curious.

    "I¡¯m not sure myself. I woke up to the noise, and by the time I stepped out of my room, they were already fighting¡ªpunching and hitting each other," Cammy replied.

    "Hmmm, they wouldn¡¯t fight without a reason... Wait, did Greg sleep herest night? Sorry, I just need to ask since he was shirtless and still wearing the same pants from yesterday."

    Cammy¡¯s face instantly turned red, and she swallowed nervously. She lowered her head, biting the inside of her cheek as she struggled to find the right words to answer Eve¡¯s question.

    "Oh my gosh! Did something happen between you two?" Eve asked, bluntly.

    Cammy bit her lower lip, lifting her head just enough to nce at Eve, who immediately understood the unspoken answer.

    "Oh my goodness! You didn¡¯t! No wonder Ric was so angry¡ªhe must have been insanely jealous of Greg earlier. So, how was it? Is he good? Big, average, or... ehh?" Eve teased, yfully gesturing with her hands to indicate different sizes.

    Cammy covered her face with both hands, sitting down on one of the remaining dining chairs. "I¡¯m in deep trouble, Eve, and I don¡¯t know what to do."

    Eve checked the time on her phone and sat down across from her. "I¡¯ve got a few minutes before my shift starts, so tell me¡ªwhat¡¯s going on?"

    Cammy sighed, shrugging. "I think I like Greg. I know I shouldn¡¯t, but I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯ve tried to get him out of my head, but it¡¯s just not working."

    "And why do you think you shouldn¡¯t like him?" Eve asked, her brow furrowing in confusion.

    Cammy sighed deeply before responding, her voice sounding with frustration. "Because I¡¯m still married, Eve. He¡¯s the ex-fianc¨¦ of my husband¡¯s mistress, and thatplicates things. Plus, the only reason he¡¯s interested in me is because I can help him get revenge on his ex-fianc¨¦e. That¡¯s all it is. He doesn¡¯t want me for me, he wants me for his own agenda."

    Eve¡¯s expression turned even more puzzled. "Wait a minute, where is all thising from? I get the part about being married¡ªthat makes sense. But you¡¯re going to be divorced soon, so that¡¯s not an issue anymore. The part about him using you, though, that¡¯s another story. Did he actually tell you all of this?" Eve asked, trying to process everything Cammy had just revealed.

    "Not directly. But when we first met, he suggested that we should help each other with the revenge ns we both had against our exes," Cammy exined, but her voice sounded that even she was uncertain about it.

    Eve¡¯s expression shifted, growing more thoughtful. "So, he didn¡¯t exactly say you¡¯d just be pretending, right? That your situation would only be temporary until you¡¯ve both achieved your goals?"

    Cammy shook her head. "No, he didn¡¯t say that exactly, he said that our n would look real if we were not together. He told me he wants to protect me," she replied, her voice a little softer now.

    Eve stared at her for a moment before speaking up with a reassuring tone. "Oh, girl, you¡¯re overthinking this way too much. Men are pretty straightforward when ites to what they want. If they say something, they usually mean it. If Greg said he wants to be with you, to help you, or to protect you, then he really does.

    I don¡¯t think he¡¯s the type to say something he doesn¡¯t truly feel. Plus, from what I observedst night, I think he likes you too, just too afraid to say it." Eve¡¯s words were meant tofort her, but they also carried a certain truth that made Cammy pause and reconsider her thoughts.

    "I don¡¯t know, Eve. I just don¡¯t trust any man anymore. Duncan used to tell me he loved me, that I was the only woman in his life. But look at what he did. I don¡¯t want to fall for Greg or anyone else. I just can¡¯t handle being hurt again," Cammy confessed bitterly, and Eve could feel the heavy weight of her past.

    Eve nodded in understanding, her expression softening. "I get it. If that¡¯s your worry, then why not just take him up on his offer for now? He helps you, and you help him. Let him protect you from your husband because you really need it. And honestly, Greg seems like the perfect person for the job.

    I know you¡¯re starting to feel something for him, and if that¡¯s the case, so be it. That¡¯s how love works. We don¡¯t get to choose who our hearts fall for. The more you fight, the more it grows. And if, in the end, he doesn¡¯t feel the same way. Well, it will hurt, but you¡¯ll just have to treat it as a lesson that you need to learn in this life.

    Unless you take the risk, you¡¯ll never know what might happen. But if you do decide to go down that road, and he genuinely likes or even loves you back, then it could be a happy ending, right?" Eve¡¯s words hung in the air, making Cammy stop and truly think about her situation.

    When Cammy remained silent, staring off into space as if lost in her thoughts, Eve stood up, her expression soft but firm. "Think about it, Cammy, but don¡¯t overthink it. I need to head out¡ªmy shift is starting soon. You can have dinner downstairster, don¡¯t stay holed up in here sulking, okay?"

    "Thank you, Eve. I¡¯ll try to join you for dinnerter. I still have some work to do for tomorrow, but I¡¯ll text you if I can¡¯t make it," Cammy replied.

    After eating the ramen Eve brought her and freshening up, Cammy returned to her room. She pulled out the list of sponsors that Greg had given her the night before, her mind still a little clouded.

    Her gaze shifted to the urn holding her twins¡¯ ashes. "Thank goodness I ced you here. If your urn had been damaged by those two, I might have had them arrested," she muttered, sitting down on the mattress.

    With a deep sigh, Cammy opened the document and flipped through the pages. "I only have a few hours to memorize all of this. This should distract me from those two idiots," she said aloud, then began to focus on the task at hand.

 Chapter 62: Crushed Ego

    <h4>Chapter 62: Crushed Ego</h4>

    Before the first light of dawn graced the horizon, Cammy rose from the bed, preparing herself for the big event at Dn¡¯s school. She had resolved to arrive early, not only to help Dn dress up but also to have a word with Ric. She was well aware that he would be there, apanied by his staff, and this seemed like the perfect opportunity to speak with him privately.

    The previous day, Cammy had opened the paper bag that Eve had handed her. Inside, she found a stunning gift from Ric: a branded yellow summer dress paired with elegant white sandals. However, Cammy had already made up her mind to wear the dress Greg had given her.

    Although she couldn¡¯t deny the truth in what Greg had said the day before¡ªthat Ric had been the one to strike first¡ªCammy also believed there was more to the story. Deep down, she was convinced that Ric wouldn¡¯t have acted so aggressively unless Greg had provoked him in some way.

    But before taking any action or speaking to Greg, she needed to confront Ric and sort out her feelings and doubts once and for all.

    Once she was ready, Cammy wasted no time heading directly to Dn¡¯s dormitory. The moment she arrived, she felt a sense of relief and satisfaction, knowing she had made the right choice toe early.

    The dormitory grounds were bustling with activity and the sight of parents and students bonding overst-minute preparations filled the air with warmth and excitement.

    Scanning the area, Cammy soon spotted Dn on the field, engaging in warm-up exercises alongside his ssmates. Her heart swelled with pride as she watched him, his movements energetic and purposeful, his face lit with enthusiasm.

    "Mommy!" Dn¡¯s cheerful voice rang out as he spotted her, his hand waving enthusiastically in the air while he jogged across the field.

    Cammy couldn¡¯t help but beam in response, waving back with an equally wide smile. Seeing Dn so happy and thriving in his boarding school environment reaffirmed her confidence in the decisions she had made for him. He appeared not just content but truly at home in this setting, and that knowledge brought her a deep sense of peace.

    "Mommy! You¡¯re early! The event doesn¡¯t start until nine," Dn eximed, trotting over to her once he had finished his warm-up routine.

    "I know," Cammy replied warmly, her tone filled with affection. "I came early on purpose so I could help you get ready for the event. I didn¡¯t want to miss a moment of your big day."

    Her words made Dn smile even brighter, and Cammy felt a wave of joy seeing his excitement mirrored in his expression.

    "But I¡¯m a big boy now, Mommy. I don¡¯t need help," Dn said proudly. "All I have to do is take a quick shower, put on my team uniform, and I¡¯m ready to go."

    Cammy smiled and yfully pouted. "I know, but Mommy still wants to help. Can¡¯t I do that just this once?"

    Dn nced around nervously, his eyes darting left and right as if to make sure no one was close enough to overhear. Lowering his voice, he said, "But if my friends see you helping me, they¡¯ll tease me. Our teacher said we need to learn to be independent. He said someday, as gentlemen, we¡¯re the ones who are supposed to help the women."

    Cammy couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at his earnest exnation, a sound that immediately made Dn¡¯s cheeks flush red with embarrassment. Seeing his reaction only made herugh harder, but she quickly stopped when she noticed just how mortified he looked.

    "Sorry, sweetheart," Cammy said gently, trying to ease his difort. "I just thought you might like it, especially since I saw other parents helping their kids. But if you want to handle it on your own, that¡¯s okay too. I¡¯m proud of you for being such a responsible young man."

    "Because their parents don¡¯t listen to them," Dn shot back confidently.

    "Alright, alright, I get it," Cammy said with a mock sigh, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "When did my little baby grow up into such a big man?" she teased.

    "Mommy! I am not a baby!" Dn protested, his voice rising with indignation, which only made Cammy chuckle again.

    "Fine, fine," she relented with a warm smile. "I¡¯ll leave you to it. Uncle Ric and Aunt Ellie will be here today, so I¡¯ll join themter. If you need me, juste find us where they¡¯re serving food, okay?" Her voice was full of love and reassurance.

    Dn¡¯s face brightened into a wide smile as he nodded enthusiastically and dashed back toward his dormitory.

    Cammy made her way to the covered court, where the buffet and dining tables had been neatly arranged. Even from a distance, she could spot Ric¡¯s staff mingling with a representative from the Pearl Resort.

    Approaching one of the staff members, she asked politely, "Excuse me, is your boss, Ricardo Rossi, here yet?"

    "Yes, Madam," the staff member replied with a nod. "He¡¯s over at the parking area, helping the Pearl Resort manager unload some equipment."

    "Thank you," Cammy said with a small smile before heading straight to the parking area.

    As she arrived, her eyes quickly found Ric and Ellie in the midst of unpacking supplies. Determined to approach them first, she quickened her pace. However, before she could call out, Ellie noticed her and waved enthusiastically.

    "Cammy! You¡¯re early!" Ellie greeted warmly.

    The sound of Ellie¡¯s greeting made Ric pause and turn to see who had arrived. His gazended on Cammy, and for a moment, their eyes met.

    Ric¡¯s expression darkened the moment his eyes fell on the dress she was wearing and the paper bag she held in her hand.

    "Yeah, I wanted to help Dn," Cammy began, breaking the awkward silence. "But he¡¯s in full ¡¯big boy¡¯ mode and doesn¡¯t want my help. So, I came looking for you instead. How was Felicity¡¯s flight?"

    "It went well," Ellie replied with a smile. "She said she¡¯ll miss us and is already counting down to the holidays." Ellie¡¯s gaze flicked between the two of them, noticing the tension as Cammy¡¯s attention kept drifting to Ric. Ellie added, "I should take these over to the booth. People are starting to arrive. I¡¯ll leave you two to talk."

    Cammy nodded subtly at Ellie, understanding her intent. Once Ellie was far enough away, Cammy turned to Ric, ready to speak, but he cut her off before she could utter a word.

    "I¡¯m sorry about the apartment," Ric said tly. "I¡¯ll pay for it." His sunsses shielded his eyes, making it impossible for Cammy to discern where his gaze was directed or what he was feeling.

    "Alright. Ric, I have to return this to you," Cammy said softly, lifting the paper bag toward him. "They¡¯re beautiful, but I can¡¯t ept them."

    Ric didn¡¯t even nce at the bag, let alone take it.

    "If I had known Gregory gave you a more expensive dress, I would have done the same," Ric said bitterly. "I thought you¡¯d feel ufortable epting something like that from me, but clearly, you¡¯re fine epting it from that womanizer. It¡¯s not just my pride you¡¯ve hurt, Cammy¡ªyou¡¯ve crushed my ego too."

    He exhaled sharply, his tone softening but remaining pained. "Please, just take it. It¡¯s the least you can do after breaking my heart. You didn¡¯t even give me a chance. Of all people, why Gregory Cross? I warned you about him, didn¡¯t I? You barely know him. He¡¯ll only hurt you."

    "Ric, it¡¯s not what you think," Cammy replied, her voice trembling. "We agreed I¡¯d pay for these. I¡¯m really sorry about yesterday." She faltered, unsure of how else to respond.

    "So, it¡¯s true," Ric said coldly, his jaw tightening. "You did sleep with him, didn¡¯t you? When I saw all your clothes yesterday, I wanted to kill him. At first, I thought he forced you. But now, it¡¯s obvious you wanted it too. So, are you two together now?"

    "No, we¡¯re not," Cammy said quickly, her voice barely above a whisper. "I¡¯m just... I¡¯m confused. It¡¯s not that I deliberately chose him over you. You¡¯ve been so good to me, Ric. A real gentleman. And¡ª"

    "And yet," Ric interrupted, his tone sharp and cutting, "you still chose him."

    His words hung in the air, heavy and final, leaving Cammy speechless and unable to muster a response.

 Chapter 63: My Wife

    <h4>Chapter 63: My Wife</h4>

    Cammy found herself at a loss for words in response to Ric¡¯s statement, knowing deep down that he was right in some way. If it were entirely her decision, she would choose Ric¡ªhis gentle nature was exactly what she sought in a partner.

    But the heart has its own desires, unpredictable and untimely, and she couldn¡¯t simply override it.

    The tension between them was broken by the ringing of Cammy¡¯s phone. "I¡¯m sorry, I have to take this. It¡¯s Dn¡¯s homeroom teacher," she said, stepping away to answer the call.

    After a brief conversation, she returned to Ric. "Ric, can we pick this upter? The teacher needs Dn and me for some photos. I have to go."

    Cammy didn¡¯t wait for Ric¡¯s response and turned to head back to the dormitory.

    The photo session took longer than expected, and by the time it wrapped up, it was already time for the students¡¯ friendly football match against another school.

    Dn was thrilled¡ªit was his first football game. Although Cammy had her reservations due to his asthma, the school physician had cleared him to participate, reassuring her that he would be fine.

    Cammy chose a seat behind the yers¡¯ bench, joining other parents from Dn¡¯s ss. It was the perfect spot to stay out of sight and minimize the chances of being recognized.

    Though Cammy couldn¡¯t shake the worry that something might go wrong during the game, she couldn¡¯t deny her pride. Dn¡¯s radiant smile and pure joy were infectious, and it was clear that he was truly in his happiest time.

    Cammy found herself swept up in the excitement, cheering alongside the other parents. A deep sense of fulfillment washed over her, reassuring her that she and Dn were moving in the right direction in their life.

    The coach, mindful of Dn¡¯s condition and following the doctor¡¯s guidance, carefully managed his time on the field. Dn yed only in the first half and was called to the bench during the break to rest.

    "Mommy! Did you see how I kicked the ball?" Dn eximed excitedly, running up to Cammy with a beaming smile.

    "Of course, I did!" she replied, her own smile widening. "My eyes were on you the whole time. You were amazing, and you made me so proud."

    Her heartfelt praise was all Dn needed to make his day even better. Being allowed to y had already filled him with joy, but hearing his mom¡¯s encouraging words boosted his confidence and motivation even further.

    "Mommy, I¡¯m hungry. Can we eat now?" Dn asked casually, his tone shifting to one of innocent need, which made Cammy chuckle.

    "You can¡¯t leave just yet; the game isn¡¯t over," she exined gently. "But how about I grab some food and bring it back here for you? Can you wait for me?"

    "Yes, Mommy. I want some chicken and bread," Dn said eagerly, his eyes bright with anticipation. "I¡¯ll watch my ssmates while I wait for you. I¡¯ll cheer for them too!"

    Cammy smiled and tousled his hair affectionately before heading off. She had hoped to catch up with Ellie while grabbing the food, but as she scanned the area, she noticed Ellie deep in conversation with a group of people asking questions about the resort.

    Her gaze shifted,nding on Ric, who was also preupied, talking animatedly with a few people Cammy recognized as event sponsors.

    ¡¯I guess no casual chitchat for me while I grab food,¡¯ she mused to herself, turning her focus to the buffet table.

    The table was lined with an array of dishes, but the line to get food was long. After surveying the options, Cammy quickly joined the queue like everyone else. She was pleased to see a variety of chicken wing vors avable¡ªDn¡¯s favorite.

    When her turn came, she approached the server with a friendly smile. "Do you have honey lemon and BBQ vors?"

    The server nodded and promptly ced the requested wings on a te. Just as he handed it to her, a firm grip caught her left arm, startling her.

    Cammy turned quickly, her breath hitching as she came face-to-face with the person who had grabbed her.

    "Cammy? Am I dreaming? Is it really you?" the man asked, his voice a mixture of disbelief and amazement.

    Cammy froze, her jaw dropping as if she had forgotten how to breathe. Her lips lost their color, and for a moment, it felt as though her soul had been ripped from her body. The world spun around her, and she staggered backward, her legs unable to hold her steady.

    Before she could copse, the man reached out and caught her arms, steadying her with a firm but gentle grip.

    "W-What a-are y-you d-doing h-here?" Cammy stammered, her voice trembling and unsteady. Tears welled up in her eyes, spilling over almost instantly as she struggled to process what was happening.

    "I recently became a sponsor for this school," the man replied, his voice thick with emotion. His eyes scanned her face, his expression a mix of shock and tion. "Oh my God, it really is you! You¡¯re alive! My God!"

    Before Cammy could react, he pulled her into a tight embrace, his arms wrapping around her as if he were afraid she might disappear. The hug was full of raw, overwhelming emotion, and his body trembled slightly against hers.

    "I can¡¯t believe this!" he eximed, his voice a mixture ofughter and sobs. "You have no idea how happy I am right now, seeing you here, alive, in front of me."

    Cammy stood frozen in his embrace, her mind racing. Memories she had buried deep resurfaced with a vengeance, and the tidal wave of emotions threatened to drown her.

    Cammy feltpletely opposite to the man¡¯s overwhelming joy. Her body was stiff as stone, and her tears threatened to spill at any moment. Her heart raced, and a deep sense of dread crept over her, paralyzing her further.

    "Back off!" a sharp, familiar voice cut through the chaos. Before she could fullyprehend what was happening, the man was forcefully pulled away from her.

    "Keep your hands off her!" Ric¡¯s voice was firm,ced with anger and protectiveness.

    "R-Ric..." Cammy stammered, her voice barely audible, trembling with a mix of relief and panic. Her tear-filled eyes pleaded with him for support, her vulnerability on full disy.

    Ric nced at her briefly, his expression softening for a fraction of a second before hardening again. He stepped forward, positioning himself between her and the man like a shield.

    "And who the hell are you?" the man demanded angrily, his tone sharp and defensive. "Mind your own business and step aside!"

    Ric didn¡¯t flinch. His voice was low but filled with authority. "Don¡¯t make a scene. Thedy is clearly afraid of you. Leave now, or I¡¯ll call the police."

    The man¡¯s expression twisted with fury. "Shut up! Didn¡¯t you hear what I said? Mind your business. That woman is my wife!"

    Cammy¡¯s already frozen body seemed to lock further in ce, the word wife striking her like a physical blow. It echoed in her mind, louder and louder as if the world around her had gone silent. Her breath caught in her throat, her chest tightening painfully.

    Her vision blurred as tears spilled freely down her cheeks. She felt as though her heart had stopped, her lungs refusing to draw in air. The ground beneath her seemed to disappear, leaving her in a state of free fall. Her world began to copse, everything spinning out of focus, the weight of that single word crushing her.

 Chapter 64: A Comforting Embrace

    <h4>Chapter 64: A Comforting Embrace</h4>

    When Cammy thought that it was the worst thing that could happen that day, oh boy she was wrong. The worst was yet toe.

    "Cammy, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Don¡¯t just stand there." The man¡¯s frustration spilled over as he turned his attention back to Ric, only to suddenly grab Cammy¡¯s arm. The movement was so quick that Ric didn¡¯t even have time to react.

    "We¡¯re going home. You¡¯ve got a lot of exining to do!" he snapped, his grip tightening like a vice around her arm.

    Before Cammy could process the situation, a calm yetmanding voice cut through the chaos.

    "What¡¯s going on here?"

    Cammy¡¯s breath hitched, and her eyes widened in disbelief. That voice¡ªit was unmistakable. Turning toward the source, she saw her: the woman whose face was stered all over TV screens and inte headlines. The woman she never imagined she¡¯d meet in person this soon.

    "Let me go, Duncan, we are done!" Cammy finally mustered the courage to speak, the same courage that had driven her to flee their vacation house that fateful night.

    "We are not done!" Duncan shot back. "Let¡¯s go home and talk about this." He reached for her arm, but Annie stepped in, blocking him.

    "Home? She doesn¡¯t have a home!" Annie sneered. "Can¡¯t you see, babe? She tricked you into thinking she was dead! She¡¯s nothing but a liar."

    "Shut up!" Duncan¡¯s sharp yell caught everyone off guard¡ªAnnie, Cammy, even Ric.

    "Hon, please," Duncan¡¯s tone softened as he nced around at the onlookers. "People are staring. I¡¯m sure you have a good reason for all of this. Just tell me¡ªwhere¡¯s Dn?" He extended his hand toward her, his voice now almost pleading.

    But Cammy was not falling for it. It was the same old tactic that he used on her for years whenever they had a fight to diffuse her anger. She will not let Duncan manipte her again.

    "He¡¯s somewhere safe, Duncan. Leave me alone! Go live your life with your mistress¡ªI hope you both end up miserable together!" Cammy spat, her voice trembling with both anger and pain. She turned to walk away, but she didn¡¯t get far.

    "Ahh!" she cried out as a sharp pain shot through her scalp. Annie had yanked her hair backward, forcing Cammy to stumble.

    "How dare you call me a mistress!" Annie shrieked, her face twisted with fury. "I¡¯m his fianc¨¦e now because you faked your death and probably kidnapped Dn! And I¡¯ll make sure you stay dead, you bitch!" She tightened her grip, her nails digging into Cammy¡¯s scalp.

    Ric moved quickly, grabbing Annie¡¯s arms in an attempt to break her hold. "Let go of her!" he demanded, his voice a mix of panic and anger. But Annie refused, keeping her grip firm as if her life depended on it.

    "What the hell are you doing? Let her go!" Duncan shouted, stepping forward. Without thinking, he aimed a punch at Ric, his frustration boiling over.

    But the punch never connected. Two strong hands suddenly gripped Duncan¡¯s and Annie¡¯s shoulders, their vice-like hold making both flinch in pain. Duncan froze, his raised fist faltering, and Annie immediately released Cammy¡¯s hair, recoiling to tend to her own difort.

    "What¡¯s going on here?" a deep, authoritative voice demanded, sending a wave of tension rippling through the chaotic scene. Cammy rubbed her scalp, her breathing ragged as she turned toward the neer, her eyes widening in recognition.

    "Now, now," Greg said with an unnervingly calm but stern tone, a polite smile gracing his face. "We¡¯re at a prestigious event sponsored by ourpany, with children and their parents watching. Let¡¯s act civilized, shall we?" His grip on Duncan and Annie¡¯s shoulders loosened before he finally released them.

    Duncan and Annie stepped back, rubbing their sore shoulders, and their anger momentarily quelled after looking around and seeing more and more people were watching them. Greg nonchntly dusted off his shirt, exuding an air of effortlessposure as he turned to face Cammy. She stood frozen, her shock painfully obvious¡ªnot just from seeing Greg here but from how easily he had subdued the chaos.

    "Are you hurt?" Greg asked gently, his voice snapping her out of her daze. He lifted his hand in an attempt to fix Cammy¡¯s hair. "Let me help you fix that, you went here without waiting for the hair and make-up artists that I hired for you."

    Cammy quickly smoothed her disheveled hair and lowered her gaze, feeling a flush of embarrassment. This was thest situation she¡¯d wanted Greg to witness. "No, I¡¯m fine," she murmured softly.

    "Good," Greg replied with a satisfied nod. Without another word, he closed the distance between them with purposeful strides. Before Cammy could process what was happening, he wrapped his left arm securely around her waist, anchoring her in ce. His right hand came up to cup her face, his touch both firm and tender.

    And then, in front of the stunned crowd, he kissed her¡ªdeeply and passionately. The world seemed to pause as gasps rippled through the onlookers. Cammy¡¯s mind raced, torn between the surrealness of the moment and the undeniable intensity of Greg¡¯s actions.

    She wasn¡¯t sure what came over her, but instead of pulling away, she responded with equal affection, her lips moving in sync with his.

    The tables had turned, and now it was Duncan and Annie who stood frozen in shock, utterly speechless. They exchanged bewildered nces, unsure of how to react to this unexpected disy.

    Meanwhile, Ric watched the scene unfold with clenched fists and a jaw so tight it ached. His eyes burned with suppressed anger as he red at Greg. Be thankful this is Dn¡¯s school, Greg, or things would be different. Enjoy your moment¡ªit won¡¯tst long. I won¡¯t let Cammy stay with you for good, Ric fumed silently.

    When Greg finally broke the kiss, he didn¡¯t step away. Instead, he slid to Cammy¡¯s side, keeping a firm yet protective hold on her waist. His calm demeanor remained as he fixed a cold, unwavering gaze on Duncan.

    "Ms. Tucker," Greg began, addressing Annie directly, "please inform your legal team that mine will be filing charges against you for unjust vexation and physical assault. I¡¯ll ensure my girlfriend¡¯s scalp is examined thoroughly, and I suggest you pray she hasn¡¯t sustained any injuries¡ªbecause if she has, the charges will only get worse."

    "Your girlfriend?" Duncan snapped, his voice sounding with fury. His hands curled into fists, his rage barely contained as he red at Greg.

    "You heard me, Mr. Veston," Greg said smoothly. "My girlfriend¡ªand soon-to-be wife. As for you, expect your divorce papers when you get home. I believe they¡¯ve already been delivered. Oh, and one more thing," he added, pointing to a nearby wall. "This entire incident has been recorded. We¡¯ll be using it as evidence in court."

    With that, Greg leaned down and ced a brief kiss on Cammy¡¯s head before turning his attention back to her. "Let¡¯s go, Love. Dn must be hungry. You¡¯re getting chicken wings for him, right?"

    Cammy nodded quickly, taking the te from a nearby server who had been silently observing the scene. Together, she and Greg made their way back to the field.

    "Cammy! Don¡¯t you dare walk away from me!" Duncan eximed as he walked towards Cammy but he was immediately stopped by Ric.

    "Mr. Veston, people are watching. I think it is best to just let it go today. You don¡¯t want to be the topic of gossip in the businessmunity right?" Ric urged, knowing that Duncan valued his reputation a lot.

    Duncan clenched his jaw and took a deep breath before walking in the opposite direction with Annie.

 Chapter 65: Flipping the Script

    <h4>Chapter 65: Flipping the Script</h4>

    As Greg and Cammy passed Pearl Resort¡¯s booth, Ellie gave Cammy a small wave. Cammy returned the gesture with a subtle nod, her expression softening briefly before continuing on.

    Once they were far enough from the crowd, Cammy suddenly pulled Greg into a quiet corner. Setting the te she was holding on the edge of a nearby nt box, she couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and broke down in tears.

    She had tried so hard not to cry in front of him, but the weight in her heart was unbearable. She needed to let it all out before she could face Dn again.

    Greg didn¡¯t say a word. He simply took a handkerchief from his pocket and handed it to her before wrapping her securely in his arms.

    Cammy didn¡¯t resist. Instead, she clung to him tightly, her sobs growing louder. And for the first time in what felt like forever, she felt something she hadn¡¯t realized she desperately needed¡ªaforting embrace.

    It was the hug she had wished for from her mom the day she discovered Duncan¡¯s betrayal. The hug she had craved after surviving the terror of the ne explosion.

    It was the kind of embrace she had longed for her entire life, in every moment she felt helpless and isted in a ce that should have been her safe haven. As she rested in Greg¡¯s arms, she knew this was the hug she would seek whenever the world turned against her.

    Once Cammy hadposed herself, she and Greg returned to Dn, finding him enthusiastically cheering for his teammates as the games resumed.

    "Dn," Cammy called out gently, "I¡¯ve got your chicken."

    Dn turned around, his face lighting up with a wide smile. But instead of running to Cammy, he dashed straight to Greg, throwing his arms around him in an exuberant hug.

    "Uncle Greg!" Dn eximed, his excitement catching Cammy off guard. She stared in surprise, momentarily speechless at the unexpected greeting.

    "Hey, buddy! I watched your game earlier, and I¡¯ve got to say, I¡¯m impressed. I didn¡¯t know you were already this good at football," Greg said with a warm smile.

    "It¡¯s because I remembered everything you taught me," Dn replied with a proud grin.

    Cammy¡¯s eyebrows shot up in confusion. "Wait a minute¡ªwhat do you mean he taught you? And why do you two seem so close? What¡¯s going on here?" she asked, her curiosity brimming.

    "Uh, I can exin¡ª" Greg began, rubbing the back of his neck awkwardly. But before he could finish, Dn jumped in eagerly.

    "Uncle Greg visits here a lot, Mommy," Dn said with a grin. "He¡¯s the one who found my inhaler at the airport."

    Cammy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. "I remember the incident at the airport, but what do you mean by visits here a lot?"

    "Go eat your chicken, Dn. I¡¯ll exin everything to your mom," Greg interjected smoothly, taking the te from Cammy and handing it to Dn.

    "Okay..." Dn replied, shrugging happily before heading to one of the benches to enjoy his food.

    Once Dn was settled, Cammy crossed her arms and tilted her head, fixing Greg with an expectant stare. "Well? I¡¯m waiting," she said, clearly curious and suspicious.

    "You already know I¡¯m a sponsor at this school, so I visit often," Greg exined casually.

    Cammy raised an eyebrow, her hands firmly on her hips. "And during those visits, you conveniently end up ying football with my son? Without telling me?"

    "Hey, it¡¯s not like I came here just to y with Dn," Greg defended himself. "The first time, I was passing by, and they were already ying. We recognized each other¡ªit just happened."

    Cammy narrowed her eyes suspiciously. "Passing by often? Dn said you visit regrly. Care to exin that part?"

    Greg fidgeted, clearly at a loss for words. Finally, he sighed. "Look, I didn¡¯t mean any harm. We talked a little at the airport, and I found him impressive¡ªsmart and confident. I didn¡¯t even know then that he¡¯d won thepetition I was sponsoring. He made a great impression on me, and after I found out he was your son, well... I wanted him to have a good impression of me too," he admitted.

    "And why, exactly, would you want my son to have a good impression of you?" Cammy asked, her tone sharp and deliberately intimidating.

    Greg let out an awkwardugh, scratching the back of his neck. "So he might, uh... help me score some points with his mom, hehe."

    Cammy raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. "You don¡¯t need to recruit Dn to your side," she said tly before ncing over to check on Dn, who was happily eating on the bench.

    "I¡¯m really sorry if this upset you," Greg said sincerely. "I never meant any harm with what I did. I guess... I was just a bit desperate to find a way to make you say yes to my proposal."

    Cammy sighed, ncing at him briefly. "We¡¯ll talk about thatter. Let¡¯s focus on the game for now," she said before turning and walking toward Dn.

    When the game concluded, the students were instructed to return to their dormitories to rest and prepare for the awards ceremonyter in the afternoon.

    Greg guided Cammy to greet the other sponsors, none of whom seemed to have any idea about the earlier drama with Duncan and Annie, much to her relief.

    As they stepped away from the group, Greg leaned in and whispered, "There¡¯s someone here who wasn¡¯t on the list."

    Cammy gave him a knowing look. "I figured you intentionally removed certain names, especially Duncan and Annie. We¡¯ll add that to the list of things we need to discusster."

    Greg sighed but nodded. "Fair enough. I¡¯ll exin everythingter. But for now, back to the point¡ªmy father¡¯s here. Richard Cross." He subtly gestured toward a distinguished-looking man across the room.

    Cammy nodded and silently followed Greg as he made his way toward his father, unsure of his intentions.

    "Father," Greg greeted as they approached. Richard Cross responded warmly, pulling his son into a hug.

    "I was starting to think you weren¡¯t going toe over," Richard said with a faint smile.

    "I was watching the football games earlier, which is why I¡¯m onlying to you now," Greg exined. "I also needed to speak with a few potential clients before they left the event."

    "Always business first¡ªI like that. You really are my son," Richard said with a chuckle. "So, is everything running smoothly at yourpany?"

    "Yes, everything¡¯s going well. We¡¯re moving forward with three major projects at the moment," Greg replied. "But I didn¡¯t approach you to talk about business."

    He gently took Cammy by the elbow, guiding her forward. Cammy offered a polite smile and extended her hand toward Richard.

    "Hi, I¡¯m Cammy Watson, Mr. Gregory Cross¡¯ a¡ª"

    "Girlfriend," Greg interjected, cutting her off. "And I¡¯m nning to marry her¡ªif she epts my proposal," he added with a confident grin.

    The announcement left Cammy, Richard, and the others in the group visibly stunned. Their jaws dropped in disbelief, as no one had anticipated such a deration, especially given Greg¡¯s recent cancetion of his engagement to Annie Tucker.

    Meanwhile, Greg smirked inwardly, savoring the shock on his father¡¯s face. He knew Richard had been pressuring him to marry Annie after she imed she was pregnant with his child, and this was his way of flipping the script.

 Chapter 66: Outsider

    <h4>Chapter 66: Outsider</h4>

    "Well, I suppose that¡¯s good news!" Richard eximed, spreading his arms wide as he turned to Cammy for a hug.

    Caught off guard and unsure how to respond, Cammy hesitated briefly before deciding to go along with it, returning Richard Cross¡¯s embrace in silence.

    "Wee to the family, dear," Richard said warmly before gesturing to the woman standing beside him. "This is Aarya, my wife¡ªGreg¡¯s mother¡ª"

    "Stepmother," Greg interjected quickly, prompting an awkward smile from Cammy, which she hurriedly adjusted.

    Cammy was about to greet Aarya when one of the school staff approached them. "Mr. Cross, the awarding ceremony is about to begin. You¡¯re needed on stage."

    Greg turned to his father with a smirk. "Looks like this family reunion will have to wait. I¡¯ll take her with me¡ªshe¡¯s needed there too. If you¡¯ll excuse us." He gestured for Cammy to follow him.

    Once Greg¡¯s father was out of sight, Cammy gently removed Greg¡¯s hand from her back. "Why did you do that?"

    "Do what?"

    "Introduce me like that to your father. We haven¡¯t discussed any of this¡ªespecially that kiss in front of Duncan. You¡¯re overstepping today, Greg."

    Greg raised an eyebrow. "That kiss? If I recall correctly, you kissed me back, so let¡¯s call it even. As for my father, don¡¯t waste your sympathy on him. He¡¯s only my father on paper and blood."

    Cammy frowned, more confused than ever. "What¡¯s that supposed to mean?"

    "I¡¯ll exinter," Greg said, cing his hand back on her lower back. "For now, head to the parents¡¯ area. I¡¯ll meet you on stage shortly."

    Cammy sat eagerly and proudly among the other parents in the front row, patiently waiting for Dn¡¯s name to be announced. She couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the number of students from diverse backgrounds being sponsored by Cross Tech.

    A member of the school staff approached her, gesturing for her to join the queue, as Dn would be in the next group of students called on stage.

    However, something felt off. Turning to her left, she noticed Duncan standing beside her, causing her to frown in confusion.

    "What are you doing here?" Cammy demanded in a furious but hushed tone, careful not to draw attention to their conversation.

    "Dn is my son too. I have every right to go on stage with him¡ªand with you," Duncan replied calmly.

    "You¡¯re not needed here. Go back to your fianc¨¦e," Cammy retorted firmly.

    "Annie went home. She¡¯s not feeling well," Duncan said with a shrug before adding with a scoff, "And what about your boyfriend?"

    "I don¡¯t want to talk about it," Cammy snapped, turning her face away from him. But Duncan wasn¡¯t finished.

    "Is he the reason you faked your death? And let me guess¡ªyou¡¯re the reason he canceled his wedding to Annie. What a disgrace. He left his pregnant fianc¨¦e just to be with a married woman!"

    Cammy¡¯s jaw tightened as she clenched her fists, her breathing in measured waves as she fought to suppress the overwhelming urge to p Duncan on the spot.

    "The Award for Young Coding Genius goes to Dn Veston. May we invite Dn¡¯s parents to join him on stage, please," announced the event host.

    Hearing her cue, Cammy began walking toward the stage. To her surprise, Duncan suddenly ced an arm around her waist, making her stiffen. She quickly tried to pull away, but Duncan tightened his grip, drawing her closer.

    "Stay still," he whispered sharply. "People are watching¡ªDn is watching. Look at him, so excited to see us together."

    Cammy¡¯s eyes shifted to Dn, who was beaming with excitement as he watched them approach the stage. But Dn wasn¡¯t the only one observing. Her gaze fell on Greg, already standing beside the school officials, holding the que for the awardees.

    Though his posture appeared calm, his eyes betrayed a storm of anger¡ªdarker and more intense than when he¡¯d confronted her and Ric at the restaurant. She noticed his clenched fist and the tight line of his jaw, a clear sign of his restrained fury.

    Duncan leaned in closer, his voice low and taunting. "Look at your boyfriend, Cammy. He looks like he¡¯s ready to punch me any second now. Seems like he¡¯s got quite the temper. But no matter¡ªI¡¯ll be retracting your death certificate soon, and you¡¯ll be going back home with Dn. Enjoy your little affair while itsts, because it won¡¯t be for much longer."

    Before stepping back to his spot, Duncan¡¯s gaze locked onto Greg. Then, with calcted intent, he leaned in and nted a kiss on Cammy¡¯s cheek, smirking at Greg before turning to wee Dn into his arms. The gesture left Cammy wide-eyed and frozen in ce.

    "Daddy! You made it!" Dn eximed, wrapping Duncan in a tight hug.

    "Of course! Daddy is so proud of you!" Duncan said warmly. "I promise that from now on, I¡¯ll always attend your school events, and we¡¯ll spend more time together as a family¡ªwith Mommy. Right, hon?" he added, snapping Cammy out of her stunned silence.

    "Uh, yeah, right," Cammy stammered, still trying to process the situation. She nced at Greg, whose fury was unmistakable as he red at Duncan. But when Greg¡¯s eyes met hers, his expression softened, his gaze filled with something gentler and more reassuring.

    Greg gave Cammy a small, reassuring smile and a nod, silently conveying that everything would be okay and offering her strength to endure until it was over.

    "Who will ce the medal on Dn, Mr. and Mrs. Veston?" the principal asked politely.

    "My lovely wife will do the honors," Duncan replied smoothly, gesturing for Cammy to step forward.

    As Dn was guided to Greg¡¯s position to receive the que, Greg extended his hand to Duncan for the photo opportunity. Duncan epted it immediately, his expression unreadable.

    "Don¡¯t you dare touch Cammy with your filthy hands," Greg murmured under his breath.

    "And what exactly will you do about it?" Duncan shot back in a low voice. "We¡¯re married, and you¡¯re just an outsider. Learn your ce, Mr. Cross."

    Both men forced smiles for the camera as they posed alongside Cammy and Dn, their tension carefully hidden behind practiced grins.

 Chapter 67: Spare Me

    <h4>Chapter 67: Spare Me</h4>

    Everything seemed to go smoothly after the awarding ceremony. Duncan had left as soon as they stepped off the stage, giving Cammy the space to rx and enjoy the rest of the event¡ªor so it seemed.

    "Mommy, over here!" Dn¡¯s voice rang out as Cammy searched for him in the dormitory.

    Cammy¡¯s smile faltered when she saw who was standing beside Dn¡ªhis father, holding Dn¡¯s que.

    "What are you doing here?" Cammy demanded sharply.

    "I¡¯m here to pick up my son and my wife," Duncan replied, then turned to Dn. "Son, go grab your bag and suitcase. It¡¯s time to head home."

    Without a second thought, Dn beamed and nodded before dashing off to his room to gather his belongings.

    "We are not going back to your house with your mistress living in it! I want a divorce, Duncan, and that¡¯s final."

    "Cammy, please, let me exin," Duncan pleaded. "I thought you were dead, and I needed funding to save your father¡¯spany. Annie needed someone to protect her from the disgrace Gregory Cross caused her, so I struck a deal with her and her father¡ªonly to secure thepany¡¯s future. Please, let¡¯s go home and talk this through."

    "Oh yeah? Spare me, Duncan. You¡¯re a liar, and I won¡¯t let you manipte me with your excuses anymore. I¡¯m not going back, and I¡¯m taking Dn with me."

    "If you do that, Cammy, I¡¯ll have no choice but to fight for custody. Don¡¯t force me to do this."

    Their heated exchange came to an abrupt halt when Dn bounded into the hallway where they at, dragging his bag and suitcase behind him with an eager smile. "Let¡¯s go! I¡¯m ready. I miss my room," he announced with a voice full of excitement and innocence.

    Duncan immediately stepped forward, taking Dn¡¯s bag and suitcase with ease. Then, he gently sped his son¡¯s hand, his expression softening as he looked at the boy. Cammy¡¯s heart sank. The sight of Dn¡¯s happiness¡ªhis unguarded excitement to leave¡ªleft her feeling powerless. How could she shatter his joy with her resistance? Reluctantly, she swallowed her anger and followed them, her feet moving automatically as they exited the dormitory.

    As they stepped into the parking lot, Cammy¡¯s breath hitched. Clustered near Duncan¡¯s sleek ck car stood a group of men, at least ten or twelve of them, all dressed in identical ck suits. Their presence was imposing, their expressions unreadable, and their stances radiated authority and control. The reality of the situation hit her like a tidal wave.

    Her resolve faltered, the strength she had carefully built up during their confrontation crumbling under the weight of what she saw. ¡¯He¡¯s this determined to ensure I have no way out,¡¯ she thought bitterly.

    Her pulse quickened as her gaze darted from one guard to the next. ¡¯This isn¡¯t just for me and Dn. This is intimidation, in and simple. He doesn¡¯t need this much security. It¡¯s excessive. It¡¯s... oppressive.¡¯

    Cammy¡¯s confidence drained away, leaving behind a hollow feeling in her chest. She clenched her fists at her sides, the small motion her only act of defiance as she continued to follow Duncan and Dn toward the car.

    As they approached Duncan¡¯s car, Cammy¡¯s steps slowed down, her eyes narrowing in surprise. From behind a nearby tree, which provided shade for the vehicles, a familiar figure emerged. It was Attorney Grace Perez.

    "Good afternoon, Mr. Veston. I¡¯m Attorney Grace Perez," Grace greeted confidently, extending her hand toward Duncan for a handshake.

    Duncan barely spared her a nce, his expression hardening. "I know who you are. What is this about?" he asked curtly, wasting no time on pleasantries.

    Grace¡¯s smile didn¡¯t waver as she stood her ground. "Miss Cammy Watson-Veston is my client, and I¡¯m here to ensure her rights are respected. I¡¯m politely asking you to let her decide where she wants to go. If you refuse, I will have no choice but to call the authorities and file a case against you."

    Duncan let out a sharp scoff, his hands moving to his waist as frustration became visible on his face. "What the heck are you talking about? Call the police? For what, exactly? She¡¯s my wife, and we¡¯re just going home!" he retorted.

    "Mommy, Daddy, what¡¯s happening?" Dn asked innocently.

    Cammy crouched down to meet Dn at eye level and gently said, "Sweetheart, Mommy would really like to go back to our apartment. Would it be okay if we did that instead of going to Daddy¡¯s house?"

    "Okay, Mommy," Dn replied.

    "But Dn, didn¡¯t you say you missed your room?" Duncan interjected quickly.

    "I do, but I have a room at Mommy¡¯s apartment too. It¡¯s jungle-themed, just like I wanted. I don¡¯t want to go back to our house if Mommy¡¯s not there."

    "Mr. Veston, the child is legally under the mother¡¯s care at this age. The documents you need to sign to formalize your current ¡¯situation¡¯ are already at your residence. We kindly ask for your full cooperation to make this transition smoother for everyone involved, including Ms. Tucker. So please, let them leave," Attorney Perez stated firmly.

    Duncan was at a loss. He knew Grace was telling the truth, and he was well aware of her formidable reputation. She wasn¡¯t someone to be taken lightly. If Grace was supporting Cammy, he realized he¡¯d better stay silent and strategize the best solution for this mess.

    When Duncan didn¡¯t respond, Grace ended the silence. "Good day, Mr. Veston. Again, we¡¯re counting on your cooperation. Let¡¯s avoid taking this to court. Goodbye," she said, nodding toward Cammy and motioning for her to leave.

    Duncan stood frozen, watching as the three of them, along with the men in ck suits, walked away. Seething, he muttered under his breath, "Damn it! You¡¯ll pay for this, Cammy. You really had everything nned out, didn¡¯t you?" With a frustrated huff, he climbed into his car.

    "Are these your men?" Cammy asked Grace, ncing at the men in ck suits trailing behind them.

    "Yes and no," Grace replied. "Half are mine, and the other half are Greg¡¯s. He¡¯s waiting for us in his car. I told him to stay there because if he came with me to pick you up, he might lose his temper."

    Cammy felt a mix of gratitude and dread. She was thankful for what Greg and Grace were doing, but fear gnawed at her. She wasn¡¯t sure if she should go with them or simply return to the house and try to live as if nothing had happened.

    When they reached the far side of the parking lot, Greg was already standing outside his car. He quickly opened the door for Cammy and Grace, who climbed in without hesitation. Cammy settled into the front seat while Grace and Dn took the back.

    "You okay?" Greg asked Cammy as he buckled his seatbelt.

    "I guess so. A little shaken, but I¡¯ll be fine," she replied softly.

    "Good. We¡¯re heading to your apartment. I need to show you something," Greg said in a serious tone.

    "What is it?" Cammy asked as concern can be heard in her voice.

    "I¡¯ll exin once we get there," Greg replied, stepping on the gas. His grave expression left Cammy uneasy, wondering what could be so important.

 Chapter 68: To Impress You

    <h4>Chapter 68: To Impress You</h4>

    Cammy couldn¡¯t hold back her curiosity any longer and asked Greg, "How did you know Duncan would try to take us home?"

    "I didn¡¯t," Greg replied. "But I knew he¡¯d show up, so I instructed my men to keep an eye on you and him. I also asked Grace toe here in case something went wrong. My men spotted Duncan heading toward the dormitory, which is when Grace thought of what to do next."

    Cammy felt a wave of relief wash over her at Greg¡¯s quick thinking. Though she had almost given up earlier, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder what might have happened if she had gone with Duncan instead of heading back to her apartment.

    And speaking of her apartment...

    It didn¡¯t take long for them to reach Cammy¡¯s apartment, and the sight before her left her stunned.

    "What¡¯s going on?" Cammy asked and sounded surprised and confused as she stared at the building.

    Before Greg could answer, Cammy quickly jumped out of the car and walked toward herndlords, who were standing outside directing workers as they loaded furniture into a truck.

    "Mr. Moore, Mrs. Moore, what¡¯s happening here? Are you moving?" Cammy asked, her gaze shifting nervously to the workersing in and out of every floor, including the rooftop where her apartment was. "What¡¯s going on?"

    "Cammy!" Eve called out cheerfully, waving from the stairs as she made her way down.

    "Cammy," Mrs. Moore said with excitement, "The building¡¯s going to be renovated! Isn¡¯t that great?"

    Cammy¡¯s confusion deepened as she tried to process what was happening. "What do you mean it will be renovated? Why wasn¡¯t I told about this? Where will you stay during the renovations... and where will I stay?"

    "They¡¯ll be staying in one of my aunt¡¯s apartments. One for yourndlords, and one for Eve," came the reply.

    Cammy turned toward the voice and saw Ric, carrying a box, stepping out of the ramen shop.

    "What? Why? This is all happening so suddenly! Why wasn¡¯t I informed? I live here too," Cammy eximed, her frustration growing.

    "Because we made the decisionst night, and unfortunately, you weren¡¯t answering either of our calls, so we couldn¡¯t inform you," Greg exined, causing Cammy to turn around in surprise.

    "I need to sit down! I think I¡¯m going to faint!" Cammy muttered, walking toward a chair outside the ramen shop. She rested her elbow on the table, burying her head in her hand.

    Eve quickly pulled up a chair and sat across from her. "Girl, those two are covering the cost of the building¡¯s renovation. They texted ourndlords yesterday, offering to pay for the damage they caused in your apartment."

    "Mr. Moore jokingly suggested they pay for the renovation as an apology, and those two actually took him seriously. Isn¡¯t that amazing? They are doing this to impress you, you go girl!" Eve chuckled, making Cammy shake her head in disbelief.

    Cammy stood up and walked back toward Greg and Ric, who were talking to Mr. and Mrs. Moore. "Can you both please exin what¡¯s going on?" she asked, appearing frustrated.

    "As an apology to you and yourndlord for the trouble we caused, Mr. Rossi and I decided to share the cost of renovating the entire building, including the interior," Greg exined. "The building¡¯s exterior design will bepletely revamped in the quickest and most efficient way possible. The architect spoke with Mr. Moore this morning, and they¡¯ve decided to add more apartments to maximize the space."

    Cammy¡¯s jaw practically hit the floor. She waspletely stunned by what she was hearing. At first, she had assumed the renovation would be a simple update¡ªjust some paintwork and modernizing the interiors. But these two hade up with ideas even more ambitious than she had imagined.

    "This is unbelievable! What about the ramen shop? They¡¯re going to lose business! Have you ever considered that?" Cammy demanded, her frustration mounting.

    Ric took a breath, his expression calm despite her outburst. "Actually, about that," he began. "Mr. and Mrs. Moore agreed to my offer. I¡¯m having their staff trained at one of my restaurants, and they¡¯ll be taking a business management ss with one of my managers."

    Cammy¡¯s tone softened slightly as she processed the information. "Oh, well, that sounds like a good n. But what about Eve?"

    Eve, ever the pragmatist, chimed in with a shrug. "Don¡¯t worry about me, girl. I¡¯ve needed this time off for a while. It¡¯ll be a relief to rest and take care of my daughter as she starts school. It¡¯s only temporary, so I¡¯m more than happy to take the vacation."

    Cammy nodded, understanding. "Alright, I get it. You definitely needed the time off. But what about me and Dn? Where are we supposed to stay?" she asked, turning back to Ric.

    Ric was about to answer when Greg cut in with a firm tone. "We need to go to my house first and talk to Grace. We¡¯ll figure out where you¡¯ll stayter. The most important thing right now is to focus on your n to deal with Duncan."

    Cammy¡¯s eyes sharpened with determination. "You¡¯re right. Let me just grab our things," she said, her resolve strengthening as she prepared to face what wasing next.

    "The workers have already packed your things, and they¡¯ll be sending them to my aunt¡¯s apartment, where you can stay like Mr. Moore and Eve," Ric replied.

    "Oh, that¡¯s convenient. In that case, I¡¯ll have a meeting with Grace before I deal with our things," Cammy said to Greg, then turned to Ric, Eve, and herndlords. "I¡¯ll be going now. I¡¯ll call you allter once I¡¯m done talking to mywyer. Thank you for being so understanding and for your patience with these two," she added, nodding toward Greg and Ric.

    Greg headed back to his car as Cammy said her goodbyes. Just as she was about to leave, Ric stopped her.

    "Cammy, how are you? Are you okay? You know you can talk to me, right?" Ric asked with so much concern in his voice.

    "I¡¯m not sure, Ric. I feel so exhausted today. Seeing Duncanpletely drained me. But I have Grace, and I trust she can help me with him."

    "Yeah, she¡¯s an excellentwyer. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll help you sort everything out. Just remember, I¡¯m here too, not just Greg. I can offer you what he can, and you can rely on me. I won¡¯t take advantage of you. I¡¯ll help without expecting anything in return, unlike him."

    "I know, Ric, and I¡¯m really grateful for that. But please understand that Greg didn¡¯t force me into this. Whatever decision I make, I want you to know that it¡¯s entirely my choice, not influenced by anyone else."

    "Alright. Please call me and let me know what Grace advises once you¡¯re done, okay? I want to know how I can help. You can count on me, Cammy. I¡¯ll protect you and Dn."

    "Thank you, Ric. I really appreciate it. But I have to go now¡ªit¡¯s gettingte, and I don¡¯t want to take up any more of Grace¡¯s time. I¡¯ll call you soon."

    Cammy walked back to Greg¡¯s car, her heart heavy. Deep down, she knew Ric¡¯s intentions were genuine and from the heart, but it was something she couldn¡¯t ept so easily.

    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 69: Move In With Me

    <h4>Chapter 69: Move In With Me</h4>

    "Where are we going?" Cammy asked, noticing that Greg was driving away from the direction of his penthouse.

    "To my house," Greg replied tersely.

    Cammy frowned, puzzled by his response. "Isn¡¯t your penthouse that way?" she asked, pointing behind them.

    "Yes, it is," Greg said with a nod. "But my house is in this direction. The penthouse isn¡¯t the right ce for Dn. My house has a garden and a yground that he¡¯ll love." He nced at the rear-view mirror and smiled at Dn. "What do you think, Dn? Wouldn¡¯t you like to y in a house with a grassy yard and a yground?"

    Dn¡¯s face lit up with excitement, and he leaned forward between the driver¡¯s and passenger¡¯s seats. "Yes! I¡¯d love that, Uncle Greg. Will you y football with me?"

    "Of course, buddy," Greg said with a chuckle. "And there¡¯s a pool at my house too. You¡¯ve been learning to swim, right? We can practice together."

    "Really? But it¡¯s almost nighttime. We might not be able to do both tonight," Dn said, his excitement dimming as he pouted in disappointment.

    Greg leaned in with a reassuring smile. "But didn¡¯t I hear from some school officials that students have two days off because of the school event?" he asked Dn.

    "Yeah," Dn nodded. "We¡¯re going back to school on Wednesday."

    "Perfect!" Greg eximed with enthusiasm. "That means we can y football on Monday and go swimming on Tuesday. What do you think about that?"

    Dn¡¯s face lit up instantly, but Cammy shot Greg a look, clearly caught off guard by his sudden burst of enthusiasm.

    "Aren¡¯t you supposed to be working?" she asked, raising an eyebrow.

    "I own thepany," Greg replied with a casual shrug. "I can take time off whenever I want. You should join us."

    "Uh, no thanks," she said, shaking her head. "I¡¯ve got work to do and designs to finish. I was actually nning to ask Eve to babysit Dn for me since she works from home and wouldn¡¯t have any trouble handling him."

    "Well, that¡¯s settled then," Greg announced decisively. "I¡¯ll babysit Dn for the next two days. You and he can stay at my ce until the apartment renovations are finished."

    "Let¡¯s talk about thatter," she answered nonchntly.

    After thirty minutes, they arrived at Greg¡¯s estate. The car passed through an imposing metal double gate that swung open automatically. The driveway, paved with elegant cobblestones, was lined with vibrant hydrangea bushes in full bloom, creating a picturesque path leading to the mansion.

    Cammy¡¯s eyes widened as she took in the sight of Greg¡¯s house. It was a modern stone structure with sleek ck metal ents. The design struck a perfect bnce, blending the warmth and coziness of the stone with the bold, masculine touch of the ck metal. Without realizing it, she smiled, her gaze wandering over the house¡¯s striking features.

    "Admiring my house, are we? You know, you could always move in," Greg teased, catching the smile on her face.

    Cammy chuckled at his yful tone. "I¡¯ll admit it¡ªI like your house. You¡¯ve got great taste."

    Greg¡¯s lips curved into a soft smile. "Thanks. It reminds me of the stone cabin I grew up in as a kid."

    As they approached the front door, Cammy noticed a small group of household staff lined up to wee them. Among them stood a middle-aged man and woman wearing uniforms that differed slightly from the rest, which Cammy assumed marked them as the butler and head housekeeper.

    The car doors were opened for them, and the middle-aged couple stepped forward to greet Greg with polite smiles.

    "Wee back, Mr. Cross. Will you and your guests be having dinner here?" the man inquired.

    "Yes," Greg replied with a nod. "Please prepare something that the kid will enjoy too."

    He then turned to Cammy and Grace, who were standing side by side. "Cammy, Grace, let me introduce you. This is Edward Freeman, my butler, and his wife, Andrea Freeman, who is my head housekeeper. If you need anything during your stay, don¡¯t hesitate to ask them."

    Greg turned to Andrea with a polite yet firm tone. "Andrea, could you please look after Dn for now? Or perhaps have someone take him to the yground. Thedies and I will be in the study discussing some legal matters."

    Andrea and Edward both nodded in unison before stepping aside to allow Greg and the others to enter the house.

    Cammy crouched slightly to meet Dn¡¯s eye level and spoke gently. "Sweetheart, Mommy, Uncle Greg, and Attorney Perez need to talk about something important. Please be good, okay? No causing trouble or making a mess."

    Dn gave a small nod of understanding, and Andrea reached for his hand with a warm smile. "Don¡¯t worry, Ma¡¯am. I¡¯ll take excellent care of him," she assured Cammy before leading Dn away.

    As they stepped into the mansion, Cammy couldn¡¯t help but smile, taking in the house¡¯s interior. The design was a perfect blend of luxury and modernity¡ªsleek and stylish without being overly extravagant, yet far from minimalist. It had just the right touch of decoration to make it feel inviting.

    They followed Greg as he led them to the first door on the right of the main entrance. The room they entered was his home office, simple yet thoughtfully designed. On the right side, a desk was positioned beside arge ordion door that opened onto an outdoor patio, offering a serene view of the garden.

    On the opposite side, a wall of bookcases lined the room, though they weren¡¯t entirely filled. At the center, a cozy seating arrangement featured a three-seater sofa, two single armchairs, and a coffee table in the middle, creating a warm and functional workspace.

    Greg motioned for them to sit and took a seat himself. "So, Grace, what¡¯s the n?"

    "For now, since the divorce papers are already with Duncan, our focus should be staying vignt about his next move," Grace began. "I rmend arranging security escorts for both Cammy and Dn while we wait for him to sign the documents."

    Cammy¡¯s hands trembled as her voice broke. "He said if I don¡¯t go back to him or agree to the divorce, he¡¯d file for custody of Dn. I..." Her words faltered, tears threatening to spill despite her efforts to stayposed. She had tried not to dwell on Duncan¡¯s threats, but the weight of them was unbearable. She knew Greg and Grace needed to hear this.

    "I-I can¡¯t lose my son," she continued, her voice shaking. "Duncan has never cared for him, not once. If he gets even shared custody, he won¡¯t look after Dn. He¡¯ll be sad, neglected... just like I was when I was with Duncan. My poor child..." Unable to hold back any longer, Cammy buried her face in her hands, her tears falling freely.

    Grace leaned closer, gently rubbing Cammy¡¯s back, while Greg grabbed a box of tissues and handed her one.

    "Then maybe it¡¯s time to pull Dn out of boarding school and for both of you to move in with me," Greg said, his tone firm yet kind.

    The suggestion left Grace momentarily stunned, and Cammy stopped crying, staring at him in disbelief. "Live with you?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

 Chapter 70: Fragile Little Heart

    <h4>Chapter 70: Fragile Little Heart</h4>

    "Yes, Cammy, you heard me right," Greg said firmly. "You and Dn should move in with me. My house is spacious, with plenty of empty rooms for you both to choose from. I know the penthouse is closer to the office and Dn¡¯s school, but I think he¡¯d be much morefortable here. There¡¯s a garden, a yground, and some of my employees live on-site with their children¡ªDn would have ymates here."

    He paused briefly, gauging her reaction before continuing. "It¡¯s only a thirty-minute drive to his school. I¡¯ll assign a driver and a security team to ensure his safety at all times. The same goes for you, whether or not you want to go to the office with me. If you¡¯d rather drive yourself, I¡¯ll provide a simpler car, and your security team can follow discreetly to keep things low-key."

    Greg leaned forward slightly, softening his tone. "If you¡¯re ufortable seeing me every day, you can stay in a separate wing of the house. Or, if it helps, I can stay at my penthouse while you and Dn settle here. I want this arrangement to work in a way that makes you feel safe and at ease," he added, his suggestion leaving both Cammy and Grace stunned.

    "Wow, Greg, that¡¯s incredibly generous of you," Grace remarked with a nod of approval. She then turned to Cammy. "I really think you should ept it. Based on everything you¡¯ve told me about Duncan, I wouldn¡¯t put it past him to do something reckless¡ªor even hit you again."

    Greg¡¯s expression darkened instantly at Grace¡¯s words. He turned to Cammy, his frown deepening. "Duncan used to hurt you? Physically?" he asked, his voice tight with barely restrained anger.

    Cammy¡¯s gaze flickered to Greg for a moment before she quickly looked down at her hands, which were fidgeting in herp. Her voice was quiet and hesitant. "It was just a couple of times... not that often. And it was my fault anyway¡ªI was nagging him."

    "No, no, no, Cammy," Greg said firmly as he lowered himself onto the coffee table in front of her. He leaned forward, resting his hands gently on her knees, his eyes locking onto hers. "Even if you had hit him with your bare hands, he had no right toy a finger on you. No man should ever hurt a woman¡ªever. Do you understand me? What he did waspletely wrong."

    His voice was calm but full of conviction. However, his anger simmered just beneath the surface, and he couldn¡¯t hold it back any longer. Standing abruptly, Greg ran a hand through his hair, his other hand resting on his waist as his chest rose and fell with heavy breaths. He covered his mouth with a closed fist, trying to contain himself, but it was futile.

    He started pacing across the room, tension radiating from him, before mming his palm against the wall with a sharp crack. "Fuck! That bastard!" he roared. "I swear, I won¡¯t let him get away with this¡ªever!"

    "Greg, calm down. It happened a long time ago, and as you can see, I¡¯m fine now," Cammy said softly, trying to ease his anger.

    Greg let out a heavy sigh, cing both hands on his waist as he tilted his head back and drew in a deep breath. But the fury still simmered within him. All he could think about was finding Duncan and beating him senseless until he was unrecognizable.

    Turning to Grace, his voice was low but filled with determination. "Grace, if he refuses to sign the divorce papers, make sure you file every single case we can against him. I want him behind bars with no chance of bail¡ªand if the death sentence were an option, I¡¯d push for that too. Strip him of everything he has. I want Cammy and Dn to get it all. That man is a monster disguised as a human being, and he deserves no mercy."

    Grace gave a curt nod, her expression resolute. "Understood. You¡¯re the boss. I¡¯ll do everything in my power to bring him down. In fact, I¡¯ve already started preparing for that possibility. I only met him once, but I can tell he¡¯s the type who won¡¯t make things easy for Cammy. I highly doubt he¡¯ll willingly sign those papers."

    "I think so too," Cammy agreed, her toneced with frustration. "He¡¯s incredibly stubborn and never admits his mistakes. He¡¯d rather die clinging to his lies than own up to his faults and live peacefully."

    Grace stood, gathering her things. "Alright then. I won¡¯t stay any longer. I know you included me for dinner, but I¡¯m too worked up right now, and I¡¯m eager to dive into this case. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll head out before all my ideas slip away," she said with a small smile.

    Greg nodded in understanding. "Of course. Let me walk you out. I¡¯ll have my driver take you home."

    As Grace made her way to the door, she paused and turned back to Cammy. "By the way, Cammy, I strongly rmend epting Greg¡¯s offer. It¡¯s the best way to ensure your safety and Dn¡¯s. But ultimately, it¡¯s your decision. I¡¯ll be in touch as soon as I have any updates or progress on the case. Take care!"

    "Stay here. I¡¯ll be back shortly," Greg said to Cammy before following Grace out.

    Cammy paced back and forth across the room, her thoughts swirling. ¡¯I know Greg¡¯s offer is the best option, but it feels like too much. I don¡¯t want him to think I¡¯m epting just to take advantage of his kindness.¡¯

    Her pacing came to a halt when she heard Dn¡¯s voice outside. She moved toward the ss ordion door and looked out, spotting Dn running andughing as he yed with a group of children. Greg had mentioned earlier that some of his staff¡¯s children might be around, and she assumed these were the ones.

    Completely absorbed in watching Dn¡¯s carefree joy, Cammy didn¡¯t notice Greg quietly reentering the room and standing behind her. Dn¡¯sughter echoed through the air, and his beaming face brought a soft chuckle from Cammy as she watched him y.

    "Just look at him¡ªhe¡¯s so happy here, isn¡¯t he? What do you think of my offer?" Greg murmured softly near her ear, making her jump in surprise.

    "Goodness, I didn¡¯t even notice you there!" she eximed, startled.

    "That¡¯s because you werepletely focused on watching how happy Dn is," Greg said with a knowing smile. "And that happiness could continue if you both stay here. I really mean it¡ªI¡¯d love to have you here. It would make me happy, too, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re worried about."

    He paused, his tone turning yful. "But I¡¯d be heartbroken if you took Ric¡¯s offer instead. That would crush my poor, fragile little heart. Would you really want to do that to me?" he teased, earning augh from Cammy as she turned to face him.

    "Oh, please! Your heart is not fragile, and it¡¯s definitely not small," she said with a grin. Grabbing his hand, she formed it into a fist. "They say a person¡¯s heart is about the same size as their fist, and look at yours¡ªit¡¯s huge!"

    Greg chuckled, his expression softening. "And this fist," he said, lifting it slightly, "isn¡¯t afraid to fight anyone who dares to hurt you or Dn. It will protect you both. Just say yes, Cammy. Please."

    Cammy swallowed hard, her gaze locking with Greg¡¯s. His intense stare and the raw emotion in his eyes made her heart race. She could almost feel the depth of his unspoken feelings¡ªand his undeniable desire for her.

 Chapter 71: Having Second Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 71: Having Second Thoughts</h4>

    Cammy¡¯s eyes flickered between Greg¡¯s, her heart pounding in her chest as if urging her to finally give him the answer he was hoping for.

    Greg noticed the slight hitch in her breath, a clear sign of her nervousness. Unlike before, he didn¡¯t want to push her. This time, he wanted her decision toe from her own heart, free from pressure.

    Gently, he cupped her face, pressing a tender kiss to her forehead before leaning in until their foreheads touched. Closing his eyes, he spoke softly, "If you need time, take all the time you need. There¡¯s no rush."

    He paused, his tone calm and reassuring. "But whether you decide to stay here or take the apartment Ric mentioned, let me at least assign a security team for you. I¡¯ll also hire two female bodyguards who can double as your cook and housekeeper if that¡¯s what you choose. Your safety andfort are what matter most to me."

    "Greg, I really want to say yes," Cammy began, her voice soft but conflicted. "But Ric¡¯s aunt is like a mother to me¡ªshe¡¯s been such a good friend, and now that Duncan knows I¡¯m alive, it¡¯s only a matter of time before he tells my mother. If I move in here, she¡¯ll find out and start a fight with me.

    I already have a lot on my te and as much as possible I don¡¯t want to give my mother a reason to add more problems than I currently have now."

    She took a deep breath before continuing, "I don¡¯t want you to worry either, so I¡¯ll ept your offer of the bodyguards and take Ric¡¯s offer on the apartment. Myndlords will be nearby, and so will Eve and her daughter, who ys with Dn. I think we¡¯ll be fine there. Does that sound fair?"

    Greg let out a long sigh, his lips curving into a strained smile. "Yes, I suppose it does. But I¡¯ll make sure you have security around the clock, and you¡¯re not allowed toin about it. Understood?"

    Cammy smiled warmly, her heart full of gratitude. Without a word, she slowly wrapped her arms around Greg, catching him so off guard that he froze for a moment,pletely taken aback by her unexpected embrace.

    "C-Cammy, am I understanding this right?" Greg stammered, his voice unsteady.

    "Don¡¯t overthink it," Cammy replied gently. "I¡¯m just saying thank you. Thank you, Greg... for everything." She stepped back, releasing him from her hug. "Since you¡¯ve already told Duncan and your father that I¡¯m your girlfriend, let¡¯s go with it. But remember, it¡¯s just for appearances¡ªin public, not in private. Are we clear?"

    Greg exhaled heavily, his expression showed total disappointment. "So, I guess what happened between us the other night meant nothing to you. You didn¡¯t feel what I felt, did you?"

    His words cut deep, leaving Cammy¡¯s heart aching. She wanted to take them back, to erase the hurt in his voice, but she knew it wasn¡¯t the right time. "Greg, let¡¯s stay focused on what matters," she said carefully. "We agreed to help each other with our goals¡ªyour revenge, and mine. That¡¯s what this is about, remember?"

    "Are you having second thoughts after seeing Duncan today?" Greg asked, his eyes narrowing slightly.

    "No! Absolutely not," she responded quickly and firmly, full of conviction and her voice unwavering.

    Greg¡¯s lips curled into a smirk, amused by her sharp denial. "Good. That¡¯s all I need to know. Let¡¯s have dinner first before I drive you to your new ce."

    Cammy nodded and they made their way to the dining room. A short whileter, Dn joined them after Greg had one of the maids call him back for dinner.

    "Mommy! Uncle Greg¡¯s house is amazing! There are so many kids I can y with. Can we stay here?" Dn asked excitedly.

    Cammy nced over at Greg and caught him beaming, his wide smile making it clear he wholeheartedly approved of Dn¡¯s suggestion.

    "No, dear," Cammy said softly. "We¡¯re going to live next to ourndlords and Aunt Eve. But don¡¯t worry, Cassey will be close enough to y with you." She paused before saying, "By the way, Dn, would you mind moving in with me again instead of staying at boarding school?"

    Dn¡¯s face dropped into a frown. "Why? Am I being a bad boy there?".

    Cammy waved her hands reassuringly. "No, no, not at all! You¡¯ve been wonderful. I just miss you so much and thought maybe you missed me too and might want to leave the dormitory.

    "I miss you too, Mommy," Dn said, his voice sincere. "But I like it there. I¡¯ve made friends, and I like my ssmates. We also have fun activities after school, and I¡¯m learning so many new things."

    "But¨C"

    "It¡¯s okay, Cammy," Greg interrupted gently. "I¡¯m the top sponsor of that school. I can make arrangements to ensure Dn has security without disrupting his daily routine. I¡¯ll add more security cameras and notify the administration about the situation so they can stay vignt as well."

    "Are you sure that¡¯s alright?" Cammy asked hesitantly.

    "Absolutely," Greg replied. "The school owner has been a close friend of mine since childhood, which is why I¡¯m such a big supporter of the school."

    "Alright," Cammy agreed, "but I want toe with you when you talk to the administration. I¡¯d like to exin the situation to them myself."

    "Of course," Greg said with a nod. "We can go together when Dn returns to school on Wednesday."

    "Mommy, can we stay here until I go back to school? We¡¯re already here, and I still want to y with the kids. Plus, Uncle Greg promised to y football and go swimming with me," Dn pleaded, his eyes wide with excitement.

    "But we don¡¯t have any clothes here. Uncle Ric already sent all our things to the new apartment," Cammy replied.

    Greg cleared his throat loudly, drawing their attention. "Actually... that¡¯s not an issue," he said with a small smile.

    Cammy frowned in confusion. "What do you mean it¡¯s not a problem? We need clothes to change into."

    Greg, seemingly unfazed, replied casually as he started eating, "When we decided to renovate the apartment building, I figured you and Dn might end up staying here for a while. So, I did some shopping."

    Cammy raised an eyebrow. "Don¡¯t tell me you also prepared the room we¡¯re staying in?" she asked, her tone half-teasing.

    Greg paused mid-bite, ncing up at her with a sheepish look.

    Cammy¡¯s jaw dropped as she gasped loudly, covering her mouth with both hands. "No way¡ªyou didn¡¯t!"

    Greg scratched the back of his head, chuckling awkwardly. "Well... yeah, I did. How did you guess? I set up a jungle-themed room for Dn, simr to his room in your apartment. It¡¯s not overly borate since there wasn¡¯t much time, but I made sure it¡¯s something he¡¯d enjoy."

    "I have a jungle room here?" Dn asked, his eyes lighting up with excitement at the thought.

    Cammy shook her head, smiling as she said, "Let¡¯s eat first, and then we¡¯ll check out what you¡¯re talking about. Honestly, Greg, I can¡¯t believe you sometimes. You n so far ahead! That must have cost you a fortune, and you didn¡¯t have to do that."

    Greg calmly sliced into the meat on his te, replying with a shrug, "When has money ever been an issue for me? Besides, spending it on you and Dn makes me happy."

    Unaware of the effect his words had, Greg continued eating, while Cammy found herself staring at him, deeply moved by his thoughtfulness.

 Chapter 72: My Good Friend

    <h4>Chapter 72: My Good Friend</h4>

    After dinner, Greg led Cammy and Dn to Dn¡¯s new room.

    "Oh my God! What have you done?!" Cammy eximed, her eyes wide with disbelief at the amount of effort Greg had put into the space.

    "You don¡¯t like it?" Greg asked, but before Cammy could respond, Dn chimed in excitedly.

    "I love it, Uncle Greg!" Dn shouted, dashing around the room to explore the toys and decorations waiting for him.

    Cammy shook her head, her gaze sweeping over the room. "It looks amazing, and it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it¡ªit¡¯s just too much!" she said, still in awe of the thoughtful details.

    The bed was positioned in the left corner of the room, with a desk beside it. On the opposite side, various toys were scattered around, and arge round carpety in the center. The wallpaper featured a jungle theme¡ªnot overly extravagant, but just enough to make a young child excited.

    "Is it? I actually nned to put in a treehouse-style bed, where Dn could sleep on the top bunk with a little y area underneath. I was thinking of adding a ropedder and a slide. There was also going to be a log-shaped sofa, but since I only had less than forty-eight hours to get everything ready, I¡¯ll add thoseter," Greg exined.

    "Later on? There¡¯s more?" Cammy said, her voice filled with disbelief. "No, Greg, this is already too much. Seeing you prepared this much, how can I say no to this?"

    "That¡¯s the goal," Greg grinned. "You know, you can also stay longer so my effort would not go to waste like let¡¯s say until the renovation is done?"

    Cammy chuckled knowing what Greg was trying to do. "Don¡¯t push your luck. We¡¯ll stay here until Wednesday morning. Let me help Dn clean up now. It¡¯s gettingte. I also need to inform Ric about this since he will be waiting for us to show the temporary apartment," she added with a smile, clearly overwhelmed by his thoughtfulness.

    "Sure, call me if you need everything. I¡¯ll be in my home office once you¡¯re done, so I can show you your room."

    "Rest too, just tell me where my room is and I¡¯ll go there on my own," Cammy implied.

    "Alright, if that¡¯s what you want. From here, go left and it¡¯s the door before thest. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow at breakfast."

    As soon as Greg left, Dn seized the moment to ask his mom a question. "Mommy, are we ever going to go back home?"

    Cammy smiled gently, nodding. "Yes, sweetie, once the renovation is finished."

    Dn hesitated before asking again, his voice softer. "Not that one. I mean the house where Daddy lives."

    Sighing, Cammy sat down on the carpet and patted the space in front of her, signaling for Dn to join her. "Not anymore, darling. For now, the rooftop apartment is our home. But I promise, when Mommy has saved up enough money, we¡¯ll buy a real house¡ªor maybe even an apartment of our own, so we don¡¯t have to rent anymore."

    "Okay, but can we live here instead?" Dn asked with wide, innocent eyes.

    Cammy chuckled, raising an eyebrow. "You really like it here, don¡¯t you?"

    Dn¡¯s face lit up with a smile. "Yes! If we live here, I can still y football and go swimming. Uncle Greg teaches me a lot aboutputers and coding, too."

    "Is he really that nice to you?" Cammy asked, intrigued by her son¡¯s affection for Greg.

    "He is! I like him. He¡¯s my good friend."

    Cammy smiled warmly. "I¡¯m d you like him. But enough ying for now, it¡¯s gettingte. You can y again tomorrow. Let¡¯s get you cleaned up."

    It took Cammy longer than usual to get Dn to sleep, thanks to his constant chatter. But when he finally drifted off to sleep, a wave of exhaustion hit her¡ªnot from her son, but from the whirlwind of events that had unfolded throughout her day.

    She made her way to the room Greg had directed her to. "Hmm, either he prepared this room just for me, or this guest room is designed for a female guest," Cammy murmured, taking in the distinctly feminine touches of the space.

    She went straight to the cab and was surprised to find a selection of clothes waiting for her. "Wow, he really nailed my size," she said, impressed as she browsed through the options. After a moment of thought, she chose a pink silk pajama set and headed to the bathroom to freshen up.

    "As expected," Cammy murmured as she stepped into the en suite, taking in the luxurious interior and the neatly arranged toiletries that awaited her.

    Her gaze then shifted to the bathtub, and she noticed it was already filled with water. She approached it and dipped her hand into the warm water. "Did he just fill this up for me?" she wondered aloud, surprised by the warmth.

    The thought brought a smile to her face. It was such a small gesture, but it felt incredibly thoughtful.

    Cammy yed some soothing music on her phone before sinking into the water, letting herself rx. It was only then that she noticed a humidifier withvender oil ced at the foot of the tub.

    "Oh, that¡¯s why it smells so nice. I thought he just sprayed something in here," she said to herself, a smallugh escaping her lips as she settled back and rested her head against the edge of the tub. "So rxing..."

    **********

    "Cammy! Cammy! Damn it!"

    Greg¡¯s voice broke through the haze, and an abrupt force lifted her, snapping her back to reality.

    As her eyes fluttered open, she found herself cradled in Greg¡¯s arms. "What¡¯s happening?" she asked, disoriented.

    "I checked your room, but you weren¡¯t there. I went to Dn¡¯s room, and you weren¡¯t there either. I knocked, but you didn¡¯t answer," Greg exined with worry evident in his voice.

    "The water and thevender were just so rxing... I guess I must have dozed off..." Cammy¡¯s eyes widened as she slowly nced down at her body. "Oh shocks!"

    In a panic, Cammy quickly pushed herself out of Greg¡¯s arms, realizing she waspletely naked. She scrambled to cover herself with a towel.

    Greg burst intoughter, causing Cammy to scowl.

    "What¡¯s so funny?" she snapped, her cheeks turned red in embarrassment.

    "I¡¯ve already seen it, so there¡¯s really no point in covering up with a towel," Greg teased with a smirk.

    Cammy rolled her eyes in response. "Good point, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can just stare whenever you want! And why were you looking for me in the first ce?"

    "Grace called, that¡¯s why. Lucky she did, or you might have drowned in the tub," Greg replied.

    Cammy shook her head. "You know that¡¯s impossible. I¡¯d wake up before anything like that happened. Anyway, what did she say?"

    "Duncan¡¯swyer contacted Grace. They won¡¯t sign the divorce papers unless they meet with you first. Apparently, Duncan has some conditions..."

    Cammy sighed deeply, rubbing her face in frustration. "I knew this wasing. Let me wash up first, and then we¡¯ll talk."

    Instead of leaving, Greg remained standing there, his gaze fixed on her.

    "Well? What are you waiting for?" she asked, slightly irritated.

    "I can help you freshen up if you¡¯d allow me to..." Greg said in a low seductive voice.

    *********

    THANK YOU FOR THE MAGIC CASTLE & GIFT LotusLin and Sunny_Shumail!

 Chapter 73: That Night in the Villa

    <h4>Chapter 73: That Night in the Vi</h4>

    Cammy rolled her eyes and pointed firmly toward the bathroom door. "Out! You pervert!"

    Greg chuckled, raising his hands in mock surrender. "Alright, alright, I¡¯m leaving. No need for name-calling."

    "You earned it!" Cammy retorted, shoving him toward the door. Greg, being yful, leaned back slightly to make it harder for her to push him,ughing all the while.

    With a determined effort, she finally managed to push him out and lock the door behind him. As she leaned against it, catching her breath, a rush of memories from their night at the vi¡ªparticrly in the shower¡ªsuddenly came flooding back, making her cheeks flush.

    ********

    That night in the vi...

    <i>"I should wash up..." Cammy mumbled, attempting to stand. But as she rose, her legs gave way, and she stumbled back onto the bed. "Oh my goodness!"</i>

    <i>Greg shot to his feet, concern etched on his face. "What¡¯s wrong? Are you okay?"</i>

    <i>"My legs..." Cammy began but quickly stopped, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment. The truth was undeniable¡ªGreg hadpletely overwhelmed her, leaving her legs weak after making her reach heights of pleasure she¡¯d never experienced before, not even with Duncan.</i>

    <i>Greg smirked knowingly, fully aware of Cammy¡¯s predicament. "Legs giving out on you, huh?"</i>

    <i>Cammy avoided his gaze, her voice barely above a whisper. "I just need a little rest, that¡¯s all."</i>

    <i>"Rest won¡¯t cut it," Greg countered with a yful grin. "And let¡¯s not forget¡ªyou¡¯re tipsy. This could take hours."</i>

    <i>Before Cammy could respond, she let out a surprised yelp as Greg scooped her up effortlessly, carrying her in a princess-style hold toward the bathroom. "Hey! Put me down! I can manage on my own!" she protested, squirming in his arms.</i>

    <i>Greg chuckled, unfazed by her objections. "I doubt it. Besides, I could use a shower too. So why not save time and do it together?" he teased, quickening his pace toward the bathroom door.</i>

    <i>When they reached the shower, Greg nced at her and asked, "Can you stand?"</i>

    <i>Cammy nodded quickly, turning away to hide her front from his gaze, particrly her mommy pooch. She moved to turn on the shower, determined to clean up swiftly, fully aware that Greg had no intention of leaving her alone in the bathroom.</i>

    <i>"Hey,e here," Greg said softly, pulling her gently toward him until her back rested against his chest.</i>

    <i>"I-I just need to clean up. I feel sticky," Cammy stammered, her voice barely above a whisper as she tried to brush off his touch and focus on the task at hand.</i>

    <i>"No problem, I¡¯ll help you..." Greg did not waste time and he leaned over for his hand to reach between her legs.</i>

    <i>"Greg!" Cammy almost squealed, not expecting him to do such a thing.</i>

    <i>"Is this the spot where you feel sticky? Let me clean it for you," he whispered into her ear as his fingers started caressing her clit as warm water flow onto it. His other hand firmly holds her by the waist locking her in ce.</i>

    <i>"No, I-I... Greg..." Cammy uttered senselessly when he started kissing her neck and ear. His hand traveled from her waist to her breast, massaging it so well.</i>

    <i>"Oh, not here? Maybe here then..." he said before he slid two of his fingers inside her pussy. </i>

    <i>"Oh, ahh..." Cammy rolled her head back as she moaned. Her hands firmly gripped the stainless grab bar on the shower wall.</i>

    <i>"That¡¯s it, Cammy. Moan louder for me. Let everyone know how good I am making you feel."</i>

    <i>"G-Greg... Ahh!" she moaned harder as his fingers moved faster inside her. She could feel him getting harder behind her, and could already imagine what would happen next to her. </i>

    <i>And she was not wrong... </i>

    <i>Greg pulled out his fingers from her only to grab her waist, positioning her as he got ready to enter her from behind.</i>

    <i>Everything happened fast and the next thing she knew, his hard cock was already inside her. </i>

    <i>"Oh god... Greg! Wait!" Cammy said, her knees almost giving up even though he was moving slowly inside her.</i>

    <i>"Just enjoy it, Cammy. Let go... I got you," he said as he pounded her slow but deep.</i>

    <i>"M-My legs... They¡¯re gonna give up!" she finally eximed.</i>

    <i>"Oh!" Greg chuckled and with a swift move he pulled out and made her face him. "Wrapped your arms around my neck," he added.</i>

    <i>Cammy, still disoriented, furrowed her brows in confusion. "What are you doing?"</i>

    <i>Before she could fully process his intentions, Greg swiftly lifted her, wrapping her legs around his waist as he pressed her back against the cool tiled wall.</i>

    <i>A gasp escaped her lips as she instinctively clung to him, her arms wrapping tightly around his neck, driven by a sudden fear of slipping on the slick floor beneath them.</i>

    <i>"Is this better?" Greg smirked onest time before going back in.</i>

    <i>"Ahh..." Cammy leans her head against the wall as she feels his hard cock go in and out of her.</i>

    "Cammy? What¡¯s taking so long? You¡¯re not falling asleep again, are you?"

    Greg¡¯s voice from the other side of the door snapped her back to reality. Her eyes widened in shock as she realized her hands had wandered, touching herself, without her noticing while she was lost in thoughts of their night together.

    "I¡¯m awake! Stop rushing me," she called back, her voice flustered, before quickly making her way to the shower.

    ¡¯My goodness! What just happened?¡¯ she asked herself inwardly. She had never touched herself before, but the thought of making love with Greg always made her blood boil. It makes her crave him which she hasn¡¯t experienced with her own husband before.

    ¡¯This is not good. What is happening to me? Am I turning into a maniac?¡¯ she thought.

    After getting dressed, she found Greg standing by the window in her room, seemingly deep in thought.

    "You look serious," she said, breaking the silence.

    Greg turned around, slightly startled by her voice. "I¡¯m just thinking about what Duncan¡¯s potential demands might be. He has a strongwyer on his side¡ªAttorney Randolf Evans. He¡¯s as skilled as Grace, Cammy."

    "I know him," she replied with a nod. "And I have to admit, you¡¯re right¡ªhe¡¯s very good."

    "What do you think he¡¯ll demand from you? Any ideas?" Greg asked, his tone serious.

    Cammy sat on the edge of the bed, lost in thought. "Since he¡¯s already threatened me with Dn¡¯s custody¡ªknowing Dn means everything to me¡ªI think he might try to force me to surrender my father¡¯spany to him. Duncan is greedy, and money is all he really cares about. That¡¯s the only thing I can see him wanting from me."

    Greg paused, processing her words. He had considered that possibility before, but after meeting Duncan, he felt certain the man wouldn¡¯t stop there.

    "Cammy," Greg said after a moment, his voice low and cautious, "Duncan won¡¯t let you go that easily. His public image is everything to him, and I doubt he¡¯d settle for just taking your father¡¯spany."

    Cammy looked at him, worry etched on her face. "What do you think he wants, then?"

    Greg hesitated before replying, his voice almost defeated. "What if he wants more? What if he actually files for custody and somehow wins? Or worse... what if he¡¯s doing all this because he still wants you?" His gaze locked onto hers, filled with concern and worry.

 Chapter 74: Goodnight Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 74: Goodnight Kiss</h4>

    Cammy smirked at Greg, sensing his worry, though she knew he was concerned about something that would never happen. "Greg, the only thing Duncan wants from me is my father¡¯spany¡ªnever me. I just wish I had realized that sooner.

    I was so blinded by love that I couldn¡¯t see his true intentions. He married me purely to gain control of my father¡¯spany, and now he¡¯s willing to do anything to keep it. He even made an agreement with Annie and her father."

    Greg¡¯s expression shifted to one of seriousness with obvious curiosity. "What kind of agreement?" he asked intently.

    "He told me Annie and her father agreed to pay him if he saved Annie from the humiliation caused by your broken engagement," Cammy revealed.

    "That is bullshit!" Greg snapped. "I called off the wedding because they were already having an affair."

    "I know," Cammy replied. "But it¡¯s likely Annie¡¯s father didn¡¯t know the truth. They probably made him believe Duncan was doing Annie a big favor by helping her save face, in exchange for money and his backing."

    "You¡¯re right," Greg agreed. "Knowing Annie, she¡¯d have no problem manipting her own father to get what she wants. But tell me¡ªwhy is Duncan so determined to get control of your father¡¯spany? It¡¯s almost bankrupt, isn¡¯t it?

    I¡¯m not trying to undermine its value, but I¡¯m genuinely curious. Duncan is wealthy; he could easily start a new business. So why go after a strugglingpany?"

    "You have a point," Cammy admitted. "At first, I thought he was doing it for me and my parents. But now, looking at him from a different perspective, I¡¯m starting to wonder the same thing."

    "Anyway, it¡¯ste, and I just wanted to update you on what Grace said. You should get some rest¡ªyou¡¯ve got work tomorrow," Greg said with a soft tone.

    "That¡¯s it?" Cammy raised an eyebrow. "You interrupted my rxing bath and rushed me through a shower just to ask what I thought about Duncan¡¯s ns?"

    Greg hesitated for a moment before admitting, "Well, I also wanted to say goodnight and see you before I went to bed. Honestly, it still feels surreal that you¡¯re here in my house."

    Cammy couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. "You look like a love-struck teenager right now," she remarked absentmindedly. Her teasing smile added a yful glint to her eyes without knowing the effect of that on Greg

    "Maybe I am, Cammy," Greg replied softly, taking her hand as he sat beside her. "What if I¡¯m falling for you? What if I want this fake rtionship to be real? Would you give me a chance?"

    Cammy sighed and shook her head. "Go to sleep, Greg. I¡¯m not having this conversation with you again."

    "Fine," he conceded with a yful smirk. "But at least give me a goodnight kiss."

    She narrowed her eyes at him, incredulous. "Unbelievable! You¡¯re utterly shameless, aren¡¯t you?"

    "You don¡¯t have to kiss me on the lips. Just here," Greg said, tapping his cheek with a yful grin.

    Cammy sighed dramatically, rolling her eyes before leaning in to quickly grant his request, just to get it over with.

    But as she moved closer, Greg turned his head at thest second, and their lips met unexpectedly. Her eyes widened in shock as she instantly pulled back.

    "You did that on purpose!" she eximed, ring at him.

    "I didn¡¯t! I was just about to check why you were so quiet. I had no idea you were already leaning in for the kiss," Greg defended, struggling to suppress hisughter. "You didn¡¯t say anything, so I was just turning to look at you."

    "Liar! Get out and go back to your room! I don¡¯t want to hear another word from you!" Cammy eximed, shoving Greg toward the door as he continued to offer flimsy excuses.

    "I¡¯m not gonna lie¡ªI liked how it turned out, though!" Greg called out cheekily, just as Cammy mmed the door in his face.

    Leaning against the door, Cammy let out a soft chuckle as she touched her lips. "It¡¯s not our first kiss, but... I liked it too," she murmured to herself before heading to bed.

    **********

    Cammy woke up early to get Dn ready and ensure he had everything he needed before she left for work. However, when she reached his room, it was empty.

    On her way downstairs, she came across one of the maids who had greeted them the night before. "Excuse me, have you seen my son, Dn?" Cammy asked.

    "Yes, ma¡¯am. He¡¯s with Mr. Cross at the indoor pool," the maid replied.

    "The pool? At this hour?" Cammy asked, clearly surprised.

    The maid smiled warmly and offered to guide her there, and Cammy followed.

    When Cammy arrived at the indoor pool, she found it empty and was about to leave when she heard Dn¡¯s voice. Curious, she stepped inside and spotted Greg and Dn having breakfast at one of the tables by the pool.

    "What¡¯s going on here?" she asked.

    Both of them turned to her and smiled. "Good morning, Mommy! Uncle Greg said morning breathing exercises in the pool help make my lungs strong so I won¡¯t get sick as often," Dn exined cheerfully.

    "Really? It¡¯s great that there¡¯s an indoor pool here then," Cammy said showing a hint of relief in her voice. "But is it heated? You know he is sensitive to the cold."

    "Yes, ma¡¯am! The water is warm enough, so you don¡¯t have to worry," Greg reassured her. "I¡¯d never let Dn get sick on my watch." He then gestured to the table. "Come have breakfast with us. You should eat before heading to work."

    Cammy hesitated for a moment before sitting down. "Alright, thanks. I was actually nning to get everything ready for Dn today¡ªto make it easier for Andrea or whoever will be babysitting him."

    Greg waved off her concerns. "No need. I¡¯ll handle everything myself. Plus, there are plenty of staff here to help with anything he needs. The chef can cook whatever he likes, and the maids can assist with getting him cleaned up."

    Cammy raised a skeptical eyebrow. "Are you sure you can handle him? Have you ever babysit before?"

    "Rx, Cammy," Greg said confidently. "I¡¯ve got this. I¡¯m great with kids. Isn¡¯t that right, Dn?" He winked at Dn and held up his hand for a high-five.

    "Right!" Dn responded enthusiastically, pping Greg¡¯s hand with a big smile.

    Cammy watched the interaction, her worry easing as she saw howfortable Dn seemed with Greg. "Well, if you say so..." she said in a soft voice. "But if anythinges up, call me right away, okay?"

    Greg grinned. "You have my word."

    "Alright, just make sure to call me if anythinges up and keep me updated so I don¡¯t worry," Cammy said, her voice filled with concern.

    "I will," Greg assured her. He then ced a small velvet box on the table in front of her.

    Cammy swallowed nervously, already suspecting what might be inside, but she still asked, "What¡¯s this?"

    "It¡¯s for you," Greg replied, his voice a little hesitant. "Go ahead and open it." He couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit anxious. It felt like a gamble, giving her this gift so soon, knowing there was a chance she might reject it.

 Chapter 75: So Manipulative

    <h4>Chapter 75: So Maniptive</h4>

    Cammy frowned, her gaze fixed on the velvet box, hesitant to open it.

    Greg, growing impatient, reached over, opened the box himself, and pulled out the contents. "This is yours now," he said, holding up the contents of it.

    Her eyes widened in shock. "A car key? You¡¯re providing me with a car? That¡¯s too much!" she eximed, her voice filled with protest.

    "It¡¯s not a luxury car, so don¡¯t worry," Greg replied calmly. "It¡¯s just a standard sedan¡ªnothing shy, to keep things low-profile. I figured you might not want a driver or bodyguard chauffeuring you everywhere, which is why I¡¯m giving this to you. But for your safety, your bodyguards will still follow in a convoy."

    Cammy hesitated for a moment, debating whether to take the car key or not. Finally, she epted it, earning a satisfied smile from Greg.

    "Good girl..." he murmured in a low, teasing tone, a devilish smirk ying on his lips.

    Cammy arched an eyebrow but decided to ignore his remark, especially since Dn was present. She reached for a piece of bread and was about to grab the te of eggs when Greg swiftly picked it up first.

    "How many do you want?" he asked, poised to serve her.

    "Just one," she replied.

    "How about some ham?" Greg asked, continuing his impromptu breakfast service.

    "Also, just one," Cammy replied again.

    Without a word, Greg took the piece of bread from her hand and began spreading butter on it, leaving her momentarily stunned.

    "What are you doing?" she finally managed to ask, regaining herposure.

    "Putting butter on your bread," he replied with genuine confusion.

    Cammy reached out to snatch her bread back, but Greg quickly moved it out of her reach. "Hold still, just wait¡ªI¡¯m almost done," he said calmly.

    "I can do it myself," she insisted.

    "It¡¯s okay, Mommy. My teacher and Uncle Greg said men should take care of women. That¡¯s why he¡¯s doing this," Dn chimed in matter-of-factly.

    Cammy opened her mouth to argue but closed it again, unsure of how to respond. Dn wasn¡¯t wrong, but this felt excessive. She and Greg weren¡¯t in a rtionship, after all. Still, for Dn¡¯s sake¡ªand his lesson in being a gentleman¡ªshe decided to let it slide.

    "Thank you, Greg, for setting a good example for Dn on how to take care of ady," Cammy said, then gave Dn a yful wink.

    Greg picked up another slice of ham and ced it on Dn¡¯s te. "Dn, how about we drive Mommy to work today?" he suggested.

    Before Dn could respond, Cammy waved her hand dismissively. "No, no, there¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ll drive myself."

    Dn looked up at her with curiosity. "But I want to see where you work, Mommy. You always said it¡¯s a really tall building with lots of nice people."

    Cammy smiled warmly, brushing her hand along Dn¡¯s cheek before gently pinching his chin to guide his gaze to hers. "That¡¯s right, sweetheart. And one day, I¡¯ll show you. But not today, okay?"

    "Come on, Cammy. At least let us drive you today. We won¡¯t even get out of the car, so no one will see us. One of the security team can follow in your car, so you can still drive it back," Greg urged, clearly wanting an excuse to spend more time with her.

    ¡¯Maybe if we spend more time together, she¡¯ll see how sincere I am and finally say yes,¡¯ Greg thought to himself.

    After a brief moment of consideration, Cammy sighed. "Fine, but just for today, alright? Tomorrow, I¡¯m driving myself. What¡¯s the point of having a car if I¡¯m not going to use it? You lent it for that reason."

    "Lent you? I didn¡¯t lend you that car, Cammy. It¡¯s yours. You don¡¯t have to return it," Greg rified firmly.

    "That¡¯s too much! I can¡¯t ept it then. I only agreed because I thought you were just letting me use it temporarily," Cammy protested.

    "No, you¡¯re not giving it back. Consider it a token of gratitude for your help. And before you say I¡¯ve already done too much for you, please just ept it. I¡¯m a man¡ªa very capable one¡ªand refusing it would feel like an insult to me. So, please, take it," Greg insisted while his tone leaving little room for argument.

    Cammy rolled her eyes and sighed. "Fine, you win. Clearly, you¡¯re just bored and don¡¯t know what to do with all your money."

    "You¡¯re probably right, and let me remind you that you have no say in how I spend my money," Greg replied with a sly grin. "Like you said, it¡¯s mine, and I¡¯ll use it however I please. Right now, providing for you and Dn brings me joy, so unless you want to be the one to ruin my happiness, you¡¯ll just have to ept it."

    Cammy facepalmed and shook her head, which only made Greg and Dnugh. "I already said yes¡ªI ept. You don¡¯t have to get all dramatic about it."

    "I¡¯m just making sure you understand," Greg teased. "And let me warn you, this car isn¡¯t thest. There will be more, and when theye, remember that rejecting them would mean stealing my happiness. I know you wouldn¡¯t want to do that, would you?"

    "My gosh! You¡¯re so maniptive. Do you even realize that?" Cammy quipped while yfully raising an eyebrow.

    "I¡¯m aware, but only in the best way," Greg joked with a yful grin.

    Cammy shook her head, smiling as she focused on her meal.

    "I¡¯ll head up first. Need to take a quick shower and get dressed," Greg said as he stood. He turned to Dn, "Dn, are you done? Let¡¯s get you ready too."

    "I¡¯m done, Uncle Greg, but I¡¯m a big boy now. I can dress myself, just like at boarding school," Dn replied proudly.

    Greg tousled Dn¡¯s hair with a chuckle. "Alright, big boy. Let¡¯s go¡ªwe don¡¯t want Mommy to bete for work."

    *********

    Greg kept his promise¡ªneither he nor Dn got out of the car when they arrived at the Cross Tech building. The moment Cammy entered the building, they drove off without dy.

    When Cammy reached her department¡¯s office, she was greeted with overwhelming enthusiasm by three of her teammates.

    "Cammy! What¡¯s your secret for attracting men?" one of thedies eximed.

    Cammy opened her mouth to respond, but the second woman cut her off. "Forget that! Just tell us where you meet these men¡ªor better yet, take us there."

    The third teammate chimed in. "Or introduce us to some of their friends! Come on, Cammy, help a few singledies out."

    Cammy stood there,pletely bewildered, unsure of how to respond or even why they were asking such questions.

    Thankfully, her ever-reliable manager stepped in to rescue her. "Ladies, settle down! You¡¯re overwhelming her. Look at her¡ªshe¡¯s clearly clueless about what you¡¯re talking about."

    Cammy frowned, still confused. "Honestly, I have no idea what¡¯s going on. Why are you suddenly bombarding me with these questions?"

    Without answering, all four women dragged her excitedly to her desk. The moment she saw what was waiting there, her eyes widened in shock. She was speechless and frozen in ce as she tried to digest what¡¯s the meaning of what she was seeing.

 Chapter 76: Four Bouquets of Roses

    <h4>Chapter 76: Four Bouquets of Roses</h4>

    "What¡¯s all this?" Cammy eximed in astonishment, her eyes fixed on the four bouquets of roses in different colors arranged on her desk.

    "I only recognize the yellow one because I brought it here," Chiqui said with a chuckle. "Ethan mentioned he bumped into the delivery guy in the lobby earlier. He said it was for you and handed it over. Oh, and there¡¯s a card too¡ªwe couldn¡¯t resist reading it."

    Curious, Cammy picked up the card and read it aloud:

    "To the best mom in the world. Sorry, I couldn¡¯t make it to my Godson¡¯s awarding ceremony; I was with my family. From: Your best friend."

    A wide smile spread across Cammy¡¯s face as she realized the thoughtful gesture was from Ethan himself. She imagined he had probably intended to deliver it to her desk himself but had been intercepted by Chiqui. "Aw, that¡¯s so sweet!" she said, beaming.

    "Do you know who it¡¯s from?" one of her teammates asked eagerly, leaning in with curiosity.

    "Yes, I do," Cammy replied with a small smile. "It¡¯s from my best friend, who couldn¡¯t make it to my son¡¯s school event yesterday." She then shifted her attention to Chiqui.

    "And what about the other three? Any idea who sent those?" she asked curiously.

    Chiqui shrugged with a mischievous grin spreading across her face. "We have no clue. The cards are in sealed envelopes, and we didn¡¯t want to pry. But we¡¯re all ears if you decide to share the details!"

    Cammy chuckled and smirked. "I think I¡¯ll read them first to see if they¡¯re even worth sharing or if it¡¯s private."

    "Oh,e on, Cammy! You¡¯re such a tease!" one of thedies eximed, and the group burst into a fit ofughter.

    Cammy picked up the card nestled in the white roses and read it quietly to herself: "I hope this will bring you a smile and good vibes today and for the rest of your week. I¡¯m looking forward to visiting you in your new but temporary apartment. ~Ric."

    A soft, genuine smile spread across her lips, one so radiant it seemed to light up the room. The contagious warmth of her expression made the other women smile as well, simply from watching her reaction.

    "So? Is it something you¡¯re willing to share with us?" Chiqui asked, her curiosity getting the better of her.

    Cammy chuckled and handed over the card. In an instant, the three women gathered around Chiqui, eagerly leaning in to read the message.

    As expected, the group squealed in perfect harmony, overflowing with excitement over Ric¡¯s message to Cammy.

    "Who is this guy?" one of them eagerly asked.

    "He¡¯s a part-owner and chef at the resort whose website I manage as part of my side job," Cammy exined.

    "Ric? Wait, you don¡¯t mean Ricardo Rossi, the celebrity chef, do you?" another woman gasped, her eyes widening with disbelief.

    Cammy smiled awkwardly, scratching the back of her head. She hadn¡¯t anticipated that mentioning he was a chef would lead to this. Regret crept in as she realized she¡¯d let it slip.

    "Uh, yeah... that¡¯s him," she admitted hesitantly.

    "OH MY GOD! NO WAY!" Chiqui practically shouted. "I¡¯ve watched all his shows¡ªnot for the recipes, but for him! And why on earth would he visit you at your apartment? Is he courting you?"

    Cammy waved her hand dismissively, trying to downy the situation. "Oh no, nothing like that. He¡¯s just a gentleman. My son and I are temporarily moving into his aunt¡¯s apartment because mine is under renovation. He¡¯s probably just stopping by to hand over the keys and maybe exin a few rules. That¡¯s all," she exined, silently hoping they wouldn¡¯t press for more details.

    "I see..." Chiqui said, though her expression showed she wasn¡¯t entirely convinced. "Alright, go on¡ªcheck the others!"

    "Okay," Cammy agreed. "Let¡¯s save the red one forst since it¡¯s my favorite color. Let¡¯s see who sent the pink one."

    She slid the card out of the envelope, her expression instantly souring as a frown appeared on her face. The sudden change stirred up her teammates¡¯ curiosity more than before.

    The card read:

    ¡¯Honey, please talk to me. I rejected the divorce papers because I don¡¯t want us to end. Just tell me to leave Annie ande back to you, and I will. Please let me exin what happened¡ªI promise it¡¯s not what you think. Just give me a chance to exin, please.¡¯

    There was no signature, but Cammy didn¡¯t need one to know exactly who it was from. Her jaw clenched as she stared at the words, then at the pink roses that seemed almost mocking. "And he had the audacity to send pink roses when he knows they covered the pink walls of my twins¡¯ room," she muttered bitterly before tearing the card into pieces, startling her teammates.

    "W-Wait! Cammy! What¡¯s going on? Who sent it?" Chiqui asked, rmed by her sudden shift in mood.

    "From the devil himself," Cammy replied tly, her voice dripping with disdain. She pointed to the bouquet. "Does anyone want this, or should I just toss it in the trash?"

    "We can distribute them to everyone¡¯s desks if you¡¯d like, just likest time," one of thedies suggested.

    "Sure, go ahead. Do whatever you want with them." Cammy closed her eyes briefly, taking a deep breath before reaching for the card on the bouquet of red roses.

    ¡¯Please don¡¯t be from Duncan. I don¡¯t want to have to throw away such beautiful roses,¡¯ she silently wished.

    As with the other cards, Cammy read the message to herself: ¡¯I hope you won¡¯t give these roses away to your team this time. Thank you for your help yesterday; you were amazingly brave. I¡¯m proud of you!¡¯

    There was no signature, but she instantly knew who it was from. Her anger melted away, reced by a smile.

    "Hmm... looks like this one¡¯s from a different guy too!" one of her teammates teased, snapping Cammy back to reality.

    "Yeah, it is," Cammy admitted. "I guess it¡¯s safe to show you the message." She handed the card to her teammates, who eagerly grabbed it with excitement.

    Cammy gathered all three bouquets, pulled out her pedestal cab from under the desk, and carefully ced them on top, clearing her desk. She couldn¡¯t help but smile as she heard thedies squeal again after reading the message on Greg¡¯s card.

    "Oh my goodness, Cammy! If you¡¯re not going to take any of them, at least introduce us¡ªor at least to their friends!" one of her teammates eximed.

    Cammyughed, "Haha! Sure, I¡¯ll let you know."

    Chiqui pped her hands yfully and said, "Alrightdies, themercial¡¯s over. Time to get to work. Let¡¯s log in and get to it!"

    Everyone returned to their desks, but Cammy remained where she was, staring at the three bouquets.

    ¡¯Ethan is always so sweet and thoughtful. His girlfriend is really lucky,¡¯ she mused.

    Her hand absentmindedly reached out and touched the white and red roses, her mind drifting. ¡¯What should I do with you two? You¡¯re so different from each other, and I don¡¯t want to break either of your hearts. But this isn¡¯t the right time to ept either of your feelings. I just wish you both find the woman of your dreams... and that woman definitely isn¡¯t me.¡¯

 Chapter 77: Prying

    <h4>Chapter 77: Prying</h4>

    Cammy decided to stayte, intent on finalizing the design with Greg¡¯s input as soon as possible. She was so engrossed in her work that shepletely lost track of time.

    "Cammy, aren¡¯t you heading home?" Chiqui called out from across the room.

    Cammy nced at the window and noticed it was already dark. A quick nce at her monitor revealed it was past seven in the evening.

    She turned to Chiqui and said, "I didn¡¯t even realize howte it was. You go ahead¡ªI¡¯ll just finish this page, then head home."

    Chiqui smiled and waved as she grabbed her bag. "Alright, take care! Don¡¯t overwork yourself¡ªyou¡¯ve got to stay healthy. See you tomorrow!"

    Once Chiqui was gone, Cammy checked her phone, expecting messages or missed calls from either Dn or Greg. To her surprise, there were none. Brushing it off, she refocused on her work.

    By the time the clock hit eight, she had wrapped up her tasks, packed her things, and decided to head home. She took the red roses with her, leaving the yellow and white bouquets behind on her desk.

    As she exited her department, a voice suddenly called out, startling her. "Heading somewhere, prettydy?"

    "Geez!" Cammy eximed, clutching her chest as she spun around to see who it was.

    "I¡¯m d you didn¡¯t give away the flowers this time," the familiar voice teased.

    "Yeah, but I gave away the pink one instead. What are you doing here? And where¡¯s Dn?" Cammy asked, noticing Greg casually leaning against the wall near the ss door.

    "Dn had such a great time today that he was starving before dinner and fell asleep early," Greg replied with a smile. "So, I thought I¡¯de pick you up instead."

    "Why didn¡¯t you call or text me? Ipletely lost track of time. I should¡¯ve had dinner with him."

    "I saw how focused you were on your screen, and Dn was enjoying himself, so I didn¡¯t want to disturb you," Greg exined.

    Cammy furrowed her brow. "Saw me? What do you mean?"

    Greg nced up at a corner of the ceiling and gestured toward a security camera. "I was checking on you through that."

    "Checking on me? Watching my every move now?" Cammy teased with a yful smile.

    Greg immediately grew flustered, waving his hands in denial. "No, no, it¡¯s not like that, Cammy! I just didn¡¯t want to bother you by texting or calling, so I looked at the security feed. I swear, I wasn¡¯t spying on you or anything!"

    Cammy burst intoughter at his nervous reaction, leaving Greg both confused and relieved. "Rx, Greg. I¡¯m not mad. It¡¯s yourpany, after all. You have every right to use the security cameras to check on your employees. Just as long as you¡¯re not, you know, spying on me when I¡¯m naked or something," she said with a mischievous grin.

    The words caught Greg off guard, and he smirked at the thought, though he quickly shook it off. ¡¯Naked, huh? Where did thate from, Cammy?¡¯ he thought, clearing his throat to focus.

    "I picked you up to take you to dinner. Your security will drive your car home, and we¡¯ll take mine. Shall we?" Greg said with a smile.

    "Where are we going?" Cammy asked, noting Greg¡¯s casual attire, which didn¡¯t suggest a fine dining destination.

    "Nothing fancy," Greg replied. "I thought you¡¯d prefer somefort food and a chance to unwind before bed. That¡¯s why I came to get you¡ªI know you¡¯ve had a long day."

    Cammy nodded, trusting his n, and settled in for the ride. She rxed as Greg drove, eventually stopping in front of a cozy food stall just outside a park near his mansion.

    "Do you want to get out and pick your food, or should I choose for you?" Greg asked.

    Cammy stared at Greg with a yful grin. "I¡¯ll step out, but you surprise me. Pick whatever you think is the most delicious."

    Greg nodded and headed toward the food stall, leaving Cammy to step out of the car and watch as he ced an order for a variety of dishes.

    Once he was finished, she helped him carry the food to one of the nearby tables. Without saying much, Cammy sat down and started eating in silence.

    Meanwhile, Greg couldn¡¯t help but observe her closely, feeling a twinge of nervousness about his choice. Finally, he asked, "Are you disappointed that I brought you here instead of taking you to a restaurant?"

    Cammy paused mid-bite and smiled. "Why would you think that?" she asked gently.

    "Well," Greg admitted, "you¡¯ve been so quiet. You grew up in a wealthy family, and I thought this might be the first time you¡¯ve eaten in a ce like this."

    "That¡¯s not true," she replied, shaking her head. "Yes, I grew up in a well-off family, but this isn¡¯t my first time eating somewhere like this. Back in high school and college, my friends and I would often stop by ces like this after school."

    She took another bite, then continued with a softer tone, "I¡¯m quiet because I¡¯m savoring the moment. Duncan never let me eat in ces like this because he cared too much about appearances and his reputation. But being here now brings back old memories. It feels good... like a time when I was still free and happy."

    Cammy tilted her head curiously at Greg. "But what about you? How do you know about this ce? I¡¯ve heard your father, Mr. Cross, is a strict man. Isn¡¯t he simr to Duncan when ites to guarding his reputation? Or am I wrong?"

    "I wasn¡¯t born into wealth," Greg began, his tone casual. "I grew up poor before eventually living with my father. Then, during my senior year of high school, I ran away. Back in college, I worked while studying and often ate at ces far cheaper than this."

    He gestured around the food stall. "Honestly, this ce felt like a luxury to me back then. Whenever I had something to celebrate, I¡¯de here alone and treat myself to some good food."

    Cammy tilted her head thoughtfully. "Hmm, why did you run away? But if it¡¯s something you¡¯re notfortable talking about, that¡¯s okay."

    Greg smirked and leaned back slightly. "No, it¡¯s fine. People close to me know about it anyway. My father wanted me to study something that would benefit his business, but I¡¯ve always been passionate about technology,puters, and security. So, I ran away to follow my dreams."

    "I see. I am so d you followed your dreams. Look at you now¡ªso sessful," Cammy said with a warm smile. Her curiosity got the better of her, and before she could stop herself, she asked, "Where were you born then? You said you grew up poor, but as far as I know, Mr. Cross was never poor. He inherited thepany from your grandfather, right? Or am I mistaken?"

    Greg¡¯s expression shifted instantly, his smile fading as he paused mid-bite. He stared at the food in his hand, his face darkening with an unmistakable sourness.

    Cammy¡¯s heart sank, and she swallowed hard, internally panicking. ¡¯Shoot! I should have kept my mouth shut!¡¯ she thought, silently berating herself for prying.

 Chapter 78: Buried Past

    <h4>Chapter 78: Buried Past</h4>

    Greg clenched his fist resting on the table, his demeanor shifting suddenly. He began packing up the food they were eating, catching Cammy off guard. "Let¡¯s go. I just remembered I have unfinished work that needs to be sent to the board by tomorrow," he said coldly. "If you¡¯re not done, I¡¯ll wait for you in the car."

    Cammy frowned, baffled by his abrupt change in mood. "We¡¯ve barely started eating, and now you want to leave? Fine, but you don¡¯t have to wait. I¡¯ll pack the food and eat it on the way."

    She quickly began gathering the food containers, but Greg didn¡¯t wait for her to finish. He left the table without another word.

    Hurriedly finishing her packing, Cammy ran after him. "Hey, wait! Look, I¡¯m sorry if I overstepped. You brought it up, so I thought it was okay to ask. I won¡¯t bring it up again. Please don¡¯t be upset. I¡¯m really sorry."

    "I¡¯m not mad," Greg said tersely, avoiding eye contact. "Get in the car." Without waiting for her response, he stepped inside, leaving Cammy to follow.

    She let out a quiet sigh before stepping into the car, quickly fastening her seatbelt as Greg had already started the engine and was backing up without waiting for her to finish.

    The ride was tense, with Greg remaining silent, his focus fixed on the road. Cammy shifted her attention to her dinner, eating quickly and avoiding conversation. She thought of several things to say to break the ufortable silence but couldn¡¯t bring herself to speak until they arrived at the mansion.

    Greg pulled up directly in front of the main door, where a male staff member stood waiting alongside Edward, the butler. Without ncing at Cammy, Greg stepped out of the car and casually tossed the keys to the staff member, who caught them with precision, like a seasoned baseball yer.

    "Edward, bring some ice to my study and ensure I¡¯m not disturbed. I have work to finish," Greg instructed, striding into the mansion without a backward nce, leaving Cammy standing by the car.

    "Yes, Mr. Cross," Edward responded with a polite bow. As Greg disappeared into the house, Edward turned his attention to Cammy, noticing the way her shoulders slumped as she slowly made her way toward him.

    Cammy came to a stop in front of Edward, her gaze fixed on the main door, staring at the spot where Greg had vanished.

    "How was your day, Ms. Watson? You seem a bit distressed. Did something happen?" Edward asked politely, his tone calm and reassuring.

    "Yes, Ed, something did happen. Did you notice how upset Greg looked? It¡¯s my fault... or maybe it isn¡¯t... but perhaps it is. Ugh!" Cammy eximed, running her fingers through her hair in frustration.

    "I did notice he seemed upset, but I¡¯m confident he¡¯ll move past it soon. Would you mind sharing what happened?" Edward inquired gently.

    "Well, he mentioned something about being poor before living with his father, and I asked him about it. I thought it was fine to ask since he brought it up, but he suddenly got cold and angry. I just don¡¯t get him sometimes!" Cammy vented utterly exasperated.

    "Ah, I see. Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Watson. He wille around once he settles his emotions. It¡¯s not your fault, please don¡¯t me yourself." "Are you sure? He looked really mad at me. What exactly happened to him anyway for him to react that way?"

    "Madam, I am sorry but it¡¯s not my story to tell. Working in the Cross household was my first job and I am confident to say that you have nothing to worry about. If there¡¯s one thing that I am sure of, it is that, Greg would not stay mad at you for very long if that¡¯s what you are thinking.

    I know how the mind of that boy works and right now he is just confused and emotional. When he sets his mind to something, he makes sure he gets it. That man knows what exactly he wants and no one can stop him from getting it.

    So just rx madam, let him calm himself down and once he is calm, he will talk to you again. And perhaps exin to you what happened. But he does not exin it, it just means that he is not ready to say it but there wille a time that he will be ready to tell you."

    The words of Edward somehow lessen the worry in Cammy¡¯s mind but she can¡¯t help but to still think about it. "That was such wise advice Ed, thank you for that. I¡¯ll go ahead, I¡¯ll check on Dn and will go to bed, I still need to go to work tomorrow. Goodnight."

    Edward nodded and bowed before opening the main door for Cammy.

    ¡¯Greg, whatever it is that you are going through, I hope someday that you¡¯ll get the courage to tell me. It pains me to see you so hurt like that. I don¡¯t even know how tofort you since I have no idea what¡¯s in your mind,¡¯ Cammy thought as she climbed the stairs on her way to Dn¡¯s room.

    Following Greg¡¯s instructions, Edward carried a small bucket of ice into the mansion¡¯s home office. After knocking three times, he entered the room to find Greg standing by the window, staring outside, lost in thought. The dim lighting cast long shadows, emphasizing the tension in the air.

    Edward moved quietly, setting the bucket on the small bar table. He took a crystal whiskey ss, added two pieces of ice, and poured a generous amount of whiskey. With practiced ease, he handed the ss to Greg, who epted it without turning from the window.

    "Where is she?" Greg asked, his voice low and edged with restraint.

    "She¡¯s in Dn¡¯s room," Edward replied calmly. "She said she¡¯d go to bed afterward. She seemed... shaken by the way you acted."

    Greg sighed deeply, swirling the whiskey in his ss as if searching for answers in its amber depths. "I know," he admitted, his tone heavy with regret. "I couldn¡¯t control myself. I tried¡ªI really did¡ªbut I just couldn¡¯t."

    Edward hesitated, watching Greg carefully. "You¡¯ve always been a man of control, sir. Whatever¡¯s troubling you must be weighing on you more than you let on."

    Greg finally turned away from the window. "It¡¯s just... seeing her there, asking questions about things I¡¯ve buried¡ªit brought everything rushing back. Things I¡¯d rather not remember. She didn¡¯t mean to, but it hit me harder than I expected."

    Edward gave a small nod. "Ms. Watson seems kind and perceptive. Maybe, when you¡¯re ready, you can share a part of your story with her. It might help¡ªboth of you."

    Greg stared at his drink for a moment before taking a slow sip, letting the whiskey burn down his throat. "Maybe," he murmured, more to himself than to Edward. "But not yet."

    "Do you want me to book a session with your doctor?" the butler asked.

    "No need. I got it. I was just not ready for Cammy to know about my past."

    "I see. You must like her that much. I think she likes you too, whether she admits it or not. You should trust her more."

    "I know, but now is not the right time for that Ed."

    Edward patted Greg¡¯s shoulder. "Do what you think is right son, I know you¡¯ll be able to get through it. We are here if you need our help," he said before leaving Greg alone in the room once more.

 Chapter 79: Out of Proportion

    <h4>Chapter 79: Out of Proportion</h4>

    "What is this?!"

    Annie¡¯s furious voice pierced the quiet of the room, followed by a crumpled receipt flying through the air, smacking Duncan squarely in the face.

    Duncan barely flinched. He calmly set his ss of wine on the desk and unfolded the crinkled paper with deliberate ease. His eyes skimmed the contents before a smirk tugged at the corner of his lips. "Don¡¯t you know how to read? It says flowers," he said with oozing nonchnce.

    "Are you stupid?" Annie spat in a trembling voice, barely containing her rage. "I¡¯m not asking you to read it to me, Duncan. I¡¯m asking why you have this. Who did you buy these flowers for?" Her words hit like a whip, sharp and unforgiving.

    Duncan leaned back in his chair, his expression annoyingly casual, almost amused. "So, what? Are you digging through the trash now? That receipt was thrown away for a reason," he said dismissively, attempting to steer the conversation away.

    "Don¡¯t you dare try to dodge this!" Annie mmed her hand down on the desk, making his ss of wine tremble. Her eyes burned with fury, her voice rising with each word. "Who did you give those flowers to? Was it her? Are you still running after her, Duncan? After everything we¡¯ve been through?"

    Duncan¡¯s smirk faded, his jaw tightening slightly as he met her gaze with a hint of annoyance. "You¡¯re blowing this out of proportion, Annie. It¡¯s just flowers. Nothing more. Stop acting like it¡¯s the end of the world."

    "Just flowers?" Annie¡¯s voice cracked equal parts anger and hurt. She took a step closer, her hands balled into fists. "Do you think I¡¯m that stupid? Do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing? You¡¯re still hung up on her, aren¡¯t you? After all the lies, the excuses, the betrayals¡ªyou¡¯re still chasing her!"

    Duncan¡¯s calm exterior finally started to falter. He rose from his chair, his towering presence adding weight to his growing irritation. "I don¡¯t owe you an exnation, Annie. Not about this, not about anything."

    Herugh was bitter and cutting. "You don¡¯t owe me an exnation? I¡¯ve sacrificed everything for you, Duncan! I¡¯ve stood by you while you lied to my face. And now you¡¯re telling me I¡¯m not even worth the truth?"

    The tension in the room was suffocating, the air thick with unspoken usations and raw emotion. Duncan¡¯s hands clenched into fists at his sides, his face a storm of conflicting emotions.

    "And what if I did buy them for her?" he said, his voice cold and defiant. "What difference does it make?"

    "Just answer the damn question! Who did you give the flowers to?!" Annie shouted, her frustration boiling over, finally causing Duncan to lose hisposure.

    "For God¡¯s sake, Annie! You¡¯re unbearable. Fine! I gave them to my wife!" Duncan snapped, his voice filled with anger.

    "Your wife?! Your wife is dead, Duncan. Cammy is gone! She¡¯s not the same woman you once knew. She¡¯s changed, and you¡¯ve seen it with your own eyes. Wake up, you fool! She¡¯ll never take you back. You¡¯re stuck with me because I¡¯m the only woman who¡¯ll still ept you once your secretse to light!" Annie fired back venomously.

    Duncan suddenly stood, grabbed Annie by the neck, and shoved her against the desk. His face was a storm of rage as he growled, "Shut your mouth, Annie! Know your ce. You have no right to insult my wife. Once the retraction of her death certificate is finalized, she¡¯ll reim her rightful ce in my life¡ªand you and I will be over!"

    Annie shoved Duncan with all her strength, forcing him to release her neck and step back slightly. "You¡¯re just going to let me go? And what about your inw¡¯s failing business, huh? Without me, you¡¯ll lose that too!" she spat.

    Duncan inhaled deeply, visibly restraining himself, before settling back into his seat. "That¡¯s my problem, not yours. So start packing. And don¡¯t worry about the baby¡ªI¡¯ll take full responsibility once it¡¯s born. You can go back to your old life of endless socializing and partying."

    Annie pulled out a chair and sat down across from him. Her tone softened as she reached out to hold his hand. "Duncan, please... You don¡¯t mean that. I¡¯m sorry, okay? I was just jealous. I didn¡¯t mean to upset you. I know you¡¯re only trying to win her back to secure her father¡¯spany. Let me help you. Let me stay by your side. Me and our baby¡ªwe need you, Duncan. Please..."

    "Annie, we had an agreement based on the belief that my family was gone. Now that they¡¯re not, that agreement is null and void. It no longer applies," Duncan stated firmly. "Once the death certificates are canceled, I¡¯ll be married again."

    "You promised me and my family that you would marry me," Annie pressed.

    "I know I did, but as I said, it¡¯s no longer possible. I won¡¯t divorce Cammy. That¡¯s non-negotiable."

    "What about our baby? Don¡¯t you want him to grow up with a father?" she argued.

    "We don¡¯t have to be together for me to be a father," Duncan replied coldly. "I¡¯ll ensure our baby is well provided for, and I¡¯ll be present in his life. But we can¡¯t be together. So pack your things and leave. I¡¯ll have the driver take you back to your house."

    "You can¡¯t do this to me, Duncan! Even if I leave, Cammy will nevere back to you. Why can¡¯t you see that?!" Annie¡¯s voice echoed through the room, filled with rage.

    "I¡¯ve made my decision, Annie," Duncan replied sternly. "I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to bring Cammy and Dn back home. This is where they belong. Go home, and I¡¯ll speak to you and your family soon. Just leave me alone¡ªI need to think. I can¡¯t even hear myself with you screaming. Get out!"

    Annie¡¯s tears spilled over as she stormed out of the home office, mming the door behind her. She ran to the master bedroom¡ªthe room she shared with Duncan¡ªand locked herself inside.

    Throwing herself onto the bed, she sobbed uncontrobly before her sorrow twisted into venomous resolve. "You¡¯ll regret this, Duncan. I¡¯ll make sure of it. Not just you¡ªyour wife and her precious boyfriend will pay too. All of you will suffer, I swear it!"

    After some time, Annie finally stopped crying, picked up her phone, and made a call.

    ["How¡¯s my Princess¡ªwait, are you crying?"] the man on the other end asked. His tone shifted to concern after hearing Annie¡¯s sobs.

    "Yes, Daddy... Something happened," Annie began, her voice trembling. "Duncan¡¯s wife and son are alive. We just found out yesterday. And today, he said he doesn¡¯t want to marry me anymore. He told me to go back home. I don¡¯t know what to do, Daddy. Please help me." She sobbed through the phone with evident pain.

    "That bastard!" her father roared. "I knew he was no good! Come home, Princess. You don¡¯t deserve this. Don¡¯t worry¡ªI¡¯ll make sure he and his family regret ever crossing you. They¡¯ll feel my wrath. Pack your things, and I¡¯ll send the driver to fetch you right away."

    Annie nodded, wiping her tears. "Alright, Daddy. I¡¯ming home..."

    With that, she ended the call, pulled out her suitcase, and began packing her belongings.

 Chapter 80: The Perfect Family

    <h4>Chapter 80: The Perfect Family</h4>

    After Annie stormed out, Duncan refilled his ss of wine, letting the bitterness linger on his tongue as he picked up his phone to call his assistant, Orson.

    [Yes, boss?] Orson answered promptly with a professional tone yet familiar.

    "How¡¯s the retraction of the death certificateing along?" Duncan asked sharply and to the point.

    [I filed it today,] Orson replied. [The registry said that since we¡¯ve submitted all the necessary documents, it should take effect next week. That¡¯s the fastest they can process it.]

    Duncan nodded to himself, swirling the wine in his ss. "Alright, that¡¯ll do. There are other matters I need to handle in the meantime. Contact Atty. Evans and start drafting an agreement with Annie¡¯s family."

    [An agreement, sir?] Orson echoed, seeking rification.

    "Yes," Duncan said curtly. "I told Annie to go back home earlier¡ªthere won¡¯t be a marriage. But I still want to honor the arrangement with her father. Have Evans figure out a way to keep the partnership intact without me having to marry his daughter. The investment he promised must remain unaffected."

    [Understood, boss. I¡¯ll reach out to Evans immediately and get started on the draft,] Orson assured him.

    "Good," Duncan muttered, taking another sip of his wine. His expression was as cold as his tone. "Let me know as soon as you have something concrete. And Orson¡ªkeep this discreet. Thest thing I need is for anyone else to get wind of it."

    ["Of course, sir. You can count on me. What is your n regarding Mrs. Veston? Is there anything specific you¡¯d like me to do or ry to Attorney Evans?"] Orson asked, eager to assist.

    "Good that you brought that up. There¡¯s something I need both of you to look into under the family code," Duncan replied firmly. "See if there¡¯s any legal action I can take against Cammy for faking her death and our son¡¯s death¡ªsomething that wouldpel her toe back home.

    Also, I want a thorough background check on Gregory Cross. Find any weakness or vulnerability we can exploit to take him down. He¡¯s the reason Cammy is standing against me. She has courage because that man is supporting her. Once he¡¯s out of the picture, she¡¯ll have no choice but to return to me."

    ["Understood, boss. I¡¯ll update you tomorrow at the office."]

    Duncan ended the call, his eyes drifting to the framed photo on his desk. It was theirst family picture together¡ªCammy seated, visibly pregnant with the twins, Dn standing beside her, and Duncan behind them, his arms wrapped protectively around them all.

    Duncan leaned back in his chair, staring into the dark liquid in his ss. His mind churned with strategies and contingencies, a faint smirk forming on his lips. "One way or another," he murmured to himself, "everything will fall into ce."

    He ran his thumb on Cammy¡¯s face and murmured, "I¡¯m sorry, Hon. Please, forgive onest time and I¡¯ll make everything right. I¡¯ll take care of you and Dn this time. Just wait for me to save your father¡¯spany and I promise we will be happy and be the perfect family that you have always dreamed of. Pleasee home to me..."

    **********

    Cammy woke up early and, as she had the previous day, headed straight to Dn¡¯s room to check on him. Once again, it was empty. ¡¯He¡¯s probably swimming again,¡¯ she thought and made her way toward the indoor pool.

    "Good morning, Madam," Andrea, the head housekeeper, greeted her warmly. "Are you looking for Dn and Mr. Cross?"

    "Yes, I am. I assume they¡¯re swimming again this morning?"

    "They¡¯re actually in the dining hall. They went for a run earlier, and I¡¯m on my way to Dn¡¯s room to fetch him a towel," Andrea exined.

    "Oh, let me grab it instead," Cammy offered.

    "It¡¯s quite alright, Madam. This is my responsibility. Please, go ahead and join them for breakfast. I¡¯ll take care of it." Andrea bowed slightly and walked off before Cammy could insist further.

    Cammy followed Andrea¡¯s suggestion and headed to the dining area. As she approached, the sound ofughter filled the air¡ªnot just Dn and Greg¡¯s voices, but several others as well.

    "Good morning!" Cammy greeted cheerfully as she stepped into the room. Her eyes quickly scanned the scene, noticing five other children sitting around the table, eating breakfast with Dn and Greg.

    "You¡¯re finally awake, Mommy! I was waiting for you so you could meet my friends," Dn said enthusiastically. He stood up, took her hand gently, and led her closer to the table. He then began introducing each of the children by name.

    "They¡¯re the children of the employees here, just like I mentioned before," Greg added, his gaze locking with Cammy¡¯s as he spoke.

    ¡¯He seems happy today,¡¯ Cammy thought as she observed Greg, noting the rxed smile on his face as if the tension fromst night had never happened.

    "How are you?" Cammy asked, taking the opportunity to speak with Greg when Dn released her hand and returned to eating while chatting animatedly with the other children.

    "I¡¯m fine," Greg replied. "We went for a jog around the property earlier¡ªthreeps to warm up. It was just supposed to be Dn and me, but when we passed the employee building, we saw the kids and invited them to join us," he exined.

    "There¡¯s a building here?" Cammy asked, surprised. She realized she hadn¡¯t explored much of Greg¡¯s estate.

    "Yes, it¡¯s a three-story building, more like an apartmentplex. It¡¯s not veryrge¡ªeach family gets a unit, and the single employees share apartments with a few roommates," Greg said, handing her a freshly poured cup of coffee.

    "I see. You¡¯re a generous employer, Greg," Cammy remarked, taking a sip.

    "Not really," Greg replied with a shrug. "It¡¯s just practical. Commuting to this ce isn¡¯t easy, and I don¡¯t tolerateme excuses from my employees. If they live on the property, they won¡¯t bete, and if their kids get sick, they can tend to them immediately without losing focus on their work."

    "Fair enough. By the way, I did not advance work yesterday so I will be leaving work early today. Dn and I need to arrange our things in the new apartment before work and school resume tomorrow. I already informed my manager, and she¡¯s fine with it," she added.

    "Sounds good. I¡¯ll help you with the move," Greg offered casually.

    "No, no, that¡¯s okay," Cammy said quickly. "There¡¯s not much to arrange. Most of the furniture was destroyed, remember? It¡¯s just clothes and a few kitchen items."

    "Will Ric be there to hand you the keys?" Greg asked nonchntly, sipping his coffee.

    "Uh... yes, he will," Cammy replied hesitantly.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll pick you up at lunch. I¡¯ll bring Dn along, and we can go to the mall to buy what you need," Greg said.

    "It¡¯s really not necessary," Cammy insisted. "The apartment is semi-furnished, and we won¡¯t be staying there long. I n to move back to Mr. and Mrs. Moore¡¯s building once the renovations are done, so there¡¯s no need to buy anything."

    "Fine, no furniture or new items. But let¡¯s get you some groceries instead," Greg concluded.

    Cammy sighed and gave him an exasperated look. ¡¯He just won¡¯t let me have my way. So stubborn and pushy,¡¯ she thought, watching Greg as he focused on the news on his tablet, calmly chewing his food.

 Chapter 81: Enjoy The Show

    <h4>Chapter 81: Enjoy The Show</h4>

    It was nearing evening when Cammy, Dn, and Greg finally arrived at the new apartment after spending the entire afternoon shopping for groceries and modern appliances¡ªmany of which Greg insisted on getting for Cammy.

    To ease the atmosphere, Cammy invited Eve, her daughter Cassey, and herndlords over for dinner, especially since Ric would also be joining them.

    "Girl, thank goodness Mr. and Mrs. Moore came home early. I don¡¯t know how I¡¯d handle the tension between those two otherwise," Eve whispered to Cammy while helping her unpack the groceries.

    "I know, but what can I do? Greg practically invited himself, and I can¡¯t deal with another argument between them," Cammy replied.

    "You need to fill me in on everything going on in your life¡ªevery single detail. Don¡¯t even think about skipping anything, got it?" Eve teased, making Cammyugh.

    "You two seem to be having a good time," Ric remarked as he joined them at the kitchen ind. "Need a hand? You know the kitchen is my specialty," he added with a yful grin.

    "We know, Chef, but tonight, you¡¯re my guest. I decide who gets to help, and right now, your job is to rx¡ªjust like Mr. and Mrs. Moore," Cammy replied, her tone light but firm.

    "Alright, you¡¯re the boss," Ric said with a wink. "But don¡¯t hesitate to call me if you need backup." His yful gesture earned a smile and a shake of the head from Cammy.

    "I still like him better than your boss," Eve whispered boldly once more.

    Cammy chuckled softly, her eyes unknowingly drifting toward Greg, who wasughing and ying with Dn and Cassey. "I know," she admitted. "I like him better than my boss too. But sometimes, no matter how much you like someone, your heart just doesn¡¯t align with your mind. It has its own way of choosing."

    Eve followed Cammy¡¯s gaze, her brow furrowing slightly before realization struck. Her eyes darted between Cammy and Greg, watching the subtle warmth in Cammy¡¯s expression as she observed him.

    With an exaggerated gasp, Eve dropped her jaw and ced one hand on her hip and the other dramatically over her chest. "Oh my God! You¡¯re in love with Greg!" she eximed, her tone dripping with yful usation.

    Cammy blinked, startled, her cheeks flushing a deep pink as she quickly averted her gaze. "What? Don¡¯t be ridiculous," she stammered, but the guilty smile tugging at her lips betrayed her denial.

    "Oh, no, no, no," Eve said, wagging her finger with a mischievous grin. "You can¡¯t fool me. I saw that look¡ªssic love-struck eyes! Admit it, Cammy. You¡¯re smitten!"

    "Eve, you¡¯re imagining things," Cammy protested weakly, unable to keep the smile from growing.

    "Uh-huh," Eve teased, clearly unconvinced. "Well, if you¡¯re not going to admit it, then I¡¯ll just have to keep an eye on this ¡¯tonic¡¯ little situation of yours. Because, girl, your face just gave you away!"

    Cammy¡¯s focus snapped back to Eve. She frowned, startled by her own words, and stared at her friend. "No, that¡¯s not what I meant. I¡¯m just saying we can¡¯t control who our heart chooses¡ªthat¡¯smon knowledge, not something specific to me."

    Eve rolled her eyes with a smirk. "Fine, whatever you say. One day, you¡¯re going to eat those words. Until then, I¡¯ll just sit back and enjoy the show."

    Together, Cammy and Eve prepared Caesar sd, prawn risotto, skillet pork chops, and a mixed vegetable stir-fry. They served everything as soon as the cooking was done since Cammy was eager for everyone, especially Ric and Greg, to leave after dinner.

    Thankfully, the atmosphere during dinner turned out to be far less tense than they had anticipated, thanks to thendlords and the kids keeping things lively.

    "All the dishes you two made are absolutely delicious. You should open a restaurant and finally give Ricardo somepetition," Mr. Moore joked, promptingughter around the table.

    "I¡¯d fully support that if they decided to start their own restaurant," Ric added with a grin.

    "Don¡¯t tter us too much," Cammy replied, shaking her head. "I do enjoy cooking, but only for special asions like this. Doing it professionally sounds exhausting. It takes real passion and strength, like you chefs have, to make it work."

    "It¡¯s definitely a demanding job, dear," Mrs. Moore agreed. "But speaking of passion, what¡¯s yours?"

    Her question drew everyone¡¯s attention, and all eyes turned to Cammy, making her nervous. "Uh... I-I haven¡¯t really thought about that," she stammered. "After graduation, I got married and had Dn, so my life has mostly revolved around my family.

    I wanted to support them, and in doing so, I ended up teaching Dn some programming. It turned out to be something he¡¯s really passionate about."

    "So that¡¯s why Dn is so talented at coding¡ªit¡¯s in his genes," Greg remarked. "I have to say, you¡¯re already in the perfect environment to pursue your own dreams. You¡¯re a great fit at Cross Tech. Who knows? Maybe someday, you¡¯ll be sitting beside me at board meetings."

    Ric¡¯s expression soured, but Cammy smiled politely. "I don¡¯t know, Greg. I enjoy coding and designing, but it doesn¡¯t feel like my true passion. Maybe someday I¡¯ll discover what that is¡ªand when I do, I¡¯ll let you all know."

    Ric and Greg, surprisingly, managed to be cooperative throughout their stay, avoiding any interactions that could spark conflict and, in turn, Cammy¡¯s anger.

    "Dear, let me handle the dishes since you and Eve did all the cooking," Mrs. Moore offered.

    Before Cammy could respond, Greg interjected. "Mrs. Moore, please allow me to take care of that instead. At your age, you shouldn¡¯t be tiring yourself at this hour. Go and rest¡ªI¡¯ll handle it."

    "I¡¯ll help too!" Eve chimed in. "I still have the energy, and besides, I¡¯d like to chat with you about the job you mentioned before. Would that be alright?"

    Greg smirked inwardly, thinking, ¡¯Perfect! I can win her over and get her on my side.¡¯

    "Of course. Let¡¯s talk," he said, leading the way to the kitchen with Eve close behind.

    Mr. Moore seized the chance to chat with Ric about the dishes he¡¯d taught them earlier, while Cammy went to check on Dn and Cassey in Dn¡¯s room.

    "You kids doing okay in here?" she asked.

    "Yes, Mommy. I was showing Cassey the digital pad Uncle Greg bought me earlier," Dn replied.

    "Auntie, can Ie back tomorrow to draw on Dn¡¯s digital pad?" Cassey asked, almost pleading.

    Cammy smiled and gently brushed her hand over Cassey¡¯s head. "Dn will be back at boarding school tomorrow. But if he¡¯s okay with it, I can let you borrow the pad, and you can return it Friday night when hees home." She then turned to Dn. "What do you think, Dn?"

    "Sure. You can borrow it, Cassey. We¡¯re not allowed to bring it to school anyway," Dn agreed.

    "Great! That¡¯s settled then. I¡¯ll leave you two to it and get back to the adults," Cammy said before leaving the room.

    As she walked back, a thought struck her. Oh right, I should offer them some wine! She headed to her room to retrieve the bottle she¡¯d bought with Greg earlier, unaware that someone had followed her.

    Cammy went straight to a box she hadn¡¯t unpacked yet and was picking up the wine when she heard the door click.

    "Can I see that?" Ric¡¯s voice startled her. She turned and handed him the bottle without hesitation.

    "Great choice," Ric said, inspecting thebel. "This pairs perfectly with dessert. Do you have any?"

    "Yes, I bought a red velvet cake earlier. It¡¯s in the fridge," she replied.

    Out of nowhere, Ric asked, "Why didn¡¯t you choose me, Cammy? What does Greg have that I don¡¯t?"

    His sudden question caught herpletely off guard, frozen in ce, and speechless.

 Chapter 82: Pang of Jealousy

    <h4>Chapter 82: Pang of Jealousy</h4>

    "Ric, I... I..." Cammy stammered, her lips moving soundlessly as her thoughts scrambled for the right words. Her chest tightened, and no matter how hard she tried, the exnation wouldn¡¯te.

    How could she exin this to Ric? He had been nothing but kind to her and Dn, a steady pir of support when she needed it most. The thought of hurting him twisted her heart into knots.

    Before she could attempt to speak again, Ric closed the gap between them in a few measured steps. Without a word, he pulled her into his arms. The embrace was firm yet gentle, enveloping her in warmth. It wasn¡¯t suffocating, but protective, as if he were shielding her from a force she couldn¡¯t see.

    "Ric..." Cammy whispered, her voice trembling as her cheek rested against his shoulder. She could feel the weight of his emotions in the way he held her. It was overwhelming, and her own emotions began to spill over. "I¡¯m sorry... I¡¯m so sorry..." she murmured, her voice breaking.

    Ric slowly loosened his embrace and stepped back, his eyes searching hers with a mix of sadness and understanding. "Why are you apologizing, Cammy?" he asked, his voice low and strained. "It¡¯s not your fault... not your fault for falling in love with¨C"

    Before he could finish, Cammy raised her hand and gently ced it over his mouth. "Don¡¯t," she said softly, shaking her head, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. "Don¡¯t say it, Ric... please."

    "Don¡¯t... Please don¡¯t say that," Cammy pleaded, her voice barely above a whisper. "Greg has been good to me, just like you have, but in a different way. I might be wrong, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯m in love with him. My mind is overwhelmed right now, and love is thest thing I can focus on."

    She hesitated, then continued, her voice was steady but full of emotion. "This isn¡¯t the right time for me to jump into another rtionship. But yes, I did choose Greg¡ªon paper, at least. I¡¯ve epted his help, and in return, I¡¯ll help him. We¡¯ll pretend to be together, especially in front of Duncan and Annie. That¡¯s all there is to it."

    Cammy met Ric¡¯s gaze with an expression both firm and sorrowful. "I¡¯m telling you this not because I want you to wait for me, Ric, because I don¡¯t. Don¡¯t wait for me. My life is in chaos right now, and I can¡¯t let you get tangled up in it. Please, continue living your life, and let me deal with mine."

    Ric took a step closer, his eyes filled with a mixture of frustration and longing. "Cammy, I could give you the same help Greg is offering¡ªwithout asking for anything in return. Haven¡¯t you considered that? I¡¯m the safest choice."

    "That¡¯s exactly why, Ric," she said, with a soft but resolute tone. "I don¡¯t want the safe choice. Duncan wille after anyone who stands by me, and he won¡¯t stop until he destroys both me and anyone I care about. I couldn¡¯t bear for him to hurt you."

    She took a deep breath, trying to keep herposure. "That¡¯s why I chose Greg. He¡¯s already involved in this mess¡ªhe has a history with Annie, and he¡¯s been nning his move long before I ever met him.

    His determination to get revenge against Duncan and Annie is far stronger than my own resolve. That¡¯s what I need right now, Ric. Because honestly, I don¡¯t know how much longer I can stand my ground against Duncan."

    The silence that followed was heavy with unspoken emotions, the air thick with the weight of her decision. Ric clenched his fists, his jaw tightening as he struggled to ept her words.

    "What do you mean by that?" Ric asked with heavy confusion and concern in his voice.

    Cammy drew in a shaky breath, her gaze distant. "I don¡¯t know, Ric... All my life, there¡¯s only ever been one man who held my heart, and that¡¯s Duncan. From the moment my dad introduced him to me back in high school, my eyes and heart were set on him. I always pictured myself marrying him, building a life with him, growing old together."

    Her voice broke as she continued, her emotions spilling out. "I thought I hated him¡ªtruly hated him, from the deepest part of my soul. But after seeing him again... I¡¯m not sure what I feel anymore. I just keep wishing I could go back to our wedding day when everything was perfect when we were happy and in love."

    Tears began to streak down her face as she spoke, her words faltering. "Maybe... maybe if I could go back to the past, I could fix whatever I did wrong. Maybe we wouldn¡¯t be in this mess. If I hadn¡¯t be a stay-at-home mom¡ªif I¡¯d worked in my father¡¯spany instead¡ªmaybe Duncan would have valued me. Maybe he wouldn¡¯t have looked for someone else."

    Her voice cracked, and she pressed a trembling hand to her chest. "All I ever wanted was for my family to be happy and whole. But now... now everything¡¯s shattered. My life... my son¡¯s life... it¡¯s all ruined."

    Cammy copsed onto the floor, her sobs wracking her body as the weight of her words and emotions overwhelmed her. Ric knelt beside her, his heart breaking at the sight. He wanted tofort her, to ease her pain, but he knew there were no words strong enough to heal the wounds she carried. All he could do was stay by her side as she cried her heart out.

    She hadn¡¯t expected to break down sopletely, especially when she thought she had her emotions under control. Her wails echoed through the house, loud enough to draw the attention of herndlords, Eve, and Greg.

    Within moments, all four of them gathered outside Cammy¡¯s room. They found her copsed on the floor, tears streaming down her face, while Ric knelt beside her, gently trying tofort her.

    "I¡¯ll stay with the kids to make sure they don¡¯t wander in and see Cammy like this," Mrs. Moore said softly, motioning for her husband to follow her out of the room.

    Eve quickly grabbed some tissues, handing them to Cammy while Greg quietly shut the door behind him with an unreadable expression, almost nk.

    "What happened?" Eve whispered to Ric.

    Ric sighed heavily, patting Cammy¡¯s back as she clung to him, her sobs growing quieter but no less heart-wrenching.

    Cammy lifted her tear-streaked face and, through trembling lips, said, "I¡¯m sorry, Ric. I¡¯m so sorry. Please... don¡¯t let your good life get tied to mine. You¡¯ve been one of the few good things in my life, and I can¡¯t bear the thought of ruining you. It would hurt me too much to see your life fall apart because of me. Please... save yourself from me."

    Her words hung heavy in the air, but what she didn¡¯t realize was that Greg was standing just a few steps away behind her, watching and listening to every word.

    Greg¡¯s throat tightened, and he swallowed hard as he processed her raw, heartfelt plea to Ric. A strange, unfamiliar sensation twisted in his chest¡ªa pang of jealousy. Her care and concern for Ric were so genuine, so unguarded, that it stung.

    He envied Ric, not just for being the recipient of Cammy¡¯s tenderness but for holding a ce in her heart that Greg knew wasn¡¯t his. Despite everything¡ªher cooperation, her presence by his side in his quest for revenge¡ªthe passionate nights they spent together in bed, he still didn¡¯t have what mattered most.

    Her heart...

    And at that moment, as Cammy continued to weep in Ric¡¯s arms, Greg couldn¡¯t help but realize how much he wanted even just a tiny spot in her heart.

 Chapter 83: Just Forget Him

    <h4>Chapter 83: Just Forget Him</h4>

    Greg turned the doorknob slowly and quietly, stepping out of the room with a heavy heart. As much as he wanted to shove Ric away from Cammy, he restrained himself. He knew that causing a scene would only drive her further from him.

    Struggling to keep his emotions in check, Greg returned to the sofa, his heart aching. When the wait grew longer than expected, he decided to upy himself by slicing the cake they had bought. He carefully arranged the slices on the table, then called for the kids and Mr. and Mrs. Moore from Dn¡¯s room.

    From the dining area, he raised his voice to call the others, deliberately avoiding entering Cammy¡¯s room.

    "Eve, Cammy,e grab some cake!" Greg called out, purposely leaving out Ric¡¯s name.

    ¡¯I can keep myself from punching him, but that doesn¡¯t mean I have to be near him,¡¯ Greg thought, his jaw tightening as he worked to maintain hisposure.

    Within moments, the three emerged from Cammy¡¯s room, the tension from earlier seemingly dissolved. Ric and Eve wereughing, while Cammy managed a faint smile despite her puffy eyes.

    "Who¡¯s ready for some wine?" Eve eximed with yful enthusiasm, raising a bottle of wine in her hand as she dashed to the kitchen to grab sses.

    "Should I whip up some strawberry milkshakes for you two?" Ric asked Dn and Cassey, who eagerly nodded.

    "There aren¡¯t any strawberries, Ric. You¡¯ll have to use bananas instead," Cammy gently pointed out.

    The atmosphere was lively, with everyone chatting andughing, but Cammy remained quiet, offering polite smiles and nods in response to Mr. and Mrs. Moore¡¯s stories.

    When an opportunity arose, she slipped away, pretending to have received a call, and stepped onto the balcony with her phone in hand.

    Greg stepped out onto the balcony, noticing how lost in thought Cammy appeared. "Getting some fresh air?" he asked gently.

    Cammy turned to face him, forcing a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes¡ªa telltale sign Greg immediately recognized. "Yeah, it¡¯s been a long day," she replied.

    "Tomorrow, Grace will bring the final draft of our contract. Let¡¯s have lunch in my office so we can review and sign it without wasting time," Greg suggested.

    Cammy nodded silently, her gaze drifting back to the city skyline.

    After a brief pause, Greg added, "I think it¡¯s time we all head home. You and Dn could use some rest."

    He started to walk away but paused when Cammy called out, "Wait. Eve told me you were in the room earlier... and heard what I said."

    Turning back, Greg smirked faintly. "I did. But there¡¯s no need to exin, Cammy. You¡¯ve made my ce in your life clear more than once. I just didn¡¯t want to ept it. But I get it now."

    "It¡¯s not that, Greg. I¡¯m just in a really confusing and challenging phase of my life right now. I need you to stay focused because I¡¯m putting my trust in you. For now, I need you to be the strong one in this partnership. I promise I¡¯ll pull my weight soon¡ªI just need a little time," Cammy said earnestly.

    Greg nodded. "I understand, Cammy. You don¡¯t even have to ask¡ªI¡¯d do it without you saying a word. I hope you find healing from everything Duncan put you through. You deserve to be loved the right way, Cammy.

    Don¡¯t shut yourself off from love just because he hurt you. Not everyone is like him. And you¡¯re right, this is a tough time, but I promise things will get better soon. I¡¯ll make sure of it," he assured her.

    Cammy pressed her lips together and gave a small nod. "Thank you, Greg. One day, I¡¯ll find a way to repay your kindness."

    Greg smirked, his tone turning yful. "Oh, you¡¯re sure about that? You know there¡¯s only one thing I want from you, and I¡¯m not shy about saying it."

    Cammy rolled her eyes with a chuckle. "Goodnight, Boss. We¡¯ve got work tomorrow. Make sure you gather everyone and head out. We all need to rest."

    After everyone left, Cammy stayed with Dn in his room until he drifted off to sleep. Greg had bought him an assortment of toys, but Dn seemed most captivated by the digital pad. Cammy was about to pack it away when the screen lit up, revealing a drawing that stopped her in her tracks.

    The sketch depicted a boy and a man ying football, a woman cooking¡ªwhom she assumed was herself¡ªand a man lying in a hospital bed with a woman seated beside him. What triggered her curiosity, however, was the figure in the upper-right corner: a man carrying a suitcase.

    Cammy frowned as her eyes lingered on the drawing of the man and boy ying football. "Who are these men?" she murmured. "He gave them different faces and bodies. Could it be that the one ying with him is Greg and the other is Duncan?"

    Her mind raced. ¡¯That has to be Greg. Duncan¡¯s never yed football with Dn. Could they have bonded this much already?¡¯ She shook her head, a mix of disbelief and resignation crossing her features. ¡¯He¡¯s persistent, I¡¯ll give him that. Getting Dn¡¯s favor is clearly part of his n.¡¯

    Her gaze returned to the image of the man on the hospital bed, and an uneasy feeling crept over her. She couldn¡¯t ignore it any longer. Taking a deep breath, she picked up her phone and dialed a familiar number as she headed to her bedroom.

    "[Hello? Cammy?]" a woman¡¯s voice answered on the other end.

    "Oh, how did you know it was me?" Cammy asked softly.

    "[Aunt Felicity gave me your number. Are you looking for your dad?]"

    "Yes," Cammy said hesitantly. "I know it¡¯ste, but is he awake? Is there any chance I can talk to him now?"

    "[I¡¯m already home for the night,]" the nurse replied apologetically. "[But how about this? Send me a video, and I¡¯ll show it to him tomorrow. If you want to talk to him directly, call after lunch¡ªthat¡¯s usually when your mom isn¡¯t around.]"

    "Alright, I¡¯ll do both," Cammy agreed. "Thank you so much for taking care of him. I owe you."

    "[No need to thank me, Cammy. But please visit him soon. He keeps asking for you and Dn.]"

    "I will," she promised, though her heart clenched at the thought.

    Ending the call, Cammy copsed onto her bed, her body sinking into the mattress as she stared up at the ceiling. "What am I doing with my life?" she whispered into the quiet room. "I feel so lost. I don¡¯t know which path to take. God, please... help me."

    Tears began streaming from the corners of her eyes, tracing a path down the sides of her face. Her heart felt unbearably heavy, and no matter how hard she tried, the tears wouldn¡¯t stop.

    "You¡¯re so weak, Cammy," she muttered bitterly to herself. "You don¡¯t matter to Duncan. Just forget him. Please, just forget him..."

    But her mind betrayed her, reying the happy moments she¡¯d shared with Duncan and Dn as a family. The warmth of those memories stung more than any argument or betrayal, and the weight of her emotions overwhelmed her.

    Cammy sobbed quietly, her chest rising and falling with each painful breath until exhaustion finally imed her, and she slipped into an uneasy sleep.

    *********

    Thank you for the gift HelloFii_Bii000!

 Chapter 84: Just Familiarity

    <h4>Chapter 84: Just Familiarity</h4>

    Cammy arrived at the office early after dropping Dn off at school. While waiting for the elevator, her phone buzzed with a text from Ethan.

    [Hey, saw you in the lobby. You¡¯re early. Meet me at the coffee shop across the street for breakfast. I¡¯m starving.]

    Smiling, Cammy headed to the coffee shop. As she entered, she spotted Ethan in the queue, waving at her.

    "Good morning! Do you always go to work this early?" Cammy asked with a grin.

    "Most days, yeah. Had to deal with some supply issues, so I didn¡¯t get a chance to eat at home," Ethan replied. "Hey, you are early too."

    "I dropped Dn to his boarding school that¡¯s why."

    "What can I get you?" Ethan asked.

    "An Americanotte and a blueberry muffin would be great," she said.

    "Got it. Go grab us a table," Ethan replied with a nod.

    Cammy nodded and quickly took a seat by the window. It wasn¡¯t long before Ethan joined her.

    "So, I heard about what happenedst Sunday. Ellie filled me in," Ethan began. "Sorry I haven¡¯t reached out¡ªI¡¯ve been swamped since Monday. Spill the details."

    Cammy smirked and sighed. "Which part did Ellie tell you about?"

    "Both," Ethan replied with a teasing grin. "The Duncan and Annie drama and your unexpected interaction with our boss."

    Cammy groaned yfully, covering her face with her hands as she chuckled. "Oh my God, where do I even begin?"

    "I think I understand your decision about our boss," Ethan began, leaning back in his chair with a knowing look. "It seems to me like this whole thing might just be an act. Given his history with Annie, it¡¯s pretty obvious he holds a grudge against her and Duncan. So, my guess is you and Greg are scheming something against them, and you¡¯re not actually together. Am I right?"

    Cammy¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, a smile spreading across her face. She was thoroughly impressed by how spot-on Ethan¡¯s theory was. "Wow, Ethan. You could seriously write drama scripts with insights like that. You nailed it."

    "I knew it!" Ethan said triumphantly, reaching for his croissant. "I mean,e on, there¡¯s no way you¡¯d actually be in a real rtionship with Greg. The guy¡¯s a total womanizer, and I know you better than that."

    Cammy swallowed hard at his words, feeling a flicker of unease. She took a deliberate sip of her coffee before forcing a response. "Right..."

    "Don¡¯t worry, Cammy. My lips are sealed," Ethan assured her with a grin. "Greg is a solid choice for a partner in crime. He¡¯s relentless when ites to achieving goals, and he always ensures hees out on top. Both he and Duncan are strong-willed, but Greg has an edge¡ªhe¡¯s got better control over his emotions. Some even say he doesn¡¯t have emotions at all."

    "Is he really like that? I mean, no emotions?" Cammy asked skeptically, narrowing her eyes.

    "No, I don¡¯t buy that," Ethan said with a chuckle. "I think he¡¯s actually more emotional than Duncan. However, the difference is that Greg channels his emotions in a way that works for him. Whether it¡¯s a good or bad situation, he knows how to turn it to his advantage. That¡¯s why he¡¯s so sessful at whatever he sets his mind to. Speaking of which, I hope he can help me sort out the issues we¡¯re having with our supplies."

    "What¡¯s going on with the supplies?" Cammy asked with interest.

    "I¡¯m not entirely sure," Ethan admitted in a serious tone. "It¡¯s strange¡ªour suppliers are running into unexpected problems shipping our orders, both internationally and domestically. This has never happened before. If I had to guess, it almost feels like someone¡¯s deliberately interfering, trying to block the shipments from reaching us."

    "Is that even possible these days?" Cammy asked, her brow furrowed. "I mean, port authorities are pretty strict when ites to illegal activities, right?"

    "Yes, that¡¯s generally true," Ethan replied, leaning back in his chair. "But there¡¯s always a chance they¡¯re involved, too. You never know, Cammy. People can be inherently corrupt. Greg has built a lot of allies thanks to his generosity and influence, but that also means he¡¯s made just as many enemies. Envy is a powerful motivator, so it wouldn¡¯t be shocking if someone¡¯s deliberately sabotaging our shipments."

    Cammy¡¯s eyes lit up as a memory resurfaced. "You know what? This reminds me of something Duncan mentioned to my father a long time ago when he was still working. Something simr happened to my father¡¯spany. It started with issues like this¡ªproblems with shipments¡ªand it eventually led to thepany¡¯s downfall."

    Ethan¡¯s expression darkened at her revtion. Though Cammy spoke casually, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there was more to her story. ¡¯I really need to get this investigated,¡¯ he thought to himself, his mind already working on a n.

    "So, what¡¯s your n regarding Duncan?" Ethan asked, steering the conversation back to Cammy¡¯s situation.

    "I¡¯m just waiting for my death certificate to be officially retracted," Cammy replied. "Grace will then move forward with the next steps since Duncan refused to sign the papers. She mentioned needing to attempt a private settlement first, to try and convince Duncan before taking the matter to court.

    Honestly, I don¡¯t want to see Duncan again. I¡¯m hoping the settlement discussions can just happen between thewyers without involving us directly."

    "Do you still love him?" Ethan asked bluntly.

    Cammy sighed and stared out the window, watching people pass by. "I still have feelings for him, Ethan. I¡¯ve known him since high school, and I¡¯ve been in love with him for so long. It¡¯s not something that just disappears overnight. But I¡¯m not even sure if it¡¯s love I¡¯m feeling anymore... or just familiarity."

    Ethan pressed his lips together, his heart aching for his friend. He knew how much Cammy had endured with Duncan, and all he wanted was for her to finally let go of the manpletely and find peace.

    "How about trying therapy? Or maybe taking up a new hobby to get your mind off him? It might help," Ethan suggested gently.

    Cammy nodded thoughtfully. "I think you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll give it a shot, Ethan. I¡¯ll find ways to keep myself busy, to focus on moving forward and forgetting everything tied to Duncan."

    Ethan leaned forward and with a spark of determination in his tone, he said, "Or maybe... you could start opening your heart again. Let someone else in. Sometimes, another man¡¯s presence can help you heal, you know? Honestly, I don¡¯t even think you love Duncan anymore. You¡¯re just so used to his maniption that your mind has tricked you into thinking you do."

    Cammy let out augh at Ethan¡¯s bold suggestion. "What man are you talking about? I don¡¯t exactly have anyone lining up to sweep me off my feet."

    Ethan smirked knowingly. "Ellie told me Ricardo is really serious about you. Have you thought about giving him a chance? He could be the one to help you heal and finally move on."

    Cammy chuckled softly, shaking her head. "You and Ellie gossip about me way too much. Ric is a good guy¡ªtoo good to be anyone¡¯s rebound. Even with my broken heart, I wouldn¡¯t want to use him like that."

    "Are you sure that¡¯s it?" Ethan countered, his gaze piercing. "Or are you just in denial? Or perhaps, someone else had already entered your heart?"

    His words lingered in Cammy¡¯s mind, stirring her thoughts as she began to question her true feelings for Ric for the first time. But then Greg also crossed her mind due to hisst words.

 Chapter 85: Contract

    <h4>Chapter 85: Contract</h4>

    As nned, Cammy arrived at the CEO¡¯s office promptly at noon, finding Grace already waiting.

    "Shall we begin?" Grace asked, and both Cammy and Greg nodded in agreement.

    Grace handed them the draft of the contract, and the pair carefully read through each page, scrutinizing the details to ensure everything was in order.

    Cammy paused and frowned as she reached a particr section. "Wait, this use says Greg will attend my son¡¯s school activities as well. Isn¡¯t that going a bit too far?"

    Grace nodded, understanding her concern. "I see where you¡¯reing from, Cammy. But the goal here is to convincingly deceive Duncan and Annie, and being involved in Dn¡¯s life adds to that authenticity. However, there¡¯s no need for Greg to act sweet or romantic around your son. I don¡¯t want to confuse Dn either."

    She gestured toward Greg. "Greg¡¯s rtionship with your son can remain professional¡ªhe¡¯s already involved as Dn¡¯s main academic sponsor. That dynamic won¡¯t need to change, but this use ensures the arrangement looks genuine in every possible way."

    Cammy frowned deeply. "I don¡¯t like the sound of this. It feels like my son is being dragged into something he shouldn¡¯t be part of, and I can¡¯t allow that."

    "Cammy," Greg said calmly, meeting her gaze, "I understand your concern. Believe me, I have no intention of using Dn. To him, I¡¯ll simply be the school¡¯s main sponsor, your boss, and a friend as well. I would never do anything to harm him or influence his mind unfairly.

    "My presence at his school will only be for Duncan and Annie¡¯s sake, not Dn¡¯s. And if I ever overstep my bounds, even unintentionally, I want you to call me out immediately. I¡¯ll make sure to correct it right away."

    Taking a deep breath, Cammy picked up a pen and wrote her condition on the document. "Then I want everything you just said included here in writing."

    Greg smirked slightly, nodding in agreement. "If that¡¯s what it takes to put your mind at ease, consider it done."

    The two continued reviewing the draft until Greg paused, a thought crossing his mind. "I want to include her transfer as soon as she finishes her current project," he said.

    "Got¡ª" Grace began but was interrupted by Cammy.

    "W-Wait, transfer? What for?" Cammy asked in confusion.

    Greg¡¯s expression was calm but serious as he turned to her. "Cammy, we can¡¯t keep our ¡¯rtionship¡¯ a secret from the employees forever. Eventually, they¡¯ll find out, and when they do, I don¡¯t want you to be caught in the crossfire. I want to shield you from the inevitable gossip, judgment, and negativity that¡¯ll follow. People can be cruel, and I don¡¯t want you to have to face that every day¡ªwhether it¡¯s whispering behind your back or cold stares when you pass by."

    He continued, his tone softening. "I know moving you to a different department won¡¯t eliminate all the negativity, but at least it¡¯ll limit your interactions with them. What you don¡¯t hear or see won¡¯t weigh you down. This way, we can focus on work and tackling the bigger challenges ahead. Don¡¯t you agree?"

    Cammy hesitated, her brows furrowed. "Where will I go, then?"

    "I¡¯ll be announcing promotions soon during thepany¡¯s anniversary. Your role in your project will end by then but you can still do some corrections or help to Chiqui if needed once you get transferred." Greg replied. "There are several positions that will open up. I haven¡¯t decided yet, but you can expect to be assigned one of them. It¡¯ll be a role that suits your skills and keeps you out of unnecessary drama and near me."

    "Alright, just don¡¯t assign me to something I¡¯m not qualified for. I don¡¯t need any more rumors added to my name. Being the CEO¡¯s girlfriend is already enough of a topic for gossip," Cammy rified.

    "Noted. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fair to my employees," Greg said with a wink, making Cammy roll her eyes in response.

    After a while, Cammy closed the folder and handed it back to Grace, with Greg doing the same. "So, is that everything? No more changes or additions?"

    "I¡¯m good with it unless Cammy wants to make any changes," Greg replied.

    "I¡¯m fine with it too. I mean, we can always adjust it if neededter, right?" Cammy asked, looking at Grace.

    "Of course, if both parties agree, we can always amend the contractter," Grace confirmed.

    "Alright, that sounds good then," Cammy said, relieved.

    "Perfect! If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go ahead and send you the final copy for signing right away. Thanks for the lunch, Greg, it was wonderful!" Grace said before heading out of Greg¡¯s office.

    Cammy was about to get up when Greg stopped her. "Cammy, did you get the memo about the football game this Friday at Dn¡¯s school?"

    "Yes, I did. And I¡¯m guessing you¡¯ll be there, right?"

    "Of course, as per our agreement. Let¡¯s go together¡ªI¡¯ll pick you up on Friday morning so you won¡¯t have to drive here yourself."

    Cammy nodded, offering no furtherment. Greg watched her leave, his gaze lingering on the door even after she had gone. It wasn¡¯t until Harry entered through the same door that he snapped back to the present.

    "I¡¯ve been calling you non-stop and you didn¡¯t answer!" Harry eximed in frustration and panic.

    Greg looked up, startled by Harry¡¯s outburst. "Oh, I was in a meeting with Cammy and Grace. What¡¯s going on?" he replied calmly but concern creeping into his voice as he noticed the urgency in Harry¡¯s stance.

    "You need to call Grace back right now. We need her at the port. Something¡¯s gone wrong with our shipments. Ethan¡¯s already on his way there, but he just got word from customs, and we need to be there too. This is bigger than we thought, Greg. Let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll exin everything on the way," Harry urged. Before Greg could get a word in, Harry was already turning on his heel, heading for the door.

    Greg stood frozen for a moment, still processing the sudden shift in mood. He had expected a quiet afternoon, not this frantic rush. His thoughts raced, but he quickly followed Harry, his mind spinning with questions. What had gone wrong? What was happening with the shipments?

    The two of them rushed to the elevator, and as it ascended to the parking garage, Greg finally spoke. "What exactly happened? What did Ethan hear from customs?"

    Harry nced at him, his face grim. "I don¡¯t know all the details yet, but the shipments have been gged, Greg. Customs ims there¡¯s a major issue with our imports. They¡¯re saying the paperwork¡¯s been tampered with, and some of the goods might be illegal."

    Greg¡¯s stomach churned. "Illegal? That doesn¡¯t make sense. Our supply chain is locked down tight. Who would¡ª"

    Greg paused as a sudden realization and doubt crept into his mind. "There¡¯s only a few people who have the power and guts to do this to me..."

    Just as Harry was about to ask Greg, his phone buzzed with an iing message. His eyes flicked to the screen, his jaw tightening.

    Greg nced at him, sensing the shift in the atmosphere. "What is it?" he asked, feeling a chill run through him.

    Harry¡¯s face went pale as he read the message. He looked up at Greg, his eyes filled with a mixture of fear and disbelief. "It¡¯s from Ethan. He says the shipment¡¯s been seized... and they found something unexpected. Something that could ruin us all."

 Chapter 86: Emergency

    <h4>Chapter 86: Emergency</h4>

    Since Dn¡¯s football match was scheduled for Friday, Cammy had been putting in extra hours after her meeting with Grace and Greg to ensure she could leave work early that day. It was already past seven in the evening when a security guard approached their department.

    "Excuse me, is there a Cami Veston here?"

    The use of that name made her heart race, nearly causing her to feel she was about to faint. At Cross Tech, she was known as Cammy Watson, and she had never used Duncan¡¯sst name on any documents.

    Quickly standing up, she asked, "That¡¯s me. Why are you asking?"

    Chiqui and a few teammates working overtime paused what they were doing, their curiosity stirred up by the security guard¡¯s announcement and Cammy¡¯s answer. They subtly leaned in to eavesdrop on the conversation.

    "Oh, finally. I¡¯ve checked three other departments trying to find you," the security guard said. "There¡¯s an older woman in the lobby asking for you. She said it¡¯s an emergency."

    Cammy¡¯s eyes widened, her heart pounding even harder as panic set in. "An emergency? But my son¡¯s school has both my personal and work numbers."

    "Uh, I think she mentioned her name was Monica. Yeah, that¡¯s it¡ªMonica," the guard replied.

    Cammy spun around quickly, almost rushing to her desk as she addressed Chiqui. "It¡¯s my mom. Something might have happened to my dad¡ªI need to go." She swiftly clicked through herputer to clock out and shut it down before grabbing her things.

    As she exited the department, the security guard was already holding the elevator door for her. "You go ahead, miss. She seems upset," he said.

    Cammy thanked him but paused briefly as his words registered. ¡¯Upset? Shouldn¡¯t her reaction be worried or panicked, not upset?¡¯ she wondered, though she quickly dismissed the thought.

    The moment the elevator doors opened on the ground floor, Cammy scanned the lobby for her mother. It didn¡¯t take long to spot her distinctive strawberry-blonde hair.

    "Mom!" Cammy called out, as she waved at Monica. The older woman turned around, their eyes meeting.

    "Let¡¯s take the elevator. My car¡¯s in the basement parking," Cammy said briskly, already heading toward the elevator. Monica nodded without a word and followed her.

    As the door closes, the soft hum of the elevator fills the air. But the atmosphere shifted abruptly.

    *SLAP*

    Cammy staggered back slightly, her left cheek stinging from the force of Monica¡¯s hand. Her hand flew up instinctively to touch the burning skin, her eyes wide with disbelief.

    The shock left her momentarily frozen as she tried to process what had just happened. "Mom¡ª" she whispered, her voice trembling, the sharp pain in her cheek now matched by the ache blooming in her chest.

    Monica¡¯s face was taut with anger, her hands clenched at her sides. The fire in her eyes was impossible to ignore, and for a moment, it looked as if she mightsh out again. Her fingers twitched, tempted to grab Cammy by the hair and force her to the ground, but her gaze flicked to the security camera mounted in the corner of the elevator. She stopped herself, her restraint more calcted than kind.

    "Mom..." Cammy repeated, her voice barely audible now. Tears welled up in her eyes, threatening to spill over as she searched her mother¡¯s face for an exnation, for anything that might soften the blow¡ªnot just the physical one, but the emotional wreckage it had left behind.

    Monica¡¯s eyes were zing with fury, her face a clear disy of anger.

    That piercing look rooted Cammy to the spot, paralyzing her with fear. She suddenly felt like a child again, small and powerless, bracing for her mother¡¯s punishment.

    "How dare you call me ¡¯Mom¡¯!" Monica¡¯s voice thundered, echoing in the elevator.

    Cammy knew exactly why her mother was furious. She had expected this moment, dreaded it, and there was no doubt in her mind who had told Monica the truth about her and Dn.

    "I¡ªI¡¯m sorry... Please, let me exin..." Cammy stuttered, her cheek still stinging from the force of Monica¡¯s p.

    "Oh, you will exin everything!" Monica shot back, her voice sharp and unforgiving. "Do you have any idea what you¡¯ve done? You made me look like aplete fool, Cami! I almost had a heart attack! What kind of sick mind do you have, huh?"

    "You were worried about me?" Cammy asked hesitantly. For a brief moment, she felt a flicker of relief. Hearing her mother express concern made her believe, even if only for a second, that she was still loved, despite their differences.

    "Worried? That doesn¡¯t even begin to cover it! I was devastated!" Monica snapped. "With you and Dn gone, do you realize what that would mean? Ourpany would have gone straight to Duncan! Did you even think about that before faking your death, you brainless girl?"

    The sting from her mother¡¯s p faded instantly, reced by a much deeper ache. It felt as though a knife had been plunged into her heart. The fleeting hope that her mother¡¯s heartbreak had been rooted in love shattered, reced by bitter disappointment and sorrow.

    "I¡ªI didn¡¯t n any of it! It just happened!" Cammy retorted, her voice trembling with emotion. "Do you really think I would n to make that airne explode? I could never do something like that!"

    "Then why is your name even on the list of deceased passengers?!" Monica yelled.

    "I¨C" Cammy started to exin, but the elevator doors opened, and more people stepped in. She shifted to the far-right corner while Monica moved to the opposite side.

    Though Cammy avoided her mother¡¯s gaze, the intensity of Monica¡¯s fury was palpable, piercing through the tension-filled silence.

    With several employees heading in the same direction, Monica refrained from continuing the argument and instead quietly followed Cammy to her car.

    "Mom, I only did it because I was devastated after catching Duncan with his mistress¨C"

    "That again? Enough!" Monica interrupted sharply. "Just drive. I haven¡¯t had dinner yet, and I¡¯m starving. Feed me first, so I¡¯ll be in a better mood to listen to your pathetic excuses and poor life choices," she added, raising an eyebrow at Cammy with unmistakable disdain.

    Cammy frowned in confusion. "Wait, aren¡¯t you here because of Dad? The guard said it was an emergency, so I thought something had happened to him."

    "No. That man has nine lives. Stop asking questions and let¡¯s go. The food on the ne was terrible, and I didn¡¯t eat any of it," Monica replied dismissively.

    "Alright, just give me a moment. Let me step out and call a fine dining restaurant to check if they have a table for two. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll enjoy their food," Cammy offered, knowing well that fine dining would put her mom in a much better mood. As Monica gave a curt nod, Cammy stepped out of the car.

    The first person that came to her mind was Ric, and without hesitation, she dialed his number. Ric was her best chance to navigate this situation¡ªdefinitely not Greg.

    [Cammy? I was just thinking about you. Have you had dinner yet?] Ric answered warmly, as soon as he picked up.

    "That¡¯s actually why I¡¯m calling, Ric. I need your help. I¡¯m with my mom, and she¡¯s furious. Do you have a table for two avable?"

    [I¡¯ll reserve a private room for you, don¡¯t worry,] Ric assured her.

    "One more thing," Cammy hesitated before continuing, "My mom is a fan of your show. I¡¯m nning to introduce you as a close friend of mine. Would it be okay to let her know you¡¯re aware of Duncan¡¯s rtionship with Annie? It might be the only way to make her believe me," Cammy pleaded.

    [Anything you need, Cammy. If she¡¯s a fan, this will be easier. Rx now¡ªI¡¯ve got your back,] Ric replied with calm confidence.

    Cammy took a few deep breaths to steady herself before getting back into the car to rejoin her mother.

 Chapter 87: Signora

    <h4>Chapter 87: Signora</h4>

    Cammy drove to Ric¡¯s prestigious three-star Michelin restaurant after receiving a text with the location. As they arrived, the warm wee from the staff immediately left Monica impressed.

    "How did you manage to secure a table here so quickly when there¡¯s a line outside?" Monica asked, her curiosity riled up.

    Cammy forced a polite smile. "The owner happens to be a close friend of mine."

    Monica raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Is that so? And why am I only hearing about this now?"

    Cammy responded calmly, "Because you¡¯re always so busy, Mom. I didn¡¯t want to bother you with things you might consider trivial."

    Monica¡¯s expression softened, she was now filled with excitement. "Trivial? This is far from it! You¡¯ve been holding out on me, Cami. This ce is exquisite. I¡¯ll have to bring my friends here soon. You¡¯d better ask your friend to reserve a table for us."

    Cammy bit back a sigh, watching as Monica¡¯s fury and disdain evaporated, reced by childlike enthusiasm. Her excitement only grew when a staff member escorted them to one of the exclusive private dining rooms, Monica¡¯s eyes now sparkling with delight.

    "I must admit, Cammy, I¡¯m impressed," Monica said, settling into her seat. "Not only did you manage to secure a table, but a private room as well." She nced around the elegant space before opening the menu. "Now, what should I order?" she murmured to herself.

    "How about some Wagyu steak, roasted honey baby potatoes, and creamy polenta with spinach and garlic, paired with a 1974 Cabe Sauvignon red wine?"

    Both Cammy and Monica turned to find the source of the suggestion. A smile quickly crept onto Cammy¡¯s face as she recognized Ric, though the smile held a touch of sadness that he noticed immediately.

    Ric approached with a warm stride, giving Cammy a gentle hug and a kiss on the cheek, a gesture that did not go unnoticed by Monica.

    "Ric, this is my mom, Monica Watson," Cammy introduced, her voice a bit strained.

    Ric, aware of the dynamic between Monica and Cammy from his research, extended his hand with a polite smile.

    Monica, slightly taken aback by the formality, shook his hand. But Ric, ever the gentleman, lifted her hand and ced a soft kiss on the back of it, leaving Monica momentarily speechless. She hadn¡¯t expected such an old-fashioned gesture, and it took her by surprise.

    "Well, aren¡¯t you the charming one," Monica said. She was intrigued, masking her true thoughts.

    "Oh," Monica eximed, cing a hand on her chest in feigned surprise. "Wait a second... I know you. Are you... Ricardo Rossi?!"

    Her eyes gradually widened, and her jaw dropped as realization dawned. She covered her mouth, her surprise evident, as Ric smiled in acknowledgment.

    "At your service, Signora," Ric replied, his Italian ent making Monica¡¯s heart skip a beat. She couldn¡¯t hide her delight, and a starry-eyed smile formed on her face.

    "Oh my goodness! Cammy! You didn¡¯t tell me your friend was the famous and incredibly handsome Mr. Ricardo Rossi!" Monica gasped.

    Cammy fought the urge to roll her eyes but managed to suppress it, not wanting to risk angering her mother again. "Yeah, he is. Aren¡¯t you happy about that?"

    "Happy? I¡¯m absolutely ecstatic!" Monica replied, her voice bubbling with excitement.

    Ric chuckled lightly. "Why don¡¯t you have a seat, Signora? I¡¯ll take care of your meal," he offered, his charm only adding to Monica¡¯s admiration.

    "Oh, you should let the chefs take care of that and join us instead, if you¡¯re not too busy. It would be nice to have a chat," Monica suggested.

    Ric nced at Cammy and smirked, thinking to himself, ¡¯This is too easy.¡¯

    "That was exactly my n," Ric replied smoothly. "Let me just ce the order personally to ensure the best selections are made and then I¡¯ll join you in a moment." He shed a yful wink at Monica before stepping out of the room.

    Monica smiled, her eyes still lingering on Ric as he left. "He¡¯s definitely even more handsome in person than on TV, don¡¯t you think?"

    "I agree, Mom," Cammy responded dryly, trying to keep her tone neutral. "You know, I can ask him for his recipe book with his signature on it if you¡¯d like. Maybe get some for your friends too?"

    Monica¡¯s face lit up at the suggestion. "You can do that? Yes, please! My friends would be over the moon, and they¡¯d all envy me."

    Cammy¡¯s expression hardened inwardly. ¡¯Yeah, you¡¯re just like Duncan. All you care about is what people think of you,¡¯ she thought with disgust.

    A few minutester, Ric returned and took a seat next to Cammy, facing Monica. "So, what do you think of my restaurant? Is the d¨¦cor to your liking, or is it too in? I¡¯ve heard from Cammy that you have quite the eye for luxurious things," Ric said with a charming grin.

    Monica blushed, clearly ttered by thepliment. She lightly patted her warm cheeks. "Cammy said that? Well, I¡¯m no expert, but I think the decor is already quite perfect. If you¡¯re looking to make it even more luxurious, perhaps upgrading the lighting would be a good start."

    "Noted, Signora. I may have to ask for your help sometime since I¡¯m better at cooking than decorating. I really don¡¯t have a knack for it. Would you be willing to help me?" Ric said, his tone smooth and inviting.

    "Of course! Whenever you need, just let me know," Monica responded eagerly.

    Without missing a beat, Ric handed his phone to Monica, catching her off guard. "Please, Signora, let me have your number so I can reach out when I¡¯m ready to work on the restaurant¡¯s interior."

    "Oh! Of course!" Monica said as she took the phone and typed in her number. "And please, just call me Monica. ¡¯Signora¡¯ feels too formal. You¡¯re my daughter¡¯s friend, and her friends are like family to us."

    Cammy rolled her eyes internally. ¡¯Oh, please! You don¡¯t even know who my friends are.¡¯

    "Thank you, Monica. I¡¯m looking forward to it," Ric responded, taking back his phone with a grateful smile.

    Ric continued to engage in casual conversation with Monica until their food arrived. Once the servers had left, he subtly signaled Cammy that it was time to begin their discussion.

    "Monica, with all due respect, not that I¡¯m trying to interfere with your family matters, but I want you to know that faking Cammy¡¯s death was my idea. I was also the one who showed Cammy the photos of Duncan cheating after I caught him in one of my restaurants."

    The sudden revtion left Monica speechless. She froze, her face paling as she struggled to process the shock. Cammy, for the first time, saw her mother at a loss for words, utterly stunned.

 Chapter 88: New Son-in-law

    <h4>Chapter 88: New Son-inw</h4>

    Seeing Monica momentarily speechless, Ric took the opportunity to borate. "You¡¯ve probably seen Duncan and Annie in the news. ording to their public statements, they only grew close andmitted romantically after Cammy¡¯s supposed passing¡ªbut that¡¯s far from the truth.

    They¡¯ve been seeing each other for over a year, even before Cammy became pregnant with the twins. And that wasn¡¯t even the worst of it. Duncan was involved with multiple women. If you¡¯d like, I can show you the proof."

    Monica finally snapped out of her daze at Ric¡¯s words. Clearing her throat, she waved a dismissive hand. "Oh, that won¡¯t be necessary, Mr. Rossi. If you¡¯re the one who caught Duncan, I believe you. And don¡¯t worry¡ªI won¡¯t hold it against you for telling my daughter.

    You¡¯re her friend, after all. It¡¯s only natural that you¡¯d look out for her. Since it¡¯s you, I don¡¯t need any further exnation¡ªIpletely understand. I¡¯ll deal with Duncan myself and make sure he hears exactly what I think about this."

    "That sounds wonderful. And please, call me Ric instead of Mr. Rossi. That title belongs to my father," Ric joked, making Monica chuckle.

    "Of course, Ric. But tell me, why did you suggest my daughter fake her death? What were you thinking? Were you nning something?" Monica asked, her tone shifting to one of curiosity mixed with concern.

    She sighed dramatically before continuing, "When I found out the truth, I was heartbroken. Instead of staying with us, she hid away with Dn. My husband himself was filled with worry, and I¡ªI nearly had a heart attack! We were devastated!" she sniffled, her expression filled with sorrow.

    Under the table, Cammy clenched her fists, anger bubbling at her mother¡¯s performance. But before she could let her emotions take over, Ric ced his hand over hers, giving it a gentle squeeze¡ªurging her to stay calm.

    However, that brief moment of ease quickly vanished with Ric¡¯s next bold statement.

    "Actually, I¡¯m d you asked if I have a n," Ric began. "I haven¡¯t shared this with Cammy yet because, as a man, I wanted to speak with her parents first."

    Cammy stiffened, her pulse quickening as she turned to look at him.

    Ric met Monica¡¯s gaze, his voice steady. "I would have preferred to say this in front of both you and Mr. Watson, but since you¡¯re here, I want to ask for your permission."

    Monica leaned forward, intrigued. "Please, Ric, go on. What is it?" she urged, eyes locked on him with anticipation.

    "I would love the opportunity to court your daughter and, one day, be part of your family. I know she¡¯s still married, but I¡¯m willing to wait until her divorce is finalized. All I ask is that you don¡¯t stand in the way of her leaving Duncan¡ªbecause when she does, I¡¯ll be waiting for her at the end of that road.

    If you¡¯re worried about her being alone after the divorce, rest assured, I won¡¯t let her remain a divorcee for long. I have no intention of asking for a prenuptial agreement¡ªeverything I have, everything I will inherit from my father, will be hers as well."

    Both Cammy and Monica sat frozen, their jaws dropping at his unexpected deration. Neither of them had anticipated such a bold and direct confession.

    "R-Ric, w-what are you saying?" Cammy stammered,pletely caught off guard. She had always believed Ric would give her space, and wait patiently until she had fully moved on from Duncan before making any advances. But now, it was clear¡ªthat was never his n.

    Ric turned to her with a gentle yet determined smile. "It¡¯s time I stop holding back, Cammy. I refuse to stand on the sidelines and risk losing you. I won¡¯t wait any longer¡ªI¡¯m going to fight for you. So please, don¡¯t close your heart to me."

    "Oh my goodness!" Monica gasped, drawing Cammy and Ric¡¯s attention. "I honestly don¡¯t know what to say. My daughter is still legally married, but if you¡¯re willing to save her from the disgrace of a divorce, what parent would refuse that?

    And let¡¯s be real¡ªif their future son-inw were someone like you, Ric, most parents would probably be pushing their daughters to get divorced just for the chance to marry you!" Monica chuckled, clearly pleased with the idea.

    Ric let out a shortugh as well¡ªthough unlike Monica¡¯s, his wasced with sarcasm, something shepletely missed. "So, should I take that as a green light to pursue Cammy?"

    "Oh my, this is all happening so fast!" Monica eximed, cing a hand over her chest dramatically. "If it were solely up to me, I¡¯d say yes in a heartbeat. But of course, I need to discuss this with my husband first¡ªand with Cammy as well. Let¡¯s talk again once I¡¯ve had those conversations."

    Ric picked up his phone, pressed a few buttons, and then slid it across the table toward Monica. "That¡¯s my number¡ªplease save it. Once you and Mr. Watson have made a decision, call me. If needed, I¡¯m more than happy to fly to your city and speak with him in person. That seems like the respectful thing to do, don¡¯t you agree?"

    Monica¡¯s face lit up with approval as she nodded. She picked up her wine ss, swirling the deep red liquid before taking a sip,pletely unaware of the calcting gleam in Ric¡¯s eyes.

    Ric raised his ss of wine toward Monica, signaling a toast. "I¡¯ll be looking forward to your approval, Monica." They clinked their sses, and Ric did the same with Cammy¡¯s untouched wine ss resting on the table.

    "We need to talk about this, Ric," Cammy murmured, leaning toward him.

    "Of course. Just let me know when you¡¯re free¡ªI¡¯lle over and cook for you," Ric replied with a smirk.

    Their food arrived just in time, allowing Cammy to steer the conversation away from herself. "By the way, Mom, Ric owns several restaurants in Arlon City, not far from your penthouse."

    "That¡¯s impressive, Ric. If you don¡¯t mind me asking, how many restaurants do you own?" Monica inquired, her curiosity active.

    Ric tilted his head, pretending to think before responding. "Around eight thousand, including franchises and those I co-own through our family business. But I personally oversee the fine dining spots and Michelin-starred establishments since cooking is my passion."

    "Wow, that must be worth millions..." Monica remarked, eyes gleaming.

    ¡¯Oh, please, Mother. You¡¯re not even trying to be subtle,¡¯ Cammy thought dryly.

    "Billions, actually," Ric corrected casually. "And it¡¯ll grow even more once I take over the family business. But my father still enjoys working¡ªhe says he¡¯ll start feeling old and frail the moment he retires¡ªso for now, I focus on my own ventures."

    "You¡¯re an incredible man, Ric. Cammy would be lucky to have you¡ªand so would I. I¡¯d be honored to have you as my new son-inw," Monica said, her enthusiasm unmistakable.

    ¡¯This is bad. She¡¯s already erased Duncan from the equation and is setting her sights on Ric. If I didn¡¯t know her better, I¡¯d think she was just being supportive. But no¡ªthis is her trying to auction off her own daughter to another wealthy man just to maintain hervish lifestyle,¡¯ Cammy mused silently.

 Chapter 89: Tantrum

    <h4>Chapter 89: Tantrum</h4>

    "Thanks for dinner, Ric," Cammy said as he walked them to her car. "You really didn¡¯t have to cover the bill for me. And just so you know¡ªif you pull this stunt again, I¡¯ll stop going to any of your restaurants." Her tone was firm, leaving no room for argument.

    Ric raised his hands in mock surrender. "Got it, ma¡¯am! I¡¯ll make sure to remember that," he teased before opening the car door for her.

    Monica gave Ric a polite wave before Cammy pulled out of the parking lot. Unlike the sour expression she had worn when she first saw Cammy at Cross Tech¡¯s lobby, Monica now had a satisfied smile on her face.

    "Ric is quite the gentleman, don¡¯t you think?" she mused aloud, catching Cammy off guard.

    "Yeah, he is," Cammy replied absentmindedly before shifting the topic. "By the way, where are you staying?"

    Monica shot her a confused look. "What do you mean? I¡¯m staying with you, of course!" she said as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.

    Cammy blinked. "Huh? Then where¡¯s your luggage? Your suitcase? I thought you left it in the hotel you¡¯re staying at"

    Monica waved off the question. "Oh, I still have clothes at your mansion, remember?" she said casuallypletely oblivious to the fact that Cammy wasn¡¯t living there anymore.

    "Mom, I don¡¯t live there anymore. Duncan¡¯s mistress has taken over that ce, and I have no intention of stepping foot in there just to collect your things. I didn¡¯t even retrieve mine or Dn¡¯s belongings," Cammy stated firmly.

    "So, what now? I didn¡¯t bring anything with me¡ªjust my handbag," Monica huffed. "Fine, just buy me some new clothes. It¡¯s time to refresh my wardrobe anyway."

    "I will, but only from the department store. I can¡¯t afford designer brands," Cammy rified.

    "What do you mean you can¡¯t afford them? Just use your credit card," Monica insisted.

    "Mom, I don¡¯t have a credit card anymore. It was in my suitcase¡ªthe one that went down with the ne," Cammy reminded her.

    "But you have a job now. You should¡¯ve gotten a new one by now," Monica scoffed, unimpressed.

    "I will, Mom, once my death certificate is officially retracted. Until then, I can only use cash, and I don¡¯t have enough for designer brands. So, for now, you¡¯ll have to settle for department store clothes," Cammy exined patiently.

    "What a disappointment. Had I known this, I wouldn¡¯t have bothereding. If I end up with a skin allergy from those cheap fabrics, you¡¯ll be responsible!" Monica huffed.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll take full responsibility if that happens," Cammy replied, suppressing a sigh. "Let¡¯s go now before the stores close." She turned onto the road leading to the mall, silently thinking, ¡¯She won¡¯t get a rash at all!¡¯

    Despite her initial resolve, Cammy eventually gave in and bought her mother a few designer pieces after Monica nearly threw a tantrum in the middle of the store, embarrassing her in front of the sales staff.

    By the time they returned to the car, Monica was grinning¡ªjust as she had after dinner with Ric.

    "Where are we headed now?" Monica asked.

    "Home, Mom. The apartment I¡¯m staying in has only two bedrooms, so you can take mine, and I¡¯ll use Dn¡¯s."

    "And where is Dn supposed to sleep?"

    "He¡¯s at boarding school. He¡¯ll be home on Friday."

    "What? You sent your young son to live at a boarding school? What kind ofzy mother does that, Cami?!" Monica snapped.

    "It¡¯s not just any school, Mom. It¡¯s one of the top academies in the country, reserved for the brightest students. Dn earned his ce by winning an ITpetition. The school is funded by majorpanies hoping to recruit its graduates in the future. Ric and Duncan are among its sponsors."

    "Hmm. I¡¯ll have to see it for myself before I believe you," Monica muttered, stepping into the car.

    As Cammy got into the car, she asked, "How long do you n on staying?"

    "Until I get bored," Monica replied. "I was hoping to see my grandson today, but I suppose that¡¯s not happening."

    Cammy sighed and pressed the gas pedal. Just like Duncan, her mother rarely made time for Dn unless he visited Arlon City to see his grandfather.

    She¡¯s definitely up to something. Duncan might have put her up to this, trying to influence Dn. This isn¡¯t good, Cammy thought.

    When they arrived at the apartment, she immediately noticed the look of disapproval on Monica¡¯s face. Felicity¡¯s ce was upscale and well-maintained, but it still didn¡¯t meet her mother¡¯s extravagant standards.

    ¡¯Good thing we¡¯re here and not at my actual ce. She¡¯d probably pass out if she saw my rooftop apartment.¡¯

    The amusing thought made Cammy smirk for a second, but she quickly erased it, not wanting Monica to catch on and start asking questions.

    "Are you sure this ce is safe?" Monica asked, ncing around warily.

    "Mom, this is a high-end neighborhood. The rent here is ridiculously expensive¡ªI wouldn¡¯t even be able to afford it on my own. But thanks to Ric¡¯s aunt, we have a ce to stay," Cammy reassured her. "Now,e on, let¡¯s go inside. I¡¯m exhausted, and I have work tomorrow."

    As soon as they stepped into the apartment, Monica started behaving oddly. She rushed to close all the curtains, double-checked the locks on the doors and windows, and even peered outside suspiciously.

    Cammy frowned. "Mom, what are you doing? I told you, this ce is safe."

    Monica turned to her with a serious expression. "Cami, did you not notice the men following us?"

    Cammy sighed. "Yes, I did. But there¡¯s nothing to worry about¡ªthey¡¯re my security detail. They¡¯re just doing their job."

    Monica¡¯s brows furrowed. "Who¡¯s paying for them? And why do you even need security?"

    "It¡¯s just a precautionary measure set up by mywyer," Cammy said casually. "And don¡¯t worry about the cost¡ªmywyer is taking care of it."

    She deliberately left out Greg¡¯s involvement. Her mother had already met Ric, and that was more than enough for now.

    Monica had a habit of meddling in her life¡ªshe was a master maniptor. And once she met Greg, there was no telling what kind of reckless move she might make.

    "Do you want some tea before bed?" Cammy offered, hoping to ease the tension.

    "No, thanks. I think I¡¯ll turn in now. Traveling all day haspletely drained me," Monica replied before heading straight into Cammy¡¯s room without another word.

    Once Cammy changed into her pajamas, she settled into Dn¡¯s room for the night and sent Ric a quick text.

    "Thanks again for tonight. Your quick thinking and wless acting were a lifesaver. You really are a natural. Also, I apologize for my mother¡¯s behavior¡ªplease just ignore everything she said."

    Barely a few seconds passed before her phone buzzed with a reply.

    [No need to apologize, Cammy. I meant every word I said. I¡¯ll fight for you. I won¡¯t let Gregory Cross have you.]

    Cammy sighed, rubbing her temples before responding.

    "We¡¯ll talk about that soon. Goodnight, Ric. I need to wake up early for work."

    [Sweet dreams, Cammy. I wish I were beside you right now to kiss you goodnight.]

    She chuckled at his message, shaking her head as she set her phone down.

    "I hope you find the right woman for you, Ric," she murmured softly before closing her eyes.

 Chapter 90: Sabotage

    <h4>Chapter 90: Sabotage</h4>

    Cammy arrived at workter than usual after waiting for her mother to finish getting ready and then dropping her off at a friend¡¯s house. Despite the dy, she felt relieved that Monica had decided to stay there, especially afterining non-stop about the mattress in her apartment.

    When she pulled up to Cross Tech, she was met with an unexpected sight¡ªa long line of employees waiting to enter the building.

    Frowning, she approached one of the people in line. "Excuse me, what¡¯s going on?"

    "They¡¯ve started checking employees¡¯ bags and installed a body scanner at the entrance," the employee exined, shaking their head in frustration. "Honestly, I think it¡¯s overkill. Our security system is already top-notch. This just feels unnecessary."

    Cammy sighed and joined the queue, moving through the security measures like everyone else before making her way to her department. The first person she looked for was Chiqui, but her desk was empty.

    "Cammy, if you¡¯re looking for Chiqui, she¡¯s in a meeting with the other managers," one of her teammates informed her. "The COO called an emergency meeting."

    Cammy¡¯s stomach tightened. "What¡¯s going on?" she asked, a sense of unease creeping in.

    "We don¡¯t have all the details yet, but there¡¯s a rumor going around that some of the shipments containing materials for other departments were seized at the port. Apparently, drugs were found hidden inside them, which is why security has been tightened. Honestly, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they make us all take a drug test today or tomorrow," the employee said in a hushed tone.

    Cammy¡¯s brows knitted together. "That can¡¯t be true. Cross Tech would never allow its shipments to be used for smuggling illegal substances, right?"

    "That¡¯s what we all thought, but who really knows? We¡¯re just regr employees¡ªwe have no idea what goes on at the top. I just hope this doesn¡¯t affect our jobs. I can¡¯t afford to lose mine," they sighed.

    Cammy took a deep breath. "Let¡¯s not jump to conclusions. We should stay positive and trust that management will handle this properly."

    With that, she made her way to her desk, pulled out her phone, and quickly typed out two messages.

    To Ethan: [Hey, what¡¯s going on? Is everything under control? Are you okay?]

    To Greg: [I¡¯m here if you need someone to talk to. Don¡¯t hesitate to call or text me, alright?]

    Greg was in the middle of a board meeting when his phone vibrated with Cammy¡¯s message. A small smile crossed his face, even if only for a fleeting moment before he refocused on the discussion at hand.

    "How can we resolve this without taking a major financial hit while ensuring everything is handled legally?" one of the board members asked, with obvious concern in his tone.

    "There¡¯s going to be an investigation," Harry stated. "But it won¡¯t be quick. From what we can tell, this wasn¡¯t an ident¡ªsomeone inside thepany, the manufacturer¡¯s side, or someone from the port is trying to sabotage us."

    "How will this impact our operations?" another board member inquired.

    Ethan leaned forward and responded confidently, "There¡¯s no need to worry about the affected departments. Operations will continue as nned. We may have to source some parts locally, which will be more expensive, but regardless, we¡¯ll still meet our deadlines."

    By the time all the board members¡¯ questions had been addressed and the meeting concluded, it was already lunchtime. Greg, Ethan, and Harry made their way to Greg¡¯s office to continue their discussion in private.

    "I took the liberty of asking your secretary to order lunch for us," Harry informed Greg as they settled in.

    "Appreciate it. Have you sent Grace all the necessary documents?" Greg asked.

    "Yes. She texted me earlier¡ªher team is already working on it," Harry confirmed.

    Ethan leaned back in his chair, exhaling sharply. "Greg, Harry, don¡¯t take this the wrong way, but handling this strictly through legal channels is going to be a nightmare. Not to mention, it¡¯ll cost us a fortune."

    Greg smirked, already expecting Ethan¡¯s perspective. "And what do you propose instead?"

    Ethan¡¯s gaze flickered between them before he answered, "You both need to call your fathers. With a problem of this scale, there are only two people I can think of who can do this."

    "Who exactly are you thinking of?" Greg asked, eyeing Ethan intently.

    Ethan leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees. "Since it happened at the port, that¡¯s Duncan¡¯s turf. But let¡¯s be real¡ªhe¡¯d need a substantial amount of money to pull this off, and right now, he doesn¡¯t have it. Not with the financial hit he took from Cammy¡¯s father¡¯spany.

    So, if you connect the dots, there¡¯s a high chance that Annie¡¯s father is backing him up. That old man probably resents you even more than Duncan does after what happened between you and his daughter. Tell me I¡¯m wrong. Tell me this possibility hasn¡¯t crossed your mind."

    Greg and Harry exchanged knowing nces before exhaling deeply. Ethan had a point. The problem wasn¡¯t figuring out who was behind it¡ªit was deciding how to deal with them.

    Harry cleared his throat. "I hate to bring this up, but should I reach out to some of my old contacts? See if I can dig up anything on who orchestrated this?"

    Greg¡¯s jaw tightened. "We already have a solid idea of who¡¯s responsible, and I don¡¯t want to take extreme measures¡ªat least not yet. It would interfere with my ns. But go ahead, make some calls. I just need proof that this wasn¡¯t on us and that the guilty parties are held ountable by thew.

    As for the masterminds..." A dark glint flickered in Greg¡¯s eyes. "I¡¯ll handle them myself."

    Ethan leaned back on the sofa, shaking his head. "Do you seriously think you can handle this alone?"

    Greg¡¯s expression hardened. "We have to. Harry and I are not turning to our fathers for help. Those men don¡¯t do favors without a cost, and whatever price they demand will be far worse than the problem itself.

    Unless we¡¯re in a life-or-death situation, even if we hit rock bottom, we¡¯ll find another way. But asking them for help? That¡¯s never going to happen."

 Chapter 91: Too Good For Me

    <h4>Chapter 91: Too Good For Me</h4>

    The persistent ringing of the doorbell jolted Cammy awake. Without even checking the monitor, she rushed to the door just to put an end to the noise.

    "Greg! What the hell? Did you really have to ring it a dozen times?!" she snapped, ring at him.

    Greg simply grinned and held out a cup of coffee. "Just wanted to make sure you¡¯d wake up."

    "Oh, trust me, I was going to wake up. That doorbell is loud enough to raise the dead," she huffed.

    "Well, now I know¡ªsince you practically sprinted to the door," Greg teased. "Aren¡¯t you going to invite me in?"

    Cammy rolled her eyes. "Fine,e in..."

    Greg walked straight to the dining table and set down a stic bag. "I brought breakfast. Lucky for us, my favorite bakery opens early."

    "Next time, text me before you show up unannounced," Cammy muttered as she peeked into the bag, inspecting the assortment of pastries Greg had brought.

    Greg frowned, tilting his head in confusion. "But I told youst time¡ªI¡¯d pick you up Friday morning. You didn¡¯t need to bring your car since we¡¯re heading to Dn¡¯s school togetherter, remember?"

    Cammy sighed, rubbing her temple. "Yeah, I remember. But things have changed¡ªmy mom is here, and she doesn¡¯t know anything about you yet."

    Greg¡¯s brows lifted in surprise before he quickly stretched his neck, scanning the living room for any sign of Monica. Seeing no one, he leaned in slightly. "Wait... does that mean I need to sneak out the window if she wakes up?" he asked with a smirk.

    Cammy rolled her eyes. "No, idiot. It just means I wasn¡¯t ready for you to meet her yet."

    Greg chuckled, unbothered. "Well, I¡¯m already here. Might as well make a good first impression."

    "She¡¯s not here now, but she stayed over the other day and had nothing butints," Cammy said, shaking her head. "Yesterday, she made me drive her to her friend¡¯s house and decided to stay there because, apparently, my bed wasn¡¯t up to her standards."

    Greg leaned forward, his expression sharpening. "So... you told her you¡¯re alive?"

    "No, Duncan did," Cammy sighed. "And I¡¯m pretty sure that¡¯s the only reason she showed up. Now that I¡¯m back, Duncan can¡¯t easily take over my father¡¯spany, so of course, he ran straight to my mother¡ªhis biggest supporter. She adores him more than she¡¯s ever cared about me or Dn."

    Greg¡¯s jaw tightened. "Is she going to be a problem for us?"

    "Without a doubt," Cammy scoffed. "She met Ric and was practically swooning over him. She¡¯s probably already setting her sights on making him her next son-inw, and knowing her, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to throw me at him just because she watches his shows."

    Greg, who had just taken a bite of his bread, stopped mid-chew. Raising an eyebrow, he stared at her. "Wait, hold on¡ªyour mom met Ric? When did this happen? And why him... and not me?"

    "I panicked, okay?" Cammy admitted. "She showed up at the office, furious about me faking my death and not telling her. I needed someone to diffuse the situation, and Ric was the best option. She¡¯s a huge fan of his shows, so I knew she wouldn¡¯t stay mad for long if I took her to see him. Plus, she was hungry, and fancy restaurants are her weakness."

    Greg exhaled sharply, his jaw tightening. "I could¡¯ve taken her to a fine dining restaurant too. I could¡¯ve bought her an expensive gift, let her stay in the mansion, and made it clear that I¡¯m here for both you and Dn. I could have shown her just how wealthy I am and reassured her that her daughter would get her life back¡ªwith me."

    He paused, his voice growing heavier. "Did that ever cross your mind, Cammy? We signed the deal, yet the first person you turned to when you were in trouble was Ric. What am I to you, then?"

    Cammy sighed, rubbing her temples. "I know, I know¡ªI¡¯m sorry, okay? I was just scared to introduce you to her. My mom isn¡¯t like a normal mother, Greg. She only thinks about herself. She¡¯s greedy, obsessed with money, and will do whatever it takes to get what she wants."

    "Then let me spoil her," Greg suggested, his eyes gleaming with determination. "If she sides with Duncan because of his money, I¡¯ll make sure she sees that I can offer more. I¡¯ll give her everything she wants¡ªluxury, status, security. If that¡¯s what it takes to bring her to our side, why not?"

    Cammy frowned, crossing her arms. "Why are you doing this, Greg? This isn¡¯t part of our contract. My mother is my responsibility, not yours. Let me handle her."

    Greg leaned in slightly, his tone firm. "Cammy, we¡¯re in this together. Your problems are my problems. If she poses a threat to our n, I can¡¯t just sit back and do nothing." He straightened, his gaze unwavering. "Introduce me to your mother as your boyfriend. I¡¯ll make my intentions clear¡ªI n to marry you."

    Cammy¡¯s breath hitched, caught off guard by his bold deration. "I-I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea..."

    Greg¡¯s expression darkened slightly. "Why not?"

    "Because it¡¯s never going to happen," Cammy sighed. "If we tell her that, she¡¯lltch onto the idea, and when it doesn¡¯t work out, she¡¯ll me me. She¡¯ll use me of ruining my own chance at marrying a billionaire like you. Then, once again, I¡¯ll be the disappointment¡ªthe daughter who threw away a golden opportunity."

    Greg let out a low chuckle, making Cammy narrow her eyes. "You¡¯re oveplicating things. The solution is simple¡ªif she wants us to get married, then let¡¯s get married," he said with a smug smirk.

    Cammy scoffed. "Greg, stop joking. Marriage isn¡¯t something to y around with." She took a sip of her coffee, trying to ignore the way her heart raced.

    "I¡¯m not joking," Greg said, his voice quieter but firm. "I don¡¯t just throw marriage around like it¡¯s nothing. You should know that by now." He leaned forward slightly, holding her gaze. "The real question is¡ªare you in denial, or are you just too blind to see what¡¯s right in front of you?"

    Cammy froze, gripping her cup a little tighter. She searched his face, looking for a trace of insincerity but found none. Her heart pounded as she thought, ¡¯I¡¯m not denying anything, Greg... You¡¯re just too good for me.¡¯

 Chapter 92: Enjoy Your â€˜Chickenâ€™

    <h4>Chapter 92: Enjoy Your ¡®Chicken¡¯</h4>

    With a busy day in Cross Tech, the hours passed by so quickly that before Greg and Cammy knew it, it was already time to leave to attend Dn¡¯s football match.

    "Cammy," Chiqui called out. "Aren¡¯t you supposed to leave by lunch, so you could attend your son¡¯s football match?"

    Cammy checked the time on her monitor and saw that it was already noon. She quickly wrapped up the work that she was doing and thanked Chiqui for reminding her.

    Her phone vibrated as a message came through from Greg. [Meet me at the back of the building. I¡¯ll wait in my car. We still have a bit of time, let¡¯s eat lunch first. Is Korean-vored chicken ok with you? I just thought that it would be faster if we ate in a fast food restaurant. Think about it, let me know, see you! <3]

    Cammy¡¯s brows knitted together for a brief moment when she noticed the heart emoji in Greg¡¯s message¡ªsomethingpletely out of character for him. But before she could dwell on it, a small smile crept onto her lips, which she quickly stifled by covering her mouth with her hand.

    "Someone looks a little too happy over a text," Chiqui remarked, snapping Cammy out of her thoughts. The suddenment made her jolt, and she instinctively tilted her phone away to hide the screen.

    "Oh, no, it¡¯s nothing like that," Cammy said, scrambling for an excuse. "I just got excited about having Korean-vored chicken for lunch, that¡¯s all."

    Chiqui arched a knowing brow. "Uh-huh. Sure. Go enjoy your ¡¯chicken¡¯ then," she teased, emphasizing thest word with a yful smirk.

    Feeling flustered, Cammy hurriedly gathered her things and made her way to the back of the Cross Tech building. As soon as she spotted Greg¡¯s car, the door on the passenger side swung open from the inside. Without hesitation, she slid in, closing the door behind her.

    "You didn¡¯t have to do that! What if someone saw you?!" Cammy scolded with caution.

    Greg simply shrugged, shing a mischievous grin. "Then they saw me," he said,pletely unfazed.

    Cammy let out a frustrated sigh. "You shouldn¡¯t be so careless."

    "We¡¯re not going to keep this a secret once you transfer departments, so why stress over it now?" Greg countered smoothly.

    As soon as Cammy settled into her seat, Greg leaned in, grabbed her seatbelt, and buckled her in.

    Cammy stiffened at the unexpected gesture, her breath hitching. "Y-You didn¡¯t have to do that," she stammered.

    Greg smirked, his fingers lingering on the buckle for a second before pulling away. "Consider it my way of making up for not properly opening the door for you," he said before pressing his foot on the gas.

    Within minutes, they arrived at the Korean chicken fast-food chain Greg had mentioned.

    "Find us a table. I¡¯ll handle the ordering. What vor and which part of the chicken do you want?" Greg asked.

    Cammy hesitated, caught off guard by the simple yet unfamiliar gesture. She wasn¡¯t used to this¡ªhaving a man order for her, especially in a fast-food ce.

    With Duncan, they had also eaten in ces like this, usually when they were in a hurry, particrly with Dn, who loved fried chicken. But every time, it was Cammy who stood in line to ce their order while Duncan sat, scrolling through his phone, waiting for her to bring the food.

    And now, here she was, being told to sit and rx while a billionaire¡ªher boss, no less¡ªtook care of the ordering and carrying of the tray. It was such a small thing, yet it felt so different.

    "Cammy?" Greg¡¯s voice pulled her from her thoughts.

    "Oh, sorry. I just remembered something," she replied, quickly snapping back to the present. "I¡¯ll have the leg in honey soy vor."

    Greg nodded. "Got it. Go grab us a table before the ce fills up." With that, he turned toward the counter to ce their order.

    As Cammy made her way to an empty table, a strange warmth spread through her chest. She found herself smiling without realizing it. ¡¯What is this feeling? Am Iing down with a fever?¡¯ she wondered, touching her neck as if checking for a temperature.

    When Greg returned, he carefully set their food and drinks on the table, not once asking for her help. He arranged everything meticulously, cing the napkins and utensils in their proper spots, his every action was effortless yet thoughtful.

    But Greg wasn¡¯t done yet. "Oops, I forgot to ask¡ªwhat kind of sauce or dip do you like?"

    "Uh... I think mayo would go well with this," she answered.

    "Got it. Wait here."

    A momentter, Greg returned with a tray holding four different dipping sauces.

    Cammy raised a brow at the unexpected variety, and Greg immediately picked up on her confusion. "The cashier rmended honey-mayo and tartar sauce, so I figured why not? And I grabbed some ketchup too, just in case you felt like switching it up."

    "This is way too much, Greg," she said, shaking her head.

    "Nah, it¡¯s always good to have options. You never know what you¡¯ll like until you try," he replied with a yful smirk.

    "Same with women?" The words slipped out before Cammy could stop herself. ¡¯Damn it! Why did I say that?¡¯ she mentally cursed.

    Greg¡¯s lips curled into a knowing smirk. "Is that jealousy I hear?" He leaned in slightly, his tone teasing yet confident. "Don¡¯t worry, Cammy. I don¡¯t have a list of women. You¡¯re the only one in my life." He spoke so casually as he arranged the dips and sauces on the table.

    "It was just a joke," she muttered, trying to downy her slip-up.

    "Jokes are half-meant," Greg countered smoothly. "And if you are jealous, that only means you care. Which, honestly, makes me happy. But you have nothing to worry about."

    Cammy felt heat rise to her cheeks,pletely caught off guard. Maybe it was because Greg¡¯s response was so calm¡ªreassuring, even. Not defensive. Not angry. Not dismissive. Unlike Duncan, who would haveshed out, used her of being paranoid, or turned the me on her.

    This was different. And for some reason, that scared her.

    After finishing their meal, they headed straight to Dn¡¯s school. Since it was still school hours, parents weren¡¯t permitted to enter the dormitory until sses ended. Instead, they were directed to the football field to settle in before the game began.

    Little did they know, a surprise awaited them.

    "Cammy!"

    The familiar voice sent Cammy¡¯s heart racing. ¡¯No way... What is she doing here?¡¯ she thought, a mix of shock and apprehension washing over her. Slowly, she turned around to face the woman who had called her name.

 Chapter 93: Twisted Together

    <h4>Chapter 93: Twisted Together</h4>

    "Mom..."

    Cammy¡¯s face drained of color as she watched her mother approaching¡ªwith Duncan right beside her.

    But she wasn¡¯t the only one caught off guard. Monica came to an abrupt stop, her gaze narrowing in surprise as Greg casually draped an arm around Cammy¡¯s shoulders and pulled her close.

    Cammy¡¯s body tensed. She had no idea how to react or what to do next.

    Greg, however, was already steps ahead. He had done his homework. He knew exactly who Monica was and had anticipated this moment. Without hesitation, he took a few confident strides toward them, gently guiding Cammy along with him.

    Closing the gap, he extended his hand toward Monica with aposed, almost charming smile.

    "What a lovely day to finally meet you. I¡¯m Gregory Cross¡ªCammy¡¯s boyfriend."

    Greg¡¯s introduction sent shock rippling across Monica¡¯s face. Her mouth parted slightly, betraying her surprise, but she quickly schooled her expression back into one ofposed elegance. Ever the poised woman, she extended her hand to him, though there was a flicker of curiosity in her eyes.

    Greg epted it smoothly, lifting her hand just slightly as he inclined his head in a small, courteous bow. His smile was effortless, charismatic, and unwavering as he met her gaze.

    "I must say, you look even more stunning in person," he remarked, his voice warm yet deliberate. "If I hadn¡¯t seen your photos before, I would have mistaken you for Cammy¡¯s sister... or perhaps her cousin."

    Just as he had anticipated, Monica¡¯s features softened at his ttery. A faint blush colored her cheeks, and she let out a delicate, pleased chuckle, covering her mouth in a way that exuded both amusement and vanity.

    Duncan, standing beside her, let out an unimpressed scoff. "You don¡¯t have to waste your breath trying to sweet-talk my mother-inw. She¡¯s not naive enough to fall for your nonsense."

    Greg didn¡¯t even spare him a nce. Instead, he held Monica¡¯s gaze and smirked. "Oh? Is that so?" he mused, challenging Duncan indirectly.

    Then, as if Duncan¡¯s words had given him an idea, Greg turned his full attention back to Monica. "Well then, that just means we need more time to get to know each other properly. How about I host you at my mansion tomorrow?" he offered smoothly.

    The air between them thickened with tension. Cammy stiffened beside Greg, gripping his sleeve subtly as if silently asking what the hell he was doing. Duncan¡¯s jaw tightened, his irritation visible. But Monica? She hesitated for only a second before her lips curled into a pleased smile, the idea clearly appealing to her.

    And just like that, Greg knew he had yed his first move perfectly.

    "Did you say yourst name is Cross? Do you work for Cross Holdings?" Monica asked, narrowing her eyes.

    "I¡¯m not that Cross. I own Cross Tech Group of Companies," Greg rified.

    Monica frowned. "I¡¯m confused. Didn¡¯t you just say you¡¯re my daughter¡¯s boyfriend?"

    "Yes, and I n to marry her," Greg added with a smirk, further deepening Monica¡¯s confusion.

    Cammy groaned internally and facepalmed. She hadn¡¯t expected Greg to move this fast. She thought he¡¯d break the news to her mother over dinner or in a more formal setting¡ªbut no, he had just decided to drop the bomb right then and there.

    Monica¡¯s gaze snapped to Cammy, her expression livid. "Cami? Care to exin?"

    Before Cammy could respond, the game facilitator¡¯s voice echoed through the field, announcing the start of the match and instructing everyone to take their seats.

    "Mom, can we talk after the game, please?" Cammy pleaded.

    Monica remained silent, pressing her lips into a thin line before giving a small nod. If there was one thing Cammy appreciated about her mother, it was her ability to maintainposure in public, no matter how furious she was.

    With no other seats avable, the four of them ended up sitting together in awkward silence. No one spoke as the game began.

    Cammy let out a deep sigh as Duncan and Greg quickly turned the match into their own personalpetition¡ªeach trying to out-cheer the other for Dn.

    ¡¯Oh God, this was a terrible decision,¡¯ Cammy groaned internally, feeling her embarrassment grow with every passing second. She leaned back in her seat, subtly covering part of her face in an attempt to shield herself from the judgmental stares of those around them.

    Her mortification, however, was short-lived when the game was suddenly brought to an unexpected halt.

    "Oh no, Dn!" Monica gasped in panic, immediately drawing Cammy¡¯s attention.

    Before Cammy could process what was happening, she noticed Duncan and Greg bolt from their seats, sprinting toward the cluster of yers gathered at the center of the field.

    Her heartbeat quickened a wave of dread washing over her. She turned to her mother, her hands trembling. "M-Mom? W-What happened? What did you see?"

    "Cammy, go now! Hurry! Dn collided with another yer and fell!" Monica urged.

    Snapping her gaze back to the field, Cammy saw the coaches and referees motioning for the yers to step aside. The moment they did, her stomach dropped¡ªDn was on the ground, crying, clutching his injured leg.

    Cammy¡¯s legs gave out, and she copsed onto her seat, her vision blurring with unshed tears. Monica immediately pulled her up with her voice firm. "What are you doing? This is not the time to fall apart¡ªgo to your son, now!"

    As the first tears spilled down her cheeks, a sudden surge of determination coursed through her. Drawing strength from it, she rushed onto the field.

    "Dn!"

    "Dn!"

    Both Duncan and Greg called out as they reached him.

    "Daddy! Uncle Greg... Wah!" Dn sobbed, his face contorted in pain.

    Greg snapped into action. "Don¡¯t just stand there! Get something sturdy for a splint!" he barked at one of the coaches.

    Fortunately, one of the referees had already anticipated the need for first aid and arrived with a kit before the coach could even take a step.

    "No, no, no! Don¡¯t touch my leg!" Dn screamed, his body tensing as he saw the referee reaching for his injury. His cries grew louder, punctuated by a harsh, wheezing cough.

    Cammy¡¯s eyes widened in rm. "He¡¯s having an asthma attack!" she shouted.

    Without hesitation, Greg searched Dn¡¯s pockets, quickly retrieving his inhaler. He brought it to Dn¡¯s lips, helping him take a puff. The boy¡¯s breathing steadied slightly, but his panic remained as he refused to let anyone touch his visibly swollen and fractured leg.

    Greg crouched down and gently cupped Dn¡¯s chin, guiding his teary eyes to meet his. "Hey, buddy. Look at me." His voice was calm but firm. "We need to get you to the hospital. I know your leg hurts, but we have to put a splint on it first. It¡¯ll stop it from getting worse."

    Dn whimpered, shaking his head.

    "If we don¡¯t do this now," Greg continued, "you could end up losing your leg. And if that happens, who¡¯s going to take care of your mom? You told me you want to look after her, right?"

    Dn blinked at him, his breaths still shaky but slowing. He gave a small nod, his fear momentarily reced by concern for his mother.

    "Good," Greg said with a reassuring smile. "Because if you lose your leg, she¡¯ll be the one taking care of you instead. We don¡¯t want that, do we?"

    Dn hesitated for a second, then slowly shook his head.

    "So, can the nice, friendly guy put the splint on now?" Greg asked, tilting his head toward the referee.

    After a beat, Dn nodded again, and Greg gave the referee the go-ahead.

    On the other side, Duncan stood silently, watching as Greg effortlessly soothed Dn. His son. A knot tightened in his chest, his fists clenching at his sides. Jealousy and pain twisted together, cutting through him like a de.

 Chapter 94: Let Me Carry You (1)

    <h4>Chapter 94: Let Me Carry You (1)</h4>

    "All done. We can¡¯t afford to wait for the ambnce¡ªwe need to get him to the hospital now," the referee dered urgently, turning to Cammy for confirmation. She swallowed hard and nodded, though her heart pounded with fear.

    Duncan immediately stepped forward, his arms outstretched to pick up Dn. But the moment his hands reached for the boy, a sharp, anguished cry tore from Dn¡¯s lips.

    "No, no! Don¡¯t touch me! My leg hurts!" he wailed, his small body trembling from pain and fear.

    Duncan froze, his face clouding with frustration and concern. Cammy, on the other hand, felt her chest tighten painfully at the sight of her son sobbing, his little hands clutching onto her shirt as if letting go would make everything worse.

    "My love, we need to take you to the hospital," she whispered, her voice breaking as she stroked his sweat-dampened hair. "The doctors will help fix your leg so it won¡¯t hurt anymore, okay? You have to be strong for Mommy."

    Tears streamed down Dn¡¯s flushed cheeks as he buried his face into her shoulder. "Mommy... Wah!" he sobbed uncontrobly, his tiny hands gripping her as if his life depended on it.

    That was it. Cammy couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. Her own tears spilled over as she wrapped her arms around her son, holding him as tightly as she could without hurting him.

    "Oh, my love..." she whispered between sobs, her heart shattering with each cry that left his lips.

    The world around them faded¡ªno football field, no spectators, no Duncan, no Greg. Just a mother holding her child, trying desperately to be strong for him when she was breaking inside.

    "Dn,e on! Don¡¯t be stubborn!" Duncan¡¯s voice rose, his frustration seeping through. "How can we help you if you just sit there crying? Stop crying and let¡¯s go!"

    His sharp tone only made things worse. Dn¡¯s sobs grew louder, his small body trembling in distress.

    Greg shot Duncan a warning re before kneeling beside Dn, his voice calm and reassuring. He gently rubbed the boy¡¯s back.

    "Dn, let me carry you, okay?" Greg said softly. "I promise I¡¯ll be extra careful. I¡¯ll walk slowly so your leg won¡¯t move too much, and that way, it won¡¯t hurt as bad. But if you keep crying, your asthma might act up, and your mom will be really worried. You don¡¯t want to make her sad, do you?"

    Dn sniffled, his breaths still ragged from crying, but he slowly lifted his head to look at Greg. His big, teary eyes searched Greg¡¯s face for sincerity.

    "You¡¯ll be slow? Promise?" Dn¡¯s voice was small, fragile.

    Greg smiled warmly and nodded. "Yes, buddy, I promise. And if I go too fast, just tell me, and I¡¯ll slow down again. Does that sound okay? Should I carry you now?"

    Dn hesitated for a moment before wiping his tear-streaked face with the back of his hand. Then, with a tiny nod, he raised his arms, silently giving Greg permission to pick him up.

    Greg carefully slid his arms under Dn, lifting him with the utmost gentleness. Dn whimpered slightly but clung to Greg, trusting him to keep his word.

    Greg carefully carried Dn off the field, following the referee and one of the coaches as they led them toward the school¡¯s van. Cammy and Monica trailed closely behind, their eyes fixed on Dn, while Duncan remained rooted to the spot. His fists clenched at his sides as he watched them walk away, seething with rage.

    ¡¯What the hell?!¡¯ he thought, his jaw tightening. ¡¯I¡¯m his father, and they¡¯re acting like I don¡¯t exist! You¡¯ll regret this, Cammy...¡¯

    Everyone except Duncan boarded the school van heading to the hospital. Duncan, his frustration boiling over, stormed toward his car and followed behind them, gripping the steering wheel with white-knuckled fury.

    Inside the van, Greg adjusted Dn on hisp, making sure not to jostle his injured leg. Then, turning to Cammy, he said, "Can you grab my phone from my pocket and call Harry? Tell him to pick up my Bentley from the school. He¡¯ll know where to find the key."

    Cammy instinctively reached toward Greg¡¯s pants pocket, but before she could search, Greg smirked and nodded toward his jacket, using his lips to gesture. "Jacket pocket," he rified.

    As Cammy retrieved the phone, Monica sat beside them, silently observing. Her eyes darted between Cammy and Greg, taking in every interaction, every nce, every subtle movement. A knowing smirk tugged at the corners of her lips as she pieced together what was unfolding before her.

    Fortunately, the hospital was only a short drive from the school, and they arrived in no time. The medical staff acted swiftly, rushing Dn into the operating room without dy.

    Cammy and Monica sat side by side in the waiting area, their hands sped together in anxious silence. Across the hallway, Duncan and Greg stood apart, leaning against the wall, their expressions unreadable. The weight of the situation pressed down on all of them, leaving the air thick with exhaustion and worry.

    Suddenly, the quiet was broken by a familiar voice echoing through the corridor.

    "Cammy!"

    At the sound of his voice, Cammy¡¯s chest tightened. She knew exactly who it was before she even turned her head.

    "Ric..." she murmured, her lips trembling as she met his concerned gaze. A lump formed in her throat, and before she could stop herself, tears welled up in her eyes. She didn¡¯t even know why, but the moment she saw Ric¡¯s face, a fresh wave of emotions surged through her. It was as if all the strength she had been holding onto was suddenly slipping away.

    Ric crouched in front of her, his eyes filled with concern. "Are you okay?" he asked gently.

    Cammy swallowed hard and gave a shaky nod. "Yes, but Dn..." Her voice broke, and before she could finish, she covered her face with her hands, sobbing uncontrobly. The image of Dn¡¯s swollen, deformed leg shed in her mind again, and the pain in her heart felt unbearable.

    Ric turned to Monica, his eyes silently pleading for answers.

    "He has a fractured bone and needs surgery," Monica exined, her voiceced with worry. "We don¡¯t know the full extent of the damage yet."

    Ric exhaled sharply, then reached into his pocket and pulled out a handkerchief, handing it to Cammy. She took it with a small nod of gratitude and wiped her tears. Without thinking, Ric sped both of her hands in his, offeringfort. In that moment, his entire focus was on her,pletely unaware of the two other men standing nearby.

    *Ehem*

    A deliberate clearing of the throat broke the moment.

    Ric turned his head slowly, his gazending on Duncan. A smirk formed on his lips as he deliberately let his eyes sweep over Duncan from head to toe and back again, his expression unreadable yetced with challenge.

    "Oh," Ric finally said, tilting his head slightly. "You¡¯re here."

    "How did you even know we were here?" Cammy asked, hoping to diffuse the tension building between the men.

    Ric turned his attention back to her. "One of the coaches is a friend of mine. I called him earlier to ask how many cupcakes the school needed for the team, and that¡¯s when he told me what happened."

    Greg¡¯s eyes flicked over Ric¡¯s attire¡ªa chef¡¯s uniform slightly dusted with flour. With a casual smirk, he said, "Aren¡¯t you busy, Mr. Rossi? Seems like you have a lot going on in your kitchen. Maybe you should head back. We¡¯ve got this under control."

    Ric arched an eyebrow at Greg¡¯s remark before offering a dry smile. "Oh... you¡¯re here too."

    **********

    Thank you so much for the Magic Castle Nanie_Garcia_5461 castle!!!

 Chapter 95: Let Me Carry You (2)

    <h4>Chapter 95: Let Me Carry You (2)</h4>

    Greg didn¡¯t miss a beat. "Of course. I was there supporting Dn and apanying my girlfriend to the game," he said, emphasizing thest part with a knowing nce.

    Cammy had had enough. "Can you all just be quiet?" she nearly shouted, her frustration spilling over. "All your voices are stressing me out! I just want to wait for the operation to be over in peace and silence. Is that too much to ask?"

    The hallway fell into an awkward silence as the three men exchanged nces, before reluctantly backing down.

    The three men pressed their lips together, choosing to stay silent. Ric moved to sit beside Cammy, but before he could, she raised a hand to stop him.

    "No, Ric. Please sit somewhere else," she said, her voice firm but weary. "I just... I need to be alone."

    Ric hesitated for a moment before giving a small nod. Without another word, he took a seat on the opposite bench. The waiting area remained tense, filled only with the sound of footsteps echoing in the hallway as they all sat in heavy silence, waiting for news of Dn¡¯s operation.

    After what felt like an eternity, the double doors finally swung open, and a doctor stepped out. Cammy shot up from her seat, rushing forward with desperate urgency.

    "How is Dn? Is my son okay? What about his leg? How did the surgery go?" she asked, her words tumbling over each other in anxious desperation.

    The doctor let out a small smirk at the rapid-fire questioning. "I take it you¡¯re the mother?" he asked, and Cammy quickly nodded.

    "The operation was a sess," he reassured her. "The fracture was clean, which made the procedure much more manageable. We removed a few small bone fragments and inserted some pins to stabilize the area, ensuring a quicker recovery. Fortunately, there was no severe damage, so with proper care, he should heal well."

    Cammy exhaled sharply, releasing the breath she hadn¡¯t even realized she was holding. The crushing weight of fear that had been gripping her chest finally began to ease.

    As soon as the doctor left, Cammy slumped back onto the bench, feeling the weight of exhaustion finally crash over her. Her hands trembled as she ced them on herp, her breath unsteady. Relief flooded her system now that Dn was out of danger, but the worry still clung to her like a heavy cloak.

    Just then, a nurse approached with a clipboard in hand. "Who among you are Dn Veston¡¯s parents? I need some documents signed for his transfer to a private room," she informed them politely.

    Cammy immediately moved to stand, but before she could take a step, Duncan reached out and gently grasped her arm.

    "Take a rest," he said, his tone softer than usual. "I¡¯ll handle the paperwork and everything else."

    Cammy looked at him, taken aback. This wasn¡¯t like him. Duncan was never the type to take charge in moments like these¡ªat least, not for her sake. A frown tugged at her lips as suspicion crept into her mind.

    Turning his attention back to the nurse, Duncan straightened his posture. "I¡¯m his father. Could you tell me which room my son has been assigned to? That way, my wife and mother-inw can head there to rest."

    Cammy stiffened at his words. ¡¯Wife?¡¯ The term felt foreign, almost misced,ing from him now.

    The nurse quickly skimmed through her paperwork before responding, "Room 808, VIP area. We¡¯ll be transferring him shortly."

    Cammy swallowed hard, her emotions tangled in a mix of relief, unease, and lingering exhaustion.

    "Mom, take Cammy to Dn¡¯s room. I¡¯ll catch up with youter," Duncan said, his voice unusually calm. As he spoke, he pulled out his phone and quickly typed a message before striding off after the nurse.

    Cammy, Monica, Greg, and Ric made their way to the VIP area, but the moment they reached Room 808, they were met with an unexpected sight¡ªfour men with imposing, athletic builds standing guard outside the door. Their expressions were unreadable, their presence exuding authority.

    As Cammy and Monica approached, the guards wordlessly stepped aside to let them through. But when Greg and Ric attempted to follow, two of the men immediately blocked their path.

    "Hey! What¡¯s going on here? And who the hell are you?" Cammy demanded, irritation obvious in her voice.

    One of the guards responded in a firm but respectful tone, "We were given strict instructions by Mr. Veston to secure this room. These two gentlemen are not permitted to enter."

    Cammy clenched her fists, a wave of frustration washing over her. She turned to Greg, offering an apologetic sigh. "I¡¯m really sorry about this. Just wait for me in the lounge, okay? I¡¯ll check the room ande back to you soon."

    Then, shifting her gaze to Ric, she softened her expression. "As for you, Ric, thank you foring, but you don¡¯t have to stay. Everything¡¯s fine now. Please go back to work¡ªI¡¯ll text you updates."

    Ric hesitated for a moment, studying Cammy¡¯s tired face, before nodding. "Alright. I understand. I¡¯ll send over dinner for you all, and I¡¯ll prepare something nutritious for Dn to help with his recovery."

    Cammy gave him a grateful smile. "Thank you, Ric."

    Ric gave her onest lingering look before walking away. Cammy then turned to Greg, who still hadn¡¯t moved from his spot.

    "Are you sure you¡¯ll be okay?" he asked, his voice gentle yet full of concern.

    She forced a reassuring smile. "I will be. But you should go home and rest, too. I¡¯m exhausted, and you must be as well. Just text me when you get home, okay?"

    Greg studied her face for a moment, then nodded. Without another word, he pulled her into a warm embrace, holding her tightly for a few seconds before pressing a soft kiss on her forehead. "Take care, Cammy."

    He then turned to Monica, giving her a polite nod before finally walking away.

    The moment he was out of sight, Monica wasted no time¡ªshe grabbed Cammy¡¯s arm and, without a word, dragged her into the VIP room. Her grip was firm and unyielding, that Cammy was not able to react fast to stop her mother.

 Chapter 96: The One Letting Go

    <h4>Chapter 96: The One Letting Go</h4>

    "Mom! Your grip is too tight¡ªit hurts!" Cammy yelped, trying to pry her mother¡¯s fingers off her arm.

    Monica immediately let go, but her stance remained firm, her arms now crossed over her chest. She took a deep breath, then exhaled sharply as she stepped in front of Cammy, blocking her from moving further into the room.

    "Now," Monica began, her voice a mix of anger and confusion, "tell me everything. What the hell is going on?"

    Cammy sighed, rubbing the sore spot on her arm where her mother¡¯s grip had left a faint red mark. "Alright, alright. I was going to tell you anyway. No need to yell at me and drag me like that."

    Monica let out a humorless chuckle, shaking her head. "Do you really think I believe that? You faked your own damn death, Cammy! You disappeared without a trace, left everything behind¡ªand now you expect me to believe that you were just about to tell me?" Her voice cracked slightly at the end, and for the first time, Cammy noticed the exhaustion in her mother¡¯s eyes.

    Feeling the weight of her mother¡¯s words press against her chest, Cammy turned away, biting the inside of her cheek. Instead, she pretended to look around the room as if searching for a ce to sit, though in reality, she just needed a moment to collect herself.

    But Monica wasn¡¯t having any of it.

    "Oh no, don¡¯t you dare turn your back on me now," she snapped, stepping closer. "You owe me an exnation, Camellia. You owe all of us an exnation."

    Cammy shut her eyes briefly before forcing a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. "Mom," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "You wouldn¡¯t understand."

    Monica scoffed. "Then make me understand."

    Instead of answering, Cammy fired back with a question. "Why are you with Duncan, Mom?" Cammy asked, frustrated as she settled onto the hospital bed. "You know I¡¯m divorcing him. You know his infidelity is real. So why?"

    Monica let out a weary sigh, crossing her arms. "He called me," she admitted. "He thought I was still staying with you and nned to pick us up for Dn¡¯s game. He wanted me to talk to you... to convince you to fix your marriage." She hesitated before adding, "He said he loves you, Cammy. That he¡¯s willing to do anything for you and Dn."

    Cammy let out a dry, humorlessugh. "And you believe him?" she asked, her eyes narrowing.

    "Well..." Monica hesitated, choosing her words carefully. "Most likely, your separation made him realize his feelings for you. I mean, you two were so in love before. You were each other¡¯s first love, and you were happy. What changed?"

    Cammy¡¯s expression darkened as she scoffed. "What changed? He cheated on me, Mom. That¡¯s what happened. Or maybe he never actually loved me in the first ce and was just after Dad¡¯spany."

    Monica shook her head. "Cammy, your father¡¯spany is dying. Why would he want to take over a sinking ship? If anything, he¡¯s been trying to save it for years. If that¡¯s not an act of love, then I don¡¯t know what is..." Her voice softened as she reached for Cammy¡¯s hand. "Can¡¯t you just forgive him?"

    Cammy flinched as if her mother had physically struck her. A fiery rage bubbled up inside her, making her chest tighten.

    "Oh, God. Hell no!" she snapped, standing abruptly.

    "Why?" Monica pressed, her voice firm yet pleading. "He is the father of your son, and he¡¯s been a good provider. Not once did he ever let us go without more than enough money, Cammy. Are you forgetting that?"

    Cammy exhaled sharply, gripping the water bottle in her hands. "Of course not, Mom," she said, then added. "I haven¡¯t forgotten, and believe me, I¡¯m grateful for that. But being a good provider isn¡¯t enough for me to take him back. It doesn¡¯t erase the betrayal. It doesn¡¯t rebuild trust. And the things he did to me..." She swallowed hard, her voice thick with emotion. "I can¡¯t forget them."

    Monica¡¯s gaze softened, but her next words hit like a punch to the gut.

    "Don¡¯t you love him anymore?"

    Cammy froze, the bottle halfway to her lips. The question echoed in her head, making her heart clench. ¡¯Do I still love him?¡¯

    A whirlwind of emotions stormed through her¡ªmemories of the good times, the bad, the nights she cried herself to sleep, the years she spent yearning for the love and attention that never came.

    "You¡¯ve been together since college, a total of ten years," Monica continued, her tone gentle but insistent. "Are you really going to give up on him now? Have you ever considered that this might just be one of those challenges that married couples go through?"

    Cammy¡¯s breath hitched, but Monica wasn¡¯t finished.

    "For years, you kept saying you wanted his attention. That he had be distant. That he didn¡¯t love you anymore. But now... now he¡¯s here, showing up for you, for your family, trying to fix things¡ªand you¡¯re just going to throw it all away?"

    Cammy¡¯s grip tightened around the bottle as she stared at her mother.

    ¡¯I didn¡¯t give up that easily,¡¯ she thought bitterly. ¡¯I fought. I begged. I tried to save our marriage for years. I was the one holding on while he was the one letting go.¡¯

    She let out a slow, measured breath, pushing back the lump forming in her throat. "You think I¡¯m giving up too easily?" she whispered. "You have no idea how hard I fought."

    "Mom, can we please drop this?" Cammy sighed, rubbing her temples. "I¡¯m exhausted physically, mentally, and emotionally. I don¡¯t have the energy for this conversation anymore. My decision is final. I¡¯m filing for divorce. End of discussion."

    Monica shrugged as if it didn¡¯t matter. "Alright, fine. I did my part. I promised Duncan I¡¯d talk to you, and I did. Now, it¡¯s up to him to change your mind."

    Cammy narrowed her eyes, skeptical. "That¡¯s it? You only did this because you promised Duncan¡ªnot because you actually care about saving my marriage?"

    Monica stretched her arms before settlingfortably on the sofa. "Exactly. You know me, Cammy¡ªI don¡¯t waste my energy on things that don¡¯t benefit me. I only did this as a courtesy to Duncan, a way to repay him for supporting us financially all these years. Now, we¡¯re even."

    Cammy blinked in disbelief. ¡¯Wow. Just like that,¡¯ she thought.

    Before she could process her mother¡¯splete indifference, Monica smirked and leaned forward, her eyes gleaming with mischief. "Besides, it looks like you have other options. Two handsome, sessful men seem more than willing to save you from your failed marriage." She wiggled her eyebrows yfully. "So? Which one do you like more?"

    Cammy groaned, feeling her patience snap. "I am not answering that."

    "Well, never mind," Monica said with a knowing smirk. "I suppose you¡¯ve already made your choice. Since Gregory introduced himself as your boyfriend, I assume it¡¯s because he¡¯s wealthier than Ricardo?"

    Cammy¡¯s brows furrowed in frustration. "Oh, God, Mom! It¡¯s not like that! I didn¡¯t choose Greg because he has more money than Ric. Why is money always your first thought?"

    Before Monica could respond, a deep voice cut through the air.

    "So then, what is the real reason you chose Greg, Cammy?"

    Both women¡¯s heads snapped toward the doorway.

    Cammy¡¯s breath caught in her throat as she locked eyes with the man standing there. She opened her mouth to speak, but no words came out.

 Chapter 97: Obsession

    <h4>Chapter 97: Obsession</h4>

    "I don¡¯t owe you an exnation, Duncan," Cammy said firmly. "We¡¯re over. You have no right to question me about my choices." She turned away from him and faced her mother. "Mom, I¡¯m heading downstairs to grab some drinks. What would you like?"

    Monica, watching the tension unfold with amusement, leaned back on the couch and smirked. "A vanitte sounds good."

    Cammy gave her a curt nod before turning back to Duncan. "By the time I return, I want those men outside gone. If they¡¯re still there, I¡¯ll have Dn moved to another room. The only security detail allowed here is mine¡ªnot yours." Without waiting for a response, she grabbed her bag and walked out, leaving the air thick with unresolved tension.

    Duncan¡¯s jaw clenched as he watched her leave. His fists tightened at his sides, barely containing his anger.

    A soft chuckle broke through the silence, making him snap his head toward Monica.

    "Oh my," she mused, shaking her head with a teasing smile. "She¡¯s furious. And from the looks of it, she¡¯spletely set on divorcing you."

    Duncan¡¯s patience snapped. "I thought you were going to help me get her back!" he hissed with a voice that was low but sharp.

    Monica simply shrugged. "I tried, dear. But it¡¯s clear she¡¯s made up her mind." Monica¡¯s light and almost careless response only infuriated Duncan more.

    "You promised me," he growled, his eyes dark with frustration.

    Monica sighed, her amusement never fading. "Yes, I did. And I kept my word. But what do you expect me to do? Drag her back to your house kicking and screaming?" She tilted her head, studying him. "Cammy¡¯s independent now. She¡¯s not the same lovestruck girl you used to manipte. And with powerful men backing her up, she won¡¯t be easy to control anymore."

    Duncan inhaled sharply, rubbing his temples as the weight of her words sank in. His pulse pounded against his skull as he spun on his heel. "You¡¯re useless," he muttered under his breath before storming out of the room.

    Monica didn¡¯t flinch. Instead, a sly smile curved her lips as she watched him go.

    "Oh, Duncan," she murmured to herself, shaking her head. "Let¡¯s see what you do now. Yourpetition is fierce."

    **********

    As Cammy stepped onto the ground floor, she spotted Greg standing with Harry and her security team. She approached quietly, unnoticed.

    "You¡¯re still here..." she murmured, a sense of relief and warmth washing over her.

    The men turned toward her, and Greg¡¯s face immediately lit up with a smile. "What are you doing here?" he asked.

    "I needed some fresh air, and I didn¡¯t want to be in the same room as Duncan. I was about to grab some coffee¡ªdo you want anything?"

    Greg smirked at her thoughtfulness but shook his head. "I appreciate it, Cammy, but I can¡¯t stay. Something came up at work. I was just giving them instructions before heading out. The guards Duncan hired won¡¯t let them near the room, so I booked another one for Dn¡ªjust in case you¡¯d rather move."

    For the first time since the ident, Cammy smiled. Seeing it filled Greg with relief and happiness. He had been so worried about how stressed she seemed earlier.

    "You¡¯ve read my mind," Cammy said with a small sigh. "But Greg, this is going to cost a lot. I already told Duncan to remove his guards, and I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll cancel the reservation while there¡¯s still time."

    Greg shook his head dismissively. "Don¡¯t worry about the cost. This is part of our agreement, remember? And besides, this will send a clear message to Duncan¡ªthat you and Dn don¡¯t need him anymore." He paused before adding, "I also arranged for round-the-clock private nurses.

    Plus, my maids will take turns staying with you in the room, so you won¡¯t have to stress about anything except focusing on Dn, which I know is your priority. Am I right?"

    Cammy exhaled, feeling a weight lift off her shoulders. "Yes," she admitted. "That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯d prefer."

    "Alright, I have to go. Your security will escort you back to the room. I¡¯ll drop by tomorrow."

    Before Cammy could respond, Greg leaned in and pressed a gentle kiss to her cheek. She stiffened, caughtpletely off guard as he turned and walked away.

    ¡¯What the heck? There¡¯s no need to keep up the act when there¡¯s no one to see,¡¯ she thought, her heart pounding faster than she wanted to admit.

    Meanwhile, as Greg and Harry made their way to the parking lot, Greg caught the subtle smirk on Harry¡¯s face. "You look amused," he remarked, narrowing his eyes at his friend.

    Harry chuckled, shaking his head. "I just find it funny. Your acting is very convincing."

    Greg stopped in his tracks and looked at him. "I¡¯m not acting, Harry."

    Harry¡¯s smile faltered, his brows furrowing in surprise. "Wait... you¡¯re not? So you really are in love with her?" He paused, eyes searching Greg¡¯s face for answers. "But you said this was just about revenge... You said you were only using her. I am officially confused, I don¡¯t understand you anymore!"

    Greg didn¡¯t respond immediately. Instead, he exhaled sharply and slid into the passenger seat of his car.

    Harry got into the driver¡¯s seat, still reeling from Greg¡¯s words. "Greg... tell me you haven¡¯t actually fallen for her."

    But Greg remained silent, staring out the window as the weight of his own feelings settled deep in his chest.

    Greg leaned his elbow against the car window, staring out into the distance, the weight of his emotions heavy in his voice as he spoke. "I don¡¯t know, Harry. Maybe it¡¯s love... maybe it¡¯s just lust.

    Honestly, I can¡¯t even tell the difference anymore. All I know is that I need her. Not just her body, but everything. Her attention, her time, her focus on me, and no one else.

    Every time I see her talking to Ric or Duncan, something inside me burns. My blood boils, and I want to hurt them. And if Duncan even dares to hurt her again, I won¡¯t hesitate to end him. What¡¯s worse is, I don¡¯t want to lose her. Not to them. Not to anyone."

    Harry nced over at him, his expression shifting to something a bit more uneasy. "Damn, man. That¡¯s... pretty dark. Honestly, it sounds less like love and more like obsession."

    Greg turned his gaze to Harry, his mind reeling with the weight of his friend¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t respond immediately, just sat there, lost in thought, silently questioning himself: ¡¯Am I?¡¯

 Chapter 98: Big Boyâ€™s Toy

    <h4>Chapter 98: Big Boy¡¯s Toy</h4>

    Two days had passed, and Dn was recovering faster than anyone had expected. Despite the cast on his leg, the boy was as energetic as ever,ughing and ying on the hospital bed as if he hadn¡¯t just undergone surgery.

    Cammy remained by his side the entire time, unwilling to leave him for even a moment. Duncan, too, had spent every day in the hospital room, staying from morning untilte at night before finally going home. His presence was suffocating, but Cammy endured it for Dn¡¯s sake.

    As lunchtime rolled around, Dn¡¯s eager eyes darted toward the door, expecting it to swing open at any moment. But it never did.

    "Mommy, why didn¡¯t Daddye to visit me today?" he asked, his little voice showing disappointment.

    Cammy sat and gently stroked his hair. "Because it¡¯s Monday, sweetheart. Daddy has to work."

    His brows furrowed in confusion. "But you have work too, and you¡¯re here," Dn pointed out with a pout.

    She sighed softly, smiling at him. "That¡¯s true, but Mommy took a vacation leave so I could take care of you."

    Before she could say more, the door suddenly creaked open, pulling both mother and son¡¯s attention toward it.

    "And your Mommy is lucky to have a kind and understanding boss who gave her time off to be with you," a familiar voice chimed in as the door fully opened.

    "Uncle Ethan! Uncle Greg!" Dn shouted excitedly, his face lighting up with pure joy.

    Right behind them, Harry and Grace stepped into the room, their hands full of surprises.

    Cammy raised an eyebrow as she took in the sight of balloons, a cake, and several gift bags. She chuckled. "Wow, are we throwing a party now?"

    Greg set a stack of presents on the bed in front of Dn, while Ethan ced a few boxes of food on the nearby table.

    "Yes, we are," Grace said with a yful smile. She handed Cammy a piece of paper. "Because today is definitely something to celebrate."

    Curious, Cammy took the document and read it. Her breath hitched, and she covered her mouth with her hand as the realization sank in. "Oh my God... finally. No more legalplications for me and Dn."

    Grace smirked, leaning in slightly. "That¡¯s right. You¡¯re officially back among the living. The registry no longer lists you as deceased, so I¡¯d say that¡¯s a pretty big deal. A new beginning for you and Dn." She gave Cammy a knowing look. "In more ways than one... if you catch my drift."

    Cammy exhaled, ncing down at the paper once more before nodding. She understood perfectly. This wasn¡¯t just about reiming her identity¡ªit was the first step toward cutting all remaining ties with Duncan.

    "Let¡¯s eat before the food gets cold," Ethan announced as he started unpacking the boxes.

    Everyone gathered around the table, chatting and serving themselves, except for Greg, who remained seated across from Dn. He nudged the little boy yfully. "Hey, aren¡¯t you going to open your gift? I thought you¡¯d be excited," he teased with a warm smile.

    Dn forced a small smile in return, but the sadness in his eyes was unmistakable. "I like it... Thank you, Uncle Greg," he said softly. But instead of tearing into the wrapping, he simply ced the box on hisp, resting his arms over it as if hugging it forfort.

    Greg noticed the change in his demeanor and leaned in slightly. "Then why the long face, buddy?" he asked gently.

    Dn nced over at Cammy, making sure she was busy talking to Grace before shifting closer to Greg. In a near whisper, he admitted, "Because I wanted my Dad to be here. He asked me what I wanted, and he promised he¡¯d bring it the next time he visited... but he didn¡¯te today." His little voice wavered with disappointment.

    Greg¡¯s heart clenched at the boy¡¯s words, but he quickly put on a reassuring smile. "Ahh, I remember that," he said, recalling the conversation from the day before. "Tell you what, why don¡¯t you open my gift? I have a feeling it might cheer you up. I picked it out just for you, and I know it¡¯s something not just useful but something you¡¯re going to love." His voice was filled with yful excitement, hoping to lift Dn¡¯s spirits.

    Dn¡¯s eyes lit up just a little, curiosity recing some of his sadness. "Really?" he asked, his fingers twitching over the box.

    "Really," Greg nodded. "Go on, open it."

    Dn wasted no time tearing through the wrapping paper, his small hands working with eager excitement. The moment he caught sight of what was inside, his eyes widened in sheer delight, and a beaming smile stretched across his face. Without hesitation, he unboxed Greg¡¯s gift, and as soon as he held it in his hands, he threw himself at Greg, wrapping him in a tight hug.

    "Thank you, thank you, thank you, Uncle Greg!" Dn¡¯s excited voice filled the room, drawing the attention of everyone around them.

    Greg chuckled, hugging him back. "You¡¯re wee, kiddo," he said warmly. Then, with a yful yet firm tone, he added, "But remember, use it wisely¡ªonly for things that will help you learn and improve. No endless gaming, alright?"

    Dn pulled back just enough to meet Greg¡¯s eyes and nodded enthusiastically before turning his full attention back to his new treasure.

    Cammy, curious about themotion, walked over and peeked at the box. "What did Uncle Greg get you?" she asked.

    "Mommy, look!" Dn lifted his gift with pride, practically glowing with excitement. "It¡¯s an MSI Titan GT77 HX!"

    Cammy¡¯s brow furrowed as she recalled something. "Wait... isn¡¯t that theptop you asked your dad for before you joined the contest?"

    "Yes!" Dn confirmed without sparing her a nce, already too engrossed in inspecting his newptop.

    Cammy¡¯s eyes snapped to Greg, her expression a mix of shock and disbelief. "Oh my God, Greg! Are you insane? Why would you buy him that?" she eximed as her voice rised in astonishment.

    "Why not? It¡¯s a big boy¡¯s toy," Greg said with a smirk.

    Cammy threw her hands up in exasperation. "He is eight, Greg! Eight! What in the world made you think an eight-year-old needs something that expensive?"

    Greg leaned back slightly, his smirk deepening. "I¡¯m investing," he replied smoothly. "I¡¯m already sponsoring his education, so let¡¯s just say I¡¯m adding more value to my investment."

    Cammy scoffed, crossing her arms. "A four-thousand-dorptop¡ªmaybe even more¡ªfor a child? That¡¯s not an investment, Greg, that¡¯s spoiling him."

    "Rx, Cammy," Harry interjected before Greg could respond. "Theptop is already programmed with restrictions. It won¡¯t allow any games that could distract him from studying. It¡¯s linked to Cross¡¯ securework, so you can rest assured¡ªDn will only be able to use it for learning and developing his programming skills."

    Cammy let out a long sigh, rubbing her temples. Finally, she raised her hands in surrender. "Fine. But I still think it¡¯s over the top."

    Before the discussion could continue, the door creaked open once again. This time, however, the atmosphere in the room shifted. The excitement faded, reced by a palpable tension as all eyes turned toward the entrance. No one spoke. No one smiled.

    Because this time, no one was happy to see who had just walked in.

 Chapter 99: Get Your Facts Straight

    <h4>Chapter 99: Get Your Facts Straight</h4>

    "Dn, look what I got for you!" Duncan announced enthusiastically as he stepped into the room, Monica trailing behind him.

    But Dn,pletely engrossed in his newptop, didn¡¯t even nce up. It was as if Duncan¡¯s voice hadn¡¯t even registered.

    Cammy, however, immediately zeroed in on her mother. Her expression darkened with suspicion. "Why are you two together?"

    Monica waved a hand dismissively. "Oh, it¡¯s nothing. We just happened to arrive at the same time. Met in the lobby while waiting for the elevator," she exined casually before something else caught her attention. Her nose twitched as she inhaled deeply, and her eyes lit up when she spotted the table full of food. "Mmm, what is that delicious smell?"

    "It¡¯s from Ricardo," Ethan replied, noting Monica¡¯s interest. "I believe you¡¯ve met him already. He called me earlier and asked me to pick these up from one of his restaurants."

    Monica¡¯s lips curled into an approving smile as she grabbed a te. "Well, what a thoughtful man," she remarked, helping herself to the feast without a second thought.

    "Dn, didn¡¯t you hear me?" Duncan repeated, his voice carrying a hint of impatience. "I said I got you something."

    But Dn remainedpletely absorbed in hisptop, oblivious to his father¡¯s words.

    Greg, noticing the tension, gently patted Dn¡¯s shoulder to get his attention before stepping away from the hospital bed, and making space for Duncan. Only then did Dn finally look up.

    "Huh?" he murmured absentmindedly.

    Duncan quickly handed him a box, his face bright with anticipation. Dn took it eagerly and tore it open. "Wow, you got me a gift!" he eximed.

    But just as quickly as his excitement red, it dimmed. His small hands stilled, his smile fading as he stared at the ser ball inside.

    Duncan immediately caught the change in his expression. "What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you like it? You told me you wanted a new ser ball," he asked, puzzled.

    Dn hesitated before gently cing the ball back into the box. "I do... but I told you not to get this one," he admitted. "Mommy already bought me this exact ballst week. I asked for the yellow one so it wouldn¡¯t be the same."

    "Oh," Duncan said, clearly taken aback. Recovering quickly, he forced a reassuring smile. "No problem, buddy. I¡¯ll exchange it or get you the yellow one instead. How about that?"

    Dn gave a small nod before subtly nudging the box aside. His gaze wandered past Duncan, searching for Greg. He spotted him by the table, deliberately keeping his distance, casually serving himself food to avoid any unnecessary confrontation.

    Over the weekend, Cammy hadid down one firm rule¡ªno fighting in front of Dn. If they wanted to visit him, they had to leave their animosities at the door. So far, they had all yed by the rules. But for how long?

    "Uncle Greg, can you help me log in to my Scratch ount? The firewall is blocking it, and it says I need administrator permission," Dn called out, his brows furrowed in frustration.

    Greg immediately set down his te and walked over without hesitation. Duncan, standing by the bed, had no choice but to step aside as Greg took over.

    Ethan, observing the scene unfold, nudged Cammy lightly. Together, they watched as Greg effortlessly assisted Dn, the boyughing and chatting with him as if Duncan wasn¡¯t even in the room.

    Meanwhile, Duncan¡¯s expression darkened. His jaw tightened, his hands curled into fists at his sides. The sight of another man stepping in so naturally, effortlessly taking his ce, was clearly eating him alive.

    Ethan leaned in closer to Cammy and murmured, "You might want to step in before things get ugly."

    CSensing the tension thickening in the room, Cammy quickly grabbed the te she had prepared for Dn and walked over to his side, determined to break the uneasy silence.

    "I think that can wait. Eat your lunch first before it gets cold," she said gently, setting up the over-bed table in front of him.

    Dn, without hesitation, ced hisptop aside, obediently shifting his focus to the food.

    Greg immediately caught Cammy¡¯s subtle cue. Without a word, he stepped away, returning to the table where the others were gathered, resuming his meal as if nothing had happened.

    Duncan stepped closer, his voice low and filled with tension as he leaned forward and whispered to Cammy, "He shouldn¡¯t be here. And thatptop¡ªis it from him?"

    Cammy exhaled sharply, already weary of this conversation. "Duncan, we¡¯ve been over this. Know your ce. If you¡¯re so jealous of material things, maybe you should¡¯ve been the one to buy Dn aptop instead of sulking over it."

    Duncan¡¯s jaw clenched. "I¡¯m not jealous," he stated, his voice controlled but brimming with suppressed anger. "He¡¯s using Dn as an excuse to stay close to you, and you¡¯re letting him."

    Cammy turned to him, her eyes burning with fury. "Maybe I am," she shot back. "So next time, get your facts straight¡ªand while you¡¯re at it, maybe buy the right thing for your own son! Then, just maybe, he¡¯ll be impressed with you. Maybe he¡¯ll actually look up to you for once!"

    With her blood boiling, Cammy didn¡¯t wait for Duncan¡¯s response. She turned on her heel and strode toward the table where the others were gathered, forcing herself to calm down.

    Greg immediately noticed the color rising in her cheeks and the way her fists clenched at her sides. He reached out, cing a reassuring hand on her back, gently caressing it. "Are you okay? What happened?"

    Cammy took a deep breath, willing herself to sound unaffected. "Yes, everything¡¯s f¡ªMY GOD, DUNCAN!"

    A loud crash cut her off. Her heart lurched as she turned just in time to see Greg staggering back, then copsing onto the floor.

    Duncan stood over him, fists clenched, his chest heaving with rage. His grip tightened around Greg¡¯s cor, ready to strike again.

    A scream tore from Cammy¡¯s throat. "STOP IT!"

 Chapter 100: Brawling Men

    <h4>Chapter 100: Brawling Men</h4>

    As Greg and Duncan shed violently in the hospital¡¯s VIP room, Cammy stood frozen, torn between the two. Who should she pull away first? The chaos was overwhelming, and then¡ªDn¡¯s cries pierced through the room.

    Her heart clenched, but before she could react, Grace and Monica rushed tofort the frightened boy.

    Seizing the moment, Ethan and Harry sprang into action. With swift precision, they grabbed the brawling men, forcing them apart.

    Greg didn¡¯t resist. He let Harry pull him back, his chest rising and falling with controlled breaths. Lifting a hand to his mouth, he wiped the corner of his lips and stared at the blood smeared on his fingertips.

    Duncan, however, was a different story. He thrashed under Ethan¡¯s grip, his rage burning unchecked. "Let me go!" he bellowed, his voice shaking with fury. His eyes locked onto Greg, seething with venom. "I¡¯ve had enough of that maniac! Keep your damn hands off my wife, you bastard!"

    Cammy¡¯s stomach twisted. She took a steadying breath, forcing her voice to remain level, for Dn¡¯s sake. "Duncan, please stop!" she pleaded, her tone firm yet desperate.

    Duncan¡¯s eyes burned with fury as he turned to Cammy. "Really? You¡¯re telling me to stop instead of your womanizing lover boy? Are you that blind? He¡¯s just using you, damn it!"

    Cammy squeezed her eyes shut, inhaling deeply as she pressed her fingers to her temples, trying to maintain control. One hand rested on her waist before she finally pointed toward the door. "Get out," she ordered, her voice low but firm.

    Duncan didn¡¯t move.

    Something inside Cammy snapped.

    "I said get the hell out!" she exploded, her voice shaking the room. "Can¡¯t you hear our son crying because of your damn temper? You scared him! What kind of father does that? Stay the hell away from us from now on!"

    Duncan remained frozen, his fists clenching and unclenching at his sides.

    Without another word, Cammy stormed to the door, flinging it open. Spotting her security detail at the end of the hallway, she called out sharply, "Take this man out of here. Now. And don¡¯t ever let hime back."

    "Unbelievable! Are you fucking kidding me, Cammy?" Duncan roared, his eyes zing with rage. "You¡¯re really doing this? You¡¯re actually trying to keep me from my own son? You know you can¡¯t! I am his father, goddamn it!"

    "Oh, but she can," Grace interjected, stepping forward with a smirk. She flipped her phone around and held it up for Duncan to see. "See this? I just recorded everything. You are being violent. You, terrifying a child. Your son, crying because of you. This is more than enough evidence to file for a restraining order. So, if I were you, I¡¯d think twice before making another scene."

    Duncan¡¯s jaw clenched, his teeth grinding audibly. His hands raked through his disheveled hair as he straightened his shirt, nostrils ring in fury. When he saw the bodyguards approaching, he lifted a hand to stop them. "No need. I¡¯ll leave on my own."

    Without another word, he spun on his heel and stormed out, mming the door so hard the walls trembled.

    Cammy let out a shaky breath, relief washing over her like a tidal wave. But the moment she turned to Dn¡ªstill sobbing in Monica¡¯s arms¡ªher heart clenched with guilt.

    "Oh, sweetheart..." she whispered, rushing to him. She scooped him into her arms, holding him tight as she stroked his back. "I¡¯m so sorry, baby. You should never have had to see that. I¡¯m so sorry."

    Through his sobs, Dn clung to Cammy, his small hands trembling. "Why did Daddy hurt Uncle Greg?" he whimpered. "Uncle Greg wasn¡¯t doing anything bad. He was just standing there, and Daddy hit him. I saw it. He punched him for no reason. Mommy... is Daddy a bad guy?"

    Cammy¡¯s heart shattered at the pain in her son¡¯s voice. She tightened her arms around him as if she could shield him from the cruelty of the world. She had tried so hard to protect his innocence, but now, his own father had shattered it. And that¡ªthat¡ªwas something she would never forgive.

    "I¡¯m so sorry, my love," she whispered, rocking him gently. "I wish you never had to see that. Please, sweetheart, calm down. Don¡¯t cry..."

    Greg stood a few steps away, his hands clenched into fists. His gaze darkened as he watched the mother and son cling to each other, Dn¡¯s tiny body still shaking with heartbreak.

    "That bastard," Greg muttered under his breath. His voice was low, butced with fury. He turned to Grace, his expression hard. "He shouldn¡¯t be allowed anywhere near them. Can you do something about that?"

    Grace crossed her arms, her eyes sharp with determination. "I¡¯ll see what I can do," she promised.

    Greg grabbed a wet wipe, dabbing at the blood on his lip before straightening his shirt. Once heposed himself, he approached Dn and Cammy, his expression softening as he saw the lingering distress on the boy¡¯s face.

    "Hey, buddy, look at me," Greg said gently as he sat on the hospital bed beside Dn, patting his back reassuringly. "Uncle¡¯s fine, see? No need to cry."

    Dn hesitated for a moment before finally letting go of Cammy and shifting toward Greg. He wrapped his small arms around him in an earnest embrace. "I¡¯m sorry about what my Daddy did, Uncle Greg," he murmured. "Maybe he was just really tired from work... that¡¯s why he was grumpy."

    Greg couldn¡¯t help but smirk. ¡¯This kid is more mature than his own father.¡¯ He ruffled Dn¡¯s hair yfully. "You don¡¯t have to apologize for what adults do, kiddo. That¡¯s not your responsibility. You just focus on being a kid¡ªyour studies, your dreams. Leave the grown-up mess to us."

    Greg met Cammy¡¯s eyes over Dn¡¯s head and gave her a small nod, silently telling her to go eat while he stayed with the boy. Taking the hint, she exhaled and moved to join the others.

    Standing beside Ethan and Grace, Cammy shook her head in disbelief. "I can¡¯t believe Duncan actually did that."

    Ethan crossed his arms. "He¡¯s dangerous, Cammy."

    Before she could respond, Grace¡¯s phone vibrated. She nced at the screen, her lips curling into a knowing smirk. "As expected," she muttered. "Duncan¡¯swyer just texted, asking for a meeting tomorrow to discuss a possible settlement. Are you free?"

    Cammy scoffed, a bitter chuckle escaping her lips. "Oh, I wouldn¡¯t miss it for the world, Grace. ept their request." Her eyes darkened with finality. "Let¡¯s settle this once and for all. I want this divorce done yesterday."

    Grace smirked and nodded, feeling excited about the iing battle that she would get into.

    ¡¯You will see what I can do, Duncan. I am no longer the sweet and naive girl who used to follow you around and say yes to everything you said. I have grown into the woman whom I should have been from the start.

    You abused my love for you, you used me just to get what you wanted. You are evil to the core and I was too blind to see that. I cannot forgive you anymore when you involve my son in your selfishness. I¡¯ll make sure you will crawl to the ground, I swear!¡¯

 Chapter 101: Brutal Demand

    <h4>Chapter 101: Brutal Demand</h4>

    Grace and Duncan¡¯swyer, Randolf Evans, agreed to meet at Grace¡¯sw firm to negotiate the terms of the divorce. Cammy arrived early, apanied by Greg, her steps deliberate but her hands clenched at her sides.

    Grace greeted her with a smirk, her confidence unwavering. "Are you ready to fight back and make your voice heard, Cammy?"

    Cammy nodded, but the stiffness in her posture and the forced curve of her lips betrayed her nerves.

    Sensing her unease, Greg gently took hold of her arms, giving them a reassuring squeeze. "Rx," he murmured. "You and Grace have gone over this a dozen times. You know what to say. You can do this. Think about your future. Think about Dn."

    Cammy inhaled deeply, exhaling slowly as she shook out her hands, forcing the tension from her body. Her expression hardened with resolve. "I can do this. No, I will do this. For Dn. For myself."

    "In case that bastard loses control again, just scream, and I¡¯ll be there in seconds," Greg muttered, he sounded on the edge with a quiet but deadly promise.

    Grace chuckled at his intensity. "Rx, bodyguard. After Duncan¡¯s little disy yesterday, I¡¯ve arranged for two security personnel to be inside the meeting room as a precaution. Randolf was informed and had no choice but to agree." She shed a confident smile before turning to Cammy. "Let¡¯s go."

    With a deep breath, Cammy nodded and followed Grace into the room where Duncan and Attorney Evans were already waiting.

    Greg remained outside, lowering himself into one of the chairs lining the hallway. He pulled out his phone and quickly fired off a message to Harry.

    Greg: [The meeting between Duncan and Cammy has started. I won¡¯t make it to the afternoon meetings. Cover for me with Ethan.]

    Harry: [Got it. Also, an update just came in about the investigation at the port. Sending it now¡ªtake a look.]

    A notification popped up. Greg opened the attached report, skimming it quickly. His lips curled into a smirk as he reached the end.

    Greg: [Your men did well. Give them a bonus.]

    Harry: [Absolutely. Told you they were fast. What¡¯s the next move?]

    Greg: [Expose the truth. Don¡¯t bother with the police¡ªsomeone will just pay them off. Leak it to the press. Not just one outlet¡ªseveral. Make sure it hits the public before anyone can bury it.]

    Harry: [Understood.]

    Greg leaned back in his chair, tapping his fingers against his knee as his gaze flicked back to the report. A quiet scoff escaped him.

    ¡¯You think you can fool me?¡¯ he mused darkly. ¡¯Your moves are far too predictable.]

    Inside the meeting room, Grace and Cammy strode confidently to their seats, settling across from Duncan and hiswyer, Randolf Evans. As Randolf extended a hand toward Grace in greeting, she barely spared him a nce before waving it away.

    "No need for formalities, Randolf. We¡¯re not strangers. Let¡¯s get to the point," Grace said coolly, taking her seat.

    Randolf smirked, unbothered by the dismissal. He pulled out a folder and slid it across the table toward her. "Since you¡¯re in your business-as-usual mood, allow me to present our counteroffer. I must say, Grace, I¡¯m impressed¡ªquite the strategist you are. The way you twist things to your client¡¯s favor is remarkable."

    Grace slowly picked up the document, meeting his gaze with an icy smirk. "Oh, don¡¯t tter me, Attorney Evans. There¡¯s no ¡¯twisting¡¯ here¡ªjust hard evidence. I don¡¯t create the mess, Randolf. I simply gather the proof."

    As she flipped through the pages, a flicker of disdain crossed her face. The images of Duncan¡¯s infidelity that Cammy had submitted to her resurfaced in her mind. Over the years, she had seen countless cases of unfaithfulness, but Duncan¡¯s escapades stood out¡ªnot just for the sheer audacity but for the high-profile names entangled in his betrayals.

    Beside her, Cammy scanned the pages of Duncan¡¯s demands. The moment her eyesnded on certain uses, her expression darkened. She turned to Grace, her grip tightening on the document.

    Grace took a pen, underlining the most outrageous items before sliding the paper toward Cammy. Cammy barely nced at it before shaking her head, her fury barely contained.

    With deliberate slowness, Grace flipped the document around and pushed it back toward Duncan and Randolf. She leaned in slightly, her voice cutting through the tense silence like a de.

    "It seems my client strongly disagrees with these particr demands," she said, tapping the underlined portions with her pen. "We want them removed¡ªimmediately."

    Her tone left no room for argument.

    Randolf nced at Duncan, who sat rigidly, his lips pressed into a thin line. With a sigh, he leaned back in his chair and shook his head.

    "Wow, Grace, that¡¯s quite the list. Just to rify the key points¡ªyour client is outright rejecting shared custody of their son. She¡¯s also refusing the vacation home as part of alimony. Third, she won¡¯t grant Duncan her voting rights in her father¡¯spany. Andstly, she is declining my client¡¯s request to have half of the twins¡¯ ashes so he can ce them in the family columbarium."

    Randolf exhaled sharply, spreading his hands in exasperation. "Come on, Grace. We can negotiate the rest, but these four? They¡¯re brutal. Can¡¯t there be somepromise? My client is still the father, after all."

    Grace remained unfazed, her gaze unwavering. "And I acknowledge that, Randolf. Here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do¡ªwe¡¯ll pause for now so I can go over these points with my client one more time. I have my own list of terms, and I suspect they¡¯ll counter yours. Let¡¯s review everything and finalize this properly."

    Randolf considered for a moment before nodding. "Fair enough. Can we reconvene this afternoon? I¡¯d prefer to wrap this up today."

    "That works," Grace agreed, slipping the documents back into her folder. "We¡¯ve already outlined our stance, so we¡¯ll just make the necessary adjustments. See you this afternoon."

    With that, she shot Cammy a knowing look and gestured for her to follow her out of the room.

    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 102: Cammyâ€™s Brutal Demands

    <h4>Chapter 102: Cammy¡¯s Brutal Demands</h4>

    Right on schedule, their meeting reconvened after lunch. Grace and Cammy were the first to step into the meeting room, their expressions set with quiet determination. The air felt heavier, charged with the weight of decisions yet to be made.

    Cammy had confided everything to Grace¡ªher wants, her hesitations, her goals. In return, both Grace and Greg had offered sharp insights, refining her stance with the precision of seasoned strategists. Now, it was time to present the result.

    When Duncan and Randolf finally entered, Grace wasted no time. She turned to face them, eyes unwavering, voice steady.

    "You¡¯re fast, Grace," Randolf remarked a hint of amusement in his tone.

    "As always," she shot back, her words crisp and cutting. Then, without missing a beat, she continued, "Shall I walk you through the revisions?"

    "Go ahead, please..." Randolf gestured, settling in, bracing himself for what was toe.

    "First on the table¡ªthe Equitable Division of Assets," Grace dered with firm and unyielding tone.

    "My client demands a fair and just split of all marital properties, including real estate, bank ounts, retirement funds, and any valuable possessions umted during the marriage. We will not ept mere scraps, like a vacation home that holds little valuepared to the entirety of the assets in question."

    She let the words settle before continuing, her gaze locking onto Randolf¡¯s. "And to be clear, this is entirely separate from alimony. Alimony is non-negotiable, and my client is entitled to it. Your client was the one who vited the terms of the marriage, so my client has every right to demand both Lump-Sum and Reimbursed Alimony."

    Randolf¡¯s brow furrowed as he leaned back in his chair, already bracing for the storm that always apanied Grace¡¯s demands. "Two types of alimony?" he echoed, skepticismcing his voice. "What exactly is the difference?"

    He exhaled slowly, already feeling the headache brewing. He had known this would be a battle the moment he saw Grace enter the room. Their history ran deep¡ªback inw school, they had been relentless rivals, alwayspeting for the top spot. Grace had consistently bested him, taking first ce while he settled for second. What she never knew was that, at times, he had let her win.

    But that was the past. This wasn¡¯t about old rivalries or unspoken sacrifices. This was the real world, and their clients¡¯ interests took precedence over everything¡ªespecially whatever lingering history remained between them. There was no way he was going to let Grace have her way without a fight.

    "The Lump-Sum Alimony is a direct consequence of your client¡¯s infidelity¡ªa penalty for breaching the marriage contract," Grace stated coldly. "This ensures a clean break, eliminating any future financial entanglements between them."

    She barely paused before pressing on. "As for the Reimbursed Alimony, it serves aspensation for the years my client sacrificed. Your client forbade her from working, forcing her to dedicate herself entirely to managing their estate and raising their children.

    That¡¯s nine years of unpaidbor, nine years of lost opportunities. She put her own ambitions on hold, her career abandoned at his request. I¡¯ve already calcted the exact amount she is owed for that sacrifice."

    The room tensed as Duncan suddenly shot to his feet, his face contorted with outrage. "No! I refuse to pay alimony when she¡¯s already demanding half of my assets!" His voice thundered through the room, his fist mming against the table, making everyone jolt in surprise.

    Randolf, ever the strategist, remainedposed. He reached out, cing a steadying hand on Duncan¡¯s shoulder. "Calm down. Let me handle this," he said smoothly. "Let them finish first."

    Duncan exhaled sharply, his jaw clenched, before forcing himself to sit back down. He shut his eyes for a moment, inhaling deeply, trying to regain control. But the battle was far from over.

    "My client also demands full health insurance coverage¡ªfor herself, Dn, and her parents¡ª"

    "What?!" Duncan exploded, his voice reverberating off the walls. "That¡¯s fucking ridiculous! I¡¯ll cover my son¡¯s insurance, but her and her parents? No way in hell! She¡¯s divorcing me¡ªwhy the hell should I be responsible for them? This is absolute nonsense!"

    His fists clenched at his sides, his patience unraveling with each demand. He had expected negotiations, but this? This was beyond infuriating.

    Grace, however, remained unfazed. She met Duncan¡¯s fiery re with an icy calm and said, "Well, Mr. Veston, let me remind you¡ªif you hadn¡¯t forbidden her from working, she would have been able to provide for herself and her parents.

    She sacrificed her independence at your request. Either way, you¡¯ve been paying for their insurance all these years. Had you not broken your vows, that wouldn¡¯t have changed. The only real difference now is that you will no longer have ess to my client."

    She leaned in slightly, her words slow and deliberate. "But don¡¯t worry. This isn¡¯t a lifelong obligation¡ªjust until my client is back on her feet. A temporary bridge, nothing more."

    Duncan exhaled sharply, his jaw tightening, but before he couldsh out again, Randolf ced a firm hand on his arm, urging restraint.

    "We¡¯ll discuss this privately before making a decision," Randolf said smoothly, his voice the only anchor in the rising storm. "But please, continue. What¡¯s next?"

    "We demand full custody of my client¡¯s son, Dn, as well as the right to keep the twins¡¯ ashes," Grace dered, her voice unwavering. "However, we will allow the father visitation rights¡ªwith the condition that he pays full child support every month."

    The words had barely left her mouth before Duncan erupted.

    "Are you INSANE?!" His roar shook the room, his rage spilling out into the hallway where Greg and several passersby stopped in their tracks.

    His fists clenched as he seethed, his breathing ragged. "You expect me to pay full child support while having no real say in my own son¡¯s life? That¡¯s not just unfair¡ªit¡¯s outrageous! I have every right to take Dn to my home, the ce where he grew up! I will not be reduced to a visitor in my own child¡¯s life!"

    Randolf, though calmer, nodded in agreement. "Grace, my client is right. As his father, he deserves joint legal custody."

    "No!"

    The word cut through the room like a knife, sharp and filled with unshakable resolve. It was Cammy.

    She had remained silent long enough. Now, her voice rang with a fury that had been bottled up for years. "Never¡ªnot once in your life¡ªhave you truly taken care of Dn. You don¡¯t even know what he needs, what he wants. You never paid attention. He has allergies and bronchial asthma, and I will not risk his health and safety just so you can parade around practicing ¡¯fatherhood¡¯ out of pride!"

    Duncan opened his mouth, but Cammy wasn¡¯t finished. Her eyes burned with unshed tears, but her voice never wavered.

    "You ignored him, Duncan. You were never there. You never asked if he was happy, never listened to him, never even tried. And now, suddenly, you want joint custody? For what? To soothe your ego? You can visit him, that I will allow. But I will not let him live under your roof only to be neglected while you y house with your mistress and drown yourself in work!"

    She took a deep breath, her hands clenched into fists at her sides. "You will provide for him¡ªbecause that is the only thing you¡¯ve ever been consistent with, and for that, I am grateful. But beyond that? No. You may take him on vacations, but only under strict conditions: it will be just the two of you.

    No mistress. No other women. And he will have his bodyguards and caregiver with him at all times. One vacation per year. That¡¯s it. And one more thing... I want you out of my father¡¯spany."

    A thick silence settled over the room, the tension suffocating.

    Then, with a furious snarl, Duncan grabbed the papers in front of him and hurled them at Cammy. "FUCK THIS! I will never agree to this!"

 Chapter 103: Alternate Plan

    <h4>Chapter 103: Alternate n</h4>

    Duncan spun on his heel, his fury barely contained as he stormed toward the door, ready to walk out and end this farce altogether. His breath was ragged, his hands clenched into fists. But just as he reached for the handle, Randolf¡¯s firm grip caught his arm.

    "Duncan, wait."

    His voice was low but urgent, the weight of the situation pressing down on him. Duncan turned sharply, his eyes zing with frustration, but Randolf held his ground.

    "Grace, could you give us a moment? I need to talk to my client," Randolf requested, his gaze locked onto hers, a silent plea visible in his eyes.

    Grace studied him for a beat, then gave a slow nod. "Fine. Text me when you¡¯re done. We¡¯ll be in my office." She turned to Cammy and gave a subtle gesture. "Let¡¯s go."

    Without another nce at Duncan, the two women walked out of the meeting room, their heels clicking sharply against the floor¡ªa sound that felt like a final nail in Duncan¡¯s coffin.

    Greg, who had been leaning against the wall outside, straightened the moment he saw them emerge. He raised an eyebrow at Cammy, his lips curling into a smirk. "Well, that was quite the spectacle. Judging by the shouting, I assume he didn¡¯t take kindly to your... brutal demands?"

    Cammy let out a smallugh, shaking her head. "What else do you expect? When you and Grace team up, you turn negotiations into a battlefield. I swear, you two make sure my demands are as agonizing as humanly possible."

    Greg chuckled, clearly amused. "Guilty as charged."

    Grace, however, remained focused. "Let¡¯s wait in my office. If Randolf wants to avoid dragging this into court, he has a hell of a lot of convincing to do."

    With that, she strode down the hall, her presencemanding, her mind already two steps ahead. Cammy and Greg exchanged nces before following, knowing that whatever happened next would determine the war¡¯s final oue.

    When they arrived at Grace¡¯s office, Greg gently caught Cammy¡¯s arm, his expression thoughtful. "Cammy, have you given any thought to what you¡¯ll do once Dn is discharged from the hospital?"

    Cammy let out a small sigh, running a hand through her hair. "Good question. With everything going on, I haven¡¯t really had the time to think about it. But judging by that look on your face, I¡¯d say you already have something in mind."

    Greg¡¯s lips curled into a knowing smile. He had been contemting this ever since Dn¡¯s ident, waiting for the right moment to bring it up. "Actually, I do. I was thinking... maybe you and Dn shoulde stay at the mansion¡ª"

    Cammy¡¯s mouth parted, ready to protest, but Greg was faster. Without hesitation, he gently ced a finger against her lips, silencing her before she could object. His gaze was steady, filled with quiet determination. He knew exactly what she was going to say¡ªand he wasn¡¯t about to let her shut him down so easily.

    "Hep, hep! Hold on¡ªjust hear me out first," Greg interrupted before Cammy could protest. "If you stay in your apartment, Dn will be stuck inside all day with only his caregiver and bodyguards forpany. That¡¯s boring as hell. You know he¡¯ll just end up glued to hisptop until youe home from work."

    He leaned in slightly, his tone coaxing. "But if you stay at the mansion, he¡¯ll have other kids to y with. He can spend time in the garden whenever he wants. Come on, Cammy, just say yes. It¡¯s only for a week. The doctor already said he can return to school after that, as long as he stays in a wheelchair until he¡¯s fully recovered."

    Greg gave her a pointed look, his voice softening. "You know the city air isn¡¯t good for him right now. The mansion¡¯s environment is so much better for his recovery¡ªyou know that in your heart. So, just this once, can you not argue with me? This isn¡¯t about you, Cammy. This is about Dn."

    He wiggled his eyebrows yfully, waiting for her response.

    Cammy folded her arms and gazed up at the ceiling, biting her inner cheek as she considered his offer. The truth was, she had already been thinking about asking Greg if they could stay at the mansion. She hated the idea of leaving Dn alone all day with only his caregiver and guards forpany. She worried he¡¯d feel isted... or worse, lonely.

    After a few moments, she exhaled and looked at Greg. "Alright, I ept. But only for a week. Once he¡¯s back in school, we¡¯re returning to our apartment¡ªit¡¯s closer anyway." She threw him a wink before turning on her heel to follow Grace into her office.

    Greg barely contained his excitement. The moment she disappeared, his face split into a triumphant grin, and he pumped his fist in victory. "Yes!" he whispered under his breath, reveling in his small but satisfying win.

    Back in the meeting room, Duncan paced furiously, his jaw clenched, his fists tightening and loosening at his sides as he struggled to rein in his temper before it eruptedpletely.

    "You can¡¯t let this happen, Randolf." His voice was sharp and full of frustration. "I worked my ass off to build everything I have. Half of my assets? That¡¯s outrageous. And those other demands? Completely ridiculous!"

    Randolf exhaled, rubbing the bridge of his nose. "I hear you, Duncan, but what choice do we have? If we refuse to sign, this case will go to court. The press will be all over it, and once everything gets exposed, it won¡¯t just be your reputation at stake¡ªit¡¯ll be your entirepany."

    Duncan let out a heavy breath, pressing a fist against his mouth while the other hand rested on his waist. His mind raced, weighing the risks, and the consequences... and then, a decision solidified. He turned sharply to Randolf, his expression dark with resolve.

    "Do it. Go with our alternate n. If this is going to court, then it¡¯ll be me who takes her there¡ªnot the other way around. I¡¯ll strike first before she even gets the chance."

    Randolf studied him for a moment, measuring the weight of his words. "Are you absolutely sure about this? If that¡¯s the path we take, I might be able to negotiate with Grace to keep the reason for the divorce private before we officially file."

    Duncan¡¯s eyes flickered with determination as he turned toward the window, hands firmly on his waist. His mind was already conjuring the storm that was about to unfold, already picturing Cammy¡¯s fury when she realized what wasing.

    "Do whatever it takes," he said coldly. "But I will not let her win."

 Chapter 104: Settlement

    <h4>Chapter 104: Settlement</h4>

    "The waiting is over," Grace¡¯s voice cut through the silence like a de. Her patience was already worn thin after an excruciating hour of sitting in suspense. She turned toward Cammy with an unyielding gaze. "They¡¯re calling us back. They¡¯re ready."

    Without another word, she rose, her heels striking the floor with purpose as she led the way to the meeting room. Greg, as always, remained outside, a silent sentinel while Grace and Cammy entered.

    Randolf wasted no time. He slid a folder across the table, its contents carrying the weight of back-and-forth negotiations. "Cammy¡¯s demands," he said simply, his tone unreadable. He leaned back and waited, watching, as Grace opened the file.

    Her eyes scanned the document, and in an instant, her expression darkened. Her jaw clenched, her nostrils red, and one perfectly arched brow shot up as she met Randolf¡¯s gaze with icy fury.

    "What is this?" she demanded.

    Randolf barely blinked. His response was measured, almost rehearsed. "My client is willing to ept the Equitable Division of Assets and Full Child Support. However, we reject the Lump-Sum and Reimbursed Alimony. The assets alone amount to a fortune¡ªmore than enough for your client to restart her life, maintain health insurance, and livefortably for years¡ªprovided she exercises a little financial restraint."

    Grace let out a slow breath, tempering the fire rising within her. "I see. And what about child custody? His withdrawal from CorEx Transport and Payment Service?"

    Randolf¡¯s lips curled into something that was almost a smirk. "You can put in your demands that we¡¯re refusing those. We¡¯ll see you in court." He pushed back his chair and stood, his movements deliberate. "Now, if you¡¯ll excuse us, we have a case to file and prepare for. Just send over the final divorce settlement so we can sign it."

    Without waiting for a response, Randolf turned on his heel and strode out, Duncan following close behind, both of them wearing expressions of smug satisfaction.

    Grace sat motionless for a beat, gripping the edge of the table. The war was far from over.

    Duncan shot Greg a smug smirk and scoffed as he passed him outside the meeting room, but he didn¡¯t stop walking. Without acknowledging the provocation, Greg waited until Duncan and Randolf disappeared down the hall before stepping inside.

    The moment he entered, he realized this wasn¡¯t the scene he had expected.

    Grace stood near the window, her hands nted firmly on her waist, staring out in silence. Across the room, Cammy sat hunched over the table, her elbows propped up, hands gripping her head as if trying to hold herself together.

    Greg¡¯s brow furrowed. "What happened? They walked out of here looking like they just won the lottery."

    Grace exhaled sharply before turning to face him. "Duncan refused to grant Cammy full custody or walk away from his father¡¯spany. They¡¯re taking this to court." Her tone was clipped and full of frustration. "The only things he agreed to were full child support and the division of assets. He t-out rejected the alimony and health insurance, iming the assets alone are more than enough."

    "He¡¯s going to use Dn to manipte Cammy intoing back to him," Greg said grimly. "And there must be something about CorEx that he wants badly¡ªsomething worth holding onto at all costs."

    Cammy¡¯s breath hitched, and within seconds, she broke down. "What am I supposed to do?" she sobbed. "I can¡¯t lose my son. He can take my father¡¯spany¡ªI don¡¯t care if my mother curses me for it¡ªbut Dn? I won¡¯t let that happen!" Her voice cracked as the weight of the situation pressed down on her chest.

    Greg quickly moved to her side, rubbing soothing circles on her back. "Hey, hey. Who said you¡¯re going to lose Dn? With the evidence you have, there¡¯s no way Duncan is walking away with custody. The judge won¡¯t side with him. Just breathe, okay? Don¡¯t let this eat you up."

    Grace stepped forward with a steely expression and resolve unwavering. "Cammy, I promised you¡ªI will do everything in my power to stop that from happening. And I refuse to let Randolf win. I will not give him that satisfaction. You can count on me."

    Greg¡¯s expression was grave as he turned to Grace. "Grace, you know Duncan. He won¡¯t just ept this without a fight. They¡¯re going to pull something¡ªmark my words. Be ready for anything."

    Grace met his gaze, her own thoughts already racing. "I know, Greg. I¡¯ve been thinking the same thing. But honestly, what can they possibly use against Cammy? She has a stable job now, she¡¯s financially secure with her share from Duncan¡ªthere¡¯s no real argument to take Dn away from her. At worst, they¡¯ll push for joint custody."

    Cammy shook her head fiercely, desperation shing in her tear-filled eyes. "I don¡¯t want that. I can¡¯t let him have even that much control over Dn¡¯s life." She grasped Grace¡¯s hand, her voice trembling. "Please, Grace. If there¡¯s any way to get full custody, go for it. I don¡¯t care what it takes."

    Grace pressed her lips together before offering Cammy a small but firm smile. "I will, Cammy. Not just because my career and reputation are on the line, but because I understand. I may not be a mother yet, but I¡¯m a woman¡ªI can feel your pain."

    Cammy¡¯s eyes welled up again, but this time, there was a flicker of hope. "Thank you, Grace."

    Greg ced a hand on Cammy¡¯s shoulder, then turned back to Grace. "Keep us updated. Let us know if there¡¯s anything we can do."

    "I will," Grace assured them.

    With that, Greg led Cammy out of thew firm, the weight of the battle ahead settling heavily over them all.

    The two hurried back to the hospital where Dn was, but just when Cammy thought her day couldn¡¯t possibly get any worse, she was met with a sight that sent her heart racing¡ªher mother, Monica, pacing frantically in the hallway outside Dn¡¯s room, clutching her phone in a death grip.

    The moment Monica spotted them, she whirled around, her voice sharp with urgency. "What took you so long?!"

    Cammy¡¯s breath hitched, panic tightening her chest. Her mind went straight to her son. "The settlement didn¡¯t go well," she said quickly, her voice unsteady. "Mom, what¡¯s going on? You¡¯re scaring me."

    Monica¡¯s face was pale, her eyes filled with genuine fear. She swallowed hard before speaking. "Something serious has happened," she said, her voice trembling.

    The weight of those words pressed down on Cammy like a boulder, her stomach twisting into knots as she hurriedly headed toward her son¡¯s room.

    *********

    Thank you for the gifts!

    Little_North_Star

    KazTheWriter

 Chapter 105: Merger

    <h4>Chapter 105: Merger</h4>

    "Dn!" Cammy gasped the moment she stepped into the VIP hospital room. Her pulse pounded in her ears as her eyesnded on her son¡ªpropped up on the hospital bed,pletely engrossed in hisptop. Beside him, his caregiver chuckled at something on the screen, theirughter light and carefree, utterly oblivious to the storm raging in Cammy¡¯s mind.

    Dn¡¯s face lit up the instant he saw her. "Hi, Mom! You¡¯re back!" he greeted with a grin so wide, so full of life, it nearly shattered her resolve.

    But Cammy barely heard him. Her heart clenched as she turned sharply, her gaze locking onto Monica with a silent, urgent demand¡ª ¡¯What is it? What¡¯s the bad news?¡¯

    Monica exhaled, waving a dismissive hand as if to brush away Cammy¡¯s fears. "It¡¯s not Dn," she said quickly. "It¡¯s CorEx."

    A cold dread settled in Cammy¡¯s gut.

    "The board held an emergency meeting," Monica continued, her voice steady but grave. "The decision was unanimous¡ªDuncan has been named CEO. And that¡¯s not all. They¡¯ve epted his proposal to merge CorEx Transport and Payment Service with Veston Shipping Line."

    Cammy¡¯s breath caught. The room felt suddenly smaller, the walls closing in.

    Monica pressed on. "Your father¡¯s representative ims the merger makes sense. Bothpanies are in transport and logistics. Veston Shipping Line could be CorEx¡¯s only chance at survival."

    A sharp, uneasy silence followed. Then Greg, who had been listening intently, finally spoke, his voice edged with urgency. "You said they¡¯ve epted the proposal¡ªdoes that mean it¡¯s already happening?"

    Monica shook her head. "Not yet. There are still details to finalize, but one thing is certain¡ªif CorEx is to escape bankruptcy, Veston Shipping Line must acquire a significant stake. That¡¯s the only way to inject enough liquidity to keep it afloat."

    Cammy¡¯s fingers curled into fists. This wasn¡¯t just a business move. This was a takeover. And it was happening right before her eyes.

    "Oh no," Cammy breathed, her stomach twisting into knots. "If that happens... Duncan will be thergest shareholder of CorEx. He¡¯ll control everything¡ªthe decisions, the direction of thepany¡ªhe¡¯ll have the final say on it all." The weight of the realization settled heavily on her chest, making it harder to breathe.

    "That¡¯s strange," Greg muttered, his brows knitting together in suspicion.

    Both women turned to him, sensing the shift in his demeanor.

    "As far as I know, Veston Shipping Line doesn¡¯t have enough liquid assets to make a purchase of that magnitude," he said, his voiceced with doubt. "I could be wrong, but based on thest financial report I saw, they don¡¯t have the resources to pull this off."

    Cammy¡¯s pulse quickened. "That¡¯s what I know too," she said, her mind racing. If Greg was right, then something wasn¡¯t adding up.

    Monica suddenly stepped forward, her eyes gleaming with something more than just concern¡ªdetermination. "Oh, Greg, please," she implored, her voice taking on a desperate edge. "For my daughter. For my grandson. You know business, and we don¡¯t. Will you help us? Will you look into this?"

    Cammy¡¯s breath hitched. She recognized that look in her mother¡¯s eyes¡ªa look that meant she was already scheming, already calcting her next move. "Mom, that¡¯s¡ª"

    But before she could finish, Greg reached out and gently squeezed her arm, silencing her. His touch was reassuring, his expression resolute.

    "It¡¯s okay, Cammy," he said firmly. "I was going to do it anyway, whether you or your mother asked me or not. I will take my leave now so I can look into it." He turned to leave but paused just long enough to ce a lingering kiss on her forehead. "Give Dn a kiss for me."

    And with that, he was gone¡ªdisappearing through the door, ready to uncover whatever secrets were lurking beneath the surface.

    As soon as Greg disappeared from sight, Monica¡¯s lips curled into a satisfied smile. She turned to Cammy, patting her shoulder with a mix of approval and condescension.

    "Finally, I can give you some well-deserved praise," she said, her tone dripping with amusement.

    "You actually used your brain for once. Well done, my dear¡ªfinding a man like Gregory Cross. A man with power, influence... usefulness. That¡¯s a skill you clearly inherited from me." She chuckled, her eyes gleaming with wicked pride. "I can finally say it¡ªlike mother, like daughter."

    Cammy¡¯s whole body tensed. A fire roared in her chest, her nails digging into her palms as she clenched her fists so tightly it hurt. The words she wanted to hurl back at her mother burned on her tongue, sharp and ready to strike.

    But she swallowed them down. What was the point? Nothing she said would change Monica¡¯s twisted way of thinking. Arguing would only drain her energy, and Monica would walk away just as smug as ever.

    With a dismissive wave, Monica continued as if she hadn¡¯t just delivered a cruel insult wrapped in apliment. "I¡¯m heading back to Arlon City today. Have someone drive me to the airport¡ªand stop by my friend¡¯s house first, I need to pick up my things."

    Without waiting for a response, she sauntered into the room to grab her handbag, leaving Cammy standing there¡ªsilent, seething, and battling the storm raging inside her.

    ¡¯At least she¡¯s finally going home to Dad,¡¯ Cammy thought, exhaling softly. "Maybe now, Dn and I can finally have some peace."

    She reached into her handbag, pulling out her phone to text the head of her security detail. But just as she began typing, an idea shed through her mind.

    Wild.

    Impulsive.

    Completely reckless.

    She hesitated. She shouldn¡¯t do it.

    It was risky.

    Irrational.

    Probably pointless.

    But it wasn¡¯t for her. It was for her father¡ªthe one person who had always stood by her, always believed in her.

    Before she could talk herself out of it, she made her decision.

    "Mom," she called out, forcing a casual tone, "I¡¯ll drive you instead. Let¡¯s stop and get something for Dad on the way. What do you think?"

    Monica barely spared her a nce. "Sure, we can." Her voice was indifferent, but Cammy didn¡¯t care.

    She turned to Dn, walking over to kiss the top of his head.

    "You¡¯re leaving again?" he asked, his lower lip jutting out in a dramatic pout.

    "Yes, darling. Just taking Grandma to the airport. I thought I¡¯d pick up a gift for Grandpa on the way. Any ideas?"

    Dn¡¯s eyes lit up. "Yes!" He reached for hisptop, quickly pulling out a USB drive and pressing it into her hand. "I recorded a message for Grandpa. You can give this to his nurse."

    Cammy¡¯s heart swelled as she ruffled his hair. "That¡¯s perfect, sweetheart."

    With onest nce at her son, she turned and walked out with Monica, determination burning in her veins.

    Whatever happened next, she could only hope that this gamble¡ªthis one chance¡ªwould be enough to help her father keep theirpany from slipping away.

 Chapter 106: Fishing For Rich Men

    <h4>Chapter 106: Fishing For Rich Men</h4>

    After dropping Monica off at the airport, Cammy didn¡¯t hesitate for a second¡ªshe knew exactly where she needed to be. Without a backward nce, she drove straight to her destination, her grip on the steering wheel tightening with every mile.

    The moment she stepped inside the grand building, a hush seemed to fall over the lobby. Those who recognized her exchanged knowing nces, whispers rippling through the air like an electric current. But Cammy paid them no mind. She walked with purpose, her heels clicking against the polished floor, and disappeared into the elevator, the doors closing behind her like the final curtain before a reckoning.

    By the time she reached her desired floor, the receptionist was already poised, having been forewarned by the one downstairs.

    "Madam, it¡¯s good to see you again," the receptionist greeted, her voice steady despite the tension hanging in the air.

    "Good to see you too. Where is he?" Cammy¡¯s voice was cool and controlled.

    "It¡¯s the end of the day, so he¡¯s in his office with his secretary, and¡ª"

    The receptionist never got to finish. Cammy had already turned on her heel and strode toward the office, her presence a storm on the horizon.

    "Mrs. Veston, wait! Mr. Veston also has a visitor!"

    But the warning came toote. Cammy had already pushed open the heavy doors to Duncan Veston¡¯s office, stepping into the lion¡¯s den without a shred of hesitation.

    Cammy stepped into Duncan¡¯s office, her gaze instantly locking onto him. He was seated behind his office desk, his secretary and Randolf in front of him, their expressions taut with seriousness. From the looks on their faces, they were deep in discussion¡ªabout her, no doubt. Probably her case.

    Duncan¡¯s lips curled into a smirk the moment he saw her. "Look who decided to pay me a visit," he drawled, leaning back in his chair. "Tell me, sweetheart, are you here to take back the divorce? Or do you have a more... intriguing proposition in mind?"

    Cammy didn¡¯t waste time with pleasantries. Her voice was cold, cutting through the room like a de. "Leave us," shemanded, her eyes fixed on Randolf and the secretary.

    They hesitated, exchanging wary nces before turning to Duncan for direction. He let the silence stretch, enjoying the power he held in that moment, then finally gave a dismissive nod. Without a word, the two hurried out, the door clicking shut behind them.

    Duncan rose slowly, the gleam in his eyes predatory as he gestured toward the sofa. "Have a seat, my dear wife."

    Cammy didn¡¯t move. Her chin lifted, her stance unwavering. "No need. I won¡¯t be here long. Dn is waiting for me."

    "So tell me, my love," he murmured, stepping closer. "What is it you want to discuss? Did you finally realize you don¡¯t actually want to divorce me?" His voice was dripping with confidence as if he already knew the answer.

    "I¡¯ll withdraw from CorEx if you grant me full custody of Dn," Cammy stated firmly, her words halting Duncan mid-step as he made his way toward the sofa in the middle of the office.

    He turned to her with a slow, knowing smirk, his gaze locking onto hers as he advanced. "Are you absolutely sure about that?"

    Cammy didn¡¯t waver. With unwavering determination, she nodded. "Yes. I¡¯m sure."

    Duncan¡¯s smirk faltered, reced by a contemtive frown. "Hmm... I know your father wouldn¡¯t question your decision, but what about Mom? She won¡¯t take kindly to what you¡¯re offering me, my love."

    Cammy¡¯s jaw clenched. "Stop calling me my love, and don¡¯t refer to my mother as Mom anymore. This marriage is over. You can have my father¡¯spany, just¡ªplease¡ªdon¡¯t fight me for Dn¡¯s custody." Her voice, though strong, carried a hint of desperation.

    Duncan studied her for a moment before letting out a thoughtful hum. Then, without a word, he turned away, walked to his desk, and pulled open a drawer. Retrieving a set of documents, he handed them to her with an air of quiet triumph.

    "You know, giving me CorEx is not enough for me to back out from fighting for my rights as Dn¡¯s father, who supported his family all these years. Besides, I need my son as my sessor. I think it¡¯s time you read this," he said, watching her reaction closely.

    Cammy snatched the documents from Duncan¡¯s grasp, her eyes scanning the pages with increasing urgency. With every word, every page, her frown deepened, her chest tightening as the full weight of the revtion sank in. Then, as if the dam inside her finally broke, she exploded.

    "WHAT THE FUCK IS THIS?! Why the hell was I not informed about this?!" she shouted, her voice ringing through the office as she hurled the documents onto the coffee table in front of Duncan.

    Duncan, utterly unfazed, leaned back slightly and smirked. "Why are you looking at me like that? You think I kept this from you?" He let out a mocking chuckle, shaking his head. "This was your father¡¯s idea, sweetheart. I just went along with it so he¡¯d let me marry his precious daughter. What was I supposed to do? I was young and so in love." His voice dripped with sarcasm. "Of course, I had to sign it. Otherwise, he would¡¯ve married you off to someone else, and we wouldn¡¯t be standing here right now."

    Cammy¡¯s vision blurred with rage. "YOU BASTARD!" she screamed, her fury bursting like wildfire as she lunged at him, her hand swinging toward his smug, infuriating face.

    But Duncan was faster. His reflexes were sharp, honed from years of knowing exactly how to anticipate her moves. He caught her wrist mid-air, gripping it tightly. His smirk deepened. "Getting violent now, huh?" he taunted.

    Undeterred, Cammy used her free hand to strike again, but she failed miserably. Duncan intercepted her just as swiftly, seizing her other wrist and forcing her back until she collided with the cold, unyielding wall.

    He pinned both of her hands above her head with a single, effortless grip, his face mere inches from hers. His breath was calm and controlled¡ªnothing like hers, which was erratic and filled with fury. Then, in a voice so low it sent a shiver down her spine, he whispered,

    "Tell me, my love... why Gregory Cross, of all people?" His lips curled into something dark, something cruel. "Are you following in your mother¡¯s footsteps now? Fishing for rich men to save your ass?"

    Cammy¡¯s nostrils red with rage, and without a second thought, she jerked forward, mming her forehead into Duncan¡¯s face. The impact made him stagger back, a sharp grunt escaping his lips. But even as he reeled, his grip on her wrists remained irond.

    Duncan let out a strained chuckle, shaking off the pain as he lifted his gaze back to hers. "Wow," he mused, his toneced with something dangerously close to amusement. "I have to admit, I¡¯m impressed. You¡¯ve learned to fight back in such a short time." Then his smirk twisted into something darker, his voice dipping lower, rougher.

    "Leave him, Cammy. I¡¯m telling you¡ªdon¡¯t push me. If this is some twisted game that makes me jealous, well, congrattions. You win. I am fucking jealous. And I¡¯ll be damned if I let you have him."

 Chapter 107: Her First Man

    <h4>Chapter 107: Her First Man</h4>

    Cammy¡¯s fury reached its boiling point. Without hesitation, she spat in his face. "Fuck you, Duncan! I don¡¯t give a damn if you¡¯re jealous. I am done with you. I will still divorce you!"

    Duncan froze. For the first time, genuine surprise flickered in his eyes as he stood there, motionless, staring at her. The defiance in her voice, the raw determination¡ªit shook something in him.

    A tense silence stretched between them before he exhaled sharply, reaching into his pocket for a handkerchief. He wiped the spit from his cheek with an eerie calmness, and when Cammy saw it¡ªthe slow, amused smirk creeping across his lips¡ªher stomach twisted.

    Then, to her utter disbelief, Duncan startedughing.

    It was low at first, a rumble in his chest before it grew louder, more menacing. He was still pinning her hands above her head, his body pressing her against the cold wall as hisughter echoed through the office.

    Then, in an instant, hisughter died. His expression shifted¡ªhis eyes turned dark, cruel, filled with something far more dangerous than anger.

    Before she could react, Duncan¡¯s free hand shot up, grabbing a fistful of her hair. He yanked it back sharply, forcing her head to tilt, exposing the delicate curve of her neck. Cammy winced, her teeth clenching as pain shot through her scalp.

    "Stop, Duncan! You¡¯re hurting me!" she protested, struggling beneath his hold.

    But Duncan leaned in, his breath ghosting over her skin. "Tell me, my wife..." he uttered, his voice dripping with venom. "Has Gregory Cross touched you yet? Did you let him have you?" His grip tightened, pulling her hair harder.

    A choked gasp escaped Cammy¡¯s lips as tears pricked at her eyes. "Duncan, stop! You have no right to ask me that when you¡¯ve slept with countless women behind my back!" she cried, her voice breaking with fury and betrayal.

    Duncan let out a dark chuckle, his fingers still tangled in her hair. "Ah, so this is revenge, then?" He scoffed, his lips brushing dangerously close to her ear. "Those women were necessary¡ªthey were part of the n to help your father. You have no idea what I had to do, what I sacrificed, just to save that fuckingpany."

    "You don¡¯t have to save it!" Cammy said, her voice shaking with fury. "I¡¯m divorcing you, Duncan! There¡¯s no need for you to do my father any favors. Take everything¡ªI don¡¯t want a damn thing from you. No conjugal assets, no child support. Just let me raise my son alone!"

    But Duncan didn¡¯t loosen his grip. Not on her wrists. Not on her hair. If anything, his hold seemed to tighten, his fingers digging into her skin as if staking a im he refused to relinquish.

    This wasn¡¯t the first time he had manhandled her like this¡ªhis temper had always been a beast lurking beneath the surface. But this time... this time felt different. They were in his office, surrounded by walls of ss and polished wood. Cammy had assumed that meant he wouldn¡¯t dare cross a certain line.

    But oh, how wrong she was.

    Before she could react, Duncan¡¯s knee forced its way between her legs, pushing them apart. Cammy¡¯s breath hitched¡ªshit. He wasn¡¯t just holding her down; he was making sure she couldn¡¯t use their position to strike back, to drive her knee where it would hurt him most.

    Her pulse pounded in her ears, her mind screaming at her to fight, to do something. But just as she gathered herself to push him away, she felt it¡ªhis hand, sliding beneath her long skirt. Slow, deliberate. His fingers traced up the curve of her thigh, his touch searing into her skin like a brand.

    A wave of panic crashed over her.

    "What the hell are you doing, Duncan?!" she gasped, her voice sharp with rm. She thrashed against him, but he held her firm, unmoved by her struggle.

    Her heart pounded violently as she tried again, her voice rising. "Get your hands off me, or I swear I will scream!"

    But Duncan only smirked, his dark eyes glinting with something dangerously close to amusement.

    Duncan¡¯s voice was low, taunting, yetced with an undeniable threat. He leaned in closer, his breath fanning against her ear as he murmured,

    "Go on, Mrs. Veston. Scream. Shout until your lungs give out¡ªI dare you." He let the words sink in, his grip tightening ever so slightly. "And the moment you do, I¡¯ll make sure our sones home with me the second he¡¯s discharged from the hospital."

    He pulled back just enough to meet her gaze, his eyes cold and unyielding. "You can wait for the court¡¯s decision, but mark my words¡ªif you so much as think about defying me, I won¡¯t just fight for my rights as his father." His lips curled into a cruel smirk. "I¡¯ll take everything. I¡¯ll make sure you walk away with nothing. No custody, no visitation¡ªjust the memory of what you lost."

    Cammy cried but shut her mouth. She felt Duncan tugged her underwear and pulled it hard, tearing it apart before he threw it away.

    Her tears overflowed when she heard him unbuckling his belt and pants. "Duncan, please. I will not ask for anything anymore, just let me and Dn go. We will not bother you I promise," Cammy pleaded as she sobbed.

    "It¡¯s okay, my love. I want you to bother me, we are family. You, me, Dn, and your parents. Let¡¯s go back to how we were before, huh? Can¡¯t we do that?" Duncan said in a low but dark voice before he started kissing Cammy on the lips still pining her hands while his other hand went between her legs.

    Cammy squirmed and tried hard to release herself from Duncan¡¯s grip but he was just too powerful for her to be pushed away.

    "Duncan please, don¡¯t do this. Let¡¯s talk," Cammy wailed when Duncan¡¯s lips went to her neck.

    She kept struggling but Duncan grabbed her neck hard making her freeze.

    "Stop moving! I will make you remember who is your husband. I will make you remember who was the first man who took your virginity and made you a woman! It was me, Cammy, do not fucking¨C"

    Cammy¡¯s sobs were abruptly silenced, her breath catching in her throat as she watched Duncan¡¯s body hurl backward, crashing onto his desk with a loud thud. Her hands flew to her mouth, eyes wide in shock. The power dynamic in the room had shifted in an instant.

    Before she could fully process what had happened, Greg was already striding toward Duncan, his every movement radiating fury. Duncan groaned, barely pushing himself up when Greg grabbed a fistful of his shirt, yanking him forward.

    Then¡ªcrack!

    Greg¡¯s fist connected with Duncan¡¯s jaw in a brutal punch, snapping his head to the side. Blood smeared the corner of Duncan¡¯s mouth as he slumped against the desk, momentarily stunned.

    "Greg, stop!" Cammy¡¯s voice trembled as she ran toward them. She clutched Greg¡¯s arm, pulling at him with all her strength. "You can¡¯t do this here! Not in his office!"

    She knew the consequences¡ªattacking Duncan here, on his own turf, could backfire horribly. But Greg wasn¡¯t backing down. His grip on Duncan¡¯s shirt remained tight, his body tense with barely restrained rage.

 Chapter 108: The Smartest Move

    <h4>Chapter 108: The Smartest Move</h4>

    "Greg, please, let him go!" Cammy¡¯s voice trembled as she clung to his arm, her desperation slicing through the tension like a de.

    But Greg was deaf to her pleas. His fury was a storm, unchecked and merciless, as his fist crashed into Duncan¡¯s face once more. The sickening thud echoed through the office, each blow fueled by an anger so raw it was almost tangible.

    Cammy tightened her grip, pressing herself against him, her voice now barely above a whisper. "Greg, baby... please. Take me away from here."

    And just like that, it was as if the world had stopped.

    Greg¡¯s fist, poised to strike again, froze in midair. Her words, her voice¡ªa soft, delicate plea¡ªwashed over him like a spell, breaking through the haze of his wrath. His breath hitched, and in an instant, his gaze shifted from Duncan¡¯s bruised face to Cammy¡¯s tear-streaked one.

    The moment shattered as footsteps thundered toward them¡ªher bodyguards, and the building¡¯s security, all rushing to intervene. But they were toote.

    Greg released Duncan without another thought as if the man no longer existed. Instead, he pulled Cammy into his arms, wrapping her in the only sanctuary he knew¡ªhimself.

    She melted into him, her sobs quiet yet relentless, her face buried in his chest, where she could hear the steady, strong rhythm of his heart. The world outside could fall apart, but here, in his embrace, she was safe.

    As Greg gently patted Cammy¡¯s back, his gaze flickered downward¡ªand then it froze. There, discarded carelessly on the floor, was her ruinedcy underwear. The sight of it, a cruel reminder of what had transpired before he arrived, sent a fresh wave of rage surging through him. But he swallowed it down. This wasn¡¯t the time.

    His jaw clenched as he caught the eye of one of Cammy¡¯s female bodyguards and gave a subtle nod. Without hesitation, she moved swiftly, discreetly scooping up the delicate fabric and slipping it into her pocket. No one else saw. No one else needed to know what had happened in this room just moments ago.

    Meanwhile, Duncan groaned as the building¡¯s security hauled him to his feet. His face was swollen, his lip split, his pride shattered. Blood trickled from his nose, staining the expensive suit he wore like armor. Yet despite his dazed state, his arrogance remained intact.

    "You¡¯ll pay for this!" he spat, his voice hoarse with fury. He turned to the guards, his finger shaking as he pointed at Greg. "Guards! Take him! I want him in custody¡ªcall the damn police!"

    The guards hesitated, shifting uneasily, but as they moved to follow orders, Greg raised a hand. His expression was unreadable, but the silentmand in his eyes was enough to make them pause.

    He turned his gaze to Cammy¡¯s female bodyguard and gave her the briefest of nods. Without missing a beat, she reached into her vest and pulled out a folded document, passing it to Randolf.

    Randolf scanned it quickly, his expression unreadable. Then he exhaled sharply and turned to Greg. "Go. I¡¯ll handle the rest."

    "What the hell are you doing?!" Duncan exploded, his rage spiraling out of control. "I want him punished! That was trespassing, destruction of property, and assault! He doesn¡¯t just walk away from this!"

    Randolf met Duncan¡¯s re with a steady, knowing look. "We¡¯ll discuss thister, Duncan," he said, his tone firm yet careful. "For now, let them leave. Trust me¡ªit¡¯s the smartest move you can make right now."

    Duncan¡¯s nostrils red, but there was something in Randolf¡¯s voice, something unsettling, that made him hesitate. The weight of unspoken consequences lingered in the air, suffocating, heavy.

    Randolf nodded at Greg and he started walking away with their bodyguards following behind. He did not remove both his arms on Cammy and guided her out of the room.

    And just like that, Greg turned, leading Cammy away¡ªout of that room, out of the nightmare. And Duncan, despite all his bluster, could do nothing but watch.

    With a roar of frustration, Duncan seized the first object within reach¡ªhis sleek, engraved namete¡ªand hurled it to the floor with all his strength. The metal and ss shattered on impact, tiny shards scattering across the room.

    "FUCK!" he bellowed, his voice ricocheting off the walls like a gunshot. "Everyone, GET OUT!"

    His staff didn¡¯t need to be told twice. In seconds, the office emptied, leaving only Randolf standing amidst the wreckage.

    But Duncan wasn¡¯t done. His fury still burned, searing hot, demanding release. He grabbed the ceramic cup from his desk¡ªhis favorite one, a gift from a past deal sealed in blood and sweat¡ªandunched it at the nearest wall. It exploded into jagged pieces, coffee stains dripping like battle scars down the pristine surface.

    "Damnit!" he seethed, his breath ragged. His eyes locked onto Randolf, dark and wild. "You better have a damn good reason for letting that bastard go!"

    Randolf, everposed, didn¡¯t flinch. Without a word, he handed over the document he had been holding.

    Duncan snatched it, his eyes scanning the contents. Then, in a sudden burst of rage, he crumpled the paper and threw it to the ground.

    "Fucking useless!" he spat. "One simple job, and they couldn¡¯t even do it right!"

    Randolf, hands in his pockets, exhaled slowly. "Gregory Cross won¡¯t use this now... unless he wants something in return."

    Duncan let out a humorless chuckle, shaking his head. "I know. He¡¯s just trying to escape this mess and avoid prison time. That¡¯s the only reason he yed this card."

    Running a hand through his hair, he stormed over to the sofa and jabbed the inte button. "Bring me an ice pack," he ordered his secretary, his voice clipped and impatient.

    Then, as if switching gears, he straightened his tie, exhaling sharply. "I¡¯ll leave this to you, Randolf. I need to clean up¡ªI have dinner with Annie¡¯s father tonight."

    Randolf simply nodded, watching as Duncan disappeared into his private lounge. Then, with a smirk, he turned on his heel and made his way to the elevator, rubbing his temple as an iing headache threatened to set in.

    ¡¯One problem after another,¡¯ he mused, stepping inside and pressing the button for his floor. But then, his lips curled into something between amusement and greed.

    ¡¯More money for me, then.¡¯

 Chapter 109: Babe

    <h4>Chapter 109: Babe</h4><subtxt> Greg made a quick stop at one of the fancy clothing boutiques near his penthouse, stepping inside with a sense of urgency. He needed to get Cammy somethingfortable to wear¡ªsomething untouched by the events of the night. Meanwhile, she remained in his car, her delicate figure bathed in the soft glow of the city lights filtering through the tinted windows.

    She stared nkly outside, her mind adrift, lost in a storm of thoughts she couldn¡¯t escape. The world beyond the ss moved at its usual pace¡ªcars speeding by, peopleughing on sidewalks, neon lights flickering¡ªbut inside, within the confines of the car, there was only silence.

    When Greg returned, he slid into the driver¡¯s seat and reached for her, his fingers wrapped gently around her left hand. He gave it a soft squeeze, grounding her back to him, back to the present.

    "Let¡¯s grab something for dinner," he said, his voice low, careful. "That way, we can eat right away, and after you freshen up, I¡¯ll take you back to Dn."

    Cammy turned to him, her expression unreadable. Then, with effort, she forced a smile¡ªsmall, fragile, but there. "Let¡¯s get some burgers."

    Greg studied her for a moment before his lips curled into a faint smile. He lifted her hand to his mouth, pressing a lingering kiss against her knuckles before shifting the car into gear and heading toward the nearest fast-food chain.

    As he drove, his eyes flickered to her every few moments. She sat still, lost in a world he couldn¡¯t reach. He wanted to ask what she was thinking, what emotions were tearing through her¡ªbut he hesitated. Some wounds weren¡¯t meant to be pried open so soon.

    Yet he could feel it¡ªthe weight in her heart, the unspoken pain. He wanted nothing more than to take it away, to make it disappear with a touch, a word, anything. But he knew it wouldn¡¯t be that easy.

    Healing wasn¡¯t something that happened overnight.

    But that didn¡¯t mean he would ever stop trying.

    As soon as they stepped out of the elevator and into the quiet sanctuary of his penthouse, Greg handed Cammy the paper bag with the clothes he had bought for her. His voice was gentle, careful. "Hey, do you want to eat first? The hot water¡¯s off, and it¡¯ll take some time to heat up after I turn it on."

    Cammy nced up at him, her lips curving into a small, almost absent smile. She gave a slight nod but didn¡¯t speak. Instead, she extended her hands, silently asking for the burgers, fries, and drinks he was holding.

    Greg hesitated, eyeing the pile she was already juggling. "You sure you can carry all that? You¡¯ve got your clothes, your bag..."

    A flicker of something¡ªdetermination, maybe stubbornness¡ªpassed through her tired eyes. "Of course," she said softly. "Give me those so you can turn on the water heater."

    Greg exhaled a quiet chuckle, shaking his head. "Alright," he relented. "Let me fill the bathtub too, so you can rx. My en suite is the only bathroom with a tub. Start eating without me¡ªI might take a while. I¡¯ll grab some towels and toiletries for you."

    He reached out, smoothly taking back the paper bag with her clothes before handing her their dinner. Their fingers brushed for the briefest moment¡ªa fleeting, wordless exchange.

    Then, without another word, Greg turned and disappeared into the depths of his penthouse, leaving Cammy standing there, arms full, staring at the space he had just upied.

    For the first time that night, she exhaled.

    Greg rushed to the bathroom to prepare everything that Cammy would need. From the hot water, the bathtub, towels, extra toothbrush, and toiletries that he kept from his travels since he never had female visitors so that¡¯s the closest thing he has that a woman can use.

    He also lighted some scented candles in the hope that it would help Cammy rx and calm her mind. He added some bath salts and ced a couple of different bath bombs on the side of the tub¨Cjust some of the gifts that he receives from clients and employees.

    He checked everything once more before joining Cammy in the dining room. He found her by the kitchen ind and strode his way there right away.

    "Cammy, I ced some bath¨C" he uttered but immediately stopped when he saw her wipe her tears while facing back.

    ¡¯Shit! She¡¯s crying again. Fuck you, Duncan! You will really pay for this!¡¯ he thought before rushing to her.

    Greg moved swiftly through his penthouse, his every action fueled by an urgency he couldn¡¯t quite exin. He rushed into the bathroom, determined to prepare everything Cammy would need¡ªanything that could bring her even the slightestfort.

    He turned on the hot water, letting the bathtub slowly fill as he gathered fresh towels, an extra toothbrush, and toiletries he had collected from his travels. He had never needed to keep anything specifically for a woman before¡ªhe never had female visitors. But this would have to do.

    As the water continued to rise, he took it a step further. He lit a few scented candles, hoping their soft glow and delicate fragrance would help soothe her frayed nerves. Reaching for the bath salts, he poured a generous amount into the tub, watching as they dissolved into the steaming water. Then, his eyesnded on a small collection of bath bombs¡ªgifts from clients and employees, things he had tossed aside without a second thought. Now, he carefully ced a couple by the edge of the tub, giving her options.

    He surveyed the space onest time, making sure everything was perfect. It wasn¡¯t much, but it was something. A way to show her that he cared¡ªeven if he couldn¡¯t fix everything.

    With a deep breath, he stepped out of the bathroom and made his way to the dining area, eager to check on her.

    As soon as he entered, his gaze locked onto Cammy sitting by the kitchen ind. She had her back to him, but the subtle movement of her shoulders gave her away.

    "Cammy, I ced some bath¡ª" He stopped mid-sentence.

    She was wiping away her tears.

    His heart clenched.

    ¡¯Shit. She¡¯s crying again.¡¯

    A fresh wave of rage surged through him, tightening his fists at his sides. ¡¯Fuck you, Duncan. You¡¯re going to pay for this. Everyst bit of it.¡¯

    Shoving aside his anger, he strode toward her, closing the distance in an instant. Right now, nothing mattered more than her.

    Greg forced a lighthearted smile, trying to lift the heavy air between them. He reached out, wiping her tears away with the rough pads of his fingers.

    "Hey, Babe, did the burgers taste that bad? Are they so awful they made you cry?" he teased, his voice soft butced with concern.

    Cammy frowned, her watery eyes locking onto his. "What did you just call me?"

    Greg tilted his head, genuinely puzzled. "Babe?" A flicker of confusion crossed his face. ¡¯Did I mess up? But... I know what I heard earlier.¡¯

    Her brows knit together, mirroring his confusion. "Why?"

    Greg leaned in slightly, studying her expression. "You called me ¡¯Baby¡¯ earlier¡ªwhen you hugged me."

    Her lips parted, her gaze searching his. "I did? Are you sure?"

    Greg scoffed yfully. "More than a hundred percent sure, Babe. What, are you having some kind of amnesia now?"

    Cammy rolled her eyes but couldn¡¯t suppress a small smile. "No, I¡¯m not. I just... don¡¯t remember saying that. Must¡¯ve been a slip of the tongue."

    She patted the seat next to her. "Sit and eat."

    Greg obeyed, plopping down beside her. As he unwrapped his burger, he smirked. "So, does that mean it¡¯s okay if I call you Babe?"

    Cammy hesitated for a second before responding. "Uhm... okay."

    Short. Simple. Almost dismissive.

    Greg didn¡¯t push. Instead, he smiled to himself and ate in silence, sneaking nces at her every now and then.

    Minutester, Cammy finished her food, wiped her lips, and stood up.

    "I¡¯m going to the bathroom," she said, her voice casual¡ªtoo casual. Then, just as Greg took another bite, she added, "Can you join me in the tub after you eat?"

    Greg froze.

    His chewing slowed, his fingers tightening around the half-eaten burger. He turned his head toward her in stunned silence, his jaw ck.

    He nodded.

    "Okay, I¡¯ll head first. See you."

    She strolled toward his room without a backward nce, her figure disappearing behind the door.

    Greg remained motionless, his burger forgotten. His eyes stayed glued to where she had been standing. He didn¡¯t blink. Didn¡¯t breathe.

    What the hell just happened?

    Greg¡¯s mind reeled, trying to catch up. One second she was in front of him, radiating that quiet storm energy, and the next... gone.

    No exnation. No warning. Just a look, a walk, and a door closing behind her like a damn full stop at the end of a sentence he hadn¡¯t even started writing.

    He rubbed his face with both hands, dragging them down slowly as if it would somehow help him process.

    Did I miss something? Did I say something? Was that an invitation... or a goodbye?

    *********

    Thank you for the 5-star review and gift DaoistC6cpj4! It is so inspiring! Thank you so much!</subtxt>

 Chapter 110: Stay With Me

    <h4>Chapter 110: Stay With Me</h4>

    As soon as Greg finished hisst bite, he wiped his hands on a napkin and pushed away from the counter, his pulse quickening with each step toward his room. But the moment he reached the door to his en suite, his body betrayed him¡ªhis feet rooted to the ground, his hand hovering just inches from the doorknob.

    His heart pounded against his ribs.

    ¡¯Was she serious?¡¯

    His mind raced with questions, doubts creeping in where confidence usually reigned. ¡¯Did she really mean for me to join her? Both of us... naked?¡¯

    ¡¯But she was so clear before¡ªthis is just a contract, nothing more. No real feelings. No expectations.¡¯

    Then why the hell was she asking him this?

    Greg exhaled sharply and ran a hand through his hair. He started pacing, the soft thuds of his footsteps filling the silence.

    This was new¡ªthis uncertainty. He had never hesitated like this in his life. He was always sure, always decisive. But tonight? He didn¡¯t know what the right move was. He didn¡¯t want to cross a line, didn¡¯t want to make things worse between them.

    And yet... he wanted to be near her.

    "Greg, are you outside?"

    Cammy¡¯s voice sliced through his thoughts, pulling him to a stop. "I can hear your footsteps."

    He didn¡¯t answer.

    Seconds stretched.

    Then¡ª

    "Are youing or not?"

    His breath hitched.

    Greg stepped forward, his fingers brushing against the doorknob, but still, he hesitated. "Are you sure you want me in there?" His voice was quiet, uncertain¡ªso unlike him.

    A beat of silence.

    Then, firm and unwavering, her response came.

    "Yes, I do."

    Greg took a deep breath, steadying himself before finally stepping into the en suite.

    The soft glow of candlelight flickered across the marble walls, casting golden hues over the room. Steam curled gently from the surface of the water, carrying the faint scent ofvender and vani. And there, in the middle of it all, was Cammy¡ªcurled up in the bathtub, her arms wrapped around her legs, chin resting on her knees as she stared nkly at the water.

    She looked so small. So lost.

    At the sound of his footsteps, she lifted her head, her gaze meeting his. Her eyes held something unspoken¡ªsomething raw, something fragile.

    "You can undress and sit behind me," she said softly. "I won¡¯t look. Just... stay with me, please."

    Her gentle plea hit Greg like a fist to the chest.

    This wasn¡¯t about passion. It wasn¡¯t about blurred lines or whatever tangled mess they had between them.

    She wasn¡¯t looking for sex.

    She was looking for warmth. Forfort. For someone¡ªhim¡ªto make her feel safe in a world that had stripped that away.

    Greg swallowed the lump in his throat and began undressing. True to her word, Cammy turned her head away, facing the opposite side of the room.

    Once he stepped into the water, he eased himself behind her, careful not to disturb the calm surface too much. The warmth of the bath seeped into his skin, but it wasn¡¯t nearly as overwhelming as the presence of the woman in front of him.

    His gaze flickered to the small wooden cup on the tub¡¯s edge. Inside, untouched, were the bath bombs he had set out. "You don¡¯t like them?" he asked. "A client gave them to me, but I don¡¯t really take baths, so they¡¯ve just been sitting there."

    Cammy followed his eyes, then reached out and plucked a soft pink bath bomb from the cup. She stared at it for a moment before dropping it into the water, watching as it fizzed and dissolved into a swirl of pastel colors.

    "I just forgot to grab one," she murmured before wrapping her arms around her legs again, retreating into silence.

    Greg studied her, his chest tightening at how vulnerable she looked. His eyes drifted to thevender oil on the counter¡ªthe cap was off. She must¡¯ve used it earlier.

    "Do you want me to put some on your back?" he asked, his voice low. "It¡¯ll help you rx."

    Cammy hesitated for only a second before nodding. "Yeah, sure."

    Greg poured a generous amount onto his palm, rubbing his hands together before gently pressing them against her bare skin.

    She tensed at first, but as his fingers moved in slow, soothing circles, he felt the slightest bit of tension slip from her shoulders.

    Greg didn¡¯t say anything. Neither did she.

    "Greg..."

    Her voice was barely above a whisper, hesitant, fragile.

    Greg¡¯s hands stilled against her arms, sensing the weight in her tone. "Hmm?"

    A beat of silence. Then¡ª

    "Thank you..."

    It was soft, almost lost in the quiet hum of the water around them, but Greg heard it. His chest tightened.

    "Cammy¡ª"

    She cut him off before he could say more. "I know you¡¯re going to tell me that protecting me was part of our contract. But still... thank you."

    Greg exhaled, pressing his lips together. ¡¯How could she think this was just about the contract?¡¯

    "How did you even know I was there?" she asked.

    He sighed, his jaw clenching. "I was already on my way to confront him with what I found. But before I even got there, your bodyguards called. They told me you¡¯d tried to lose them after taking your mom to the airport, that you went to Duncan¡¯s office alone."

    His arms unconsciously tightened around her. "I had a bad feeling about it, so I rushed in. And I was right."

    Greg shook his head. "I know I don¡¯t have the right to ask you this, but what the hell were you thinking, Cammy? Why would you go there alone?"

    Cammy drew in a shaky breath. "I just thought... if I let go of my father¡¯spany and gave it to him, he¡¯d finally leave me and Dn alone. I even offered to withdraw the divorce settlement¡ªno alimony, no fight¡ªas long as he¡¯d walk away from us."

    Greg felt his entire body go rigid. ¡¯That bastard.¡¯

    "But..."

    Her voice faltered, and Greg immediately caught the shift in her breathing. A momentter, he heard it¡ªthe unmistakable sound of her trying to hold back tears.

    Greg¡¯s heart clenched. He wasn¡¯t good at this. He wasn¡¯t the type tofort people with words, and he had no idea what kind of touch she needed right now. ¡¯Should I hold her? Should I just sit here?¡¯

    In the end, instinct won. He ced both hands on her arms, rubbing them gently, letting her feel that he was there. That she wasn¡¯t alone.

    The second his warmth registered, Cammy did something that made his breath hitch¡ªshe leaned back against his chest, pressing herself into him as if seeking shelter.

    Greg froze. His heartbeat thundered in his ears.

    Then, without thinking, he wrapped his arms around her and pulled her closer, resting his chin on her shoulder.

    "Let it all out," he murmured, his voice low, steady. "I¡¯m here."

    Cammy clutched his arm as if anchoring herself to him. Her sobs came in waves, raw and unguarded. And then¡ª

    "He was going to force me, Greg."

    Greg stiffened.

    Her voice shook. "If you hadn¡¯te when you did... he might have seeded."

    His stomach turned violently.

    Cammy sucked in a breath, her hands trembling against his forearm. "He did it before. The twins were the result. They were beautiful, my angels, so I convinced myself to forget what he did." Her voice cracked, the agony in her confession slicing through the air. "But now... it¡¯s alling back. And I feel like trash..."

    A guttural, heart-wrenching sob tore from her lips.

    Greg¡¯s entire being locked up with rage. His breath came in sharp, controlled exhales, his hands gripping her tighter¡ªnot to hurt, but to ground her.

    He had known Duncan was a bastard. A maniptive, power-hungry son of a bitch.

    But this?

    This was monstrous.

    His blood ran hot, a dark fury simmering beneath the surface. He wanted to storm out right now, hunt Duncan down, and make him suffer in ways he couldn¡¯t even put into words.

    But Cammy needed him here.

    For now...

 Chapter 111: I Donâ€™t Want To Remember (1)

    <h4>Chapter 111: I Don¡¯t Want To Remember (1)</h4>

    Greg held Cammy close, letting her sobs shake through him, absorbing every bit of her pain as if it were his own. He didn¡¯t rush her, didn¡¯t try to quiet her cries. He just held her, letting her release everything she had been keeping bottled up for so long.

    When her tears finally subsided into quiet sniffles, Greg exhaled slowly and leaned back, giving her space. But there was another reason he needed distance¡ªher bare skin against his, the way her body molded into him¡ªit was affecting him in ways he shouldn¡¯t let it.

    He was getting hard...

    Not now. Not when she hade to him forfort.

    He clenched his jaw, forcing his thoughts elsewhere, trying to focus on the steady rhythm of his breathing rather than the slow heat stirring inside him.

    But then¡ª

    Cammy moved.

    Without warning, she turned to face him, shifting onto her knees. As she lifted herself slightly out of the water, the flickering candlelight cast golden hues on her damp skin, entuating every curve, every droplet that slid down her exposed breasts.

    Greg¡¯s breath hitched. His muscles locked as his gaze involuntarily dropped,nding on the soft swell of her breasts now fully bared before him.

    His throat went dry. ¡¯Fuck!¡¯

    He swallowed hard, his brain scrambling to process what was happening. The heat in his gut coiled tighter, his body betraying him, desire flooding his veins with a force he wasn¡¯t prepared for.

    Then¡ªher fingers brushed against his chin.

    The lightest touch, yet it sent a jolt straight through him.

    She tilted his face up, forcing his dazed eyes to meet hers.

    "Do you want me?" Cammy¡¯s voice was low and steady, but bound with something deeper¡ªsomething raw.

    Greg¡¯s lips parted, but no words came out.

    His pulse pounded.

    His mind screamed at him to say something, to do something¡ªanything.

    But all he could do was stare, caught in the gravity of the moment,pletely undone by the woman in front of him.

    "Tell me you want me, Greg," Cammy whispered her voice a siren¡¯s call, coaxing him into the depths of desire.

    Greg swallowed hard, his pulse hammering against his ribs. "I¡ªI want you, C-Cammy. But¡ª"

    She silenced him with the press of her finger against his lips, her touch featherlight yetmanding.

    "Shh... No buts."

    And then she leaned in, her breath mingling with his, closing the space between them until her lips brushed against his in a kiss so soft it was almost hesitant¡ªalmost.

    Greg froze, caught between the warring emotions inside him. But when she pressed closer, straddling hisp, her body slick and warm against his, instinct took over. His hands found her waist, gripping just tightly enough to steady her as he deepened the kiss.

    But then, as much as he wanted to lose himself in her, something wasn¡¯t right.

    With effort, he pulled back, his breathing uneven. "Wait¡ªCammy. What¡¯s going on? You said this¡ªwe¡ªwould never happen again. That it was just for show, just on paper." His brows furrowed, searching her face for an answer.

    Cammy averted her gaze, staring down at the water as if the answery within its rippling surface. Her shoulders slumped slightly before she finally spoke, her voice barely above a whisper.

    "I just... I don¡¯t want to think about Duncan. I don¡¯t want to remember what happened today." She hesitated, inhaling sharply as if summoning the courage to admit the rest. "I want today to be about you and me. I want to remember this instead."

    Greg¡¯s chest tightened. The raw vulnerability in her words struck him harder than he expected.

    Without warning, he moved.

    In one swift motion, he lifted her from the water, ignoring her surprised gasp. His grip was firm, possessive as if daring the world to take her from him.

    "Then let me do this right," he murmured, his voice dark and full of promise.

    Her wide eyes locked onto his as he carried her from the tub, setting her gently on the cool bathroom tiles. He reached for a towel, running it over her damp skin with slow, deliberate strokes, his touch reverent, his eyes never leaving hers.

    And then, without hesitation, he scooped her up again¡ªthis time not to dry her, but to im her.

    With purpose, he carried her out of the en suite, straight to his bed, where he intended to rece every cruel memory with nothing but him.

    Greg lowered her onto the bed with the utmost care, as if she were something delicate¡ªsomething precious. His body hovered over hers, his weight supported by his left arm and leg, creating just enough space to admire her without breaking the tension that crackled between them like a storm waiting to break.

    With the back of his hand, he traced a slow, deliberate path across her skin. First, the curve of her cheek, then the gentle arch of her brow. His fingertips glided beneath her eye, down the bridge of her nose, before lingering at her lips.

    Soft. Warm. Tempting.

    "Such a beautiful sight," he murmured, almost to himself, as if the words had escaped before he could stop them.

    Cammy caught his hand, her fingers curling around his. "Kiss me," she whispered, her voice streaked with something between longing and desperation.

    But Greg silenced her with a single finger against her lips, mirroring what she had done to him before. His smirk was slow, teasing. Payback.

    "Shh... let me take my time admiring you, Cammy. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever get enough of you."

    His hand continued its unhurried exploration¡ªgliding from her face to her throat, pausing to feel the flutter of her pulse beneath his fingertips. Then lower, tracing the graceful slope of her shoulder before skimming down her side. He avoided the swell of her breasts on purpose, instead drawing slow,zy patterns along her ribcage, making her shiver.

    A gasp parted her lips when his fingers reached her thigh, teasing the sensitive skin there before grasping her left leg, and gently spreading her open. His left leg pressed against her right, parting her even further as he settled between her thighs, his presence overwhelming, possessive.

    Their eyes locked¡ªan unspoken challenge, a promise, a surrender.

    And then, finally, he descended, capturing her lips in a kiss that was neither rushed nor gentle¡ªit was deep, consuming as if he was imprinting himself on her soul.

    Cammy melted into him, her arms wrapping around his neck, pulling him closer, needing to be lost in him.

    But even as she drowned in Greg¡¯s touch, even as her body responded to his every movement, her mind betrayed her.

    A shadow lingered in the corners of her thoughts.

    Duncan.

    And no matter how much she wanted to erase him... he was still there.

    ¡¯Stop it, Cammy!¡¯ her mind screamed. ¡¯He doesn¡¯t deserve you. He never did. He never loved you¡ªhe only used you.¡¯

    The words echoed in her head like a desperate mantra, a plea to banish the ghost of Duncan from her thoughts.

    Yet, despite her determination, she felt the warmth of tears slipping from the corners of her eyes, trailing down her temples.

    Greg noticed...

    He pulled away, his lips leaving hers as he leaned in and¡ªwithout hesitation¡ªlicked away the tears staining her skin.

 Chapter 112: I Donâ€™t Want To Remember (2)

    <h4>Chapter 112: I Don¡¯t Want To Remember (2)</h4>

    The unexpected sensation sent a shiver through her body, making her stiffen. That was when she realized...

    She was crying.

    Greg pressed soft kisses against her damp cheek, his voice a deep whisper against her skin. "Let me take all of your pain, Cammy. If I could bear it for you, I would. I swear, I would."

    Her chest ached¡ªnot from sadness, but from something else entirely. Something unfamiliar yet intoxicating.

    "You¡¯re doing just fine, Greg... You¡¯re doing fine," she murmured.

    Then, as if something inside her had snapped, she grasped his face with a surprising force and crashed her lips onto his, pouring every ounce of emotion into the kiss.

    This time, there was no hesitation, no restraint¡ªonly fire.

    Cammy devoured his lips, and kissed him fiercely, greedily, as though trying to drown out every painful memory with his taste. She kissed him like she was starved for him. And Greg? He let her. He let her take whatever she needed from him and matched her hunger with his own.

    His hands moved instinctively, tracing every dip and curve of her body as if he weremitting her to memory. His palms skimmed her waist and glided up her ribs until they finally cupped the softness of her breasts. He kneaded them gently at first, then with more pressure, coaxing a soft gasp from her lips.

    Greg pulled away, only to trail his mouth down the column of her throat, pressing open-mouthed kisses lower and lower, until he reached her chest.

    A deep groan rumbled in his throat as he took one of her nipples into his mouth, sucking it with a slow, deliberate intensity while his hands continued their worship.

    Cammy¡¯s fingers tangled into his thick hair, gripping it tightly when he suddenly squeezed her breast harder, sending a jolt of pleasure straight through her core.

    "Ahh... Greg..." she moaned, her head falling back against the pillow, surrenderingpletely to the waves of ecstasy coursing through her body.

    At that moment, there was no past. No pain. No Duncan.

    There was only Greg.

    Cammy¡¯s breath hitched as a molten heat pooled between her thighs, the intensity of her arousal undeniable. The ache, the need¡ªit was almost unbearable.

    Sensing her desperation, Greg continued his slow, deliberate descent. His lips and tongue traced a scorching path from her groin to her folds, dipping just below it, teasing the edge of where she wanted him most.

    Her body tensed in anticipation. ¡¯Yes... now,¡¯ she thought.

    But he didn¡¯t.

    Instead, he veered off course, his lips gliding down the length of her thigh, igniting fire in ces she never expected. He kissed, licked, and nipped at the sensitive skin, his left hand trailing up her other leg, making sure no inch of her was left untouched.

    A frustrated whimper escaped her lips. She wanted him where she needed him, wanted to tangle her fingers in his thick hair and guide him¡ªbut he was just out of reach. And the pleasure he was giving her was so intoxicating, so dizzying, that she couldn¡¯t bear to let go of the sheets she clutched in her fists.

    Greg smirked against her skin, reveling in the way she trembled beneath him.

    When he finally decided he had teased her enough, he grasped both of her legs and spread them wider¡ªwider than she thought possible, as if she wasn¡¯t already offering herself to him.

    His hands moved slowly, almost reverently, tracing the curve of her calves before sliding up, up, up, to her inner thighs. His fingers barely ghosted over her heated skin, sending shivers straight to her core.

    His gaze never left her, dark and hungry, filled with raw, unfiltered desire.

    And then, with a wicked glint in his eyes, he licked his lips and whispered¡ª

    "Now, let me taste that sweetness of yours once again."

    Cammy¡¯s breath hitched as she locked eyes with Greg, watching the transformation in his expression¡ªthe way his pupils darkened, his jaw tensed, and his lips parted slightly as if he was already tasting her in his mind. Lust burned in his gaze, raw and unfiltered, consuming her whole.

    She barely had time to process the intensity of his stare before she felt his thumbs brush over her slick folds, parting them gently. A shudder rolled through her body, anticipation tightening every muscle. Her eyes fluttered shut for a second, relishing the teasing strokes, the promise of pleasure.

    When she opened them again, Greg was already watching her, his hunger obvious, his breathing slow but heavy, his lips curved into a smirk that sent heat straight to her core.

    "Greg..." she murmured, her voice a breathy plea.

    His smirk deepened. Without another word, his left thumb found her aching clit, circling it in slow, deliberate strokes, sending jolts of pleasure through her. At the same time, two of his fingers slipped inside her effortlessly, stretching her just right.

    His gaze never wavered, his eyes locked onto hers like he was savoring every reaction, every tremble of her body beneath him.

    "So fucking wet," he rasped, voice thick with desire. "My fingers just slide right in... so easily."

    A strangled moan escaped her lips as she arched into his touch, her grip on the sheets tightening, knuckles turning white.

    "Ahh... Greg... Just like that..." she gasped, drowning in the exquisite torture of his slow, deep strokes.

    Greg groaned low in his throat, the sound vibrating through her as he leaned down, his hot breath caressing her skin.

    "Oh, baby," he murmured, his pace agonizingly steady, deliberate. "I¡¯m just getting started."

    Greg curled his fingers inside her, seeking out that one spot¡ªthe one that would make her unravelpletely. The moment he found it, he grazed it ever so slightly, sending a violent shudder through her body.

    "Ahh, fuck!" Cammy cried out, her hips bucking involuntarily, chasing the sensation. Her back arched off the mattress, her nails digging into the sheets as pure ecstasy consumed her.

    Greg smirked at the sight before him, pride swelling in his chest. She was breathtaking¡ªwrithing, moaning, lost in the pleasure he was giving her. And he wasn¡¯t done. Not even close.

    Keeping his fingers moving inside her, he lowered himself between her legs, recing his thumb with his tongue.

    The second his warm, wet tongue made contact with her swollen clit, Cammy nearly came undone.

    "Oh, God... fuck, Greg!" she all but screamed, her voice raw with need.

    His deep groan vibrated against her, only intensifying the pleasure. He flicked his tongue, teasing her mercilessly before sealing his lips around her, sucking just hard enough to make her toes curl.

    Her right hand shot down, burying itself in his thick hair, gripping it as though she needed something¡ªanything¡ªto ground herself. The sight of him between her thighs, watching her with those dark, ravenous eyes as he devoured her, was enough to send her spiraling toward the edge.

    His fingers worked her relentlessly, stretching, filling, caressing that one spot with perfect precision while his tongue danced against her clit, coaxing her closer, dragging her deeper into the abyss of pleasure.

    He wanted her to break. To scream his name. To drown in the ecstasy only he could give her.

    And by the way, she was trembling beneath him, he knew¡ªshe was already there.

 Chapter 113: Unfiltered Desire

    <h4>Chapter 113: Unfiltered Desire</h4>

    His gaze was dark with hunger, filled with raw, unfiltered desire that sent shivers down her spine. Those eyes alone could undo her, but it was the way he looked at her¡ªlike she was the only thing in the world that mattered¡ªthat truly set her aze.

    If before, she had hesitated, holding herself back, that restraint was now gone. There was no room for doubt, no space for insecurities. She had bared her soul to him, and in return, he had shown her nothing but reverence and need.

    For the first time, she didn¡¯t care about imperfections or past fears. She wasn¡¯t hiding. She wasn¡¯t hesitating.

    She wanted him. Completely.

    She wanted to feel every inch of him, to lose herself in his embrace, to be consumed by the fire burning between them.

    She needed Greg closer. She needed to be his.

    And more than anything¡ªshe needed him to make her his.

    "Oh, Greg... p-please don¡¯t stop..." she whimpered, her voice trembling with desperation. The pressure inside her coiled tighter, an unbearable heat pooling between her legs. She was so close¡ªso devastatingly close¡ªthat she could feel herself teetering on the edge, ready to shatter.

    But just as she was about to fall into ecstasy, Greg pulled away, his mouth and fingers abandoning her aching core.

    Her eyes flew open in shock, her lips parting to protest¡ªonly to have the words stolen from her as Greg surged forward, his body covering hers, his cock driving into her in one swift, deep thrust.

    "Fuckkk... ahh..." Greg groaned, his voice rough, almost pained, as he buried himself inside her.

    The sudden fullness stole the air from her lungs. She gasped, her nails digging into his arms as he pressed deeper, stretching her beyond anything she had ever felt before.

    "Ahh! Oh my God, Greg!" she cried out, her head thrown back against the pillow. "You¡¯re so deep in me... I¡¯m so full of you!"

    Her walls clenched around him, her body molding to his as he held still for a moment, savoring the tight, scorching heat of her.

    He let out a ragged breath, his hands gripping her thighs before he leaned down, his lips grazing her ear.

    "Cammy... you feel fucking perfect," he whispered, his voice dripping with need.

    Then, without warning, he pulled back and thrust into her again¡ªharder, deeper¡ªsending waves of pleasure crashing over her, stealing thest remnants of her sanity.

    "Take all of me, Cammy... I want you to feel every inch of me," Greg murmured against her ear, his voice thick with desire. His breath was hot on her skin, sending shivers down her spine as he pulled back, only to drive himself deep into her again.

    "Ahh! Fuck! Ahh!" Cammy cried out, her voice raw with pleasure as he set a punishing rhythm, each thrust faster, harder, deeper.

    She felt like she was unraveling beneath him, her bodypletely at his mercy. The pleasure was so intense, so consuming, she could almost feel her soul slipping from her body, floating toward something divine.

    "Dammit, Cammy, you¡¯re so fucking wet," Greg groaned, his jaw clenched, his control slipping. "You¡¯re gripping me so tight... fuck, this is just so good."

    The slick heat of her wrapped around him was intoxicating, and the way she moaned¡ªbreathless, desperate,pletely lost in him¡ªonly spurred him on.

    The room filled with the sound of their bodies moving together, the sharp p of skin against skin, the heavy breaths, the gasps, the moans. Greg was relentless, plunging into her over and over again, his hunger for her insatiable.

    And Cammy? She had never felt anything like this¡ªlike she was being worshipped, devoured, possessed. And God help her, she never wanted it to stop.

    Just when Cammy thought she had reached the peak of pleasure, Greg proved her wrong. He wasn¡¯t done with her¡ªnot even close.

    With a smirk, he shifted, straightening his back while keeping himself buried deep inside her. His strong hands grasped her calves, lifting her legs effortlessly and spreading them wider, opening her up to himpletely. The new angle sent a sharp jolt of pleasure through her body, and the moment he began pounding into her again, she screamed.

    Every deep, forceful thrust hit her right where she needed it, his cock rubbing against that perfect spot over and over again. The sensation was overwhelming¡ªevery inch of him stretching her, filling her, iming her.

    The pressure in her core grew unbearable, a tight coil winding inside her, ready to snap. Her walls pulsed, clenched, swollen with need, and Greg felt every pulse, every desperate squeeze.

    "Fuck, Cammy, you¡¯re so close," he groaned, his own control falling.

    He released one of her legs, bringing his fingers between them, finding her clit and rubbing slow, deliberate circles around the swollen nub. Thebination of his deep thrusts and the teasing friction sent shockwaves through her entire body.

    He wanted her to break, to shatter beneath him, to lose herselfpletely in his touch, in his body, in him.

    And Cammy didn¡¯t fight it. She let go. She let herself drown in the pleasure, focusing only on the unbearable, beautiful ache building inside her.

    Then suddenly¡ªshe shattered.

    Her entire body tensed as the pressure inside her reached a breaking point. Her toes curled, a fiery heat spreading through her limbs, and then¡ªeverything went nk.

    A tidal wave of ecstasy crashed over her, her vision shing white as her body surrendered to the powerful release. Her walls clenched around Greg, gripping him like a vice, pulling him deeper into her as wave after wave of pleasure tore through her.

    Greg groaned, feeling every ripple, every pulse of her climax gripping him like she never wanted to let go. He held himself deep inside her, pausing for a moment as he focused all his attention on the delicate, pulsing bundle of nerves beneath his fingers. But he wasn¡¯t done with her yet.

    Just as her trembling body began to rx, Greg struck again, his fingers working her clit in relentless, feverish circles.

    "Ahh! Greg¡ªahh!!" Cammy¡¯s scream filled the room, her body jerking from the unbearable sensitivity. She was still high from her orgasm, her nerves on fire, and yet Greg was pushing her further, pulling her back into the abyss of pleasure.

    "Come on, Babe," he growled, his voice dripping with hunger. "Squirt for me."

    And just like that, the dam inside her shattered.

    A violent gush of liquid burst from her, sshing onto his stomach, the sheets, everywhere, as she convulsed beneath him. Her mind spiraled into nothingness, her sanity slipping away as she drowned in the sensations he was giving her.

    Greg smirked, watching her fall apart beneath him,pletely lost in pleasure because of him. But he wasn¡¯t finished.

    Gripping her thigh, he surged forward, hammering into her with a desperate, primal rhythm, chasing his own release.

    Cammy barely had a grip on reality, but she felt him¡ªdeep, raw, and relentless¡ªdriving her to moan again and again. And then, with one final, guttural groan, Greg buried himself inside her, his body trembling as he released.

    His cock pulsed violently, ropes of hot, thick seed spilling into her, coating her walls in his essence.

    "Ahh, Cammy," he breathed, his voice hoarse and strained. "You feel so fucking delicious."

    And with that, he copsed over her, utterly spent, yet unwilling to pull away, unwilling to let go of her...

 Chapter 114: Round Two (1)

    <h4>Chapter 114: Round Two (1)</h4>

    Their bodiesy tangled in the aftermath, their breaths still heavy, mingling in the quiet intimacy of the room. Neither of them spoke, simply listening to the steady rhythm of each other¡¯s heartbeat, the warmth of their skin pressed together. It was a moment suspended in time¡ªfragile, unspoken, but undeniably real.

    As their breathing slowly steadied, Greg exhaled deeply and finally pulled away, reluctantly letting the moment slip between his fingers.

    "Let¡¯s get cleaned up," he murmured, reaching for the box of tissues. "You still need to go back to Dn."

    The mention of that name shattered the bubble between them. Greg felt a strange tightness in his chest, though he refused to acknowledge it.

    Just as he was about to tend to her, Cammy gently took the tissue from his hand.

    "I¡¯ll do it myself, thank you," she said softly.

    He watched her as she wiped away the remnants of their passion, something possessive and frustrated curling in his gut. But he said nothing. Instead, once she was done, he extended his hand, offering her silent support.

    When she epted, he pulled her up effortlessly, only to tug her closer, wrapping her in his arms. He pressed a lingering kiss against her lips, tasting both longing and inevitability.

    "I¡¯m d you chose to stay with me tonight," he whispered, his voice thick with emotion.

    Cammy met his gaze, a knowing softness in her eyes as she smiled¡ªthe kind of smile that had a way of disarming him, of making him forget everything else.

    "Because we are a team, are we not?" she murmured, her words weaving into his skin like an unspoken promise.

    Greg narrowed his eyes slightly, something flickering behind them, but just as quickly, he masked it. He shifted his gaze to the clock on the wall, trying to ground himself in reality.

    Cammy followed his line of sight and then, as if sensing the shift in his body, she smirked. She could feel him hardening against her, and it didn¡¯t take much to figure out why he had nced at the time.

    "It¡¯s only six p.m.," she murmured, her voice dipping into something teasing, something dangerous. She tilted her head, her eyes dark with invitation. "We still have time. Do you want to go again?"

    Greg stilled.

    He knew he had heard her right, but for a split second, he wasn¡¯t sure if he had understood correctly. If she meant what he thought she did.

    His jaw clenched, his pulse quickened, and when he met her gaze again, he found himself drowning in it.

    Cammy smiled, slow and knowing, her fingers trailing down his chest.

    And just like that, Greg¡¯s restraint snapped.

    Cammy caught the flicker of confusion in Greg¡¯s eyes, his brows furrowing as he tried to make sense of what she had just said. She let out a soft chuckle, finding his clueless expression oddly endearing. Without a word, she subtly tilted her head and pointed with her lips toward the very obvious evidence of his desire straining against him.

    "Oh..." Greg blinked before realization dawned on him. "Oh."

    A slow smirk tugged at the corner of his lips.

    "Are you sure?" he asked, though his voice was already thick with anticipation. "I mean, of course, I want to, but are you really offering me another round?" His tone was teasing, but the hunger in his eyes betrayed him.

    Cammy rolled her eyes, amusement dancing on her face as she slid her hands around the back of his neck, pulling him close until their lips were mere inches apart.

    "Yes, I¡¯m sure," she murmured against his lips, her breath warm, teasing. "I wouldn¡¯t want to leave you hanging. I was the one who asked for it earlier, and you gave me everything I wanted. So..." She smirked, trailing her fingers lightly down his chest. "I think it¡¯s only fair that, since your friend down there is asking, I should return the favor, don¡¯t you?"

    Greg¡¯s breath hitched, and a slow, wicked grin spread across his face. ¡¯Is it my lucky day or what?¡¯ he thought to himself, barely able to contain his excitement.

    Without warning, he bent down, gripping her firmly before hoisting her over his shoulder like she weighed nothing.

    "Kya~!" Cammy shrieked in surprise, kicking her feet as she bounced against him.

    p!

    A sharp sting bloomed across her ass, making her gasp.

    "Ouch! Greg!" she yelped, ring at him upside down.

    "So noisy," he muttered, smirking as he carried her toward the bathroom with ease.

    p!

    Another yful spanknded, making her squirm.

    "Hey! Stop hitting my ass!" she protested, but Greg only chuckled, enjoying every second of it.

    "Can¡¯t help it," he said smugly. "It¡¯s just too damn tempting."

    As soon as they reached the shower, Greg reached past her and turned the knob, releasing a cascade of warm water that poured down onto her back, drenching her skin instantly. The heat of it sent a shiver down her spine, but before she could fully adjust, Greg set her down¡ªonly to im her lips in a kiss so fierce, so consuming, that it stole the very breath from her lungs.

    His hands tangled in her soaked hair, his lips moving feverishly against hers, tasting, devouring. Cammy tried to match his hunger, her fingers gripping onto his biceps, but he was relentless. He didn¡¯t just want her kiss¡ªhe wanted all of her.

    Breaking away from her lips, Greg trailed his mouth down the delicate curve of her neck, sucking lightly before moving lower, capturing one hardened peak between his lips. Hevished attention on both breasts, kneading and tasting, his tongue swirling over her sensitive skin.

    Then, without warning, he pushed her back against the cool, tiled wall, sinking to his knees before her.

    Their eyes locked. A heated, unspoken promise passed between them as he lifted her left leg, resting it over his shoulder, exposing herpletely to him. Cammy barely had time to brace herself before Greg dove in, his tongue parting her folds with expert precision, seeking out the swollen bundle of nerves aching for him.

 Chapter 115: Round Two (2)

    <h4>Chapter 115: Round Two (2)</h4>

    "Ahh..." A sharp gasp tore from her throat as her fingers instinctively buried themselves in his wet hair, tugging him closer, needing more. Her other hand fumbled blindly against the shower¡¯s metal pipe, desperately searching for bnce as her remaining leg trembled beneath her.

    But Greg didn¡¯t care. He didn¡¯t want her to steady herself. He wanted her to fall apart beneath his touch.

    And he was seeding.

    His tongue moved with deliberate skill, alternating between slow, teasing strokes and intense flicks that made her whimper. The sound of the running water was drowned out by the lewd, wet noises between them, each one making her arousal intensify.

    Before she could fully surrender, Greg suddenly pulled away. Cammy barely had time to catch her breath before he spun her around.

    With a firm grip on her hips, he pulled her back toward him, his hardness pressing insistently against her heat.

    A wicked grin spread across his lips.

    "Now," he growled, his voice thick with desire, "let¡¯s see if you can still stand after this."

    "Hands on the wall, babe," Gregmanded, his voice a tantalizing mix of authority and desire.

    Cammy obeyed without hesitation, her palms pressing t against the cold, tiled surface. The stark contrast between the cool wall and her heated skin sent a shiver through her, but it was nothingpared to what came next.

    Without warning, Greg lifted her right leg and plunged deep inside her from behind.

    "FUCK! Wait! Ahh!" she screamed, her body jolting forward from the force of him.

    But Greg wasn¡¯t waiting. He was relentless, his movements rough, urgent¡ªlike a man possessed.

    His fingers dug into her hips, holding her in ce as he drove into her over and over again, his deep grunts mixing with the sound of her moans and the water cascading down their bodies.

    "Cammy, tell me you¡¯re mine!" Greg demanded, his voice raw with hunger.

    She tried¡ªGod, she tried¡ªbut her words kept dying in her throat, lost in the haze of pleasure crashing over her like a relentless tide. Her nails scraped against the slick tiles as she struggled to stay upright, her body trembling from the intensity of it all.

    Greg growled in frustration at her silence. Letting go of her leg, he grasped her waist and pulled her back onto him, pounding into her harder, deeper.

    It was primal, it was raw¡ªit was everything.

    "Ahh! Greg! S-Slow... Down... Fuck!!!" she wailed, barely able to form the words.

    "Say it, Cammy! Tell me you¡¯re mine!" he urged, his pace unrelenting.

    Her entire body was bouncing, the pleasure pushing her closer and closer to the edge of sanity. She knew she wouldn¡¯tst¡ªnot with the way he was iming her, owning her.

    "I¡¯m yours! I am yours, Greg! Please... slow down..." she finally gasped, her voice shaking.

    Greg groaned in satisfaction, his grip tightening on her hips. "Good girl."

    But he wasn¡¯t done with her yet.

    "I¡¯m close, babe. But I want you toe first."

    Before she could even process his words, he bent slightly, one hand slipping between her legs. His fingers found her swollen, aching clit, rubbing tight, deliberate circles¡ªleft, right, left, right¡ªmatching the brutal pace of his thrusts.

    Cammy¡¯s eyes widened as the sensation hit her all at once. The pressure inside her core built at a terrifying speed, hotter and stronger than before.

    She was going to explode. And this time, there would be no stopping it.

    Greg felt it¡ªthat telltale grip¡ªher walls tightening, pulsing around him like a vice, and it made a wicked smirk curl on his lips.

    "Ahh! I¡¯m... Ahh!" Cammy¡¯s words were incoherent, lost in the moans and cries of her unraveling pleasure.

    "That¡¯s it, babe. Give it to me," Greg growled, his voice thick with lust and urgency.

    And then¡ªit happened.

    Her body tensed, her back arched, and a scream tore from her lips as her climax crashed through her like a violent storm. The walls of her core clenched around him in a fierce, rhythmic grip, sucking him deeper, milking him.

    Greg held her tight, his arms locking around her trembling waist as her legs gave out beneath her. "Fuck, babe¡ªahh!" he groaned, his body sumbing to the sheer intensity of her release. His restraint shattered, and he spilled deep inside her, his own pleasure hitting just as hard.

    For a moment, neither of them moved. The only sounds in the bathroom were their ragged breaths and the steady stream of water raining down on them. Their bodies, spent and sated, finally copsed onto the wet tile, the warmth of the shower cascading over them.

    Greg pulled Cammy close, brushing away the damp strands of hair clinging to her flushed face. He pressed a lingering kiss to her forehead.

    "You okay?" he murmured, his voice softer now, full of concern.

    Cammy let out a breathy chuckle. "Yeah... just tired. And I can¡¯t feel my legs anymore. You¡¯re gonna have to carry me to the hospital."

    Greg barked out augh, shaking his head. "Damn, I must be really good if I just put you out ofmission."

    Cammy smirked, her fingerszily tracing circles on his chest. "Shut up and hold me."

    And so he did, wrapping his arms around her once more, letting the water wash over them as they basked in the afterglow of their reckless, passionate storm.

    "We need to move, Cammy," Greg said, his voice still mixed with the remnants of their passion, but now tied with urgency. "Let¡¯s grab some takeout for dinner¡ªsomething Dn likes."

    Cammy, still catching her breath, tilted her head toward him. "He loves fried chicken with colew and a strawberry milkshake. Do you know anywhere that has that?"

    Greg smirked, brushing a damp strand of hair from her face. "Yeah. I know just the ce."

    Before she could respond, he slid an arm around her waist and effortlessly lifted her up, steadying her against him. "Come on, let me help you clean up."

    Cammyughed softly, resting her head on his chest for a moment. "I might need more than just a little help. I still can¡¯t feel my legs."

    Greg let out a deep chuckle, pressing a lingering kiss to her forehead. "Then I guess I¡¯ll just have to carry you the whole way, won¡¯t I?"

    With that, he scooped her up, holding her close, and stepped out of the shower and into the tub¡ªbecause tonight wasn¡¯t just about them. It was about Dn too, and making sure he had something that made him happy.

    *********

    Thank you so much DaoistC6cpj4 & HelloFii_Bii000 for the gifts!

 Chapter 116: First Blood (1)

    <h4>Chapter 116: First Blood (1)</h4>

    Duncan Veston and Orson, his ever-loyal executive assistant and confidant, arrived at the Tucker Mansion just as the sun dipped below the horizon. The grand estate loomed before them, its imposing silhouette a fitting prelude to the storm that was about to unfold, which Duncan already was expecting.

    They had no interest in sharing a meal with the family¡ªDuncan already knew what awaited him, and there was no appetite for pleasantries.

    With quiet resolve, he declined the invitation and instead took refuge in the lounge, the very room where he and Bartolomeu Tucker had engaged in countless tense conversations over the years. Orson, ever at his side, remained watchful.

    The heavy silence in the lounge was soon shattered by the measured tap of a cane against the polished marble floor. Bartolomeu entered with the kind of presence that demanded attention.

    Followed by Annie and three hulking bodyguards, he exuded authority¡ªtall, broad-shouldered, a man whose physique defied the years marked by the silver streaks in his hair. His sharp, handsome features could still deceive, but the weight of his name alone carried the power of generations.

    "Well, well, well," Bartolomeu drawled, a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. "The elusive Duncan Veston graces my home atst. What an honor. A shame you skipped dinner¡ªI had quite the guest list.

    A few cousins, some inws... titans of the business world. Would¡¯ve been an excellentworking opportunity," his voice dripped with sarcasm, each word coated with unspoken menace.

    "But given your current state, I now understand why you opt-out of the dinner invitation. Looked like you got yourself into some deep shit," he remarked, eyeing Duncan¡¯s bruised and swollen face, courtesy of Greg¡¯s fists.

    Duncan met his gaze with unwavering confidence. "I would¡¯vee sooner, but I had more pressing matters to handle," he replied smoothly, though his words left much unsaid.

    Bartolomeu chuckled, his grip tightening on his cane. "Ah, yes. More pressing matters." He leaned forward slightly, his eyes gleaming with something unreadable. "Would that be the miraculous resurrection of your dead wife? The same wife whose return led to my daughter being unceremoniously and cruelly thrown out of your house?"

    Duncan¡¯s shoulders stiffened, but he refused to waver. "Yes," he answered firmly. "Given the circumstances, I believed it was best to remove Annie from that situation. I had no knowledge of my wife¡¯s survival. I was deceived just like everyone else."

    Bartolomeu raised a single, skeptical brow. "Is that so?" he murmured, his tone unreadable.

    Without breaking eye contact, he sauntered toward the portable bar, his cane barely tapping against the ground. In one smooth motion, he flipped over three crystal sses, filled them with whiskey, and slid one toward Duncan, another toward Orson, before iming his own.

    Duncan took his drink in a single, deliberate gulp, then ced the empty ss back on the bar with a soft but resolute thud.

    Orson, standing at his side, frowned. The move was uncharacteristic. Duncan was alwaysposed, always in control¡ªyet something about him seemed different tonight. Was it nerves? Anticipation? Or was it the quiet before the inevitable storm?

    Bartolomeu¡¯s sharp gaze flickered to the ss Duncan had just ced back on the bar. A slow, knowing smirk curved his lips before he mimicked the gesture¡ªlifting his own ss and downing the whiskey in a single, effortless gulp. With a quiet clink, he set it back down, mirroring Duncan¡¯s action precisely.

    "In quite a rush, aren¡¯t we...?"

    *TWACK!*

    The brutal crack of wood against flesh echoed through the room.

    Duncan copsed.

    "DAD!" Annie shrieked her instinct to run to him thwarted as Bartolomeu¡¯s bodyguards seized her arms, holding her back.

    Orson lunged forward, but before he could interfere, Duncan¡ªstill sprawled on the cold marble floor¡ªlifted a hand, silentlymanding him to stand down.

    The air was thick with shock. No one had seen iting.

    Bartolomeu,posed as ever, stood tall, gripping his cane¡ªthe very weapon he had just used to strike Duncan. The blow had been vicious, precise, and far stronger than anyone would expect from a man of his age. Itnded across Duncan¡¯s face with such force that his head snapped sideways, his body losing bnce as he crumpled to the ground.

    Duncan exhaled sharply, pain radiating from his jaw. His ear rang a relentless buzz that disoriented him for a split second. But then, with a slow, deliberate motion, he turned his head left, then right¡ªbones cracking as he realigned himself.

    He blinked away the dizziness.

    The old man had drawn first blood.

    But the fight had only just begun.

    Annie¡¯s voice trembled as she struggled against the unyielding grip of the bodyguards, her eyes brimming with tears. "Daddy, please...!" she sobbed, her desperation spilling into the cold air.

    Bartolomeu barely spared her a nce, his expression eerily calm, his grip tightening on his cane. "Shh... baby girl," he cooed, his voice dripping with a twisted kind of affection. "Daddy¡¯s just giving this man a lesson in respect. A man should know how to treat a woman¡ªespecially when that woman is my daughter, my blood, the sole heir to our empire. You are not to be disrespected, Annie. Not by anyone. And certainly not by him."

    His voice hardened as his attention snapped back to Duncan, now lying sprawled on the marble floor.

    "Stand up, you piece of shit."

    Themand thundered through the room, thick with rage.

    Orson stiffened. He had seen dangerous rich men before, had stood in rooms with power-hungry tycoons, and criminals who thrived on cruelty¡ªbut none of them, not a single one, held the same level of pure, seething wrath as Bartolomeu Tucker.

    Duncan exhaled, pushing himself off the ground. His movements were slow, deliberate, as he forced himself to his feet. But just as he began to straighten¡ª

    *WHACK!*

    The cane struck him again, sending him crashing back down.

    The impact was brutal, the sound of wood meeting flesh reverberating through the room like a gunshot.

    "DADDY, STOP!" Annie¡¯s voice broke as she screamed, her pleas frantic. "I¡¯m begging you! Please, don¡¯t do this¡ªplease! I overreacted, that¡¯s all! Duncan and I can fix this, we¡¯ll talk, I swear! Just stop hurting him!"

    A heavy silence fell.

    Bartolomeu turned his head, his eyes locking onto Annie¡¯s tear-streaked face. For a moment, something unreadable flickered in his expression. Then¡ª

    "Tsk, tsk..."

    He clicked his tongue, shaking his head in disappointment.

    The lesson wasn¡¯t over yet.

    With a slow, deliberate motion, Bartolomeu lifted his right hand and flicked his fingers¡ªa silentmand. Without a word, he turned away from the violence about to unfold and sank into the plush leather sofa at the center of the room, crossing one leg over the other as if settling in to watch a performance.

    His bodyguards knew exactly what to do.

    Like wolves descending on a wounded prey, two of them stepped forward, their polished shoes echoing against the marble floor. Duncan, still sprawled where he had fallen, barely had time to brace himself before the first brutal kicknded against his ribs.

    Then another.

    And another.

    A sickening rhythm of forceful blows crashed into him, each impact more merciless than thest. His body curled instinctively, but there was no escape, no mercy. The air was forced from his lungs, his vision darkening at the edges as his ribs screamed in agony.

    Then¡ªjust as suddenly as it began¡ªit stopped.

 Chapter 117: First Blood (2)

    <h4>Chapter 117: First Blood (2)</h4>

    Bartolomeu lifted a hand again, signaling the end of the punishment.

    He turned his gaze toward Orson, nodding once. A silent, wordless gesture that he could finally help his boss.

    Orson sprang into action. He crouched down, gripping Duncan¡¯s arm, and hoisted him up, his heart pounding at the sight of the damage. Duncan¡¯s breaths were ragged, strained¡ªthen, suddenly, he choked and spat a mouthful of blood onto the cold floor.

    His world swayed violently, the pain in his abdomen unbearable, but Orson managed to guide him toward the sofa opposite Bartolomeu. Duncan copsed onto it, his body screaming in protest.

    Across the room, Annie was finally released.

    She wasted no time. Sprinting to the portable bar, she grabbed a bottle of water with trembling hands, then crouched down and yanked an unused rag from the storage beneath. Without hesitation, she drenched it in ice-cold water, fashioning a makeshiftpress.

    Rushing back, she shoved the bottle into Orson¡¯s hands. "Open it," she ordered, her voice urgent, before pressing the cold rag against the worst of Duncan¡¯s injuries.

    Her hands trembled as she tended to him, her eyes wide with fear. But she didn¡¯t stop. She couldn¡¯t.

    Not while he was still bleeding.

    Bartolomeu clicked his tongue once more, shaking his head with feigned amusement. "Tsk. You two are overreacting. He¡¯ll be fine. He¡¯s not going to die."

    But neither Orson nor Annie acknowledged him. They didn¡¯t even spare him a nce, their focus entirely on Duncan.

    Duncan took a slow sip of water, the liquid doing little to wash away the metallic taste of blood coating his mouth. As Annie pressed the coldpress against his battered face, he reached up, attempting to stop her. "Enough," he muttered, his voice hoarse.

    But Annie was relentless. She ignored him and continued, her fingers trembling slightly as she pressed the damp cloth against his swelling bruises.

    Bartolomeu exhaled through his nose, clearly growing impatient. "So, Duncan, tell me¡ªhow much do you need?"

    Despite the throbbing pain, Duncan forced himself to answer. His voice was strained, each word an effort against swollen lips and the sharp sting of freshly split skin. "Eighty million in total... That would secure thirty percent of my share, and the other thirty percent would also be mine once I secure the Watsons¡¯ shares."

    Annie whipped her head toward her father, her frustration spilling over. "Daddy, can we talk about businesster? We need to get Duncan to a hospital¡ªnow!"

    The words had barely left her lips when¡ª

    "SHUT UP!"

    Bartolomeu¡¯s roar tore through the room like a thunderp.

    Annie recoiled, her body jerking as if she¡¯d been pped. The sudden burst of fury sent a chill down her spine, freezing her in ce.

    The room fell into a suffocating silence.

    For a moment, the only sound was the shallow, pained breathing of Duncan Veston.

    Bartolomeu exhaled slowly, his fury momentarily subdued as he returned to the matter at hand. With a casual flick of his wrist, he dismissed the previous tension. "Now, back to business... How exactly do you n to secure the Watsons¡¯ shares?" he asked, his voice smooth butced with intrigue.

    Duncan¡¯s gaze darkened, his jaw tightening against the pain. "They will hand it over to me¡ªvoluntarily... and by force." His voice was cold, and deliberate, leaving no room for doubt.

    A slow smirk spread across Bartolomeu¡¯s face. He liked that answer. He liked the ruthlessness, the determination. He leaned back against the sofa, his fingers tapping idly against the armrest. "Go on," he urged, his tone twisted with curiosity. "Exin."

    Duncan swallowed back the taste of iron in his mouth before continuing. "Monica holds her husband¡¯s guardianship. She¡¯s willing to cooperate with me as long as she gets what she wants¡ªan easy life. No responsibilities, no work, just a steady monthly allowance." He exhaled sharply, a hint of disdain in his tone. "She¡¯ll sign whatever papers I put in front of her, but beyond that, she¡¯s out."

    "That was twenty percent. Secured," he added.

    Duncan paused, his body tensing as a deep cough racked through him. His vision blurred momentarily as he lifted a hand to his mouth.

    Dark red.

    Annie gasped softly, her eyes widening in horror as she scrambled to hand him a tissue. The moment she saw the fresh blood staining the white tissue paper, her tears returned, silently streaming down her cheeks. But she didn¡¯t say a word.

    She knew better than to speak.

    Duncan cleared his throat, forcing himself to push past the pain. His voice, though hoarse, remained steady. "That covers twenty percent of the shares. The remaining ten percent... wille from my son¡¯s share and Cammy¡¯s."

    Bartolomeu¡¯s smirk widened, his gaze glinting with something dark and calcting.

    This was getting interesting.

    Bartolomeu rubbed his chin thoughtfully, his fingers gliding over the sharp angles of his jaw as he absorbed every detail of Duncan¡¯s n. His dark eyes gleamed with curiosity, his mind already racing ahead.

    "Hmm... And how exactly do you n to get your wife¡¯s signature for the consent you need?" he asked, tilting his head ever so slightly.

    Duncan met his gaze without hesitation, his voice steady despite the pain pulsing through his body. "I don¡¯t need her consent." A dark finality clung to his words. "I¡¯ll have the court grant me legal conservatorship over her, leaving her with no power to refuse. Mywyer and I have already set the process in motion¡ªwith her mother¡¯s help."

    He took a slow breath before continuing. "If everything falls into ce, your eighty million will be the lifeline CorEx needs to recover. With that injection, thepany will stabilize, and operations will run smoothly again."

    For a moment, there was silence.

    Then Bartolomeu¡¯s lips curled into a slow, sinister grin. The darkness in his eyes flickered with satisfaction, and in that instant, Duncan finally allowed himself to exhale. His heart, which had been pounding violently in his chest, began to steady.

    Bartolomeu leaned back, exuding the air of a king granting a favor. "I¡¯ll have my assistant contact you. Tell him when you need the money, and he¡¯ll handle the process."

    Duncan barely had time to nod before Bartolomeu¡¯s voice dropped, the weight of his next words making the air in the room feel heavier.

    "But... our deal still stands."

    The amusement in his tone vanished, reced by cold certainty.

 Chapter 118: First Blood (3)

    <h4>Chapter 118: First Blood (3)</h4>

    "After your divorce, you will marry my daughter. And my grandchild¡ª my blood ¡ªwill be the sole heir of Veston Shipping Lines and CorEx Transport and Payment Services."

    Duncan held his breath.

    Bartolomeu¡¯s eyes sharpened like a de poised against flesh. "As for your first son... you can set up a trust fund for him. Give him money. I am not so heartless." He waved a dismissive hand before his gaze darkened. "But do not ever bring up the idea of him inheriting a single share from either of thesepanies."

    His voice lowered into something even more menacing. "If you are wise... and if you truly care for his safety... you will ensure he stays out of all of this."

    The message was clear.

    A warning, as ring as the morning sun. A threat, veiled behind logic.

    Duncan swallowed, the weight of the unspoken dangers settling over him like a suffocating shroud.

    "I understand, sir."

    It was the only response he could give.

    Bartolomeu exhaled slowly, his satisfaction evident. With a flick of his wrist, he dismissed Duncan like a discarded pawn. "Good... You can go."

    He barely spared Duncan another nce as he gestured toward one of his bodyguards. "Help them get out of here."

    The order was necessary. Duncan could no longer walk on his own¡ªhis body battered, his strength drained. Every inch of him bore the brutal evidence of Bartolomeu¡¯s wrath.

    Orson clenched his jaw, carefully hooking Duncan¡¯s arm over his shoulder as the bodyguard did the same. Together, they lifted him to his feet, his legs barely able to support his weight.

    Then, movement.

    Annie rose abruptly from her seat, her face stricken with worry.

    *CRACK!*

    The deafening m of Bartolomeu¡¯s cane against the stone coffee table echoed through the room like a gunshot.

    Annie flinched.

    The impact was sharp, violent¡ªsplintering the heavy silence and sending a shudder through the air.

    "And where do you think you¡¯re going, my daughter?" Bartolomeu¡¯s voice cut through her like steel. "Sit. Down."

    Themand was absolute.

    Annie¡¯s pulse thundered in her ears, her breath catching in her throat. She knew this wouldn¡¯t end well.

    She stood frozen, powerless, forced to watch as Orson and the bodyguard dragged Duncan¡¯s barely conscious body toward the exit. Each staggering step felt like a slow death, each shuffle of their feet dragging him further away from her.

    And then, they were gone.

    The doors shut behind them, sealing their departure.

    A heavy silence hung in the air, thick and suffocating.

    Bartolomeu straightened, his movements slow. He rose to his feet, his presence looming, his steps unhurried as he made his way toward Annie.

    She could feel the shift in the air, the darkness pressing in around her.

    Annie¡¯s entire body tensed as she felt her father¡¯s presence closing in behind her. Her breath hitched, and she turned slowly, her head bowed, her tear-filled eyes glued to the floor. Every instinct screamed at her to remain small, unseen.

    "Look at me."

    Bartolomeu¡¯s voice was sharp, authoritative¡ªunyielding.

    Annie hesitated for only a fraction of a second before obeying. She lifted her gaze, her lips trembling, and the moment her eyes met his¡ª

    *SLAP!*

    The force of the blow sent her crashing to the ground.

    A sharp, burning pain spread across her cheek as she gasped, her hands flying up to cradle the stinging flesh. Her vision blurred as the tears she had fought so hard to contain finally broke free, spilling down her face in silent agony.

    But Bartolomeu was far from finished.

    "Get your act together!" he roared, towering over her like a vengeful god. "How hard is it to seduce a man and make him yours forever?! You¡¯ve already spread your legs¡ªwhy the fuck haven¡¯t you made him sign a damn marriage contract?!"

    His voice dripped with disgust.

    Annie shuddered, her entire body trembling under the weight of his fury.

    "I didn¡¯t raise you to be this pathetic! Do you have any idea how much I¡¯ve invested just to keep that useless bastard under my control? And now you are on the verge of losing him?"

    "Listen to me, you worthless little girl. If you fail this time, I swear to God¡ª I will strip you of your rights as my heir and rece you with one of my illegitimate children. Do. You. Understand?!"

    Annie flinched, her entire world spinning. She bit down on her trembling lip, forcing herself to nod.

    "Y-Y-Yes, D-Daddy... I-I understand..." she stammered, struggling to keep her sobs at bay.

    But Bartolomeu wasn¡¯t convinced.

    "Make sure that your stupid brain understands it¡ªnot just your annoying mouth!" he snapped. Then, as if he hadn¡¯t already crushed her enough, he sneered and added¡ª

    "One more thing. At your next check-up, ask about the baby¡¯s gender."

    Annie¡¯s breath hitched violently.

    Bartolomeu smirked at her reaction. "They should be able to tell by now, and I need to know... so I can get rid of it immediately if it¡¯s a girl."

    His voice turned ice-cold, void of any remorse.

    "I don¡¯t need another useless, brainless woman as my heir."

    Annie¡¯s entire body locked up. Her fingers curled into fists, her nails digging into her skin so hard they nearly broke through.

    She stayed there, on the cold, unforgiving floor, as her father turned on his heel and strode away, leaving her crumpled and sobbing in his wake.

    But as her tears fell, so did thest remnants of her submission.

    Deep inside her, something shifted. A promise, dark and unwavering, formed in her mind.

    ¡¯Don¡¯t worry, Daddy... this so-called brainless and useless woman will be the end of you.¡¯

    Her trembling hands moved instinctively to her stomach, protecting the life growing within her.

    ¡¯I won¡¯t let you harm my baby the way you destroyed my mother. You will have your grandson, just like you want...¡¯

    Her tear-streaked face hardened into something dangerous.

    ¡¯Even if he¡¯s not your blood, he will never belong to you.¡¯

    Annie stood up, wiped her tears, and took her phone from her pocket. She dialed a number and the person on the other line quickly answered.

    "Let¡¯s meet tomorrow in the restaurant at lunchtime. Tell me which branch will you be in," Annie said.

    [I am driving right now. I¡¯ll check my schedule and will send you the details.]

    Annie ended the call with a smirk on her face as she told herself, ¡¯Just wait and see what can I do...¡¯

 Chapter 119: Legacy of Ruin

    <h4>Chapter 119: Legacy of Ruin</h4>

    Orson slid into the driver¡¯s seat, mming the door shut with more force than necessary. His chest rose and fell in rapid session as he gripped the steering wheel so tightly that his knuckles turned white. His heart pounded¡ªpart fury, part fear.

    Beside him, Duncan let out a low, agonized groan as he shifted in his seat, trying to find a position that didn¡¯t send fresh waves of pain rippling through his battered body.

    The sound made Orson¡¯s jaw clench. The difort in Duncan¡¯s voice, the sheer weakness in it¡ªit was unsettling.

    Orson exhaled sharply. "That¡¯s it! I¡¯m taking you to the hospital."

    Before Duncan could so much as grunt in protest, Orson stepped on the gas, the tires screeching as the car lurched forward.

    Duncan turned his head weakly, his vision swimming. "Stop... stop... stop..." he rasped, his voice barely more than a whisper.

    Orson didn¡¯t even nce at him. His eyes were locked on the road, his grip on the wheel unwavering. "Dammit, Duncan! You¡¯re half-dead! You need stitches, X-rays, pain meds¡ªhell, you need a miracle at this point!"

    He took the turn toward the hospital, his mind made up.

    Duncan, his body screaming in protest, summoned every ounce of strength he had left. With a trembling hand, he reached out and mped onto Orson¡¯s right arm, his fingers barely managing to hold on.

    "No hospital..." he wheezed. "Take me home..."

    His grip tightened¡ªweak, but desperate.

    Orson nced down, his heart twisting at the sight of Duncan¡¯s bloodied, bruised hand clutching at him like a dying man grasping for salvation.

    And for the first time since they had left that godforsaken mansion, doubt flickered in Orson¡¯s eyes.

    "Fuck this!" Orson roared, mming his foot on the brakes and jerking the car to a sudden stop on the side of the road. His hands gripped the wheel so tightly it felt like it might snap under his fingers. He turned to Duncan, his frustration boiling over. "Are you really going to pull this shit now? I don¡¯t care if you get mad at me¡ªI¡¯m taking you to the goddamn hospital! You look like you could drop dead any second, damn it!"

    Duncan let out a breathy chuckle, but it was cut short by a violent cough that racked his already broken body. He winced, blood speckling his lips. Orson clicked his tongue in frustration, shaking his head.

    "You¡¯re a stubborn bastard, Orson," Duncan rasped, his voice hoarse. "So damn stubborn that even after everything you¡¯ve learned about me, you¡¯re still here."

    Orson scoffed, eyes zing. "You bet your ass I am! Because deep down, there¡¯s still something good in you¡ªeven if it¡¯s buried underyers of darkness. What I don¡¯t get is why someone like you, the almighty Duncan Veston, let that son of a bitch Bartolomeu Tucker beat you to a pulp?"

    Duncan¡¯s smirk was faint, barely there. "It¡¯s a long story. Let¡¯s just go home."

    Orson wasn¡¯t having it. He exhaled sharply, then, with deliberate defiance, lifted his right leg onto the seat and turned his whole body to face Duncan. "Well, lucky for you, I¡¯ve got all the time in the world." His voice was filled with sarcasm, but his eyes were demanding¡ªunyielding. "So start talking."

    Duncan leaned his head back against the seat, a ghost of a smirk ying on his busted lips. "You heard it yourself earlier. I need money to save CorEx. And you already know why thatpany matters to me." His voice dropped lower, colder, as his gaze darkened. "I swore on my family¡¯s grave that I¡¯d do whatever it takes to make it mine."

    Orson studied him for a long moment. The weight of Duncan¡¯s words settled between them like a storm cloud, thick with unspoken truths and unresolved pain.

    "Even robbing your own son of his right to inherit thepanies?!" Orson¡¯s voice was sharp with disbelief, his hands tightening around the steering wheel. "Man, that¡¯s sick. I get why you want CorEx, I really do¡ªbut cutting Dn outpletely? That¡¯s fucked up. I can¡¯t stand by that."

    Duncan exhaled heavily, his battered body sinking deeper into the seat. His voice, though weak, carried the weight of years of suffering. "I know it sounds cruel," he admitted, his gaze distant.

    "But Dn... he¡¯s both a Veston and a Watson. That bloodline has been a goddamn curse, and I swore that it would end with him. I refuse to let him carry the same burden that destroyed me and Cammy.

    He¡¯ll have money¡ªmore than enough to carve out his own path, free from this legacy of ruin. I just..." His voice wavered for the briefest second before he steadied himself. "I just don¡¯t want him to be me."

    A heavy silence filled the car, thick with unspoken grief.

    Duncan coughed violently, his whole body jolting from the force of it. Orson immediately yanked open the center console, grabbing a handful of tissues and thrusting them into Duncan¡¯s hand. But the moment Duncan pulled them away from his lips, Orson¡¯s stomach twisted at the sight¡ªred, stark against the white.

    "Fuck! Are you sure you¡¯re still okay?" Orson¡¯s voice was lined with worry, his earlier frustration now overshadowed by genuine concern.

    Duncan wiped the blood from his mouth, his expression unreadable. "I¡¯m fine," he muttered, his tone brooking no argument. "Stop asking."

    Orson clenched his jaw, his fingers twitching against the wheel. He wasn¡¯t convinced. Not one damn bit.

    "Yeah, keep saying that, like I¡¯m actually gonna believe you," Orson scoffed, shaking his head. "At this rate, you¡¯ll be six feet under before you even get your damn hands on CorEx."

    Duncan let out a dry chuckle, though it quickly turned into a wince of pain. His voice, raw and marked with bitterness, cut through the tense air.

    "You know... there¡¯s something I never told you. At one point, I truly loved Cammy. Maybe I still do. But no amount of love can erase the hatred I have for her family."

    He clenched his fists, his knuckles turning white as the memories came flooding back. "Peter Watson is a fucking monster. He deserves to rot while he¡¯s still breathing.

    If my father hadn¡¯t uncovered the truth¡ªthat my brother was the product of Peter¡¯s depravity¡ªmy family would still be whole. My parents would still be alive. My brother wouldn¡¯t have suffered. Cammy and I... we might¡¯ve still been in love."

    Duncan¡¯s breath hitched, but he pressed on, his voice growing more heated, more venomous. "If Peter hadn¡¯t done what he did, my father would still be in CorEx. My brother wouldn¡¯t have been sick.

    And my father wouldn¡¯t have gone mad when he found out the truth. That man destroyed everything. And now, I¡¯ll make sure he loses everything¡ªjust like I did!"

    The force of his words wracked his body, sending him into a violent coughing fit. But this time, it didn¡¯t stop. His whole body convulsed as he struggled for breath, the choking sound sharp and terrifying.

    "Shit!" Orson shouted, panic shing across his face. Without hesitation, he mmed his foot on the gas and yanked the wheel, making a hard turn.

    "Hold on, Duncan! I don¡¯t give a damn what you say¡ªyou¡¯re going to the emergency room, right fucking now!"

 Chapter 120: Emergency Operation

    <h4>Chapter 120: Emergency Operation</h4>

    It had been an exhausting day for Cammy, and by the time she arrived at the hospital, Dn was already fast asleep.

    "Madam, he was waiting for you earlier," his caregiver said with a soft smile. "He wanted to show you the new game he created. He let me test it, and honestly, I kind of liked it." She giggled, recalling the fun she had with Dn just hours ago.

    Cammy¡¯s heart ached at the thought. She reached out and gently ran her fingers through Dn¡¯s hair. "Oh, I feel awful... He must¡¯ve gotten tired of waiting and dozed off."

    "No, no," the caregiver reassured her. "The nurse said his new medication makes him drowsy, so that¡¯s probably why he fell asleep early."

    Cammy sighed in relief, brushing a strand of hair from Dn¡¯s peaceful face. "So that¡¯s the reason. And here I was thinking he¡¯d fallen asleep sulking because I waste."

    Both women chuckled, their lighthearted moment broken abruptly by the sharp ringing of Cammy¡¯s phone. She nced at the screen¡ªan iing call from the hospital. Her stomach twisted.

    "Hold on, let me just answer this," she told the caregiver. "They must not have realized I¡¯m already here."

    She pressed the phone to her ear. "Hi, I¡¯m already at my¡ª"

    Before she could finish, the voice on the other end cut her off. The urgency in their tone made the blood drain from her face.

    [Hello, I am looking for Mrs. Cami Veston. This is the Brent Hill Hospital emergency department.]

    The moment Cammy heard the words ¡¯Brent Hill Hospital Emergency Department, her stomach twisted into knots. Her grip on the phone tightened. Dn was safe, resting peacefully in the room with her¡ªso why was the emergency department calling?

    "Y-Yes, this is Cami Veston. What is this about?" she asked with uneasiness in her voice.

    The next words sent a chill down her spine.

    [Your husband, Duncan Veston, has been admitted and is currently in the operating room. We need his guardian to authorize his emergency surgery. Can youe here now? If not, we can record this call and proceed with verbal consent, but you¡¯ll need to sign the paperworkter.]

    Cammy¡¯s breath hitched. She gestured to the caregiver that she was stepping out, her legs already moving toward the door.

    "Wait¡ªI¡¯m on the VIP floor. I¡¯ming down now. But what do you mean by ¡¯operation¡¯? What happened?" she demanded, fear creeping into her voice.

    She might resent Duncan, even despise him for everything he¡¯d done, but that didn¡¯t mean she wished him harm. And from the urgency in the nurse¡¯s tone, something terrible had happened.

    [He arrived a few minutes ago, severely injured,] the nurse exined. [His face is swollen, his body is covered in bruises, and he¡¯s been coughing up blood. Scans show liver damage¡ªhe¡¯s bleeding internally. The doctors need to operate immediately.]

    Cammy¡¯s heart pounded in her chest. "Oh my God..." she whispered, pressing a hand to her mouth.

    She swallowed hard, forcing herself to focus. "Alright. You can record this call." She waited for confirmation before speaking again, her voice trembling yet firm. "I give full consent for the surgery. Do whatever is necessary to save his life."

    [Thank you, Mrs. Veston,] the nurse replied. [I¡¯ll meet you at the emergency department¡¯s nurse station to finalize the documents.]

    Cammy didn¡¯t wait to respond. She was already sprinting down the hall, her heart racing, her mind drowning in a storm of emotions she wasn¡¯t ready to face.

    Cammy ended the call and stepped into the elevator, her mind a whirlwind of confusion and unease. She wasn¡¯t just worried about Duncan¡ªGreg¡¯s actions gnawed at the edges of her thoughts.

    ¡¯Did Greg really hit him that hard? Hard enough to damage his liver? But... I only saw himnd blows to Duncan¡¯s face. He never struck his body... did he?¡¯

    Desperate for rity, she reyed the confrontation in Duncan¡¯s office, her mind sifting through every detail. The anger, the punches, the chaos. But no matter how hard she tried to piece it together, she couldn¡¯t recall a single moment when Greg¡¯s fists connected with anything other than Duncan¡¯s face.

    Something didn¡¯t add up.

    The elevator doors slid open, and she wasted no time rushing into the emergency room. The nurse was already waiting for her with a stack of paperwork. Cammy barely skimmed through the documents before signing them, her fingers trembling with urgency. Once thest signature was in ce, she was quickly ushered toward the waiting area outside the operating room.

    And that¡¯s when she saw him.

    A lone figure, pacing back and forth, his hands raking through his hair in restless frustration.

    She didn¡¯t hesitate. "Orson? Were you the one who brought Duncan here?" she called out, with a sharp voice, with both demand and concern.

    Orson wasted no time closing the distance between them with a worried expression. "Yes, Cammy, thank God you¡¯re here. They wouldn¡¯t let me sign the papers or give consent for the surgery, so I had no choice but to give them your number.

    I know you were with Dn, and I¡¯m really sorry for pulling you away, but I had no other option. Atty. Evans wasn¡¯t answering his phone, I was gonna go for the power of attorney¡ªhe¡¯s either too busy or already asleep. But you... you were the only one left. You¡¯re his only family," he exined.

    Cammy¡¯s chest tightened at his words. ¡¯His only family.¡¯

    He was right. No matter how much anger and resentment lingered between them, she and Dn were all Duncan had.

    Memories surfaced like ghosts from the past¡ªDuncan¡¯s father had gone in a car ident when he was just a boy. Her own father, Peter Watson, had been best friends with him, both of them founding CorEx together.

    Duncan, always the withdrawn and distant child, had preferred to be alone over thepany of others. While their families gathered, she had spent her time ying with his little brother, the only one who seemed to share her energy.

    But then, tragedy struck again. After his father¡¯s death, Duncan and his family vanished from her world, only to reappear yearster when she was in the sixth grade.

    A social worker had reached out to her father, asking if he would take Duncan in as his legal guardian before the boy was sent to an orphanage. His mother and brother¡ªboth gone, lost to an illness that had spiraled into deadlyplications due tock of proper treatment.

    Peter Watson had taken him in, given him a home, and provided for him as if he were his own son. He had funded Duncan¡¯s dreams when they were just seeds, but Duncan never needed handouts.

    He was brilliant, just like Dn. He had secured schrships year after year, and Peter had rewarded him with the money he would have spent on tuition.

    Duncan had saved every cent, and built hispany from the ground up with those funds, along with a loan he had taken under Peter¡¯s name. In no time, he had carved his own path in the business world, rising like a phoenix from the ashes of his past. And then¡ªhe had asked for her hand in marriage.

    Cammy¡¯s breath hitched as she stood there, remembering the boy who had suffered so much, the man who had wed his way to sess. And for a moment, she recalled why she had fallen for him in the first ce.

    He had always been alone.

    And she had wanted to be the one to give him the family he never had.

    Cammy took a deep breath and met Orson¡¯s gaze, her voice steady despite the emotions swirling inside her. "It¡¯s okay, Orson. You did the right thing. No matter what happens... legally or otherwise, Dn and I will always be his family."

    Her words hit Orson harder than he expected. Because in another life¡ªone without betrayals, curses, and power struggles¡ªDuncan, Cammy, and Dn could have been the perfect family...

 Chapter 121: Not Heartless

    <h4>Chapter 121: Not Heartless</h4>

    "Orson, can you please tell me what happened?" Cammy¡¯s voice trembled slightly as she stepped closer. "Was this because of his fight with Greg earlier? I swear, I never saw Greg hit him anywhere near his liver."

    Deep inside, she was pleading for Orson to deny it. Thest thing she wanted was for Greg to get into serious trouble because of her.

    Orson hesitated, his jaw tightening as he studied her face. He wasn¡¯t sure if this was something Duncan would want her to know. But as he took in the raw worry in her eyes, the way her fingers trembled ever so slightly at her sides, he knew she deserved the truth. She still cared¡ªno matter how much she tried to convince herself otherwise.

    With a heavy sigh, Orson ran a frustrated hand through his hair. "Alright, I¡¯ll tell you. Duncan might kill me for this, but here it goes."

    He nced away for a second, almost as if preparing himself for a blowback, then finally met her gaze.

    "After his fight with Greg, we went to Annie¡¯s house. Duncan wanted to talk to her father¡ªyou know how desperate his situation is. He had to send Annie back after finding out that you and Dn were still alive."

    Cammy felt her stomach twist into knots. "And?"

    Orson let out a dry chuckle, though there was no humor in it. "And Annie¡¯s father was not happy to see him. I mean, what father would be? If someone had done the same thing to my daughter, I¡¯d have beaten him half to death too."

    Cammy¡¯s throat tightened, dreading the rest. "So... he attacked Duncan?"

    "He didn¡¯t just attack him¡ªhe destroyed him," Orson muttered, his fists clenching. "Beat him so badly he could barely stand. And you know the worst part? Duncan just let him. Didn¡¯t throw a single punch back. He took every hit, knowing he deserved it."

    Cammy¡¯s breath caught in her throat. She didn¡¯t know what hurt more¡ªthe fact that Duncan had been beaten so mercilessly or the fact that he had simply epted it.

    Orson sighed, rubbing his temples before muttering under his breath, ¡¯Damnit, Duncan. Please don¡¯t kill me. At least I left out your dealings with Bartolomeu. That¡¯s up to you now.¡¯

    "What? Are you telling me he went there just to apologize and ended up getting beaten half to death? That¡¯s insane! You should report this to the police!" Cammy¡¯s voice rose in both anger and disbelief, her heart pounding.

    ¡¯Fuck! This is not going as smoothly as I thought!¡¯ Orson cursed inwardly, his mind scrambling for a way to calm her down.

    He immediately raised his hands in a dismissive gesture. "No, no, no, Cammy, please¡ªdo not report anything. Let Duncan handle this himself. Bartolomeu Tucker is a dangerous man, powerful and ruthless. He¡¯s not someone you want to turn into an enemy."

    Cammy¡¯s hands curled into fists. "So, what? We just let this go? Pretend it never happened? He could have died, Orson!"

    "I know," Orson admitted, exhaling sharply. "But Duncan knew exactly what he was walking into. I think... deep down, he expected this. Hell, maybe he even thought he deserved it."

    Cammy¡¯s stomach churned at the thought. The Duncan she knew would never just stand there and take a beating.

    "You should have stopped it when it got out of hand, Orson." Her voice was tight with usation.

    "I tried, Cammy," Orson said with a heavy heart. "I swear I did. But Duncan stopped me. He stood there, let every punchnd, let Bartolomeu take out every ounce of rage on him." He shook his head, the memory making his blood boil. "He just took it. Blow after blow, until Bartolomeu was satisfied."

    Cammy felt her throat tighten. ¡¯What the hell was Duncan thinking?¡¯

    Cammy exhaled deeply, leaning back against the cold, rigid chair. Her fingers absentmindedly traced the fabric of her sleeve as she stared at the floor, lost in thought.

    "Well...e to think of it, you have a point," she admitted, her voice quieter now, filled with reluctant understanding. "If someone did that to my child, I¡¯d be furious too. I can¡¯t say I¡¯d react any differently."

    Orson nodded, watching her carefully. "Yeah... I think, in his own twisted way, that was Duncan¡¯s version of an apology. Maybe now they¡¯re even." He sighed, running a hand through his hair. "But he¡¯s not gonna bounce back from this overnight.

    It¡¯s gonna take weeks for him to recover. I¡¯ll do everything I can to keep things running at the office, but, Cammy... I need to know I can count on you while he¡¯s here. I have a family too¡ªI can¡¯t be in three ces at once."

    Cammy lifted her gaze to meet his, determination flickering in her tired eyes. "I was already thinking about that, Orson. I might be divorcing him, but I¡¯m not heartless. I wouldn¡¯t just abandon him when he has no one else and needs me the most."

    There was something in the way she said it¡ªalmost like a promise. And for Orson, that was enough.

    He had known Duncan for years, ever since their college days. Despite being the older one, Orson had always admired Duncan¡¯s sharp mind, and his unshakable ambition. Duncan never let anyone see his weaknesses and never allowed himself to be vulnerable.

    But tonight, everything was different. And for once, Orson wasn¡¯t sure Duncan could stand back up on his own.

    It was well past midnight when Duncan¡¯s operation finally ended. The long hours had been grueling, each minute stretching unbearably as Cammy and Orson sat in tense silence, waiting for any news.

    When the doctors finally emerged, confirming that the surgery was sessful, neither of them could fully exhale until they saw Duncan safely transferred¡ªfirst to the recovery room, then finally to a VIP suite.

    Cammy had arranged for the room right beside Dn¡¯s, ensuring that she could check on both of them without hassle. Despite everything Duncan had done¡ªdespite the pain he had inflicted upon her¡ªshe couldn¡¯t, in good conscience, walk away.

    Not when he had no one else. Not when the very thought of him lying alone in that sterile hospital room made something in her chest tighten.

    As she had done for Dn, she hired a private nurse to stay with Duncan around the clock. But tonight¡ªhis first night post-surgery¡ªshe chose to stay herself.

    She wanted to be there when he woke up. She wanted to talk to him, even if she wasn¡¯t sure what she would say.

    She tried to fight it, but exhaustion eventually won. Her body, running on stress and sleepless nights, surrendered to sleep in the reclining chair beside his bed.

    **********

    The first thing Duncan felt when consciousness crept back in was pain.

    Blinding, searing, all-epassing pain.

    There was no part of his body that didn¡¯t ache, no movement that didn¡¯t send sharp stabs through his limbs. For a moment, he didn¡¯t even want to open his eyes¡ªwaking up meant feeling everything.

    But as the first rays of sunlight filtered through the hospital blinds, his eyelids fluttered open. He took in his surroundings with slow, careful blinks. The pristine white walls, the quiet hum of machines¡ªit looked strangely familiar.

    ¡¯This... this is Dn¡¯s VIP room, isn¡¯t it?¡¯

    His mind was slow, groggy from medication, but memories of the night before flickered in¡ªthe fight, the blood, Orson shouting at him to hold on.

    ¡¯Right. Orson must have brought me here.¡¯

    He would have smirked if his face didn¡¯t feel like it had been caved in with a sledgehammer.

    ¡¯I should give him a bonus. This was definitely not in his job description.¡¯

    He attempted to shift, to look for his phone, but the sharp pull of pain made him stop immediately. Instead, he turned his head just enough to nce at the left side of the bed¡ªand what he saw nearly made his breath catch.

    Cammy.

    She was curled up in the reclining chair, her breathing slow, her face softened in sleep. The sight of her there, beside him, after everything that had happened... it stunned him more than the pain ever could.

    His throat was dry, raw from the oxygen tubes that had been there hours before, but he still forced out a single, pained whisper.

    "Cammy...?"

    Even saying that much burned.

    And yet, he knew¡ªthis pain would be nothingpared to whatever came next.

    Duncan stared at her, his vision still hazy, his mind sluggish from the heavy painkillers. But even through the blur, he could see the exhaustion etched into her face. Had she stayed here all night?

    A pang of something unfamiliar¡ªguilt, maybe?¡ªsettled in his chest. He had done so much to push her away, yet here she was, sleeping beside him like she had once done in a life that now felt like a distant dream.

    His fingers twitched, aching to reach for her, but even the thought of movement sent pain shooting through his ribs. So he settled for watching her, memorizing every detail of the woman he had spent years loving¡ªand hurting.

    She stirred slightly as if sensing his gaze, her brows furrowing before her eyes fluttered open. Their eyes met, and for a fleeting moment, there was nothing but silence.

    Then, in an exhausted voice but with relief, and something unreadable, she whispered, "You¡¯re awake."

 Chapter 122: Alone Again

    <h4>Chapter 122: Alone Again</h4>

    Duncan¡¯s throat burned as he forced out the words, his voice barely above a whisper. "I am..." His gaze drifted away from her, settling on the window where the morning sun poured in, almost mocking him with its warmth. He swallowed hard before adding, "Why are you here? Where¡¯s Orson?"

    Cammy sighed, rubbing her tired eyes. Though she had just woken up, she felt anything but refreshed. Every muscle in her body ached from sleeping in the ufortable reclining chair, and the dull throbbing behind her eyes told her she hadn¡¯t truly rested.

    "He went home," she murmured, stretching her sore limbs. "He has a family, Duncan. A wife, a newborn. They need him, too. And since you won¡¯t be in the office for a while, he has to be there early to manage everything in your absence."

    Duncan watched as she crossed the room, mumbling something under her breath while counting on her fingers before ncing at the clock. Then, without another word, she poured a ss of water, dropped a straw into it, and returned to his side.

    "Here. Drink." She held the ss up to him, her voice softer now. "It¡¯s been over six hours since your surgery. The doctor said you can start drinking and eating now."

    Duncan hesitated. His pride wanted him to refuse, but his body betrayed him. His throat was parched, raw from hours of unconsciousness. Reluctantly, he took a sip, the cool water soothing the burning dryness. He closed his eyes for a moment, savoring the relief.

    "Feels good, doesn¡¯t it?" Cammy said, watching him.

    He exhaled, barely nodding. "Yeah."

    For the first time since waking up, something in his chest felt lighter. Not because of the water¡ªbut because, despite everything, she was still here.

    Cammy exhaled, crossing her arms as she looked down at Duncan. "I won¡¯t be staying long. Dn needs me, and I have work to do in his room. I¡¯ve already hired a private nurse to take care of you around the clock, and Orson approved their sry. This room is right next to Dn¡¯s, so if you need anything¡ªfrom me or Orson¡ªyou can tell your nurse."

    Duncan let out a dry scoff, his lips curling into a bitter smirk. "And what exactly would I need from you?"

    Cammy tilted her head, unimpressed by his attitude. "I don¡¯t know. Maybe if you want to see Dn, or if you¡¯re craving something that¡¯s not from the hospital cafeteria, I can go out and get it for you."

    Duncan let out another scoff, this one coated with even more defiance. "And why the hell would I ask you to buy me anything? I can just ask the nurse."

    Cammy rolled her eyes, resisting the urge to throw the ss of water at him. "Yeah, sure. But your nurse won¡¯t know where to get your favorite foods¡ªbecause you never ask where I buy them. All you do is eat whatever I bring home, acting like it magically appears."

    Duncan clenched his jaw, unable to argue with that, but his pride refused to let him back down.

    "Fine," he muttered. "If I ever want something, I¡¯ll let you know. But you don¡¯t have to stay here." His gaze darkened as he fixed his eyes on her. "And don¡¯t think for a second that this changes anything. If you stayed here hoping I¡¯d back down or cave to your demands, you¡¯re wasting your time. My decision hasn¡¯t changed."

    Cammy met his re head-on, unfazed by his cold words. "I know," she said smoothly. "And don¡¯t worry¡ªI didn¡¯t stay here to change your mind. I¡¯ll fight you in court, fair and square."

    Her confidence only fueled Duncan¡¯s frustration, but deep down, a part of him knew¡ªno matter how much he wanted to deny it¡ªCammy was still the one person who knew him best.

    Duncan¡¯s frown deepened, confusion shing across his tired eyes. He studied Cammy¡¯s face, searching for an ulterior motive. "Then why are you here?" he asked, his voice full of suspicion. "You must want something. Do you need money? How much do you want?"

    That was it. Thest thread of Cammy¡¯s patience snapped like a brittle twig. She had been biting her tongue, trying to be considerate of his condition, but Duncan was hell-bent on pushing her over the edge.

    "Fuck it, Duncan!" she exploded, her voice trembling with pent-up frustration. "I don¡¯t need your damn money! I¡¯m here because¡ªwhether I like it or not¡ªwe are family! Right now, I¡¯m still your wife, even if I don¡¯t want to be anymore. But guess what? Even after the divorce, we will still be family. Why? Because you are the father of my son, and that is never going to change!"

    Duncan blinked, taken aback by the raw emotion in her voice, but Cammy wasn¡¯t done.

    "I didn¡¯t want to throw this in your face, but since you¡¯re so goddamn blind, let me spell it out for you¡ªyou are alone in this world. You have no one else. Just me and Dn. And somehow, even after everything, you still managed to push us away. Congrattions, Duncan," she scoffed, shaking her head. "You really outdid yourself this time."

    The room fell into a heavy silence, Duncan staring at her with something unreadable in his gaze. For once, he had nothing to say.

    Duncan sat frozen,pletely shaken by Cammy¡¯s outburst. He wasn¡¯t used to hearing such brutal words from her, especially not directed at him. And goddamn it¡ªit hurt.

    It was only now, as her words echoed in his mind, that the weight of reality came crashing down on him.

    He is alone...

    Again.

    Images of their wedding day shed before his eyes. Back then, he wasn¡¯t madly in love with Cammy, not yet¡ªbut he had liked her, deeply. And over time, as they built a life together, his love for her grew. She was a nurturing wife, a selfless giver, and, above all, fiercely loyal.

    Then came Dn. The day his son was born was the happiest moment of his life. That tiny baby in his arms had filled a void he hadn¡¯t even realized was still there. It wasn¡¯t just about having a family¡ªit was the first time he truly felt whole.

    All the sorrow he had buried after losing his father seemed to vanish the moment heid eyes on his son. That day, he made a silent vow¡ªto protect Dn, to give him the world, to make sure he would never experience the loneliness Duncan had endured.

    But now?

    Now, Dn is so distant from him. Cammy wanted nothing to do with him.

    And it was all his fault.

    ¡¯What have I done?¡¯ he thought bitterly.

    "Duncan? Are you even listening to me?"

    Cammy¡¯s voice pulled him out of his spiraling thoughts. He blinked, focusing on her face, but the ache in his chest remained¡ªa sharp, suffocating reminder of the wreckage he had caused with his own greed and hatred.

    Duncan blinked, still lost in his thoughts. "What were you saying?" he asked, his voice quieter than usual.

    Cammy exhaled, rubbing her temples as she repeated herself. "I said, I need to go. Dn will be waking up soon, and I need to get him breakfast. The private nurse will be here in about fifteen minutes¡ªshe should be already on her way. Will you be okay alone until then?"

    He hesitated for a second before giving a weak nod. "Uh... yeah. Go."

    Cammy studied him for a moment before continuing, "I¡¯ll be back at lunchtime with Dn. We¡¯ll eat here. But before that, I need to exin what happened to you. And obviously, I can¡¯t tell him the truth, so I¡¯ll have to lie. I¡¯ll say you got into a car ident. Can¡¯t exactly tell him you got your ass handed to you by your future father-inw, can I?" She smirked with biting sarcasm.

    Duncan¡¯s body tensed at her words, anger ring in his eyes. Without thinking, he snapped, "He is not¡ªAhh!"

    Pain shot through his torso like a white-hot de, cutting him off mid-sentence. He gritted his teeth, his body instinctively curling slightly from the agony.

    Cammy rolled her eyes, crossing her arms. "Stupid," she muttered under her breath.

    For a moment, silence hung between them, heavy and unspoken. Then, her voice softened¡ªjust slightly. "Aren¡¯t you going to ask what happened to you? What the doctors had to do to save your life?"

    "I already have an idea," Duncan muttered with exhaustion.

    Cammy let out a sharp breath, shaking her head. "You and your goddamn ego..." she scoffed. "Fine. Let me tell you real quick before I go. You had internal bleeding, and your liver was damaged. They had to operate on you to stop the bleeding. The doctors said you were lucky that Orson was with you and got you here in time¡ªotherwise, you could¡¯ve died."

    Duncan let out a hollow chuckle, his gaze drifting toward the ceiling. "I bet you wished I had died instead..." he murmured under his breath.

    But Cammy heard it.

    Her whole body tensed as his words sliced through her like a knife. "My God, Duncan! Do you really see me as a bad person? What the hell did I do to deserve this from you?" Her voice wavered, her frustration teetering on the edge of heartbreak. "Are you happy knowing you¡¯re hurting me?"

    Duncan clenched his jaw, turning his head away. ¡¯I don¡¯t hate you... At least, not directly,¡¯ he thought, but the words never left his lips.

    Cammy inhaled deeply, forcing herself to push back the emotions that threatened to spill over. She stepped closer to his bedside, reaching above the headboard to grab something. Then, she ced it in his hand.

    "Here. Take this," she said, her voice firm but weary. "It¡¯s the button to call a nurse in case you need something before your private nurse arrives."

    She straightened up, her expression unreadable now. "I¡¯m leaving. Take care of yourself, Duncan."

 Chapter 123: Delayed Plans

    <h4>Chapter 123: Dyed ns</h4>

    A woman with flowing brte hair strode into Las Flores, the upscale Spanish fine-dining restaurant owned by Ricardo Rossi. Dressed in nothing more than fitted jeans, sleek rubber shoes, and a simple shirt, she should have looked out of ce among the chandeliers and crisp white tablecloths.

    But despite her casual attire, she carried herself with such effortless elegance and quiet authority that not a single staff member dared question her presence¡ªor the fact that she tantly ignored the restaurant¡¯s strict dress code.

    Without hesitation, she was escorted to one of the private dining rooms, the very one Ric had reserved the night before. As she settled in, she ordered one of the most expensive bottles of non-alcoholic wine, an indulgence despite the fact that the meal had already been pre-selected for her.

    Minutes passed in silence, the flickering candlelight casting shadows over herposed features. Just as she began to swirl the deep red liquid in her ss, the door creaked open, drawing her gaze.

    She smirked, lifting the bottle ever so slightly.

    "Finally, you¡¯re here," she mused, her voice smooth but edged with amusement. "I was starting to think I¡¯d finish this bottle before evenying eyes on you."

    Ric narrowed his eyes, scanning the woman from head to toe, then back up again. His brows furrowed in confusion. ¡¯Who the hell is she?¡¯ he thought.

    Before he could say a word, the woman let out an exasperated sigh and pulled off her hat and oversized sunsses, revealing a familiar face. She rolled her eyes at his dumbfounded expression.

    Ric¡¯s jaw dropped. He instinctively pped both hands over his mouth, muffling his gasp of shock. For a moment, he just stood there, staring at her in disbelief before quickly shutting the door behind him.

    "Oh my God. I didn¡¯t recognize you at all," he blurted out. "Wait... did you color your hair just for this meeting?" he eximed with incredulity as if the idea alone was too ridiculous toprehend.

    The woman scoffed, shaking her head. "It¡¯s a wig, goddamnit. I can¡¯t afford to be seen with you, you know that!" she snapped, sinking back into her chair with a frustrated sigh. Without missing a beat, she poured the deep red wine into a ss and slid it toward him.

    Ric smirked, taking the offered ss but not drinking just yet. "I know, Annie, but this? This is a bit much," he said, gesturing to her entire disguise.

    "If someone spotted you in one of my restaurants, they wouldn¡¯t assume you were here to see me. They¡¯d just think you were grabbing a bite to eat. There was no need to go full spy movie on me."

    Annie shot him a pointed re, but Ric only chuckled, finally taking a sip of the wine before settling into the chair across from her. The amusement faded from his face as he leaned forward, his voice dropping into something more serious.

    "Alright," he said, swirling the wine in his ss. "Let¡¯s get straight to business."

    Ric leaned back in his chair, swirling the wine in his ss with a smirk. "So, why did the illustrious socialite media princess summon me today?" he drawled, his voice dripping with sarcasm.

    Annie¡¯s patience was already running thin. She leaned forward, eyes sharp with urgency. "Did you show Cammy the pictures I gave you?"

    Ric took his time, enjoying the way she fumed. "Yes, I did, Your Highness," he quipped, shing her a mocking grin.

    Annie rolled her eyes so hard it was a wonder they didn¡¯t get stuck. "All of it?" she pressed.

    Ric let out an exaggerated sigh. "Yes, Your Highness, everyst one."

    "Stop calling me that!" she snapped, her frustration bubbling over. "What the hell is wrong with you?" Without waiting for an answer, she grabbed her ss and downed the rest of her wine in a single gulp.

    Ric simply chuckled. "Then stop acting like some entitled royalty," he shot back, setting his ss down with a soft clink. "But tell me, did you really call me out here just to confirm that? Or do you need my services again?" His tone dipped suggestively, his gaze flickering with something yful, almost predatory.

    Annie scoffed, brushing off his innuendo. "Then why was Duncan so goddamn confident that Cammy would take him back after our engagement was made public? Is she really that in love with him, or is she just that stupid?"

    Ric¡¯s expression darkened in an instant. The yful smirk vanished. His grip on the ss tightened.

    "Watch your mouth, Annie," he warned, his voice low and deadly. "You¡¯re talking about the woman I like, and I don¡¯t appreciate the way you speak about her."

    Annie let out an exasperated sigh, rolling her eyes dramatically. "If you¡¯re so into her, then maybe you should actually do something instead of sitting around while Greg leaves his mark all over your so-called woman."

    Ric¡¯s jaw clenched, but he didn¡¯t take the bait. Instead, he leaned back, crossing his arms. "I am working on it. Unlike you, I actually have patience," he countered smoothly.

    Before Annie could down another ss of wine, Ric swiftly reached across the table and snatched it from her grip. "Hey, that¡¯s enough," he ordered, his voice firm.

    Annie scowled. "What? It¡¯s non-alcoholic. Don¡¯t ruin my damn moment."

    Ric shook his head, setting the ss far from her reach. "Even if there¡¯s no alcohol, it¡¯s still not great for pregnant women. I ordered something actually healthy for you. You should drink that instead, it even tastes better than this," he added, his voice softer now.

    Annie burst intoughter, but it wasn¡¯t warm¡ªit was mocking. "Oh my God, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re getting attached to this baby. Are you actually going soft on me, Ric?"

    His expression didn¡¯t waver. He simply met her gaze, unflinching. "I¡¯m not soft. I¡¯m just making sure you don¡¯t screw up the one decent decision you¡¯ve made," he said.

    "You chose to have this baby. Whether it was for selfish reasons or not, the least you can do is make sure it¡¯s healthy. Because one day, when you¡¯re old and have no one left, that child is going to be the only person who might still give a damn about you."

    With that, he grabbed the bottle of wine and moved it far out of Annie¡¯s reach, daring her to argue.

    A sharp knock on the door signaled the arrival of their food. Annie and Ric both fell silent as the servers entered, gracefully cing each dish before them. They waited, watching in quiet anticipation until thest server exited and the door closed behind them.

    Without a word, Ric stood up and twisted the lock, ensuring they wouldn¡¯t be interrupted. He then returned to his seat, picking up his fork and eyeing Annie across the table.

    "So, Annie," he began, he sounded intrigued, "what exactly is your n?"

    Annie smirked, swirling the juice in her ss before taking a sip. "My n?" she echoed. "It hasn¡¯t changed. Just... dyed."

    Ric arched a skeptical brow, stabbing a piece of meat with his fork. "Really? And what makes you so sure it¡¯s still going to happen?" He sounded doubtful, especially after hisst conversation with Cammy, where Duncan had made it painfully clear he was hell-bent on winning her back.

    Annie leaned forward, lowering her voice just enough to add a conspiratorial edge. "Duncan came to our housest night," she revealed.

    "He looked my father straight in the eye and promised to marry me. So, expect that to happen very soon after their divorce. Should I send you an invitation this time?" she teased, tilting her head yfully.

    Ric scoffed, shaking his head in disgust. "No, thanks. Don¡¯t bother. I wouldn¡¯t attend even if you paid me," he said coldly.

    "But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure your reception has nothing but the finest food and the best of my staff. That¡¯s the extent of my generosity. I don¡¯t want to be seen with you in public more than absolutely necessary." His voice took on a bitter edge.

    "Let¡¯s not forget, Annie, I¡¯m only helping you because of what you forced me into. I didn¡¯t exactly have a choice."

    Annie chuckled, amused by his frustration. "Wow, are you actually saying, to my face, that I ckmailed you?"

    Ric smirked, swirling his wine. "Something like that. But... as long as you keep your end of the bargain, I¡¯ll keep mine."

    "Of course," Annie purred, raising her ss of juice with a devilish glint in her eyes. "As long as I get Duncan, nothing bad will happen to your beloved Cammy."

    She lifted her ss higher, a wicked smile ying on her lips. "Let¡¯s toast to our future spouses, Ric. May we all live... happily ever after."

    Ric hesitated for a moment, watching Annie with an unreadable expression. Then, with a sigh, he lifted his own ss, though his grip on the stem was tense.

    "To our future spouses," he muttered, clinking his ss against hers.

    Annie smirked, taking a slow sip before setting her drink down. "You don¡¯t have to sound so miserable, Ric. We¡¯re both getting what we want."

    Ric exhaled sharply, his jaw tightening. "Are we?"

    Annie¡¯s smirk deepened. "Of course. You¡¯ll have Cammy, and I¡¯ll have Duncan. Everything¡¯s falling perfectly into ce."

    Ric said nothing, only swirling his drink, watching as the liquid swayed inside the ss.

    ¡¯Perfectly into ce, huh? Then why did it feel like everything was teetering on the edge of disaster?¡¯

 Chapter 124: Please Reassure Me

    <h4>Chapter 124: Please Reassure Me</h4>

    Cammy pushed herself to focus, her fingers flying across the keyboard as she tried to clear as many tasks as possible while keeping an eye on Dn. Thankfully, she didn¡¯t have to do much, his caregiver was there.

    Dn was happily absorbed in his studies, typing away on hisptop as he practiced coding.

    She had already told him about Duncan¡¯s condition, but his young mind couldn¡¯t fully grasp the severity of it. Maybe he would when he finally saw him, bruised, weak, and nowhere near the powerful, unshakable man he had always known.

    A sudden knock pulled Cammy from her thoughts, but before she could even saye in, the door swung open.

    "Uncle Greg!" Dn¡¯s face lit up with joy as he stared at him from the bed.

    Dn¡¯s eyes gleamed with excitement. The delicious aroma of freshly prepared dishes filled the room, momentarily easing the weight on Cammy¡¯s shoulders. But as she met Greg¡¯s gaze, she could tell, that this visit wasn¡¯t just about lunch.

    "Oh no, Ipletely forgot to tell you," Cammy blurted out, her face shifting from surprise to guilt.

    Greg¡¯s brows knitted together as he gave her a sharp look. "Forgot to tell me what? What¡¯s going on, Cammy?"

    She hesitated for a moment before sighing. "Duncan was rushed to the emergency roomst night. He¡¯s in the VIP room next door now. We nned to have lunch there so Dn could see him."

    She ran a hand through her hair, frustration was obvious in her voice. "I was so exhausted fromck of sleep, work, and the things that happened yesterday, that Ipletely forgot you wereing today. I¡¯m really sorry..." She offered him an awkward, apologetic smile.

    Greg¡¯s expression softened, though a hint of concern remained. "That¡¯s fine. Just take this food with you so you don¡¯t have to go out and buy more," he said, setting the bags down on the table. But then his frown deepened. "Wait¡ªhe got admitted? That must mean it was serious. What happened?"

    Cammy sighed again, her fingers tightening around the edge of the table. "It¡¯s a long story. I¡¯ll exinter."

    She turned to Dn¡¯s caregiver and gave a quick instruction, "Can you take Dn to his father now? Let them have some time to talk. I will follow and bring the food over."

    The caregiver nodded, already preparing the wheelchair.

    As Dn eagerly got ready to see his father, Cammy nced back at Greg. She could see the questions swirling in his eyes.

    Greg walked over to Dn and yfully ruffled his hair. "So, buddy, should Ie backter?" he asked with a warm smile.

    Dn¡¯s face lit up with excitement as he eagerly nodded. "Yes, Uncle Greg! I actually have a question for youter. I¡¯ve been working on a coding problem with a loop, but something¡¯s not right. The third and fourth loops keep throwing errors, and I can¡¯t figure out why. Can you check what I did wrong?"

    Greg¡¯s eyebrows shot up in surprise. He let out an amused chuckle and shook his head in disbelief. "Wow, I¡¯m impressed! Are you sure you¡¯re only eight?" he teased.

    Dn grinned proudly. "I¡¯m turning nine soon!" he announced.

    "Haha! Still too young to be talking about debugging loops." Gregughed, shaking his head in admiration. "But sure, I¡¯ll take a lookter. Or better yet, have your mom email me your code, and I¡¯ll check it before we meet. That way, I can already have an idea of what went wrong and exin it to you."

    Without hesitation, Dn turned to hisptop, his fingers moving swiftly across the keyboard. Within seconds, he clicked a few times, then pulled the screen down, shutting it off. "Email sent, Uncle Greg," he said matter-of-factly, shing another proud smile.

    Greg tilted his head, a little amused, but then his phone chimed with a new email notification. His eyes widened as he pulled it out of his pocket. "Wait... Did you just send me an email?" he asked, clearly in disbelief. "Hold on¡ªyou know how to send emails? And wait a minute... How did you even get my email?"

    Dn giggled, absolutely delighted by Greg¡¯s reaction. He loved impressing someone as brilliant as Greg¡ªafter all, he looked up to him. "I saw it once on your business card," Dn said proudly, his eyes twinkling.

    Greg let out a whistle, shaking his head in amazement. "You memorized it just by seeing it once?" he asked, still trying to wrap his head around it.

    "Yep!" Dn nodded enthusiastically before breaking into another round of giggles.

    Greg chuckled, shaking his head. "Kid, you¡¯re something else. I think I need to step up my game before you start teaching me how to code."

    "Wow, kid. I think a simpleptop isn¡¯t enough for you anymore. I should get you a full desktop setup. Or better yet¡ªhow about your ownputerb? You could have your own server for file storage, maybe even start building your own programs."

    Dn¡¯s eyes went impossibly wide, his lips forming an "O" as if Greg had just offered him the keys to a secret tech kingdom.

    But before the boy could even start daydreaming, Cammy stepped in, crossing her arms with a knowing smile. "Alright, that¡¯s enough, you two. Aptop is more than enough for now. A wholeputer room?" She shook her head.

    "That would only mean he¡¯d be locked in there all day. I want him to be a kid first¡ªto run, y, get into a little trouble outside, and actually have a childhood."

    Greg chuckled, while Dn pouted but quickly broke into a giggle. Even the caregiverughed softly at Cammy¡¯s firm stance. Cammy gestured for the caregiver to go ahead, signaling that it was time for Dn to be transferred into his wheelchair and taken to the other room.

    As soon as they were out, the air in the room shifted. Greg turned back to Cammy, his expression sobering. "Alright, spill. How did he manage to get himself into trouble this time?" he asked, his voice dripping with sarcasm.

    But then, as if something clicked in his mind, his eyes widened in horror. He quickly covered his mouth with his hand and gasped. "Oh no... No, no, no..."

    Cammy immediately reached out, gently prying his hand away from his face. She knew exactly what he was thinking. "No, Greg. It¡¯s not because of you," she assured him firmly. "Duncan got beaten up by Bartolomeu Tucker. The old manpletely lost it and overdid it¡ªhe hit him so hard that he damaged Duncan¡¯s liver."

    Greg¡¯s jaw tightened, his fingers curling into fists at his sides. "Are you serious?"

    Cammy nodded grimly. "His assistant brought him here after he started vomiting blood. It was so bad that he almost drowned in it. They had to rush him into emergency surgery to stop the internal bleeding. His whole face is unrecognizable¡ªbruised, swollen, just... awful. Dn might not even recognize him when he sees him."

    Greg exhaled sharply, still struggling to process the information. "Wait... Bartolomeu Tucker? As in Annie¡¯s father?" he asked in disbelief. "You¡¯re telling me that old man managed to do that much damage to Duncan?"

    "Yes, because he allowed him. He didn¡¯t fight back and just received all the beating," Cammy confirmed. "Apparently, Duncan went to him to apologize about what happened between him and Annie. But that¡¯s all I know. His assistant won¡¯t say anything else¡ªjust kept repeating that Duncan would kill him if he said too much."

    Greg took a step closer, his hands reaching for Cammy¡¯s arms, gripping them gently but firmly. His dark eyes burned with something intense¡ªfear, worry... maybe even desperation.

    "Cammy," he whispered, his voice low and urgent. "If Duncan and Annie¡¯s engagement falls apart, promise me you won¡¯t go back to him. Tell me you won¡¯t." His grip on her arms tightened slightly, his voice almost pleading. "I need to hear you say it. Please reassure me."

    Cammy stared at Greg, momentarily caught off guard by the sheer intensity of his gaze. His fingers dug slightly into her arms, not enough to hurt, but enough to make her realize just how much this mattered to him.

    She parted her lips to speak, but nothing came out at first. How was she supposed to answer that?

    Seeing her hesitation, Greg¡¯s grip tightened just a fraction more. "Cammy, please," he urged. "I know Duncan was once your whole world, but things have changed. You¡¯ve changed. You fought so hard to rebuild yourself after everything he put you through. If hees crawling back, begging for another chance, I need to know you won¡¯t just... fall back into his arms."

    Cammy let out a slow breath, ncing down at where his hands held her. "Greg, I..." She swallowed, lifting her gaze to meet his once more.

    Greg hasn¡¯t released her yet, waiting for the words that he wants to hear so badly. At that moment, it didn¡¯t matter to him if Cammy would choose someone else over him, just not Duncan.

    ****

    Sorry everyone, just 1 Chapter today. I had dental surgery yesterday, got 4 stitches, and my gums and left cheek are really swollen and I¡¯m in pain. I can only release 1 Chapter today, but the surgical wound is healing fast so let¡¯s hope I can return to 2 Chapters/day.

 Chapter 125: Never Again

    <h4>Chapter 125: Never Again</h4>

    Cammy¡¯s lips curled into a gentle smile as she tightened her grip on Greg¡¯s arms, grounding him in the moment. "Hey... what¡¯s gotten into you?" she asked softly, searching his face. "Greg, you don¡¯t have to worry. I won¡¯t lie to you¡ªI might still have lingering feelings for Duncan. He¡¯s been a part of my life for so long that I can¡¯t just erase him overnight."

    Greg¡¯s jaw tensed, but he stayed silent, waiting for her to continue.

    "But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll choose him," she dered with quiet conviction. "Not after everything I¡¯ve been through. I was naive before, blinded by love, but I¡¯m not that girl anymore. I won¡¯t let myself fall back into the same pain, the same heartbreak."

    Her voice hardened, her grip tightening. "Enough is enough. I deserve to be happy, Greg. I deserve a life where I¡¯m seen, heard, and valued. I refuse to be sidelined again, to be treated as an option."

    Greg studied her for a long moment, his expression unreadable as if searching for any sign of hesitation. Then, without warning, he pulled her into a fierce hug, wrapping his arms around her like he never wanted to let go. "You promise?" he murmured, his voice barely above a whisper, still carrying a hint of doubt.

    A soft chuckle escaped Cammy¡¯s lips as she hugged him back just as tightly. "You have my word, Greg," she assured him, her voice full of warmth. "And thank you... for reminding me that love doesn¡¯t have to mean pain. That not all men are like Duncan."

    Greg sighed, finally letting her go but keeping his hands lightly on her shoulders. "Alright," he relented, his lips curving into a small smirk. "I believe you... for now. But you should leave before I change my mind and kidnap you. You¡¯re looking way too adorable right now."

    Cammy rolled her eyes but giggled, shaking her head in amusement. On impulse, she leaned up and pressed a quick, feather-light kiss to his cheek. "See youter," she said with a grin before swiftly grabbing the bag of food and making a dash for the door.

    Greg stood frozen for a second,pletely thrown off by the unexpected gesture. His hand instinctively lifted to his cheek, his fingers brushing the spot where her lips had been. A slow, lopsided smile formed on his face before he suddenly realized what he was doing.

    He scoffed and shook his head, chuckling to himself. "Get a grip, man," he muttered under his breath. "You¡¯re acting like a damn teenager."

    As Cammy stepped into Duncan¡¯s hospital room, a small smile yed on her lips, expecting to see a heartwarming father-son moment. But the warmth drained from her face almost instantly.

    Duncan slightly sat propped up in bed, eyes glued to the television, watching the news with an unreadable expression. Dn, on the other hand, sat silently in his wheelchair beside him, hunched over his phone, his little fingers idly swiping across the screen.

    They weren¡¯t talking. They weren¡¯t bonding. The atmosphere in the room felt tense, and heavy, like something unspoken lingered between them.

    "Hey, what¡¯s up?" Cammy greeted, trying to break the suffocating silence.

    Dn barely lifted his gaze as he mumbled, "Let¡¯s eat, Mommy. I¡¯m hungry." His voice was small and dejected, and his lower lip jutted out in a telltale pout.

    Cammy¡¯s stomach twisted. Something was wrong. She turned to the caregiver, silently demanding an exnation.

    The caregiver merely flicked her eyes toward Duncan¡ªno words needed. That was all Cammy needed to see.

    Her gaze snapped back to Duncan, her patience already thinning. "Duncan, what did you do?" Her voice was controlled, but there was an undeniable edge to it.

    Duncan exhaled, his jaw tightening. "I didn¡¯t do anything," he replied, defensive. "He was trying to show me something on his phone, but I was watching the news. I told him I¡¯d check itter."

    Cammy inhaled slowly, forcing herself to stay calm. She turned to Dn with a reassuring smile. "You heard that, sweetheart? Daddy said he¡¯ll check the game you madeter."

    Dn¡¯s little hands clenched around his phone as he shook his head. His eyes shimmered with unshed tears. "No, Mommy," he whispered, his voice trembling. "He was angry... and he shouted at me."

    "Duncan!" Cammy¡¯s voice sliced through the room like a de, making everyone jump. Dn flinched, and even the caregiver looked startled.

    Duncan¡¯s head snapped up, eyes widening in surprise.

    Cammy let out a breath and crossed her arms. "Oops, my bad," she said, her tone dripping with sarcasm. "I just wanted to make sure you could hear me over that ring television." Her gaze darkened. "Now, tell me the truth¡ªdid you yell at Dn?"

    Duncan sighed heavily, pinching the bridge of his nose. "I might have," he admitted, sounding guilty. "I¡¯m sorry, alright? I was in pain, and he kept pushing for my attention."

    Cammy¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line as she strode toward Duncan¡¯s bedside. She leaned in close, her voice dropping to a whisper sharp enough to cut through steel. "I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re in pain. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re on your deathbed.

    You will not shout at our son unless he¡¯s done something wrong. You could have told him calmly that you were in pain instead of shouting at him. And if you do it again, I swear, I will not bring him here until you¡¯re discharged. Do you understand me?"

    Duncan was speechless. Her eyes bore into his, unwavering and fierce, sending a chill down his spine. This wasn¡¯t the same woman he had once married. The na?ve, forgiving girl he had known was long gone.

    "U-Understood," Duncan muttered, just loud enough for her to hear.

    "Good," Cammy straightened, her tone still icy. "Now, call Dn over, watch his game, and act like you actually care¡ªeven if you have to pretend. He created that game himself." She turned away, hands moving to unpack the food as if the conversation had never happened.

    Duncan swallowed hard, then forced a smile. "Dn, buddy,e here. Let me see the game you made before we eat."

    Dn¡¯s expression brightened instantly. The caregiver carefully lifted him onto the hospital bed beside Duncan, making sure he wasfortable.

    As Cammy arranged their lunch, her eyes flicked back and forth between Duncan and Dn, silently daring him to mess up again.

    ¡¯If I had been this assertive and confident back then, maybe Duncan never would have cheated on me,¡¯ she thought bitterly. But she quickly shook off the idea. ¡¯No!¡¯

    She took a deep breath and steadied herself. ¡¯I did my best. I loved him with everything I had. And if that wasn¡¯t enough for him, that was never my fault.¡¯

    Still, a part of her burned with the realization of just how much she had changed. She was no longer the woman who begged for his love or waited for his approval. She had found her own strength¡ªone that no longer depended on him.

    As she set thest container down, she stole another nce at Duncan. ¡¯This time, I won¡¯t let him break me or my son. Never again,¡¯ she swore to herself.

 Chapter 126: A Visitor

    <h4>Chapter 126: A Visitor</h4>

    After a long and exhausting week, Dn was finally given the green light to leave the hospital. The news should have been a cause for celebration, yet a mix of emotions clouded the young boy¡¯s face. His usual bright smile was absent, reced by a small, reluctant pout.

    "Hey, buddy, isn¡¯t this great? You¡¯re finally going home," Greg said, crouching beside Dn, trying to lift his spirits.

    Dn fidgeted with the hem of his hospital gown, his expression torn. "I am happy... but it also means I have to leave Daddy here," he admitted softly with sadness.

    Cammy knelt beside him, gently brushing his hair. "Sweetheart, your dad is a grown man. He¡¯s strong, he can already walk, and he can take care of himself."

    "I know," Dn murmured, his eyes lowering. "But grown-ups get sad too, right? I saw on TV that sometimes they cry when they¡¯re alone... because they¡¯re lonely."

    Greg exchanged a nce with Cammy before giving Dn a reassuring smile. "Hey, that¡¯s what video calls are for. You can see your dad anytime you want. But if you really want to visit him soon, then you need to focus on getting stronger so you can walk again, okay?"

    Dn took a deep breath before finally nodding. "Okay," he whispered, determination flickering in his eyes.

    "Yes, that¡¯s absolutely right," Dn¡¯s doctor chimed in, his voice gentle but firm. "Right now, your main focus should be on getting better, not worrying about the grown-ups. That means eating healthy, drinking your milk every day, and following all the exercises we discussed. The stronger you get, the faster your bones will heal."

    Dn¡¯s eyes sparkled with determination, his earlier sadness seemingly forgotten. "Yes, doctor! I¡¯ll make sure to get better fast so I can take care of Daddy!" he dered, his small fists clenched in excitement.

    The doctor chuckled and ruffled Dn¡¯s hair. "That¡¯s the spirit! Keep that attitude up, and you¡¯ll be running around in no time. I¡¯ll see you again in a week for your check-up. Be a good boy at home, alright?"

    Dn nodded eagerly and waved at the doctor as he left the room. But as soon as the door shut, he turned to Cammy with a curious expression. "Mommy, which home are we going to?"

    Cammy hesitated for a second, exchanging a nce with Greg before crouching to Dn¡¯s level. "Well, sweetheart, your Uncle Greg and I talked, and we decided that, for now, it would be best for you to stay at his house while I¡¯m at work. That way, you won¡¯t get bored, and you¡¯ll have plenty of fresh air in his beautiful garden. Plus, there will be people around to take care of you and make sure you¡¯re safe."

    Dn¡¯s face lit up instantly, all traces of uncertainty vanishing. "And I¡¯ll have ymates too!" he squealed, practically bouncing in his wheelchair.

    Greg grinned, crossing his arms. "Yes, kiddo, and that too. So you better get ready for some fun."

    Dn cheered, his excitement filling the room, making even Cammy and Greg exchange amused smiles. For the first time in a long while, things felt a little lighter.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll just go and settle the bill and process Dn¡¯s release papers so we can finally head home," Cammy announced, already turning toward the door.

    But before she could take a step, Greg swiftly reached out, catching her wrist. "Cammy, wait," he said, hesitating for a moment as he scratched the back of his head. "I, uh... I¡¯ve actually already taken care of everything. The bill¡¯s paid, and the nurse will be here soon with the final release papers once they¡¯re processed."

    Cammy blinked, momentarily stunned. "Greg, why would you do that? I have enough money to cover it. Besides, the school¡¯s insurance will take care of the doctor¡¯s fees¡ªI just need to submit the documents."

    Greg exhaled, shaking his head with a small smile. "I know, but we booked a VIP room for Dn, and a lot of the extra charges won¡¯t be covered by insurance. It would take forever to figure out what¡¯s included and what¡¯s not. So, instead of dealing with that headache, I just covered it all." He chuckled awkwardly as if anticipating her resistance.

    "But¡ª"

    Greg didn¡¯t give her the chance to argue. He raised a hand, effectively silencing her. "Remember our deal? Any financial matters are my responsibility, not yours. So don¡¯t waste your breath trying to fight me on this. Just focus on getting Dn ready, and I¡¯ll go check on the release paperwork."

    Cammy sighed, knowing there was no point in arguing. "Fine. I¡¯ll let the caregiver handle the packing. In the meantime, I¡¯ll take Dn to see his father before we leave. He should say goodbye."

    Greg¡¯s expression remained neutral, but his eyes darkened slightly at the mention of Duncan. He leaned in just enough to whisper, his voice covered with dry amusement. "I have no objections to that. I¡¯m fairly confident you can enter and exit Duncan¡¯s room safely while he¡¯s still nursing his so-called ¡¯ident.¡¯" He pulled back with a smirk.

    Then, after making sure Dn was momentarily distracted¡ªhe ced a soft, fleeting kiss on Cammy¡¯s forehead.

    Before she could react, he stepped back with an easy grin and started toward the door. "I¡¯ll be back soon," he called over his shoulder, leaving Cammy momentarily stunned in ce, her heart hammering in her chest.

    Cammy knelt beside Dn, brushing a gentle hand over his shoulder. "Shall we go say goodbye to your dad?" she asked softly.

    Dn¡¯s face lit up with excitement. "Yes! I have a surprise for him!" he announced proudly. "I made an AI-generated picture of him... and the twins are his angels. They protected him from the car ident." His voice carried a mixture of innocence and deep understanding beyond his years.

    Cammy¡¯s heart clenched at his words. "Oh, sweetheart, that sounds beautiful. Can I see it?"

    Dn eagerly handed her the tablet. As her eyes scanned the image, a tender smile formed on her lips. It was breathtaking. The picture Dn had created radiated love, capturing the unwavering devotion of children to their parents¡ªeven those who had long since departed. It was almost poetic, a child¡¯s pure belief that love could transcend even death.

    She returned the tablet to Dn with a warm nod. "This is absolutely beautiful, sweetheart. I know your dad is going to love it. Let¡¯s go surprise him."

    But little did she know, it wasn¡¯t Duncan who would be surprised.

    It was her.

    The moment they stepped into Duncan¡¯s hospital room, Dn rushed forward the wheels of his wheelchair. "Daddy! Look what I¡ª" He suddenly paused, his eyesnding on the unexpected guest. "Oh... you have a visitor."

 Chapter 127: Our Home

    <h4>Chapter 127: Our Home</h4>

    Cammy¡¯s gaze followed Dn¡¯s, and immediately, her expression darkened. Sitting beside Duncan was a young, blonde, slim, and unmistakably gorgeous woman.

    Annie.

    The sight of her sitting so casually by Duncan¡¯s bedside sent a wave of irritation through Cammy. But what surprised her most was the absence of pain. Before, the mere thought of Annie with Duncan would have crushed her, but now? Now, it was nothing but pure annoyance.

    She had brought Dn here, hoping for a quiet father-and-son moment. Instead, she found her here.

    Annie shed a dazzling smile at Dn and spoke in a sickeningly sweet voice. "Hi, Dn. I¡¯m Annie, your father¡¯s fia¡ª"

    "Friend," Duncan swiftly interrupted, his voice firm yet cheerful. "Annie is Daddy¡¯s friend." He turned to Dn, smiling as if nothing was amiss. "What brings you here, my little man? It¡¯s not lunchtime yet."

    Cammy didn¡¯t miss the flicker of irritation that shed across Annie¡¯s face at Duncan¡¯s introduction. Friend? Clearly, she wasn¡¯t happy about being downgraded in front of everyone.

    Cammy smirked, crossing her arms as she locked eyes with Annie. Her re was subtle, but the message was loud and clear¡ªback off.

    Dn, oblivious to the tension in the room, eagerly held up his tablet. "Daddy, I made a picture for you! It¡¯s AI-generated, but I wrote the prompts myself. Look!"

    Duncan took the tablet and stared at the screen. His expression shifted instantly, his fingers tightening around the edges as his eyes drank in the image.

    Cammy watched him closely, expecting a simple nod or a smile of gratitude.

    But what he did next?

    She hadn¡¯t seen iting.

    Tears welled up in Duncan¡¯s eyes, streaming down his face before he could stop them. Cammy and Annie both froze, their expressions mirroring the same shock. Neither of them had ever expected this kind of reaction from him¡ªespecially not over something as simple as an AI-generated image.

    Dn¡¯s lips trembled into a pout as he watched his father cry. His small hands clutched the edge of the tablet, worry clouding his bright eyes. "Daddy... please don¡¯t cry," he whispered. "Don¡¯t you like it? I didn¡¯t mean to make you sad. I can change it if you want..."

    He reached for the tablet, ready to erase what he had proudly created, but before he could, Duncan gently caught both of Dn¡¯s hands in his own. He brought them to his lips, pressing soft, lingering kisses against them, his grip firm yet reverent, as if holding something fragile and irreceable.

    "No, my son," Duncan choked out, his voice thick with emotion. "Daddy isn¡¯t sad... Daddy is happy. So happy." His tear-filled gaze returned to the image, his fingers trembling as he traced the screen. "I never got to see the twins. I never held them. But this... this is the closest thing I have to that. Seeing them like this, as my angels¡ªit means everything to me." His voice broke slightly before he managed to steady it. "This is beautiful, Dn. Truly beautiful."

    Dn¡¯s frown quickly transformed into a beaming smile. "Really? You really like it?"

    "I love it," Duncan assured him, his grip tightening slightly as he took in every detail of the image. "Is there a way to print this? I want to keep it forever."

    Dn¡¯s excitement reignited, and he immediately took his tablet back, his tiny fingers tapping across the screen with practiced ease. "Yes! I can email it to you, and then you can print it from there!" He turned the screen toward Duncan. "What¡¯s your email? Type it here and press send."

    Duncan chuckled softly, shaking his head in admiration. "Wow... You really know your way around technology, don¡¯t you?"

    Dn grinned proudly. "Of course! Mommy started teaching me when I was little, and now Uncle Greg and my tutor at school teach me even more!"

    Cammy, who had been silently watching the heartfelt exchange, felt a lump form in her throat. For a moment, just a fleeting second, she saw a glimpse of something she had once wished for¡ªa world where Duncan had been the father Dn always deserved.

    But the past was the past.

    And no amount of tears or regrets could ever change that.

    The moment Greg¡¯s name left Dn¡¯s lips, Duncan¡¯s expression faltered, if only for a second. He masked it well¡ªtoo well for Dn to notice¡ªbut not well enough to escape the sharp eyes of the two women in the room.

    "Greg teaches you?" Duncan repeated slowly, his voice coated with an edge of something unreadable. His gaze flicked to Cammy, piercing and knowing.

    "Yeah!" Dn chirped innocently. "He teaches me coding sometimes, but he also hired a tutor for me so I can learn more! I meet my tutor every Friday after school, and I really hope Uncle Greg will let him teach me at his house too!"

    Duncan¡¯s eyes darkened, his posture shifting ever so slightly. "What do you mean... at his house?"

    Cammy¡¯s stomach dropped. ¡¯Oh, fuck.¡¯

    "We¡¯re staying at Uncle Greg¡¯s house starting today and¡ª"

    Cammy¡¯s hand found Dn¡¯s shoulder as she quickly cut him off. "The doctor cleared Dn to go home today," she said, forcing an even tone. "That¡¯s why we came early to say goodbye. We won¡¯t be staying for lunch."

    But Duncan wasn¡¯t stupid. His gaze bore into her, his voice dangerously calm. "And what¡¯s this about staying at Greg¡¯s house?"

    Cammy exhaled, bracing herself. "I can¡¯t leave Dn in my apartment with just the caregiver. He¡¯ll get bored, and the city isn¡¯t exactly the best ce for him to recover."

    "Then take him home." Duncan¡¯s words were firm, almost demanding.

    The room fell into a stunned silence. Even Annie, who had been smugly watching the exchange, visibly tensed at Duncan¡¯s response.

    Cammy blinked, taken aback. "What?"

    "Take Dn home. Our home," Duncan rified. "The house he grew up in. He belongs there, Cammy."

    Annie¡¯s mouth parted slightly before she forced a tight smile, stepping closer to Duncan¡¯s side. "But, Duncan¡ª"

    "I don¡¯t see how this concerns you," Duncan cut her off coldly before turning his attention back to Cammy. "I¡¯ll be discharged in a few days. Once I¡¯m out, I¡¯ll be home too. I can take care of Dn myself. We¡¯ll hire a tutor so he won¡¯t miss school while he recovers."

    Cammy¡¯s fingers curled into fists. She wanted to argue. She should argue. But Dn was right there, watching, listening... she refused to drag him into another heated dispute.

    Before she could speak, Annie took the opportunity to insert herself once more. "Duncan has a point, Cammy," she said smoothly, though the glint in her eyes gave away her satisfaction.

    "Dn should befortable while healing, and we all know that an apartment in the city isn¡¯t ideal. The house he grew up in is the best ce for him."

    Annie¡¯s lips curled into a smug smirk. "Once Duncan is discharged, he and I can take care of Dn in the mansion while you¡¯re at work."

    Cammy¡¯s head snapped toward her, eyes narrowing into a re. ¡¯Who the hell does she think she is?¡¯

    "That¡¯s absolutely ridi¡ª"

    "A mansion with a great garden, loving people, and yful kids would be the best ce for Dn," a deep, familiar voice interrupted.

    Everyone turned toward the door.

    Greg stood there,pletely unfazed, his expression calm yet authoritative. He walked in uninvited, his presence alone shifting the energy in the room. His next words were clear, unwavering.

    "That¡¯s why I¡¯m taking him there now."

 Chapter 128: This Curse Ends With Me

    <h4>Chapter 128: This Curse Ends With Me</h4>

    Duncan¡¯s entire body tensed, his knuckles turning white as his fists clenched at his sides. His teeth ground together so hard it felt like they might shatter. Rage boiled in his veins, an inferno of fury threatening to consume him.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fresh wound from his surgery, if he had even a fraction of his usual strength, he would haveunched himself at Greg without hesitation, fists flying, and wouldn¡¯t have stopped until the bastard was left gasping for air on the cold hospital floor.

    But reality was cruel. Right now, he was nothing more than a broken man, confined to a hospital bed, unable to even stand without wincing in pain. Helpless. Powerless. And worst of all, forced to watch as another man took his ce in his wife and son¡¯s life.

    No matter what he said, no matter how much he wanted to fight for them, his words carried no weight. Not when he was too weak to even stand on his own two feet without the help of his walker.

    The silent war between Duncan and Greg waged on through their locked gazes¡ªan unspoken battle of dominance, of unrelenting hatred. If looks could kill, the hospital room would have been a battlefield drenched in blood.

    But then, a small voice, so sweet and innocent, cut through the suffocating tension like a knife.

    "Goodbye, Daddy. I hope you get better soon," Dn said softly. "Can I video call you when I want to see you? The doctor said I have to get better first before I can travel here because I have to be careful with my leg."

    Duncan¡¯s hardened expression softened instantly. He looked down at his son and reached out, yfully pinching his chin, earning a giggle from the boy. "Of course, you can. Ask your mom for my number, and I¡¯ll answer your call right away." His voice was warm but firm. "Promise me you¡¯ll focus on getting better, alright? And don¡¯t ck off on your studies."

    Dn nodded enthusiastically. "Okay! See you soon, Daddy!"

    With that, he leaned in, wrapping his small arms around Duncan¡¯s waist, squeezing as tightly as he could before nting a quick kiss on his cheek. Then, without hesitation, he raised his arm toward the caregiver, signaling for her to lift him back into his wheelchair.

    The moment was slipping away¡ªDn, Cammy, Greg¡ªthey were all about to walk out that door and leave him behind. But Duncan wasn¡¯t done yet.

    "Cammy, wait," he called out.

    She paused, turning to face him. Greg, too, stopped and nced back, his presence looming beside her.

    Duncan took a slow breath before speaking, his voice devoid of malice, just quiet sincerity. "If you need to get your things or Dn¡¯s, you can go to the house anytime.

    You should take advantage of these next few days while I¡¯m still here. Stay there if you want. I know you won¡¯t want to be there once Ie home."

    Cammy¡¯s lips parted slightly, caught off guard by his words.

    Duncan held her gaze, his expression unreadable. "That house is yours too, Cammy. No matter what¡¯s happened. You don¡¯t need my permission." A pause. "I¡¯ll let you know when I get discharged."

    For a moment, Cammy hesitated. Then, finally, she nodded. "Okay..."

    She turned away, ready to leave.

    And that was when Greg did it.

    With a slow, deliberate motion, he ced his hand on the small of Cammy¡¯s back¡ªa possessive, almost intimate gesture. And then, just before stepping out of Duncan¡¯s line of sight, he cast a brief nce over his shoulder. A smirk. Subtle. Provocative.

    He knew Duncan was watching.

    And Duncan knew exactly what Greg was doing.

    The fury inside him reignited, zing hotter than ever. His jaw clenched so tightly it ached, his fingernails digging into his palms. Every fiber of his being screamed for him to fight, to rip that smug look off Greg¡¯s face.

    But he couldn¡¯t.

    Not yet.

    Instead, he forced himself to stay silent, swallowing the rage that threatened to consume him whole.

    But as he watched them leave, one final thought seared itself into his mind, dark and venomous.

    ¡¯You¡¯ll regret this, Gregory Cross.¡¯

    ¡¯I swear, you will regret this.¡¯

    The moment the door shut behind Cammy, Greg, and Dn, Annie wasted no time seizing the opportunity. She sauntered closer with a voice forced with sweetness as she attempted to reel Duncan¡¯s attention back to her.

    "What would you like for lunch, love?" she purred, tilting her head with a practiced smile.

    Duncan, exhausted and in no mood for pretenses, rolled his eyes and leaned back against the pillows. "Anything the doctor allows would be fine," he answered, his tone cold and indifferent.

    Unfazed by hisck of enthusiasm, Annie nodded. "Alright then, I¡¯ll check the list and order something online."

    Duncan let out a scoff, a bitter smirk forming on his lips. "Cammy wouldn¡¯t do that," he said with sarcasm. "She¡¯d go out herself, pick a restaurant, and make sure the food was fresh and hot before I even took a bite. But I suppose that¡¯s too much effort for you?"

    Annie stiffened, her eyes narrowing ever so slightly. "I am not Cammy," she bit back. But then, regaining herposure, she flicked her hair over her shoulder and smiled.

    "But since I love you, I¡¯ll have my bodyguard do just that. Unlike her, I am Annie Tucker. I don¡¯t run errands like somemon housewife. I have people for that." She arched a brow.

    "You need to get used to having people serve you, Duncan. Stop wasting time on things that ordinary people can do."

    Duncan chuckled darkly. "And what exactly do you do, Annie? What skills are you bringing to the table?"

    She smirked, unbothered by his taunt. "People skills, darling. You want power, don¡¯t you? You want support? I can give you that." She took a step closer, her voice dropping to a near whisper.

    "But let me make something very clear, Duncan. If you cross me¡ªif you so much as think of going against me¡ªI can turn the tides in an instant. I can make everyone abandon you. You¡¯ll lose everything. Don¡¯t you ever forget that."

    The weight of her words settled in the room like a heavy fog. Duncan held her gaze, his jaw tightening. It was a direct threat, one he knew better than to ignore. Annie may not have been a business mastermind, but her influence, her connections, her ability to manipte those around her¡ªthat was something hecked. And she knew it.

    He let out a slow breath, his expression unreadable. "After nearly losing my life, trust me, Annie," he said, his voice quiet but firm. "I will never forget just how tightly your family has its hands wrapped around my throat."

    Satisfied with his response, Annie gave him a victorious smile. "Good," she said breezily. "Now, let me just have my bodyguard order our lunch. I¡¯m starving." With that, she turned on her heel and strutted out of the room.

    The moment the door clicked shut, Duncan let out a long, exhausted sigh. His hand reached for his phone on the bedside table, and as he unlocked it, Dn¡¯s email was waiting for him. With a slow, almost hesitant motion, he opened the attachment¡ªthe AI-generated image of him and the twins, his little angels watching over him.

    His vision blurred as a single tear escaped, trailing down his cheek. His grip on the phone tightened as a quiet promise formed on his lips.

    "This curse ends with me, Dn," he whispered, his words trembling with emotion. "I won¡¯t let you carry this burden. I will clear the way for you. Just wait a little longer... and I will make sure you live the life you deserve."

 Chapter 129: First Party

    <h4>Chapter 129: First Party</h4>

    As the car pulled up to Greg¡¯s grand estate, the towering iron gates parted gracefully, weing them inside. The clock struck noon¡ªperfect timing for lunch. The scent of freshly cooked meals wafted through the air, signaling that the kitchen staff had been hard at work preparing something special. Greg had made sure of it, instructing the chef to create a meal packed with nutrients yet appealing enough for a child like Dn to love.

    The moment they stepped inside, they were met with warm smiles.

    "Wee back, Miss Watson. Wee home, Dn," Edward and Andrea Freeman greeted in unison, along with the other house staff, their voices filled with genuine warmth.

    Dn beamed and eagerly waved at them. "Hello, Mrs. Freeman! Is Cole home?" he asked excitedly. Cole, Andrea, and Edward¡¯s son, was just a year older than Dn and one of his favorite ymates.

    Andrea chuckled, shaking her head. "He¡¯s still at school, sweetheart, but he¡¯ll be back by five. I¡¯ll make sure hees to see you right away," she promised with a yful wink.

    Edward chimed in, grinning. "Sir, the cook prepared everything exactly as you requested... and then some. Dn¡¯s in for a surprise! I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be able to walk after eating so much."

    Dn¡¯s eyes twinkled with mischief as he lifted his leg with the cast. "Look, Mr. Freeman! Even if I wanted to walk, I can¡¯t¡ªso I have no choice but to sit back and eat as much as I want!" He giggled, hisughter contagious as everyone joined in.

    Cammy ced a gentle hand on Dn¡¯s shoulder, smiling down at him. "Alright, enough chit-chat. You must be starving. Shall we eat?"

    Dn didn¡¯t need to be asked twice. He threw his arms up in excitement. "Yes! Let¡¯s go! I¡¯m super hungry. My tummy has beenining for a while now!"

    As they entered the dining hall, Dn¡¯s excitement reached new heights. The long table was covered with an extravagant spread¡ªdelicious, steaming dishes carefully selected to aid his healing. There were bone-broth soups, protein-rich meals, and even some of Dn¡¯s favorite childhoodfort foods, prepared in a healthy way.

    Cammy¡¯s eyes widened in amused disbelief. "Oh my gosh, Greg, you didn¡¯t tell me we were having a feast! Are we celebrating something I don¡¯t know about?" she teased.

    Greg shrugged with an easy grin. "If we don¡¯t finish everything, don¡¯t worry. There are plenty of people in this house who¡¯ll be happy to help. Nothing will go to waste." He pulled out a chair for her, motioning for her to sit. "Come on, let¡¯s dig in."

    As they settled in, Greg suddenly leaned forward with a glint of excitement in his eyes. "You know, speaking of celebrating, I just had an idea. What if we throw Dn a wee home party?"

    Dn¡¯s fork paused mid-air as he gasped. "A party?! For me?!" His eyes sparkled with excitement, and for a brief moment, it was as if all his worries and pain had melted away.

    Greg nodded, shing a knowing smile. "That¡¯s right. Something small but special. Just to celebrate youing home from the hospital and to celebrate your recovery as well, surrounded by people who care about you."

    Cammy frantically waved her hands in dismissal, barely managing to swallow the bite of food she had just taken so she could speak. "No, no, that¡¯spletely unnecessary! And honestly, it¡¯s just a waste of money."

    Greg, however, remained unfazed, shing a charming smile as he leaned forward. "It doesn¡¯t have to be extravagant. Just something small¡ªyour friends, my friends, Dn¡¯s friends. That¡¯s all. Right, Dn? Do you have anyone special you¡¯d like to invite?"

    Dn¡¯s face lit up instantly. "Yes! I want to invite my best friend Timmy from school! And Cassey¡ªAuntie Eve¡¯s daughter! Oh! And if Queenie and Liz cane, even though they live far away, that would be awesome! Also, all the kids who live here! That would be so much fun!"

    Cammy sighed, cing her fork down. "But Dn, sweetheart, it¡¯s not your birthday¡ª"

    "Hep, hep! No buts!" Greg cut her off smoothly, raising a hand as if sealing the decision. "This isn¡¯t a birthday party, Cammy. It¡¯s a celebration of his recovery. Come on, just say yes. We all need to unwind sometimes, and what better way than being surrounded by friends andughter? I¡¯m sure even the staff would love it." He turned toward Edward with a knowing smirk. "Right, Edward?"

    The butler cleared his throat, hisposed expression cracking just slightly. "Well, sir... It would be the first party ever held in this house. So, yes, Miss Watson, it would be quite wonderful to have such an asion."

    Cammy frowned, her gaze shifting between Edward and Greg. "Wait, first party? Are you telling me you¡¯ve never had an event here? This property is massive¡ªyou could fit at least five hundred guests, probably even more! You seriously mean to tell me you¡¯ve never thrown a party here before?"

    Greg simply shrugged and returned to his meal. "Never had a reason to."

    Cammy narrowed her eyes. "Not even for your birthday? That seems like a pretty good reason."

    For the first time, Greg¡¯s entire demeanor shifted. His shoulders stiffened slightly, and a shadow passed over his face. When he finally spoke, his voice was quieter, more distant. "I don¡¯t celebrate my birthday."

    Cammy immediately noticed the change, her curiosity was triggered. But before she could push further, Greg gave a dismissive nod. "Look, it¡¯s fine. If you don¡¯t want the party, we won¡¯t do it. It was just a suggestion."

    She studied him for a moment before a yful smirk spread across her lips. "Aww, are you sulking?" she teased, crossing her arms. "Alright, fine! Have it your way. I don¡¯t want to be the grumpy killjoy who ruins everyone¡¯s fun. Let¡¯s do it¡ªbut promise me we¡¯re keeping it small, okay?"

    Before Greg could even respond, Dn practically leaped in his seat. "Yehey! I want ice cream at my party!"

    Laughter erupted around the table, the warm and lively energy melting away any previous tension.

    Greg chuckled, shaking his head as he turned to Andrea. "Andrea, could you take care of everything? Get the staff involved. I want an outdoor barbecue, plenty of games for the kids, and everyone should join in. Work with Dn¡ªthis is his party, so make sure it¡¯s exactly how he wants it."

    Andrea beamed. "Of course, sir. I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s perfect."

    With that, the excitement in the room reached new heights¡ªnot just for Dn but for everyone in the household. A party wasing, and for the first time in a long while, Greg¡¯s estate would be filled withughter, joy, and the kind of warmth that had been missing for far too long.

    After lunch, Andrea warmly offered to look after Dn until his new nanny arrived the following day. Cammy watched as they walked away from the dining hall, theirughter fading into the distance. Once they were out of sight, she turned to Greg, her expression unreadable.

    "Greg, I want to go to our house today," she said calmly.

    Greg, still finishing thest few bites of his meal, barely nced up. "You mean your apartment? Sure. I was actually thinking the same thing. You probably need to grab a few things."

    Cammy shook her head. "No, not the apartment. Our previous home. Duncan¡¯s house."

    Greg froze mid-bite, his fork hovering in the air as he slowly lifted his gaze to meet hers. His brows furrowed, confusion flickering in his sharp eyes. For a moment, he studied her, searching for a hint of what was going through her mind. But Cammy¡¯s face remained unreadable, giving away nothing.

    He set his utensils down, exhaling sharply. "You¡¯re serious?"

    She simply nodded.

    Greg leaned back in his chair, arms crossed, trying to decipher the reason behind this sudden decision. "And why, exactly, do you want to go back there?"

 Chapter 130: Lionâ€™s Den

    <h4>Chapter 130: Lion¡¯s Den</h4>

    Cammy could no longer contain her amusement. A soft giggle escaped her lips before she chuckled outright, making Greg¡¯s brows knit together in further confusion.

    "I just want to collect the things that were either gifted to me or purchased with my own money," she rified, amusement dancing in her eyes. "I still have my pride, you know. I won¡¯t take anything that came from Duncan. He can take it all to his grave for all I care."

    Greg let out an exaggerated sigh of relief, pressing a hand to his chest. "Damn, Cammy, don¡¯t do that! I seriously thought you were about to tell me you were epting his offer and staying there while he¡¯s out. My heart was already shattering into pieces."

    Cammy burst intoughter at his dramatic reaction. "Haha! I knew you¡¯d react like that. I was just teasing you!" Then, her expression softened. "Can youe with me?"

    Greg stiffened, his fork pausing mid-air once more. For a moment, he wasn¡¯t sure whether to feel pleased that she wanted him by her side or anxious about stepping onto Duncan¡¯s turf.

    "Greg?" Cammy waved a hand in front of his face. "Did you hear me?"

    Shaking himself out of his thoughts, he leaned back with a smirk. "Are you sure you want me toe with you? I mean... it¡¯s Duncan¡¯s house. For all I know, he¡¯s given his guards a shoot-on-sight order for me."

    Cammy threw her head back inughter. "Oh,e on! He¡¯s not that reckless. Besides, if you¡¯re really that paranoid, you can always wait in the car while I grab our things. The maids can help me carry them anyway."

    Greg scoffed and shook his head. "No way. I¡¯ming with you. I¡¯ll help you carry everything myself." He leaned in, his smirk deepening. "Partners, remember?"

    Cammy rolled her eyes, smiling as he picked up his fork again.

    "Now, let¡¯s hurry and finish eating," Greg said before taking another bite. "The sooner we go, the sooner we get out of enemy territory."

    **********

    With Duncan¡¯s mansion located on the farthest end of the city, the drive took longer than expected. Heavy traffic turned what should have been a straightforward journey into a grueling wait, and by the time they arrived, the sky had already started to darken, casting a deep orange glow over the vast estate.

    As they pulled through the gates, the guards¡ªwithout hesitation¡ªwaved them in, allowing Greg to park inside the grand driveway.

    From the moment they entered the property, Greg couldn¡¯t help but notice how uncharacteristically silent Cammy had be. Her usual sharp wit and teasing remarks had vanished, reced by an eerie stillness. Her gaze flitted from one corner to another, scanning every inch of the estate like she was reacquainting herself with a ce both familiar and foreign.

    He reached for her hand, wrapping his fingers gently around hers, and gave it a reassuring squeeze. She nced at him briefly, her face unreadable, before turning her attention back toward the towering entrance ahead.

    "Are you okay?" he asked, his voice soft, filled with genuine concern.

    She exhaled slowly, barely above a whisper. "I¡¯m nervous..."

    Greg tightened his grip slightly. "You don¡¯t have to be," he said, his voice steady, reassuring. "You lived here for years. The staff knows you. They respect you. There¡¯s nothing to worry about."

    Cammy pressed her lips together, giving a small nod. But as she turned her eyes back to the looming mansion, an unsettling thought echoed in her mind.

    ¡¯That¡¯s not the reason I¡¯m worried...¡¯

    The grand double doors swung open, and standing there to greet them was the head housekeeper, Debbie. Cammy had expected this¡ªit made perfect sense. The butler had always been fiercely loyal to Duncan, having served him long before their marriage. Naturally, he would remain by Duncan¡¯s side, just as he always had.

    But what Cammy hadn¡¯t expected was Debbie¡¯s reaction.

    "Madam!" Debbie gasped, her voice thick with emotion as she rushed forward, nearly knocking Cammy off bnce as she wrapped her arms around her. "I thought I would never see you again! When we found out you were still alive, I prayed for you and Dn every single day!" Tears streamed down the older woman¡¯s face, her grip on Cammy tightening as if she feared letting go would make her disappear again.

    Cammy froze for a moment, overwhelmed. She had assumed Duncan had already spoken to the staff, preparing them for her visit¡ªjust as he had done with their employees at the vacation home. She hadn¡¯t expected... this. The raw, genuine relief. The love.

    A lump formed in her throat, she allowed herself to surrender to her emotions. Hugging Debbie back, her own tears fell freely. "Debbie... Thank you. Thank you for your prayers. And for keeping everything just the way I liked it."

    Debbie sniffled, quickly wiping her face before stepping back. "Everything is still the same, Madam¡ªexcept for the twins¡¯ room. Ms. Tucker made quite a few changes, but when Mr. Veston kicked her out, he ordered us to put everything back. We were so busy re-arranging that we haven¡¯t had the chance to repaint the room yet, but we¡¯ll get to it as soon as possible. Mr. Veston called and said that you and Dn would be moving back, so we¡¯re doing our best to¡ª"

    "Wait." Cammy¡¯s head snapped up, her brows furrowing. "What did you just say? Duncan kicked Annie out?"

    Debbie hesitated, ncing between Cammy and Greg. "Y-Yes... Mr. Veston told her to leave after finding out that you were alive. And she did. She had to¡ªyou are his wife, after all."

    Cammy felt Greg¡¯s gaze on her, and when she turned to meet his eyes, an unspoken understanding passed between them. Duncan was trying to reim what was lost, whether she wanted it or not.

    She turned back to Debbie. "No, Debbie. We¡¯re not staying here. I only came to collect some of our things. I¡¯m noting back."

    "But... but Mr. Veston said¡ª"

    "I don¡¯t care what he said," Cammy cut in, her voice firm but not unkind. "It was an assumption. Nothing more. Now, can you help me pack?"

    Debbie looked uncertain but eventually nodded. "O-Of course, Madam. Just tell me what you need."

    "I have one suitcase¡ªit was a gift from my father, and that¡¯s all I want. I¡¯ll need boxes or even garbage bags for the rest."

    Without another word, Debbie hurried inside to fetch what was needed.

    As soon as she was gone, Cammy turned to Greg, grabbing his hand with a yful glint in her eyes. "Ready? If everything is still the same inside, you¡¯re about to see my work of art. I designed every single detail in there¡ªevery piece of furniture, every decoration. You¡¯re about to get a little glimpse into who I used to be."

    Greg chuckled, though there was still a hint of unease in his expression. "I cannot wait," he said, squeezing her hand. But as he looked up at the towering mansion, a part of him couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that they were about to step into the lion¡¯s den.

    The idea of stepping into the territory of an enemy filled him with unease. Yet, the way Cammy had framed it sparked a different feeling¡ªexcitement. Curiosity stirred within him as he wondered about her taste in interior design. It made him picture something else entirely¡ªthe home they might one day share, a glimpse into what their future could look like.

 Chapter 131: Duncanâ€™s Watching

    <h4>Chapter 131: Duncan¡¯s Watching</h4>

    The moment Greg stepped into Duncan¡¯s house, his eyes instinctively roamed the space, taking in every detail. He had expected something entirely different¡ªperhaps an overtly feminine touch, soft pastels, delicate florals, and an ambiance that screamed Cammy¡¯s presence. Instead, what greeted him was a perfect blend of masculine and feminine aesthetics, a harmony of strength and elegance.

    The house exuded modern sophistication, with a sleek monochromatic palette punctuated by bold pops of color in the d¨¦cor. It was a stark contrast to his own home, which was rooted in traditional design, filled with rich woods and ssic elements.

    "So, what do you think?" Cammy asked, watching his reaction closely.

    Greg¡¯s gaze was still wandering, unable to hide his surprise. "Honestly? I didn¡¯t expect this. I thought I¡¯d walk into a world of pink, yellow, maybe even fuchsia¡ªbut this... this is way beyond what I imagined."

    Cammy let out a softugh. "Fuchsia? That¡¯s extreme. Why would you think that?"

    Greg smirked. "Because you¡¯re a woman, that¡¯s why."

    That made Cammyugh even harder. "Not all women are obsessed with pink, Greg. Besides, I was a married woman when I decorated this ce. I had to consider the person I was living with, too. But tell me, do you like it?"

    Greg nodded appreciatively. "More than like it. It¡¯s impressive. Are you sure you¡¯re not an aspiring interior designer?" he teased.

    Cammy grinned. "Not really, but I did have some help from an app," she admitted. "Although, if I ever get the chance to design another house, I¡¯d want a modern farmhouse. I¡¯ve always dreamed of a home where I can be in the kitchen, surrounded by my husband and kids, cooking or baking together."

    Greg¡¯s heart pounded at her words. His voice dropped slightly as he responded, "That dream... it¡¯s not impossible, Cammy."

    She smirked, her eyes gleaming with mischief as she fluttered hershes dramatically. "Oh? Is that so?" she drawled, her tone dripping with yful seduction.

    Greg swallowed hard, something deep within him stirring. "Y-Yeah..." he stammered, then quickly regained hisposure. "And the man standing right in front of you could very well be in that future. Did you forget? Or do you need me to remind you?"

    Before she could respond, he stepped in closer, closing the space between them. His fingers grazed her chin as he tilted her face up, his lips descending toward hers, ready to im a kiss filled with everything he wanted to say but hadn¡¯t dared to.

    "Ehem, ehem..."

    A deliberate cough shattered the moment, forcing them apart.

    Greg clenched his jaw in frustration as they both turned to see an older man standing across the room, watching them with a disapproving expression.

    Cammy¡¯s lips twitched into a knowing smile. "Frank! I was wondering when you¡¯d finally show yourself."

    The butler, Frank, straightened his posture, his stern gaze flickering between them before settling on Greg with an unmistakable look of scrutiny. "I was upied when you arrived, but I am here now. Do you need assistance with anything, Madam?" His voice was formal, crisp, and obviously filled with judgment.

    Cammy shook her head. "No need, Frank. Debbie already got some boxes and stic bags for me. That should be enough. I won¡¯t be staying long."

    Frank gave a short nod. "As you wish, Madam. I¡¯ll be nearby should you require anything."

    Then, just before he turned away, his sharp eyesnded on Greg once more. He gave him a slow, deliberate once-over¡ªfrom head to toe and back¡ªbefore rolling his eyes and walking off.

    As soon as the butler disappeared from view, Greg scoffed, shaking his head. "What¡¯s his problem?" he muttered, his irritation barely concealed.

    Cammy let out a soft chuckle, amusement dancing in her eyes. "Frank has been with Duncan long before I even entered the picture. His loyalty is irond. And after seeing us almost kissing, well, let¡¯s just say you¡¯re probably public enemy number one in his book."

    Greg smirked, a mischievous glint lighting up his gaze. "Ah, so you¡¯re saying he hated me because he caught us almost kissing? Interesting." He took a step closer, lowering his voice as he teased, "That must mean you were waiting for that kiss, huh?"

    Cammy¡¯s eyes widened slightly, but she quickly recovered, stepping back just out of his reach. She shook her head with an exasperated smile. "Stop with your flirting, Greg. I want to get this over with and leave as soon as possible. Let¡¯s do what we came here to do and then go home."

    Without waiting for a response, she turned on her heel and started up the stairs. She didn¡¯t realize that herst word had struck a chord deep within Greg.

    ¡¯Home.¡¯

    The word echoed in his mind, stirring something warm and possessive inside him. A slow, suppressed smile yed at the corner of his lips.

    ¡¯Yes, my home is your home too, Cammy. And I¡¯d love for it to be your permanent home. We can renovate it exactly how you want, or I could build you a brand-new one from the ground up. Hell, I¡¯d spend a fortune if it meant making you happy. As long as you¡¯re there... that¡¯s all that matters,¡¯ he thought.

    Lost in his thoughts, he barely registered Cammy¡¯s voice calling out from halfway up the staircase. "Are youing or not?"

    Snapping back to reality, Greg grinned and quickly followed. "Coming!"

    With that, he took wide, purposeful strides to catch up with the woman who had unknowingly taken up residence in his heart.

    As they made their way to Dn¡¯s room, they nearly collided with Debbie in the hallway. She was struggling with a stack of boxes, but Greg quickly relieved her of the burden without hesitation.

    Debbie helped pack Dn¡¯s belongings¡ªthe little things he loved, the cherished gifts he had received.

    "Debbie, please ce these by his car," Cammy instructed, her voice calm but firm. "I won¡¯t be taking much for myself. Just a few essentials that will fit in my suitcase. Also, could you pack Dn¡¯s prescription medicine? I bought a fresh supply two months ago, and I can¡¯t rece them easily. Leave everything by his car¡ªwe¡¯ll be down as soon as I¡¯m done here."

    Debbie gave a small nod before walking away, leaving Cammy and Greg alone once more.

    "Let¡¯s go," she said, tightening her grip on Greg¡¯s hand. "I just need to grab some jewelry, clothes, and a few gifts I¡¯ve received." Without another word, she all but dragged him toward the master bedroom.

    The moment they stepped inside, Cammy moved with purpose. She knew exactly where her things were¡ªeverything neatly packed away, untouched. But as her eyes swept the room, she caught sight of something unfamiliar.

    Her body went still.

    She exhaled slowly, her mind racing. Then, a slow, knowing smirk curved her lips.

    Turning to Greg, she grabbed his wrist and guided him toward the foot of the bed. Without warning, she pushed him down to sit. His brows lifted slightly, but he didn¡¯t protest. Instead, he studied her, intrigued, waiting to see what she would do next.

    Cammy straddled hisp, tilting her head as she leaned in, her lips brushing against his in a teasing kiss.

    The brief contact sent a shiver down his spine, but she pulled back before it deepened.

    "Do you want to help me with my revenge?" she whispered, her voice a sultry murmur against his ear.

    Greg¡¯s lips curled into a slow smile. "Revenge, huh?" His grip on her waist tightened. "Tell me what you need."

    "Keep your eyes on me. There¡¯s a CCTV mounted opposite us," she continued. "That camera wasn¡¯t there before. It moved. Frank must have told him we¡¯re here."

    Greg stilled.

    "Duncan¡¯s watching."

    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 132: Cammyâ€™s Dangerous Plan (1)

    <h4>Chapter 132: Cammy¡¯s Dangerous n (1)</h4>

    Greg¡¯s jaw tensed, but Cammy simply smirked. She leaned in closer, letting her fingers trace the line of his jaw, her breath warm against his lips.

    "Don¡¯t look at it," she whispered. "Just look at me."

    She let her hands drift lower, her fingers grazing the fabric of his shirt, feeling the heat of his body beneath.

    "I need you to stay still while I suck your dick, grab my hair if you want to. I want Duncan to see that you are enjoying it. After that I want you to fuck me in doggy, p my ass, and pull my hair. Be rough and act like you can¡¯t get enough of me. Can you do that for me?"

    Greg gulped hard, he could already imagine everything as she was exining what she wanted him to do to her. He smirked and started kissing her neck. "Oh Babe, I don¡¯t need to act all those. Because it¡¯s everything that I wanted to do to you, I will never ever get enough of you."

    He then let out a low chuckle, his hands roaming up her back. "You¡¯re ying a dangerous game, sweetheart. I love this revenge idea of yours, very clever," he murmured as he trailed a kiss on her neck.

    "Good," she murmured. "I like dangerous."

    With that, she slipped off hisp, her hands trailing down his chest. Their eyes met¡ªheat, intensity, and something raw passing between them.

    Greg exhaled, his hands clenching into fists. "Cammy..."

    She smiled wickedly. "Shh. Just sit back."

    She took a step back, then another, slowly, deliberately, away from him. Then, she reached for the lock on the door.

    A click.

    When she turned back around, Greg was already standing, unbuttoning his pants, his smirk matching her own.

    She stood in front of him, her back facing the CCTV in the room.

    "On your knees, Babe..." Gregmanded firmly in a seductive hoarse voice.

    Cammy grabbed on the waistline of his pants with both hands. She sank to her knees slowly as she pulled his pants down.

    Her gaze fixated on the prize that was rightfully hers, the treasure she had been craving. A slow, knowing smirk curled her lips the moment her reward was finally freed from its cage, standing tall and throbbing with anticipation.

    She dragged her teeth over her lower lip, savoring the moment as she lifted her eyes to meet his, a wicked glint in her gaze.

    The hunger in Greg¡¯s eyes sent a shiver of pleasure down her spine, amplifying the heat pooling between her thighs. He wanted this. Wanted her. And that knowledge only made her ache more.

    With deliberate slowness, he ran his fingers through her hair, tangling them in the strands before cradling her head in both hands. The look he gave her was nothing short of predatory¡ªravenous, dominant, starving. She was his prey, and he would devour her whole.

    Her lips were mere inches from his pulsing, furious length, and he could already picture the way her mouth would feel wrapped around it, her tongue tracing every ridge, every vein.

    "Open your mouth," he ordered, his voice smooth yetmanding, loud enough to be captured by the ever-watchful CCTV.

    Cammy obeyed without hesitation, parting her lips as she slowly took him in, inch by inch, her gaze never wavering from his. The heat, the wetness, the sheer pleasure of it made Greg hiss through his teeth. But slow wasn¡¯t what he wanted. He wanted to own her, to feel her submission, to mold her movements to his liking.

    With a firm grip, he guided her, urging her to move faster, deeper. She adjusted instinctively, wrapping her fingers around his thick shaft to help take him further¡ªbut Greg had other ns.

    "No hands," he murmured darkly, his fingers tightening just slightly in her hair. "Put them behind your back and keep them there. Until I say otherwise."

    A thrill shot through her at hismand. Without question, she sped her hands behind her, offering herself to him fully. Her gaze never left his, even as he imed her mouth in the way he so desperately desired.

    Greg¡¯s grip tightened around her head, fingers tangled possessively in her hair as he held her steady. With cautious movement, he began rolling his hips, pushing in and out of her mouth in slow, measured thrusts. Just enough to let her adjust, just enough to make her throat clench around him.

    His pace was unhurried, teasing, yet relentless, savoring every slick glide of her lips.

    Cammy breathed through her nose, syncing her inhales with the rhythm of his strokes, ensuring she didn¡¯t gag. But she didn¡¯t just take him passively¡ªno, she yed with him, tormenting him in the sweetest way.

    Her tongue swirled, flicked, pressed against the underside of his cock, alternating between long, wet licks and tight, suctioned pulls that sent shudders racing down his spine.

    A strangled moan tore from Greg¡¯s lips. His hands clenched tighter.

    "Fuckkk... Cammy," he rasped, barely holding on to hisposure. "What the hell are you doing to me? You¡¯re so fucking addicting."

    And again his voice was loud enough making sure that Duncan would hear how much he was enjoying his wife.

    Another flick of her tongue, another deep suck, and Greg lost every ounce of restraint.

    With a sudden, desperate pull, he yanked himself from her mouth, leaving a thin strand of saliva still connecting them. Before she could even process what was happening, his hands were on her shoulders, hauling her upright, lifting her effortlessly.

    Then, in one swift motion¡ªhe threw her onto the bed.

    Cammy barely had time to yelp, her body bouncing against the mattress. Her breath hitched as Greg¡¯s hands were already on her, fingers hooking into her panties, tearing them away as if they were nothing more than an inconvenience.

    Her eyes widened, heart hammering. She had expected him to take his time¡ªto savor her the way he always did. But this... this was primal.

    "W-Wait¡ª" she gasped, but before she could finish, Greg grabbed her by the thighs and yanked her to the very edge of the bed, his dark, sinful smirk making her pulse skyrocket.

    "That was fast," she managed, her voice breathless, almost teasing.

    Greg chuckled lowly, his grip tightening. "Well, thanks for wearing a skirt. Made my life easier."

    Then, without another word, he sank to his knees and buried his face between her legs.

    Cammy had no time to prepare for the onught.

    His tongue dragged against her in a single, devastating stroke from bottom to top, ending with his lipstching onto her clit in a ruthless, hungry suck.

    She screamed.

    "FUCK!"

    Her hand flew to her mouth, muffling the sound, while the other instinctively tangled in his hair, pulling, trembling.

    But Greg wasn¡¯t done with her. Not even close.

    He didn¡¯t let her recover, didn¡¯t give her a second to catch her breath. His tongue moved with purpose, relentless, devouring her like a starving wolf.

    And just when she thought she might finally get a moment of reprieve, he plunged two fingers inside her, curling them just right, making her back arch violently off the mattress.

    ¡¯Damn, she¡¯s already this wet?¡¯ The realization only made him harder, made his cock ache.

    ¡¯Had she nned this? Had she known exactly what she was doing when she asked me to apany her here?¡¯

    The thought sent a dark thrill through him...

 Chapter 133: Cammyâ€™s Dangerous Plan (2)

    <h4>Chapter 133: Cammy¡¯s Dangerous n (2)</h4>

    Greg¡¯s jaw clenched, his hunger turning feral. It wasn¡¯t just about devouring her¡ªit was about Duncan watching, powerless, seething, as Cammy unraveled beneath his touch.

    He wanted Duncan to see how she surrendered, how she drowned in pleasure only he could give her. He wanted Duncan to feel the burn of helpless jealousy as he realized¡ªCammy belonged to Greg in this moment. Completely. Entirely.

    And fuck, that thought alone made Greg even harder.

    Cammy fought to keep her moans restrained, biting her lip so hard she nearly drew blood. She knew how to stay quiet¡ªshe had mastered the art of silence in this very room for years.

    But that was with Duncan.

    Being devoured by Greg was something else entirely.

    It felt like her soul was being pulled straight from her body, pleasure consuming her so fiercely it left her trembling. She wanted to open her eyes, wanted to watch him, but every time she tried, another stroke of his tongue made her lids flutter shut, made her vision blur with raw, dizzying bliss.

    Greg was relentless. Unforgiving.

    Just when she thought she had a grip on reality, his left hand slipped beneath her blouse, sliding under her bra with wicked intent. He started slow, teasing, his fingers ying over the soft swell of her breast, tracing circles around her sensitive peak.

    Then he twisted. Pinched.

    A sharp gasp left her lips, her body arching instinctively, but Greg didn¡¯t stop. If anything, he grew more ravenous, his mouth and fingers working in a maddening tandem¡ªlicking, sucking, stroking, twisting. Faster. Deeper. Harder.

    "Oh my God, Greg¡ªno! Stop!"

    Her hands flew to his head, weakly trying to push him away, but her trembling limbs betrayed her.

    Greg barely registered her protest. He wasn¡¯t stopping. Not when she was already on the edge, not when her body was begging for more even as her lips denied it.

    With a dark smirk, hetched onto her clit again, sucking with a force that made her back bow off the bed. His grip on her breast tightened¡ªpainful, intoxicating¡ªuntil pain and pleasure blurred into something unbearable.

    Then, with one final stroke of his tongue, he slid his fingers out of her.

    And she shattered.

    The climax tore through her like a violent storm, she gushed like a broken dam, spilling everything to her skirt and bed. Her entire body shaking as if she¡¯d been struck by lightning.

    A strangled scream tried to escape her throat, but she barely managed to smother it with both hands, muffling the sound as wave after wave of ecstasy consumed her.

    Greg didn¡¯t stop.

    Even as her legs convulsed, even as her slickness coated his fingers, he kept rubbing her clit¡ªruthless, merciless¡ªforcing everyst drop of pleasure from her until she was nothing but a trembling, breathless mess beneath him.

    Duncan would see this.

    He would see how undone she was. And as far as he can remember, Cammy confessed that Duncan had never made her squirt before, only him.

    And Greg would make sure he knew¡ªthis was only the beginning.

    Greg stood at the foot of the bed, his gaze locked onto Cammy as shey sprawled in the aftermath of her climax, her body still trembling, her breaths uneven. She was utterly wrecked¡ªand it was all because of him.

    Slowly, he peeled off his shirt, the muscles of his torso flexing under the dim lighting. Then, he reached for her skirt, intent on removing the soaked fabric from her flushed body.

    But just as he hooked his fingers under the waistband, Cammy weakly grasped his wrist, her grip barely strong enough to stop him.

    She didn¡¯t speak¡ªcouldn¡¯t. She just stared up at him, silently protesting, her dazed, ssy eyes filled with something between exhaustion and helpless defiance.

    Greg chuckled darkly, brushing damp strands of hair from her face as he leaned in close, his breath warm against her lips.

    "Your skirt is drenched, Cammy," he murmured, his voice deep and filled with amusement. "Let¡¯s get rid of it. You have a change of clothes here anyway."

    His lips curled into a smirk, his next words dripping with promise. "Besides... I¡¯m not done with you yet. I haven¡¯t finished your second request."

    Before she could even think of resisting, he stripped herpletely¡ªher skirt, her blouse, her bra¡ªall of it discarded carelessly onto the floor.

    Then, with effortless strength, he wrapped an arm around her waist and shifted her toward the other edge of the bed, to the right side, guiding her away from the wet spot she had left behind.

    "You just soaked the entire bed," heughed, dark and smug, his fingers teasing along the curves of her body. "You really came hard, huh?"

    But this wasn¡¯t just about moving her¡ªno, Greg had a more sinister intention.

    He wanted Duncan to see it all.

    To see the mess she had made.

    To see undeniable proof of how thoroughly he had unraveled his wife.

    Cammy turned her head, dazed, barely registering what he was saying. But the moment she caught sight of the wet stain on the sheets, Greg acted.

    In one swift motion, he grabbed both her legs and flipped her over, pressing her stomach against the mattress.

    A startled gasp escaped her lips, but before she could even process what was happening, he yanked her hips up, forcing her onto all fours.

    "Greg¡ª"

    She didn¡¯t get to finish.

    Without hesitation, without warning, he thrust forward, sliding himself inside her with one deep, merciless stroke.

    Her slick heat weed him instantly, her drenched walls gripping him tight as he buried himself to the hilt.

    "Ahh! Greg!" Cammy yelped, her arms nearly giving out beneath her.

    The stretch, the fullness¡ªit was too much, too fast, too perfect.

    Greg groaned, his head falling back for a moment as he savored the feeling of beingpletely engulfed in her wet, pulsing heat. Then, his instincts took over.

    His left hand tangled into her hair, pulling her head back, while his right seized her breast, fingers digging in as he held her in ce.

    He pushed in deeper. Harder. Until there was nowhere left to go.

    "Oh fuck! Fuck! Fuck! Ahh!" Cammy wailed, her voice trembling with pure, unfiltered pleasure.

    "So fucking deep! Ahh!"

 Chapter 134: Cammyâ€™s Dangerous Plan (3)

    <h4>Chapter 134: Cammy¡¯s Dangerous n (3)</h4>

    Every inch of her body screamed for more, thest shreds of logic dissolving into nothingness as primal, reckless desire took over.

    And then he did it.

    Greg turned his head to the right, locking eyes with the CCTV lens.

    A slow, wicked smirk stretched across his lips.

    Then, without breaking eye contact, he pulled out¡ªagonizingly slow¡ªuntil only the tip of his cock remained inside her.

    And with one brutal, punishing thrust, he mmed back in.

    Cammy screamed.

    Greg only smiled.

    Smiled at the camera.

    Smiled at Duncan.

    Because Duncan wasn¡¯t just watching.

    He was being fucking destroyed.

    Greg moved within her, each thrust smooth, effortless¡ªshe was so wet, so perfectly slick, that fucking her felt like a dream. A dangerously intoxicating dream.

    His jaw clenched as he fought the raw pleasure threatening to consume him. He could already feel his own release coiling inside him, ready to explode, but he refused to give in.

    Not yet.

    Not until he wrung everyst drop of ecstasy from her.

    Cammy had long since abandoned any pretense of restraint. She didn¡¯t care who heard her moans, who knew what was happening behind these walls. Let the whole damn mansion listen¡ªlet them know she belonged to this moment, to Greg, and no one else.

    She was lost in him. Completely.

    "You feel... so damn... good, Greg." Her voice was breathless, broken with pleasure. "Fuck me... harder..."

    A wicked smirk curved his lips.

    With a slow, deliberate turn of his head, he looked directly into the CCTV.

    And then he obeyed.

    Both hands tightened on her hips as he mmed into her, his pace brutal, unrelenting.

    Every thrust sent her head flying back, her body moving in perfect rhythm with his. Her breasts bounced wildly, her moans rising in pitch, each one in sync with the raw power of his movements.

    Greg felt her trembling, felt her walls fluttering around him, tightening, clenching.

    She was close.

    So close.

    "Come for me again, love," hemanded, his voice a low growl¡ªensuring Duncan could hear every syble, every possessive word.

    Cammy barely processed his words, lost in the feverish build-up of pleasure consuming her. But her reply came instinctively, her body answering before her mind could catch up.

    "Yes, love," she gasped. "Keep it steady... please don¡¯t stop... I¡¯m so close... ahh..."

    She was there, teetering on the edge.

    Desperate for release, she tightened around him, her walls squeezing, pulsing, drawing him deeper, pulling him into the perfect spot over and over again.

    Greg groaned, his grip bruising against her skin as he drove into her harder, faster, chasing her climax like a man possessed.

    He wanted Duncan to see this.

    To see Cammy fall apart.

    To see how Greg was the one making her lose control.

    "Fuck! Cammy!" Greg¡¯s voice was rough, primal, swaying on the edge of control. His fingers dug into her hips as he felt her walls gripping him like a vice, milking him, refusing to let go. "Do it again¡ªsqueeze that sweet little pussy and suck me in, ahh! Fuck, you¡¯re fucking delicious!"

    And she obeyed.

    The moment she clenched around him, another wave of pure, shattering ecstasy crashed through her body.

    "G-Greg... I¡¯m... oh fuck¡ªhard! Oh God! Oh God! Ahh!"

    Her body convulsed as she shattered around him, her tight, pulsing walls squeezing, clenching, milking everyst inch of him with a constant, intoxicating rhythm.

    Greg groaned, feeling the way she pulsed around him, dragging him deeper into her heat, drowning him in her pleasure.

    "Shit, that¡¯s fucking strong, Cammy," he growled, his muscles locking as he surrendered to the inevitable. "Let me join you."

    With a few more savage thrusts, he drove himself over the edge.

    His release exploded deep inside her, hot, thick, endless, filling herpletely. His body trembled with the force of it, his pleasure dark and all-consuming. And as the final waves of bliss crashed over him, he turned his head toward the CCTV, smirking as he lifted his middle finger¡ªhis silent, taunting message to Duncan.

    He didn¡¯t lower his hand. Not until thest pulse of pleasure had left his body, not until they were both spent and trembling in the aftermath.

    Cammy copsed onto the bed, her body glistening with sweat, her breathing in ragged, uneven gasps.

    "I can¡¯t feel my legs, Greg," she panted, her voice wrapped with exhaustion and bliss. "They¡¯re shaking... your fault. Grab me a tissue so we can get out of here."

    Greg let out a deep chuckle, utterly pleased with himself.

    "So it¡¯s my fault now?" he teased, his fingers tracingzy patterns along her skin. "Don¡¯t be so damn cute and adorable if you don¡¯t want to end up with shaking legs."

    Still grinning, he reached for the tissue box by the bedside and handed it to her.

    Cammy sat up slowly, and as soon as she did, she felt it¡ªthe undeniable warmth of his release spilling out of her, fast and thick.

    "Damn it, Greg," she hissed, shifting ufortably. "Why is there so much?!"

    He smirked, watching her struggle to wipe herself clean.

    "That¡¯s what happens when you make me wait a whole week," he said smugly, stretching his arms behind his head. "So, if you want it to be less, there¡¯s a simple solution¡ªyou¡¯ll just have to do it with me every day."

    Her head snapped up, and she shot him a re.

    "No way! Do you want me to be unable to walk? Have you seen how big you are? That thing will make me lose my legs if we do this every single day!"

    Gregughed, shifting closer to her, hisrge hands gliding up her trembling legs.

    "I could always massage them after," he murmured, his touch slow and teasing. "But since you¡¯re staying in my house now, I guess we don¡¯t really have a choice. Just seeing you will be too tempting... and I won¡¯t be able to stop myself from touching you."

    His fingers trailed higher, his palm caressing the soft skin of her thighs, then gliding upward.

    "From burying myself inside you."

    Cammy shivered, but before she could respond, he leaned in, his lips brushing against her shoulder, nting slow, deliberate kisses up the side of her neck.

    He nced at the CCTV as his hands slid to her breasts, his lips whispering heat against her skin, Greg¡¯s dark promise became undeniable.

    He wanted to let Duncan know how much lust and desire he has for her. This wasn¡¯t over.

    Not even close.

 Chapter 135: Cammyâ€™s Dangerous Plan (4)

    <h4>Chapter 135: Cammy¡¯s Dangerous n (4)</h4>

    Greg moved swiftly, yanking Cammy back onto the bed with a firm grip, making her giggle as shended against the plush mattress.

    "Greg," she chided breathlessly, trying¡ªand failing¡ªto push him away. "We should go. It¡¯s gettingte. I told Debbie we wouldn¡¯t take long."

    Her words barely made it past her lips before Greg silenced her with a single touch. His index finger pressed gently against her mouth, his dark eyes locked onto hers with pure, unfiltered hunger.

    "Shh... Let her wait." His voice was low,manding. Dangerous. "You may be the boss here, but I am your boss. And I haven¡¯t had my fill yet." His lips curled into a wicked smirk. "I want more."

    Without waiting for permission, he trailed his hands down her thighs, his touch featherlight but possessive. He pushed her left knee aside, parting her legs effortlessly, making room for himself.

    And then she felt it.

    Hard. Heavy. Pressing against the soft skin of her inner thigh.

    Her breath hitched. Her pulse stuttered.

    "Oh my God," she gasped, her eyes widening in surprise. "You¡¯re hard again."

    Greg let out a low chuckle, his cock twitching against her heated flesh.

    "Yes, love. Always at your service." His voice dripped with amusement, but beneath it was something darker. Something insatiable. "Just one more," he murmured, his lips grazing her ear. "And I swear, we¡¯ll go. Alright?"

    Cammy bit her lip, pretending to consider it, though she already knew she was lost in him. She wrapped her arms around his neck, her fingers tangling in his hair.

    "Just one more," she echoed with a teasing smile. "Thest one, then we leave. Promise?"

    Greg chuckled darkly, as if he could sense her doubt. His lips brushed against hers in a fleeting kiss before he whispered, "One more... with meing deep inside you. Deal?"

    Her body responded before her mind could. A slow, wicked smile spread across her lips as she leaned into him, pressing her lips against his ear.

    "You¡¯re enjoying this," she whispered seductively. "Thank you for helping me. Now let¡¯s make it even more infuriating for Duncan."

    Greg groaned, his grip on her tightening.

    "Anything for you, babe," he murmured, before sealing their unholy agreement with a bruising kiss.

    Greg¡¯s lips crashed against hers with a raw, consuming hunger, stealing her breath until she was left dizzy, lightheaded, desperate. Just when she thought she might slip into unconsciousness from the sheerck of oxygen, he finally pulled away, leaving her gasping, her lips tingling, her body burning.

    But he didn¡¯t stop.

    His mouth trailed down her jaw, his heated breath ghosting over her skin as he found the sensitive curve of her neck. He kissed, licked, then dragged his lips back up, teasing, savoring, iming. When he reached her ear, he caught her lobe between his teeth, biting just hard enough to make her shudder before he whispered, his voice dark and possessive.

    "If I could have you like this all day, I would. Every hour. Every second. You¡¯re fucking irresistible, Cammy. I can¡¯t stop. I don¡¯t want to stop. You¡¯re an addiction, maybe even an obsession." His voice turned rougher, deeper. "I want you every damn moment."

    His words sent a sinful shiver down her spine, the confession slicing straight through her, setting her on fire. The way he spoke, as if he needed her more than air itself, made her heart race. Her desire spiraled beyond control.

    Her fingers curled into his shoulders, nails biting into his skin. "I want to do this all day with you too, Greg. I am addicted to you as well," she breathed, her voice trembling with want. "I want you inside me... constantly."

    The moment the words left her lips, she blushed, her body betraying her, heat flooding her cheeks.

    Greg caught the shift instantly, his smirk turning devilish. He tilted her chin, forcing her to meet his gaze. "No need to be shy now, love," he murmured, his fingers tracing the curve of her lips. "We don¡¯t even need words. Our bodies have already told the truth."

    And then, without warning, he pushed inside her in one deep, possessive thrust, stealing her breath all over again.

    The sudden, forceful intrusion knocked the breath from her lungs, leaving her gasping. But Greg didn¡¯t give her a moment to recover¡ªhis mouth crashed onto hers, his tongue iming her in a deep, devouring kiss, swallowing every sound that threatened to escape her lips.

    This time, he took his time with her, savoring every inch, every reaction. He pulled out slowly, torturously, before driving back in, deeper, harder. Each thrust was calcted, every movement measured.

    And every time he filled her again, he captured her lips¡ªsucking, biting, devouring¡ªuntil she had no choice but to w at his back, her nails raking down his skin in a desperate attempt to ground herself.

    "Fuck... ahh... Greg..." Her voice trembled, barely holding onto coherence. "You¡¯re... hitting the right spot... I¡¯m gonnae again..."

    His deep chuckle sent shivers coursing through her. "That fast, Babe? I love it..."

    And then, with agonizing precision, he pushed in slow, impossibly deep. Her head flew back, a guttural moan ripping from her throat as her fingers dug into the sheets.

    "Is this it?" he murmured darkly, his breath hot against her ear. "Right here?" he questioned as if not knowing what he was doing when he knew exactly where to hit her right to make her lose her mind.

    Before she could answer, he rolled his hips in a slow, circr motion, grinding against her, dragging out every ounce of pleasure like a cruel tormentor.

    Her scream echoed off the walls. "FUCKKK! YES! AHH! That¡¯s so right! Greggg..." Her voice broke, her body trembling violently beneath him. She was unraveling, losing herselfpletely.

    His smirk was wicked as he whispered, "Then give it to me, love. Press down. Squeeze me hard... Hold it for as long as you can."

    She obeyed instantly, tightening around him, gripping him so tightly he groaned, his head dropping to her shoulder as his control began to slip.

 Chapter 136: Cammyâ€™s Dangerous Plan (5)

    <h4>Chapter 136: Cammy¡¯s Dangerous n (5)</h4>

    She clenched around him, her walls gripping his cock so tightly she could feel every ridge, every pulse, every inch of him inside her.

    Greg moaned, his breath hot against her ear as he rolled his hips in slow, deliberate circles, dragging his veins against her most sensitive spots, making her entire body tremble beneath him.

    "Now... release," he ordered, his voice thick with control.

    Cammy exhaled sharply, her chest rising and falling rapidly as she tried to catch her breath. But before she could fully recover, his voice came again, low andmanding¡ª"Squeeze me again."

    Her muscles tightened instantly, obeying him without hesitation. But this time, instead of grinding against her, Greg withdrew torturously slow, pulling out until only the thick head of his cock remained inside her.

    Her head snapped back, her mouth falling open as a sharp cry escaped. "Fuck! Ahh!"

    The pleasure was excruciating, an intoxicating torment. Before she could evenprehend the sensation, Greg mmed back into her, burying himself to the hilt just as she began to loosen her grip.

    "OH MY GOD! AHH!" Cammy screamed, her entire body going rigid. The overwhelming pleasure sent a shockwave through her, making her limbs weak and her mind hazy. It was as if the entire world around her had blurred, leaving only Greg¡ªonly the unbearable ecstasy he was forcing upon her.

    "Squeeze, Babe," he murmured, his voice dark and knowing. "Squeeze me tight."

    Her mind was spinning, but she obeyed, clenching down on him once more.

    This time, Greg didn¡¯t pull out all the way. Instead, he withdrew just halfway, teasing her, making her crave more before surging forward again. The slow, punishing rhythm had her gasping, writhing beneath him, trapped between torment and pleasure.

    "Fuck, you feel so good," he groaned, his grip on her hips tightening as he set a pace meant to drive her insane. "Don¡¯t let go. Hold onto me, love. Let me take you there again."

    "Oh God, Greg... Ahh... I¡ªI¡¯m gonna faint!" Cammy sobbed, her voice breaking as waves of pleasure crashed over her. It was too much, too intense¡ªher entire world had shrunk to the point where their bodies connected, where he filled her so perfectly it felt like she might lose herselfpletely.

    "Squeeze again. Now," Greg ordered, his voice rough, almost desperate.

    Her body obeyed before her mind could think. Her walls mping down around him as he pulled halfway out, teasing her, only to m back in deep.

    A strangled cry tore from her throat. "Ahh... Ohh... Ahh!" Words failed her, lost in the feverish haze of pleasure. Her hands wed at the sheets, her back arched off the bed.

    All she could do was surrender as Greg kept her on the edge, his cock buried inside her while his hips made sharp, precise movements, hitting her in ways that made her entire body quiver.

    ¡¯Fuck! So fucking good!¡¯ The thought screamed in her mind, but the only sound she could manage was a breathless moan.

    Her body tightened, the pressure inside her rising so quickly she felt dizzy. "Ahh! C-Cum...ing..." she stammered, barely able to get the words out as her release coiled inside her, demanding to break free.

    Greg felt it¡ªfelt her body surrendering, unraveling under him. With a deep growl, he drove into her harder, deeper, faster. The bed rocked beneath them, her body bouncing helplessly with each powerful thrust.

    Her legs fellpletely open, no longer able to move, no longer able to resist. She was his¡ªfully, utterly,pletely his in that moment. And Greg knew it.

    He gripped her hips harder, pulling her against him as he pushed her past the point of no return. "That¡¯s it, love," he murmured darkly, his voice dripping with satisfaction. "Give it to me. Let go."

    But Greg wasn¡¯t finished. Not yet. Not when he could still feel her trembling, still desperate, still lost in the aftershocks of pleasure. His fingers found her swollen clit, circling it with merciless precision just as her walls began to convulse around him.

    Cammy shattered. A strangled cry tore from her throat as her body locked up, her muscles mping down on him so tightly it was almost unbearable.

    Her legs jerked uncontrobly, her entire being untangling under his touch. It was pure, unfiltered ecstasy¡ªso intense that for a fleeting moment, she felt as if she had left her own body.

    Greg felt her pulse around him, a steady, desperate rhythm that sent his own control crumbling. He pulled out just enough to let the flood escape, her release spilling onto the sheets, soaking them further¡ªa visual, undeniable proof of what he had done to her.

    And then it was his turn.

    With a growl, he gripped her hips and mmed into her, hard, fast, unrelenting. His thrusts were deep and punishing, fueled by a hunger that had reached its peak. He drove himself to the edge, chasing that high, until the moment finally came¡ªhis body tensed, his head dropped back, and he let go.

    A violent shudder ran through him as he buried himself to the hilt, releasing everything inside her in thick, pulsing waves. He groaned, his chest heaving, his heart pounding against his ribs. And even as he copsed onto her slick body, catching his breath, his gaze found the CCTV.

    His smirk returned. Dark. Triumphant.

    He knew Duncan was watching. Knew he had seen every second of it.

    Greg¡¯s voice was azy drawl, dripping with satisfaction as he finally spoke. "We should go." He kept his eyes locked on the camera, as if speaking directly to the man behind it. Taunting him. Mocking him.

    He kissed Cammy¡¯s temple, then uttered for Duncan to hear, "Let¡¯s go, love... so we can continue this at home."

    His smirk deepened. He didn¡¯t mean it. Not really, after seeing Cammy was already so spent.

    But Duncan didn¡¯t need to know that.

    Let him seethe. Let him burn.

    Let him drown in the knowledge that Greg had taken everything¡ªhis power, his pride, his wife.

 Chapter 137: Broken Phone

    <h4>Chapter 137: Broken Phone</h4>

    Cammy and Greg strode briskly out of the room, their pace just shy of a full-on sprint, as if the very walls whispered secrets behind them. The moment they stepped outside, Greg¡¯s car came into view¡ªand there, standing beside it with an elegant bouquet of flowers in hand, was Debbie, waiting.

    Cammy forced a bright smile, though the way Debbie¡¯s eyes flicked over her fresh outfit made her stomach tighten. "I¡¯m so sorry, Debbie," she began, weaving an excuse on the spot. "I had a hard time finding everything I wanted to bring. That¡¯s why we took a little longer."

    Greg, standing just behind her, fought the urge to smirk. Oh, he knew the truth behind that dy all too well. Cammy¡¯s previous outfit had been ruined¡ªdrenched, thanks to him.

    And he could still picture her in a flurry of panic, desperately using her hairdryer to salvage the situation, drying the bed just enough to change the sheets before anyone, especially Debbie, could see the evidence.

    But who was he kidding? The entire household had likely already pieced it together. Cammy hadn¡¯t exactly been quiet.

    Still biting back his amusement, Greg busied himself loading the boxes into the car, eager to get moving. The sooner they left, the better.

    Debbie extended the bouquet toward Cammy, her eyes filled with unspoken emotions. "I picked these from the garden," she said softly.

    "The ones you nted. I¡¯m not sure when you¡¯ll be back, but I thought bringing them with you might bring you a little happiness."

    Cammy pressed a hand to her chest, swallowing the lump in her throat. "That¡¯s so thoughtful of you," she murmured, her voice wavering. "Thank you." She took a deep breath before adding, "I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll evere back here. Please... take care of the house. And everyone."

    Debbie¡¯s expression tightened with sorrow, but she nodded. "We will miss you, Madam."

    Without another word, she wrapped Cammy in a final embrace¡ªwarm, lingering, filled with a silent understanding that things would never be the same again. And then, just like that, Cammy and Greg were gone.

    As the car rumbled down the driveway, Cammy sat in the passenger seat, her fingers delicately tracing the petals of the flowers in herp.

    Greg nced at her. "You really like flowers that much?"

    A wistful smile ghosted across her lips. "I do... but I wouldn¡¯t say I¡¯m obsessed. It¡¯s just..." She exhaled, gazing out the window. "These flowers hold so many memories. I never imagined I¡¯d leave that house so soon. I always thought I¡¯d grow old there."

    Greg didn¡¯t respond right away. Instead, he tightened his grip on the wheel, stealing a quick look at her. There was something about the way she held those flowers¡ªlike they were thest tangible piece of a life she wasn¡¯t ready to let go of.

    Greg¡¯s curiosity was growing with every passing minute, especially when it came to Cammy¡¯s past¡ªthe things that had once made her happy. "Was the house built after you got married?" he asked, stealing a nce at her as he drove.

    Cammy¡¯s fingers absentmindedly stroked the petals of the bouquet in herp. "No," she said, her voice carrying the weight of old memories.

    "It was already built when Duncan surprised me with it. He took me and my parents there after construction was finished... and that¡¯s where he proposed." A wistful smile touched her lips. "He told me I could do whatever I wanted with the interior since he had already chosen the exterior."

    Greg remained silent for a beat, processing her words. Then, out of nowhere, he said, "My offer still stands, you know. If you ever want to build your dream house from the ground up, just say the word. There¡¯s still plenty of space on the property."

    Cammy turned to him, blinking in surprise before bursting intoughter. "Alright, alright," she said, shaking her head. "I¡¯ll keep that in mind."

    Greg smirked, pleased with himself. Maybe one day, she would take him up on that offer.

    While Cammy and Greg drove home,ughter and light conversation filling the car, someone else was having an entirely different kind of evening¡ªone filled with frustration and boiling anger.

    "What the hell, Duncan?!" Orson¡¯s voice echoed through the hospital room, his face a mask of disbelief. "Your nurse just called me to say you destroyed your phone and now I have to get it repaired? Are you serious?"

    He took a step closer, his frustration mounting. "Why would you throw your phone in the first ce? Do you even realize how much important stuff you had on it? Contacts, files¡ªGod knows what else! What the hell happened for you topletely lose your shit?!"

    But Duncan didn¡¯t answer. He sat stiffly on the hospital bed, arms crossed over his chest, his face set in a stubborn re. His silence only made Orson¡¯s blood boil hotter.

    "Are you going to tell me what happened or not?!" Orson demanded, his patience wearing dangerously thin.

    "Just have it repaired. Don¡¯t ask questions," Duncan said tly, his tone leaving no room for argument.

    Orson let out an exasperated sigh, shaking his head as he grabbed the ziplock bag filled with the shattered remains of Duncan¡¯s phone. The device was barely recognizable¡ªreduced to broken pieces after being hurled straight into the wall in a fit of rage.

    Muttering under his breath, Orson pushed open the hospital room door and stepped out, only to nearly collide with Duncan¡¯s private nurse. She had just returned, holding a stic bag filled with takeout containers.

    "Mr. Campbell, don¡¯t leave just yet," she said, stopping him. "Mr. Veston asked me to buy dinner for three. Please have some before you go."

    Orson paused, rubbing his temple. "Right... fine," he said, stuffing the ziplock bag into his pocket. Then, narrowing his eyes, he added, "But before I sit down and eat, tell me¡ªwhat the hell happened to his phone?"

    The nurse shifted ufortably, her expression wrapped with concern. "He was watching something on his phone earlier," she began.

    "But he had his earphones in, so I don¡¯t know what it was. It went on for a while, long enough that I thought he was just watching a movie or a series. But..." She hesitated, her brows furrowing. "His expression was different. He looked furious¡ªmore than I¡¯ve ever seen him."

    Orson listened intently, his jaw tightening as she continued.

    "He kept cursing under his breath, mming his fist against the bed every now and then. At first, I thought it might be sports¡ªlike his team lost or something. But then, out of nowhere, he just snapped. He threw his phone straight at the wall with everything he had. The impact shattered itpletely."

    She swallowed hard, her voice lowering. "After that, he just kept hitting the bed, cursing over and over. Then... he told me to get out before he¡ª" She paused, her lips pressing together. "Before he broke down."

    Orson remained silent, his grip tightening on the ziplock bag in his pocket.

    "I stayed outside," the nurse admitted. "I could still hear him... cursing at someone. But I couldn¡¯t make out the name." She sighed, her voice marked with sadness. "Whoever it was, they must¡¯ve really hurt him. I could feel the pain in his voice."

    Orson exhaled sharply, running a hand through his hair. "Alright," he said, his tone firm. "Thanks for telling me. But don¡¯t mention this to him. And definitely don¡¯t tell Annie. If I think hiswyer needs to know, I¡¯ll handle it. Do you understand?"

    The nurse nodded, her lips sealing shut.

    "Good. Now, go back inside," Orson instructed. "I won¡¯t be staying for dinner. I need to run to the cellphone shop before it closes."

    Without waiting for a response, he turned on his heel and strode out of the hospital, his pace quickening. The night air hit him as he stepped outside, but it did nothing to cool the thoughts racing through his mind.

    ¡¯There¡¯s only one person in this world who could make Duncan this angry¡ªangry enough to break down like that.¡¯

    ¡¯Cammy.¡¯

    ¡¯What the hell happened this time?¡¯

    The thought nagged at Orson as he hurried down the dimly lit street, his grip tightening on the shattered remains of Duncan¡¯s phone. He had known Duncan for years¡ªlong enough to recognize that the man rarely lost control like this.

    It took something, or rather someone, to push him over the edge. And that someone was always Cammy.

    ¡¯They¡¯re already having a divorce, so what else could she ever do that could make him lose his mind like that?¡¯

    No matter how hard Orson thinks about what could happen, he really can¡¯t put the pieces together.

    Orson reached the shop just in time, pushing open the ss door with more force than necessary. As the clerk greeted him, he ced the ruined phone on the counter.

    "Can you fix this?" he asked, his voice edged with urgency.

    The clerk raised an eyebrow at the sorry state of the device. "Depends. What the hell happened to it?"

    Orson let out a dry chuckle. "Let¡¯s just say... someone had a really bad day."

    And something told him this was only the beginning.

 Chapter 138: The Other Room

    <h4>Chapter 138: The Other Room</h4>

    The door to Cammy¡¯s room burst open with a loud bang, jolting her from the depths of sleep. Before she could even process what was happening, a bright, excited voice filled the air.

    "Mommy! Mommy! Mommy! Wake up!" Dn¡¯s joyful cries rang through the room, his small hands gripping the wheels of his chair as he practically vibrated with excitement.

    Cammy groaned softly, her body protesting after thete night she¡¯d had. She barely managed a muffled, "Mmm..." in response. After all, she and Greg had spent hours retrieving the things she and Dn would need from their apartment while staying at the mansion.

    But before she could fully open her eyes, she felt Dn climb onto the bed, his warm little arms wrapping tightly around her.

    "Thank you! Thank you so much!" he squealed, his voice thick with emotion. "I thought I¡¯d never see Yoyo again!" His gratitude was boundless, and before she could utter a word, he peppered her cheeks with enthusiastic kisses.

    Still blinking the sleep from her eyes, Cammy watched as Dn, with sheer determination, maneuvered himself back into his wheelchair.

    Andrea, standing nearby, gave a sheepish smile. "He was determined to get in here, Madam. I¡¯m sorry for waking you, but he just wouldn¡¯t stop talking about his stuffed toy¡ªhow he used to never sleep without it when he was younger. I told him you were still sleeping, but he insisted on thanking you in person."

    Cammy sighed, shaking off the remnants of sleep, before reaching out to help Dn adjust his legs onto the footrest. "It¡¯s alright, Andrea. And please, call me Cammy." She ruffled Dn¡¯s hair with a fond smile.

    "This little beagle stuffed toy," she continued, picking it up, "was a gift from my father. Ever since Dn got it, he never slept without it. That night¡ªthe night of the ne crash¡ªwe left in such a hurry that we forgot to pack it." Her voice softened, her eyes flickering with unspoken memories. "I suppose, in a way, that was a good thing."

    Andrea nodded with a warm smile. "Alright, Cammy. Would you like to have breakfast with Dn and the kids?"

    Cammy arched a brow. "The kids?"

    "Yes," Andrea chuckled. "It¡¯s Saturday, so the children on the property usually gather for breakfast in the garden. Would you like to join them?"

    Cammy hesitated for a moment before shaking her head. "Maybe next time. I need to go to the office for a few hours to submit something. I have been working from the hospital since the ident." Her gaze flickered around the room before she asked, "Where¡¯s Greg?"

    "Oh, Mr. Cross left early this morning. Mr. Parker and Mr. Reyes picked him up," Andrea replied.

    "I see," Cammy murmured, nodding thoughtfully. "Probably some business to take care of."

    With a yful smirk, she suddenly reached out, grabbing Dn¡¯s chubby cheeks and pressing a quick kiss to his forehead. "Will you be okay while Mommy goes to work for a little while?"

    Dn beamed. "Yes! I¡¯ll just y with Cole and the other kidster." His excitement was infectious.

    Andrea smiled. "His nanny will be arriving soon, and the kids will also help set up for the party tomorrow."

    "Oh, right¡ªthe party," Cammy said, stretching slightly. "Alright then, let¡¯s all get moving so we can finish our tasks for today."

    She watched as Andrea wheeled Dn out of the room before turning to get ready herself. But as she moved toward her closet, her eyesnded on a door she had never really paid attention to before.

    She had assumed it was locked¡ªafter all, she had never tried opening it. But something in her gut told her to check.

    Hesitantly, she reached for the doorknob and twisted it slightly. To her surprise, it turned with ease. The door wasn¡¯t locked.

    Her breath hitched as she slowly pushed it open, stepping into arger, elegantly furnished bedroom.

    The deep tones, the masculine scent lingering in the air, the meticulously organized space¡ªeverything about it screamed Greg.

    Her lips parted slightly in shock. "Is this... Greg¡¯s room?" she murmured. Her gaze flickered back toward her own room, realization dawning on her like a lightning strike.

    "His room is right next to mine? And... it¡¯s a connecting room?" she whispered, barely believing her own words.

    A slow, disbelieving chuckle escaped her lips. "So that means... he could walk into my room anytime he wanted¡ªwithout effort. He wouldn¡¯t even need to knock since the lock is on his side."

    Her fingers brushed against the doorframe as a strange feeling settled in her chest.

    Then, curiosity got the better of her.

    Her feet moved on their own, taking her deeper into his space.

    Everything was impable¡ªnot a single thing out of ce. "So neat..." she muttered, almost begrudgingly impressed.

    Her attention shifted to a console table lined with framed photographs. She stepped closer, studying them.

    A picture of Greg as a young boy.

    A photograph from the ribbon-cutting ceremony of Cross Tech¡¯s building.

    Snapshots of him with Harry and Ethan.

    And then, one that caught her eye¡ªan old picture of Greg as a child, standing beside another boy.

    Her fingers traced the frame absentmindedly. "Hmm... this must be Harry," she mused. The resemnce was striking.

    Just as she reached for the handle of another door¡ªlikely his closet¡ªa sharp ringing sound shattered the silence.

    Her phone.

    Heart pounding, she spun around, rushing back into her room and hastily shutting the connecting door behind her before grabbing her phone.

    As she answered the call, she couldn¡¯t help but nce back at the door she had just closed, as if it held secrets she wasn¡¯t quite ready to uncover.

    The moment she saw the caller ID, a wide smile spread across her face.

    "Ellie! I miss you so much!" Cammy greeted enthusiastically, her voice filled with warmth.

    A familiar, dramatic voice responded on the other end. [What is happening, girl? I just got a text saying we¡¯re invited to Dn¡¯s recovery party¡ªheld at Greg¡¯s mansion, of all ces! Care to exin what¡¯s going on?]

    Cammy let out a soft chuckle. "That must be Andrea or Edward. But never mind that¡ªcan youe?"

    [Of course! We were all worried about Dn, but I guess this means he¡¯s doing well?]

    "He¡¯s healing fast," she assured her. "Nothing to worry about."

    There was a pause before Ellie asked the next question. [Is Ric invited too?]

    At that, Cammy¡¯s smile faltered. She exhaled slowly, a slight hesitation creeping into her voice. "No," she finally said. "I decided not to invite him... I have an important announcement to make that day."

    [Ooooh, now that sounds intriguing!] Ellie teased. [I wonder what kind of bombshell you¡¯re about to drop.]

    Cammy smirked but said nothing.

    [Anyway, I have to go¡ªtoo many guests today. See you tomorrow! My whole family and I will be there.]

    "See you, Ellie," Cammy said before ending the call.

    As she lowered her phone, a quiet satisfaction settled over her. The decision she had made¡ªthe announcement she had chosen to share¡ªfelt more certain now. A smile tugged at her lips, and just like that, her mood lifted.

    Brushing her hair back, she exhaled and stretched. "Alright, time to head to the office before Chiqui scolds me for making them wait on a Saturday," she muttered to herself with a yful eye roll.

    With newfound energy, she strode toward the bathroom, ready to face the day ahead.

 Chapter 139: The Next Move

    <h4>Chapter 139: The Next Move</h4>

    Greg, Harry, Ethan, and Grace sat in Greg¡¯s office, exhaustion etched across their faces. They had just wrapped up a grueling three-hour emergency meeting with the board, and the weight of the situation hung heavily in the air.

    "Look, we can still prove that none of this is Cross Tech¡¯s fault," Grace asserted, her tone firm.

    "I know, Grace, and we will prove it," Greg replied, with a clear sound of frustration. "But that doesn¡¯t change the fact that our projects wille to a screeching halt without supplies. If we can¡¯t secure them, the employees will have nothing to work on. And I can¡¯t keep paying them indefinitely if there¡¯s no progress."

    Harry exhaled sharply, shaking his head. "This is all my fault. I should have ensured the witness was protected until thepany¡¯s name was cleared. I never expected it would spiral into this."

    Greg turned to him, with a calm voice but resolute. "It¡¯s not your fault, Harry. None of us expected Duncan¡¯s side to stoop this low."

    But Harry wasn¡¯t having it. His eyes darkened with guilt as he mmed a fist onto the table. "It is my fault, man. Two men are dead. They had families¡ªpeople who depended on them. How the hell am I supposed to live with that? Tell me!" His voice cracked before he buried his face in his hands.

    Ethan ced a reassuring hand on his back. He understood the weight of Harry¡¯s guilt¡ªhell, they all felt it. "This isn¡¯t on you, or any of us," he said quietly. "The other side yed dirty. They did this, and they will pay for it."

    Grace folded her arms, her expression steely. "My team will make damn sure of that. It won¡¯t happen overnight, but trust me¡ªit will happen."

    "Duncan must be working with someone else for him to be this audacious in his actions. That someone must be powerful," Greg uttered.

    Ethan exhaled, leaning back. "Alright, so what¡¯s the next move?"

    Greg straightened, his mind already working through the next steps. "We need to secure funds to source materials from another supplier¡ªpreferably one that already has stock within the country. It¡¯s going to cost us a fortune, but we don¡¯t have another choice."

    "I¡¯ll handle it," Harry said suddenly. His jaw was set, his voice unwavering. "Don¡¯t stop me, Greg. If you want me to feel even remotely less guilty, then let me take this responsibility. Let me do something."

    Greg studied him for a moment before nodding. "If it helps you sleep at night, I won¡¯t stop you. But I¡¯m doing the same. The amount we need is astronomical, and I think it¡¯s finally time for me to take what¡¯s rightfully mine."

    Grace groaned, rubbing her temples. "Oh God. I can already feel the mountain of legal working my way." She sighed dramatically. "I swear, with you two throwing cases left and right, I¡¯ll be so buried in work I won¡¯t even have time to date. At this rate, I¡¯m going to die single."

    The tension in the room finally cracked as the three men burst intoughter.

    "Don¡¯t worry, Grace," Ethan teased with a smirk. "If my girlfriend ever dumps me, I¡¯ll date you."

    Grace shot him a withering re, grabbing her bag. "No thanks, Ethan. I¡¯d rather die single than date you."

    Theughter only grew louder. Given their history, her rejection was almost expected.

    Shaking her head, she turned toward the door. "Alright, if we¡¯re done here, I¡¯m leaving. Or is there anything else we need to discuss?"

    Greg leaned back. "Will you be able to make it tomorrow?"

    "Dn¡¯s party?" Grace smiled for the first time that day. "Of course. Wouldn¡¯t miss it. See you there."

    And with that, she was gone, leaving the three men to their thoughts, the brief moment of levity a wee relief in the storm they were still fighting.

    "You two areing tomorrow as well, right?" Greg asked, his gaze shifting between them.

    Harry let out an exaggerated sigh. "Yeah, yeah, we¡¯reing. You basically twisted our arms, so we had no choice. We still value our lives, you know," he quipped.

    Ethan, however, had something else on his mind. He leaned forward, his eyes sharp. "Alright, Greg, what¡¯s the deal with you and Cammy?"

    Greg¡¯s expression remained neutral. "I just want Dn to be happy, that¡¯s all."

    "Really?" Ethan challenged. "Look, I¡¯m not trying to pry, but Cammy¡¯s like a sister to me. She¡¯s been through hell, and I won¡¯t stand by if someone messes with her. We¡¯re friends, Greg, but make no mistake¡ªI¡¯ll always take her side. And if you hurt her, you can start looking for a new COO."

    His words were firm, unwavering. The sudden intensity in his voice caught both Greg and Harry off guard.

    "Damn, Greg," Harry whistled, shaking his head. "When a guy like Ethan draws the line like that, you better be scared. You¡¯re so done, bro."

    Greg only chuckled, unfazed. "Cammy isplicated, I¡¯ll admit that. But I¡¯m not here to y games with her. I don¡¯t force her into anything¡ªI only suggest. Whatever she chooses is entirely up to her. My role is simple: to support her."

    Ethan studied him carefully, weighing every word. He wanted to believe Greg. So far, nothing he said rang false.

    "Alright then," Ethan said, still testing the waters. "How do you really feel about her?"

    Greg¡¯s breath hitched for a brief moment. He hadn¡¯t expected the question, but he was more than prepared to answer it.

    "I like Cammy. A lot," he admitted. "And it¡¯s not just about attraction. It¡¯s not just her body I want¡ªit¡¯s her mind, her soul, and most importantly, her heart. If I¡¯m being honest, I think I¡¯mpletely captivated by her."

    A slow grin spread across Harry¡¯s face before he erupted into apuse. "Ohhh man! You¡¯re in love!" he teased, pping like a spectator at a rom.

    Greg rolled his eyes, but he couldn¡¯t helpughing along with Ethan.

    Ethan nodded, satisfied. "That¡¯s enough for me then. As long as your intentions are genuine, I have no problem with it. But Greg," his voice grew serious again, "if your feelings ever change, tell her. Don¡¯t string her along. Don¡¯t be another Duncan."

    Greg¡¯s expression turned solemn. He met Ethan¡¯s gaze with unwavering certainty. "Rest assured, Ethan, I would never do that. If I have my way, Cammy will be myst. I don¡¯t want anyone else. She¡¯s more than enough."

    Harry dramatically gasped. "Oh my God! What happened to my best friend? Ethan, call an exorcist right now! Greg¡¯s been possessed!"

    Greg scoffed and grabbed a throw pillow, hurling it straight at Harry¡¯s face. "You¡¯re insane. Get out of here¡ªmeeting dismissed!"

    Stillughing, Ethan and Harry stood to leave. But just as Harry reached the door, he paused, turning back.

    "Wait a second¡ªwe all came here in my car. Aren¡¯t you heading home with me?"

    Greg shook his head. "Nah, you go ahead. I¡¯ll manage."

    Harry narrowed his eyes before realization hit. "Ohhh, right. Your penthouse is close by. You¡¯ll just pick one of your cars and head home in style, huh?"

    Greg smirked but said nothing as Harry finally left.

    The moment the door shut, Greg pulled out his phone. He re-read a message from Cammy¡¯s bodyguard earlier, confirming that she was at Cross Tech today.

    His smirk deepened as he tapped the screen, pulling up the CCTV feed of her department.

    "I don¡¯t need you to drive me, Harry," he murmured to himself, eyes locked on the screen. "I have Cammy."

 Chapter 140: For The Better

    <h4>Chapter 140: For The Better</h4>

    "Mind if I join you?"

    The unexpected voice made Cammy and Chiqui¡¯s heads snap up in unison, their peaceful lunch in the cafeteria suddenly interrupted. Their eyes widened in disbelief as the uninvited guest casually stood before them.

    "S-Sure, of course! You can join us," Chiqui stammered, hastily removing her coat from the chair beside her, but to her surprise, Greg ignored it. Instead, he pulled out the chair right next to Cammy and sat down as if he belonged there.

    Cammy narrowed her eyes. "What are you doing here?" she asked bluntly, her tone sharp and unbothered.

    Chiqui nearly choked on her food. ¡¯Did she just¡ª?¡¯ Her heart raced. That was their CEO, she was talking to, and Cammy soundedpletely disrespectful. Desperate to salvage the situation, Chiqui kicked Cammy under the table, silently pleading with her to behave.

    But Cammy barely spared her a nce before turning back to Greg, waiting for an answer.

    "Having lunch," Greg replied smoothly, settlingfortably into his seat.

    "I know that," Cammy shot back. "I meant¡ªwhy here?"

    Greg smirked, clearly amused. "Am I not allowed to eat in my own building¡¯s cafeteria?"

    Chiqui sat frozen, watching the interaction unfold. She had no idea what to feel. The tension, the casual banter¡ªit was making her nervous. ¡¯What exactly was happening between these two?¡¯

    Cammy rolled her eyes. "You know what I meant." With a sigh, she decided to ignore him and resumed eating, pretending he wasn¡¯t sitting beside her.

    But Greg wasn¡¯t done. Oh no, he seemed determined to make a statement. Without a word, he reached for one of the coffee cups from his tray and ced it in front of Cammy. And as if that wasn¡¯t enough, he followed it up with a slice of cake.

    Chiqui let out an audible gasp, her jaw practically hitting the floor. ¡¯Did that really just happen?¡¯

    Cammy, now thoroughly flustered, turned to him slowly. Greg, as casual as ever, was calmly unloading his tray onto the table.

    "What is this for?" she asked, lowering her voice but keeping the sharpness in her tone.

    Greg arched a brow. "Dessert," he replied simply. "Cake goes best with coffee."

    "I know that," she hissed. "But why are you giving it to me¡ªhere, like this?" She widened her eyes at him, silently trying to send him a signal. ¡¯What are you doing?!¡¯

    Greg only shrugged. "Because I know you like it." His voice was casual, indifferent, but the glint in his eyes told a different story.

    Cammy groaned inwardly. ¡¯This is useless!¡¯ She threw her hands up in defeat and decided to just drop it.

    But Greg? He still wasn¡¯t finished.

    With practiced ease, he took a piece of meat from his own te and ced it onto hers.

    Chiqui audibly gasped and mped a hand over her mouth in shock. ¡¯No way. No freaking way.¡¯ This wasn¡¯t just unexpected¡ªthis was something straight out of a romance drama.

    Cammy¡¯s patience finally snapped. She inhaled deeply, closed her eyes for a second, and without hesitation¡ªkicked Greg¡¯s foot under the table.

    Greg flinched. "Ow! What the kick was that for?" he eximed, rubbing his leg.

    Cammy red at him. ¡¯For acting like this in front of my colleague, that¡¯s what!¡¯ she wanted to say it but she could only signal him using her eyes to point at Chiqui.

    Greg only smirked,pletely unfazed. "Rx, Cammy," he murmured, leaning in slightly. "I¡¯m just having lunch."

    Chiqui, meanwhile, was still in a state of pure shock. Her brain struggled to process what she had just witnessed.

    One thing was clear, though.

    Something big was happening between Greg and Cammy. And she was sitting right in the middle of it.

    "Oh my God... What exactly are you up to?" Cammy finally blurted out, unable to suppress her irritation any longer. ¡¯Is he trying to make it obvious to Chiqui that something¡¯s going on between us?¡¯ she thought, her mind racing.

    Greg merely tilted his head, feigning innocence. "What are you talking about? I have no idea what you mean," he said smoothly. Then, as if the conversation waspletely unimportant, he added, "You should eat so we can go."

    Cammy¡¯s jaw nearly hit the table.

    But before she could fully process what was happening, Greg reached into his pocket and pulled out a small piece of paper. Without a word, he handed it to Chiqui.

    Curious, Chiqui unfolded it and skimmed the contents.

    "That¡¯s the address for Dn¡¯s recovery party tomorrow," Greg informed her casually. "You shoulde."

    Chiqui¡¯s brows furrowed. "Dn? Cammy¡¯s son?"

    Greg nodded. "That¡¯s right. I figured Cammy might be too shy to invite you herself, and since the whole thing was nnedst minute, there wasn¡¯t time for proper invitations. But I hope you¡¯lle... Right, Cammy?"

    Cammy was speechless. She just stared at Greg, struggling to find her words, until Chiqui¡¯s voice snapped her back to reality.

    "Do you want me toe, Cammy?"

    "Y-Yes, of course," Cammy stammered.

    Chiqui pouted. "Then why didn¡¯t you invite me yourself?"

    "I¡¯m sorry, Chiqui," Cammy sighed. "The party is actually sponsored by Mr. Cross since he¡¯s also Dn¡¯s sponsor at school, where the ident happened. I wasn¡¯t sure if I could invite more people, but... apparently, Mr. Cross doesn¡¯t mind." She shot Greg a look.

    "Not at all," Greg replied smoothly.

    "Alright, that¡¯s fair," Chiqui conceded. "I¡¯ll be there. What should I bring for Dn?"

    ¡¯Ahh, so that¡¯s why they seemed close. Maybe because of the sponsorship and ident.¡¯ Chiqui thought innocently.

    "You can bring him food or books," Cammy suggested. "He¡¯s not really into toys. He¡¯s either on hisptop studying coding or outside ying with his friends in the garden."

    "What a brilliant kid! I wish I had a son like that," Chiqui mused before sighing dramatically. "But then again, I don¡¯t even have a boyfriend."

    The two womenughed¡ªuntil Greg politely cut in.

    "By the way, did you receive the invitation to the annual g this Friday?"

    "Yes, boss," Chiqui replied. "I already announced it to the teamst Monday."

    "G?" Cammy raised an eyebrow. "What¡¯s the asion?"

    "It¡¯s Cross Tech¡¯s anniversary," Chiqui grinned, then pointed proudly to herself. "And thisdy right here is getting promoted."

    Cammy¡¯s eyes widened. "Oh gosh, congrattions, but, wait, isn¡¯t the promotion supposed to be a surprise? Isn¡¯t it usually announced at the event?"

    "For some, yes," Greg interjected. "But since Chiqui is a project manager, she needs to know about any changes in advance so she can prepare ordingly."

    "That makes sense," Cammy nodded before turning to Chiqui with a warm smile. "Congrattions again! I¡¯m going to miss working with you. I won¡¯t ask about your new position yet¡ªI¡¯d rather be surprised at the g."

    "There will be a lot of surprises at the g," Greg remarked with a smirk. "I have one of my own..."

    Chiqui¡¯s curiosity was instantly piqued. "Ooooh, now I really can¡¯t wait to find out what that is!"

    But Cammy? She didn¡¯t share Chiqui¡¯s excitement.

    Because she already had a pretty good idea of what Greg¡¯s surprise was.

    And if she was right... Then this g was going to change everything.

    However, she also has an announcement tomorrow and Chiqui will be there to hear it. ¡¯Argh! Nevermind, she¡¯ll find out soon anyway. I guess it¡¯s for the better.¡¯

 Chapter 141: I Seduced the CEO

    <h4>Chapter 141: I Seduced the CEO</h4>

    After finishing lunch with Cammy and Chiqui, Greg returned to his office, his expression unreadable. He shut the door behind him, loosened his tie, and exhaled deeply before picking up his phone. This call had been a long timeing. He scrolled through his contacts, hesitating for just a second before pressing dial.

    The line rang only once before a familiar voice answered.

    Greg didn¡¯t waste time. "Is my father avable for a meeting with me on Monday?"

    There was a brief pause on the other line before the secretary asked, [Is this regarding business or personal matters?]

    Greg¡¯s grip on the phone tightened. "It¡¯s for business," he said, then added as an afterthought, "Actually, note that it concerns both my business and his. It¡¯s urgent. I need to see him Monday, and it can¡¯t be dyed any longer."

    The secretary¡¯s voice remained calm, but Greg knew she understood the weight of his words. [I see. Since it¡¯s you, sir, and it¡¯s urgent, let me put you on hold while I check if I can fit this into his schedule.]

    "Go ahead," Greg said, pacing the length of his office. "If possible, cancel any unimportant meetings so I can have a proper conversation with him."

    The secretary hesitated. [Sir, are you sure you wouldn¡¯t rather meet him at his home after work? If it¡¯s urgent, that might be easier.]

    Greg¡¯s jaw clenched. "No, Samantha. I don¡¯t want others to see me there. You know what I mean."

    She didn¡¯t need further exnation. [Understood. Hold on a moment.]

    Meanwhile, in Richard Cross¡¯s Office...

    Samantha left her desk and made her way to Richard¡¯s office. Even though it was the weekend, the old man was there, deeply engrossed in work as usual. His hands moved swiftly across his keyboard, the glow of his monitor reflecting off his silver-rimmed sses.

    The door was already ajar, but Samantha still knocked lightly. "Sir?"

    Richard barely looked up, his sharp eyes flicking toward her before returning to the screen. "Yes?" His tone was curt, impatient¡ªuntil he saw Samantha step inside and quietly shut the door behind her. That was enough to grab his full attention.

    Greg¡¯s father leaned back in his chair, watching her carefully. He knew Samantha well enough to recognize when something was worth listening to.

    "Greg is on the line," she said. "He¡¯s requesting an appointment with you on Monday. He says it¡¯s urgent¡ªboth his business and yours."

    For a moment, Richard remained silent. Then, ever so slowly, a smirk curved his lips. He steepled his fingers, amusement flickering in his cold, calcting eyes.

    ¡¯So, the boy was finally making his move,¡¯ he thought.

    "Cancel my entire afternoon," Richard instructed. "He can have all of it. Reschedule anything important for the morning."

    Samantha nodded. She didn¡¯t need to ask why¡ªshe had served the Cross family long enough to know when something significant was about to unfold.

    Back to Greg...

    Momentster, Samantha¡¯s voice returned on the line. [Your father has cleared his entire afternoon for you. Will that work?]

    Greg let out a dry chuckle, though there was little humor in it. "That¡¯s more than enough. Thanks, Samantha. I owe you one. I¡¯ll bring your favorite coffee and pastry as a token of appreciation."

    A softugh came through the receiver. [You never change, Greg. I¡¯ll see you then.]

    As the call ended, Samantha leaned back in her chair, shaking her head with a knowing smile.

    ¡¯That boy is nothing like the rest of them,¡¯ she thought. ¡¯Despite everything that happened, he turned out to be a good man. A fine gentleman, even.¡¯

    Little did she know¡ªMonday¡¯s meeting was about to set everything in motion.

    After ending the call, Greg didn¡¯t waste a second. He stepped out of his office with purpose, his long strides carrying him straight to Cammy¡¯s department. His sudden appearance caught both Cammy and Chiqui off guard.

    "Are you almost done?" Greg¡¯s voice cut through the quiet hum of the office.

    Cammy blinked, momentarily at a loss for words, but before she could respond, Chiqui spoke up.

    "We are, actually," she said, turning off herputer. "I assume you have somest-minute things to take care of for the party tomorrow?"

    Greg nodded. "Right."

    "Alright then! I¡¯ll head out¡ªI still need to buy a gift for Dn." Chiqui quickly grabbed her bag, shing Cammy a knowing grin before waving goodbye. "See you both tomorrow!"

    The moment she was gone, Cammy turned to Greg with narrowed eyes.

    "What exactly are you doing?" she demanded.

    Greg met her re with calm amusement. "I¡¯m breaking the news to her tomorrow about your transfer. And I want her to know about you and me before rumors spread in the office, which will surely happen when they see you with me in the G.

    She¡¯ll need a moment to process it, so I figured we should ease her into it. She¡¯s going to be shocked, no doubt."

    Cammy sighed, realization washing over her. This was her final week on the project. No matter how much she loved it, her time here wasing to an end.

    "I really liked this project," she admitted softly. "I¡¯m going to miss it. Has HR already found my recement?"

    "Yes," Greg confirmed. "You¡¯ll meet her soon. You¡¯ll need to train her for a couple of days next week before you move to your new role." Then, with a teasing smirk, he gestured toward the door. "Shall we?"

    Cammy grabbed her bag and followed him toward the elevator.

    "Where am I getting transferred?" she asked.

    Greg pressed the elevator button and gave her a mischievous nce. "It¡¯s a surprise. You¡¯ll find out tomorrow. Don¡¯t push me for answers now¡ªI¡¯m also revealing a surprise for Harry, so be patient."

    Cammy chuckled. "You really know me by now."

    Greg let out a mock sigh. "Yes, and I¡¯ve learned that handling you is no easy task. You¡¯re stubborn, Cammy." He smirked before casually reaching for her hand, intertwining his fingers with hers.

    Cammy stiffened instantly, her eyes darting left and right in panic. "Greg!" she hissed. "What if someone sees?"

    Greg didn¡¯t even flinch. "Rx. No one¡¯s here. And honestly? I don¡¯t care if they see. Let them be envious."

    Cammy rolled her eyes. "I do care. I don¡¯t want anyone thinking I seduced the CEO or something."

    Greg chuckled. "Fair enough. We could always tell them I seduced you instead."

    She gasped before yfully smacking his arm.

    Greg onlyughed, but Cammy¡¯s thoughts ran deeper than the banter.

    ¡¯If only you knew how much I was drawn to you the moment I saw you, she thought as the elevator doors opened. Maybe you¡¯d realize this was always meant to be...¡¯

 Chapter 142: A Generous Gift

    <h4>Chapter 142: A Generous Gift</h4>

    "You okay over there?" Cammy finally broke the silence, ncing at him before giving his knee a teasing squeeze. "Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re pouting because I didn¡¯t let you drive," she smirked.

    Greg forced a half-hearted smile, cing his hand over hers before gently guiding it back to the wheel. "It¡¯s not that," he murmured. "Just thinking about work. The emergency meeting earlier drained me."

    Her brows furrowed. "Emergency meeting? What happened?"

    Greg exhaled sharply. "Nothing serious. Just a dy in materials for the other projects." Then, as if shaking off the subject, he turned slightly to face her. "Anyway, are you excited for tomorrow?"

    She caught the shift immediately¡ªhe wanted to steer the conversation elsewhere. Rather than press, she yed along. "Yeah, I really am. I haven¡¯t seen Ellie and Eve in ages. It¡¯ll be good to catch up."

    Greg nodded. "Ellie¡¯s the resort manager, right? Think she¡¯s still mad at me?"

    Cammy chuckled. "Don¡¯t worry about her." Reaching out impulsively to touch his face, her thumb grazing his cheek in a fleeting, intimate gesture. Greg stiffened, his heart skipping a beat. But just as quickly as she¡¯d touched him, she withdrew her hand, returning it to the wheel as if nothing had happened.

    ¡¯What the hell was that?¡¯ Greg thought, utterly thrown off bnce.

    When they arrived at the mansion, they headed straight to the dining hall, where Dn was already halfway through his meal.

    "Sweetheart, why are you eating so early?" Cammy asked, pressing a gentle kiss to the top of her son¡¯s head.

    "Because I¡¯m sleepy, Mommy," Dn mumbled, rubbing his tired eyes. "We decorated the garden today, and my arms hurt from blowing up the balloons. I wanna sleep right after dinner."

    Cammy chuckled, finding his exhaustion adorable.

    Greg leaned in with an amused grin. "Wow, Dn! That¡¯s impressive. You¡¯ll wake up with muscles tomorrow!"

    Dn¡¯s sleepy eyes widened. "Really? Like you, Uncle Greg?"

    The room erupted withughter. Greg yfully lifted Dn¡¯s tiny arm, pretending to flex it. "See? You¡¯re already getting stronger!"

    Cammy and the nannyughed more when Dn seemed to believe Greg.

    Dn beamed, momentarily energized by the idea, but the exhaustion soon won.

    "That¡¯s enough, haha! Let¡¯s all eat so we can rest and be early tomorrow so we can do final touches," Cammy said.

    After dinner, Dn excused himself to bed first, and Greg soon followed. "Cammy, I still need to call Harry and Ethan. I¡¯ll head to my room first."

    Cammy nodded. "Go ahead, Greg. No need to check in with me."

    Greg leaned down and pressed a quick kiss to her forehead before disappearing into his room.

    Later, after her shower, Cammy stood before the connecting door between their rooms, gripping a small bottle ofvender oil in her trembling hands. Her heart pounded against her ribs.

    ¡¯You can do this, Cammy. It¡¯s now or never.¡¯

    She knocked softly. No answer. Tentatively, she turned the knob¡ªit was unlocked. Stepping inside, she took a deep breath. The room was empty.

    ¡¯He must be in his study. I¡¯ll set this up first before calling him.¡¯

    She moved quickly, arranging the scented candles, dimming the lights, and turning on the humidifier. The air filled with the calming aroma ofvender, creating an atmosphere of pure serenity.

    Just as she finished, another door swung open.

    Greg stepped inside, fresh from the shower, a towel hanging dangerously low on his hips, another in his hands as he ran it through his damp hair.

    Cammy froze.

    Heat rushed to her cheeks as her gaze flitted between him and the now overly romantic setting of his bedroom. Greg stood just as still, taking in the flickering candles, the dim lighting, and the intoxicating scent in the air.

    "I-I... You said you were tired," Cammy stammered, her voice barely above a whisper. "So I thought I should... you know... do something nice. As a thank you. For Dn¡¯s hospital bill. And the recovery party."

    Greg¡¯s lips curled into a slow, devilish smirk. "Wow. This looks like a scene straight out of a romance movie." He took a deliberate step toward her. "Tell me, Cammy, exactly how are you nning to thank me? Because from where I¡¯m standing..." His gaze flicked over her, taking in the silk robe she wore. "This looks a lot like a honeymoon setup." His voice dropped lower. "And God, I hope it is."

    Cammy¡¯s eyes widened. "Massage!" she practically shouted, waving her hands in panic. "I¡ªI was going to give you a massage! That¡¯s all!"

    Greg chuckled, his amusement only growing. "Oh really?" He tilted his head. "Then why are you wearing just a robe? Feels like you¡¯re trying to seduce me."

    "It¡¯s not just a robe! Just so happened I just finished showering. I have clothes on underneath!" she defended, stepping back slightly.

    Greg only grinned wider. "So you¡¯re fresh out of the shower too. Perfect." He reached for her waist, pulling her just close enough for her breath to hitch.

    Cammy shoved him back, making himugh.

    "I¡¯m kidding, I¡¯m kidding," he said, raising his hands in surrender. "If you¡¯re offering a massage, who am I to say no to such a generous gift?"

    Then, without warning, he dropped his towel.

    Cammy¡¯s mouth fell open as her gaze darted downward¡ªonly to immediately snap back up when she realized he wasn¡¯t exactly... soft.

    "Oh, for the love of¡ª" She grabbed the towel off the floor and flung it over his lower half before she lost what littleposure she had left.

    Greg just chuckled as he stretched out on the bed, lying on his stomach. "Come on then," he teased, "let¡¯s see if you¡¯re as good with your hands as you im."

    Taking a deep breath, Cammy straddled his back and poured the oil onto her hands, her touch gliding over his muscles.

    Greg let out a groan as her hands kneaded into his tense shoulders, his fingers gripping the sheets beneath him.

    ¡¯Oh, fuck. This is absolute torture,¡¯ he thought as the warmth of her body pressed against his back. He swallowed hard, trying to focus on anything¡ªanything¡ªother than the growing problem underneath him, between his legs. It was an instant hard on.

    **********

    3.4.2025

    Hi everyone! It¡¯s my birthday today and I¡¯m sorry if I can only publish 3 Chapters today. I got tired decorating the housest night. I¡¯ll make it up next weekend. Thanks for the raining Golden Tickets and Power Stones!

 Chapter 143: All I Want Is You (1)

    <h4>Chapter 143: All I Want Is You (1)</h4>

    ¡¯This was supposed to be a rxing experience,¡¯ Greg told himself, but rxation was thest thing he felt as Cammy¡¯s hands worked their magic¡ªand their torment¡ªover his back.

    "When was thest time you had a proper massage?" she murmured, her fingers pressing deep into the knots of tension coiled beneath his skin. "Your muscles are like stone."

    Greg exhaled sharply, burying his face in the pillow, his body taut for reasons beyond muscle strain. "I don¡¯t remember. I¡¯ve been... busy." His voice was husky, strained, as he fought against the unwee¡ªyet inevitable¡ªreaction stirring beneath him.

    Cammy clucked her tongue, her touch both punishing and hypnotic. "That¡¯s why you¡¯re like this. Always stiff, always tense. This isn¡¯t good for you, Greg."

    If only she knew.

    He bit down on a groan as her thumbs dug into a particrly stubborn knot. The pressure sent ripples of sensation coursing through him¡ªpainced with something dangerously close to pleasure.

    ¡¯Sweet torture,¡¯ he thought, barely suppressing a shudder. He willed himself to stay still, to think of spreadsheets, deadlines, anything but the warmth of her hands, the scent of her skin, the maddening way her voice curled around his name.

    But Cammy wasn¡¯t making this easy. Not at all.

    Instead of finding the rxation he so desperately sought, Greg felt himself unravel beneath her touch. Every stroke, every glide of her fingers over his skin only fanned the heat coiling in his core. The more of him she explored, the more unbearable his torment became.

    When Cammy finally moved on from his back and arms, he dared to hope the worst was over. But the moment her hands drifted down to his upper thigh, something inside him snapped.

    In a swift, almost desperate motion, he turned, his hand catching hers mid-stroke. The sudden movement startled Cammy, her wide eyes locking onto his. Greg¡¯s other hand scrambled for the towel, yanking it over his unmistakable arousal before he could truly betray himself.

    "D-Did I hurt you?" she stammered, concern flickering in her voice as she searched his face, oblivious to the storm raging beneath his skin.

    Greg swallowed hard, his breath uneven. "No," he admitted, his voice rough with restraint. "Quite the opposite." He exhaled sharply, forcing himself to loosen his grip on her. "I think that¡¯s enough for tonight."

    Cammy¡¯s brows furrowed. "Did I do something wrong?" she asked, worry etching itself into her delicate features.

    Greg let out a low chuckle, the sound marked with something darker, something dangerously close to surrender. His fingers found her face, tracing the softness of her cheek as he cupped it gently.

    "No, Cammy. You did everything right." His thumb grazed her bottom lip, his restraint hanging by a thread. "Too right."

    He let out a shaky breath and pulled away, his hand falling to his side. "That¡¯s why you need to go," he murmured, his eyes heavy with unspoken desire. "Because if you don¡¯t, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to stop myself."

    But Cammy didn¡¯t move. She just sat there, watching him, her gaze unreadable, her silence stretching between them like an invisible tether. Yet something in her eyes¡ªhesitation, longing, something unspoken¡ªmade Greg¡¯s pulse quicken.

    Then, slowly, she reached for his hand.

    "Greg..." Her fingers trembled slightly as they wrapped around his. "There¡¯s something I need to tell you... It¡¯s the reason I came here tonight."

    Her words sent a ripple of tension through him, an unsettling mix of curiosity and dread knotting in his chest. He studied her face, searching for answers, but her expression remained an enigmatic puzzle¡ªone he wasn¡¯t sure he was ready to solve.

    She hesitated, lips parting, only to close again as if the weight of her words was too heavy to bear.

    "I... I..." Cammy faltered, her grip tightening ever so slightly.

    Greg exhaled, his voice softer now, though still braced with restraint. "Cammy, it¡¯s okay," he murmured, gently pulling his hand from hers. "If you¡¯re not ready to say it, you don¡¯t have to. You can tell me some other time."

    He swung his legs over the edge of the bed, ready to put distance between them before his control frayed any further. But just as he started to stand, Cammy¡¯s fingers tightened around his wrist, her grip firm, unyielding.

    "Wait," she whispered.

    And just like that, he was caught again¡ªheld captive by the intensity in her eyes, by the lingering touch that sent a slow, searing burn straight through him.

    "I like you!" Cammy blurted out, her voice trembling before she quickly lowered her head, her ears burning a deep shade of crimson.

    Greg froze. Midway through shifting on the bed, he remained suspended in motion¡ªone knee sinking into the mattress, the towel slipping from his grasp, forgotten. But neither of them noticed. The weight of her words hung between them, electrifying the air.

    His pulse thundered in his ears. "What... did you just say?" His voice was low, almost disbelieving. He knew what he¡¯d heard, but part of him needed confirmation, needed to be absolutely certain this wasn¡¯t some fever dream born of his own desires.

    Cammy refused to look at him, her fingers curling into the sheets. "You heard me," she muttered, her voice barely above a whisper. Then, as if realizing she was exposed, she snapped her head up, her face now as red as her ears. "Why do I have to repeat it?!"

    Greg inhaled sharply, his lips parting as if to respond, but no words came. His mind reeled. ¡¯I think I heard you say you like me... Did I? Or am I just imagining things?¡¯

    "You said, you like me. Did I hear that right?" he asked again, his gaze locking onto hers, searching, unraveling her.

    Cammy¡¯s breath hitched, her fingers tightening around the fabric beneath her. "T-That¡¯s right," she admitted, her voice barely holding steady.

    Greg swallowed hard, something dangerous and intoxicating curling inside him. He leaned in slightly, his voice dipping into something almost teasing, almost daring.

    You like me?" he murmured. "Like how, Cammy?"

    Cammy lifted her head, her brows knitting together at Greg¡¯s question. "What do you mean how?" she challenged, but sounding frustrated. "I like you. Is there more than one way to say that?"

    Greg held her gaze, his own filled with something deeper, something demanding. "I need to know how you like me, Cammy," he murmured. "Do you like me in the way that makes you crave me?

    Do you like me in the way that keeps me in your thoughts at night? Do you like me because you want me¡ªmy body and the intimate moments that we share? Or do you like me enough to choose me to be the only man in your life?"

    His voice dropped, husky with need. "I have to know exactly what I mean to you."

    Cammy swallowed hard, her pulse hammering against her skin. Her lips parted, hesitation flickering across her face before she finally whispered, "I like you... and I want you. All of you." She inhaled shakily. "I want your body, your mind, your soul... But more than anything, Greg, I want your heart."

    Her breath hitched, and just as quickly, doubt clouded her features. She lowered her head once more, voice barely above a whisper. "But..."

    The thoughts wed at her mind, dark and merciless. ¡¯He doesn¡¯t deserve this. He¡¯s a good man. Too good for someone like me. One day, his desire for me will fade. The moment our deal is done, I¡¯ll be nothing but a passing storm in his life.¡¯

    A sharp expletive broke through her turmoil, jolting her back to reality.

    "Fuck that!" Greg¡¯s voice was fierce, unwavering, sending a shiver down her spine.

    Cammy¡¯s eyes widened, startled by his sudden outburst.

    "No buts, Cammy," he growled. "The fact that you feel this way, that you¡¯ve finally admitted it¡ªthat¡¯s enough for me. Nothing else matters. Not your past, not your doubts, not the mess you think your life is."

    He reached for her hands, gripping them tightly, his gaze burning into hers. "As long as we keep choosing each other¡ªevery single day¡ªeverything else will fall into ce."

    Cammy¡¯s vision blurred with unshed tears. She bit her lip, trying to suppress the ache swelling in her chest. "Greg... I told you this because I needed to let it out. Not because I expect you to take me."

    Her voice wavered. "I have nothing to offer you. My life is a wreck. And even if we get what we want¡ªrevenge won¡¯t fix me."

    She looked away. "But while we¡¯re in this... I want to give you everything I have left. Even if it¡¯s not enough. Even if I don¡¯t expect anything in return."

    Greg cupped her face, forcing her to meet his gaze. "Whatever you think is broken, I will help you fix it." His voice was raw, filled with conviction. "I don¡¯t need perfection, Cammy. I don¡¯t need you to have it all figured out. All I want is you. Just you. Will you let me in? Will you take me into your life?"

    **********

    3.4.2025

    Thank you all for the birthday greetings and gifts! It was a happy day!

    Thank you LotusLin for the Magic Castle!

    Thank you Sunny_Shumail for the Pizza!

    Thank you Blessing_O and Krepsore07 for the Cs!

    Thank you Annabaibeauthor, DaoistC6cpj4, and ellezar_g for the Inspiration Capsule!

    You girls are the best!

    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 144: All I Want Is You (2)

    <h4>Chapter 144: All I Want Is You (2)</h4>

    Cammy stared into his eyes¡ªso full of passion, so full of unwavering devotion. She felt something shift inside her, something undeniable.

    She inhaled deeply, steadying herself. "I will, Greg."

    Her voice was quiet, but the resolve in it was unshakable. "I don¡¯t want to lie to myself anymore. I may not fully understand my feelings yet. I don¡¯t know what I still feel for Duncan. But there is one thing I am sure of... I want to be with you. Not because of our deal. Not because of our shared goals. But because I choose you."

    She reached for his hands, intertwining their fingers. "I want to be the woman who stands beside you. The person you turn to¡ªwhether in joy or in sorrow. I want to be the one who knows you better than anyone else.

    The one you want toe home to when the world doesn¡¯t treat you right. I want to be your favorite person, Greg."

    For the first time in what felt like forever, Greg truly smiled¡ªnot the teasing smirk he always wore, not the controlled expression he used to mask his emotions. A genuine, blissful smile that reached his eyes, making them shimmer with something dangerously close to happiness.

    It wasn¡¯t love. Not yet.

    But damn it was more intense¡ªmore real¡ªthan anything he had ever felt before.

    And it was enough.

    Whatever was missing, he would fill. Whatever wounds she carried, he would help heal.

    He would fight for this.

    For her.

    For them.

    Emotions surged within Greg, raw and uncontroble, swelling in his chest until it felt as though he might burst. Without a second thought, he pulled Cammy into a fierce embrace, his arms locking around her as if he could fuse her to him¡ªhold her so tightly that not even the past could slip between them.

    In one swift motion, he lifted her with ease, settling her onto hisp, her legs instinctively straddling him. She felt impossibly light in his grasp, like a delicate thing he was afraid to break, yet something about the way she clung to him told him she was stronger than she appeared.

    For Cammy, the feeling was theplete opposite¡ªbut in the most beautiful way. It wasn¡¯t a rush of chaos, not a wildfire of uncontroble passion. Instead, it was relief. The weight she had carried for so long¡ªthe suffocating burden of regret, pain, and unspoken words¡ªwas gone. As if a heavy boulder had been lifted from her chest and thrown far, far away.

    For the first time in what felt like forever, she could breathe.

    And as she sat there, wrapped in Greg¡¯s warmth, she realized something.

    No, he didn¡¯t make her stomach flutter like Duncan once did.

    No, he didn¡¯t make her nervous or breathless with anticipation.

    But he made her calm.

    Greg was her lighthouse¡ªthe steady, unwavering glow that guided her through the storm.

    He was the shore¡ªthe promise of safety after a lifetime lost at sea.

    Her feelings for him weren¡¯t the overwhelming, reckless kind she once mistook for love. They weren¡¯t the dizzying highs and crushing lows she had endured before. But this¡ªthis quiet certainty, this warmth that wrapped around her like a protective cocoon¡ªthis was something far more precious.

    And tonight, she was ready.

    Ready to let Duncan go¡ªnot just in words, but in heart.

    Greg had not only found a ce in her life, but he had be something more. She wanted him. All of him. She wanted to give him everything Duncan had thrown away¡ªher love, her devotion, her effort, her loyalty. But this time, it wouldn¡¯t be desperate. It wouldn¡¯t be one-sided.

    This time, she would give not because she needed to be loved but because she wanted to love.

    And most importantly, she would love herself first.

    Yes, she would change¡ªbut not for Greg.

    For her.

    And in doing so, she would be the woman she was always meant to be¡ªthe woman she and Greg would be proud of. The woman she would cherish without regret.

    And as she sat there, wrapped in his embrace, she whispered a silent vow to herself.

    This time, she would choose herself.

    And in turn, she would choose him.

    Cammy wrapped her arms around Greg, a soft smile gracing her lips as warmth spread through her chest. It felt natural, as if she had always belonged in his embrace. But then, before she even realized it, a tear slipped down her cheek.

    Tears of joy.

    She hastily wiped it away, embarrassed by the sudden rush of emotion. But before she could dwell on it, Greg¡¯s voice cut through the moment, making herugh.

    "Thank you, thank you, thank you, Cammy!" he eximed, his excitement brimming over. "I swear you won¡¯t regret this! I¡¯ll be the best damn boyfriend you¡¯ve ever had in your entire life!"

    Cammy let out augh, shaking her head. "Well, considering my one other boyfriend turned out to be aplete disaster, that¡¯s not a high bar to clear," she teased.

    Gregughed along with her, but he wasn¡¯t satisfied with just holding her¡ªhe needed her closer. He pulled her in tighter, as if the space between them was still too much. He wanted to drown in her warmth, feel the steady rhythm of her heartbeat against his, let the moment consume thempletely.

    But then¡ªsomething else made itself known.

    Something that neither of them had paid much attention to, at least for a while.

    Something that definitely wanted to be acknowledged.

    Cammy stiffened slightly as she felt it pressing against her, unmistakable and insistent. Greg held her so firmly that she could no longer pretend it wasn¡¯t there, demanding recognition.

    She sighed. "Greg..."

    "Hmm?" His voice was deceptively innocent, but the amused tilt of his lips betrayed him.

    "Your tiny friend is poking me," she finally said, her voice filled with fake annoyance. "I¡¯ve been trying to ignore it, but it¡¯s getting a little too hard to pretend it doesn¡¯t exist."

    Greg¡¯s head snapped back, fake offense written all over his face. "Excuse me¡ªtiny?!" He scoffed yfully, eyes glinting with mischief. "You know it¡¯s not tiny, Cammy. Or... are you doubting it? Do you need a reminder of just how not tiny it feels when it¡¯s inside you?"

    A dark, wicked smirk stretched across his lips.

    Cammy¡¯s breath hitched.

    His expression had changed in an instant. The yful, lovestruck Greg had vanished, and in his ce was someone entirely different¡ªsomeone dangerous, intoxicating. His eyes, once filled with warmth, were now dark pools of unbridled desire and lust.

    She had seen this look before.

    Thest time, it had left her body covered in red marks, the memory of his hands and lips branded into her skin. Thest time, she had nearly lost herself in the way he had imed her, leaving her breathless, aching, and unable to move the next morning.

    Her mind screamed at her to run.

    But her body¡ªthe traitorous thing¡ªremained still.

    Greg watched her inch away, the corners of his lips curving upward. He let her retreat, just far enough. He wanted her to try.

    But the moment she turned her back to slide off the bed, his hand shot out.

    Before she could escape, he grabbed the back of her ankles in one swift motion, yanking her back with a force that made her gasp.

    Her body hit the mattress with a soft thud, and in the blink of an eye, she was being dragged toward him, her breath stolen as he loomed over her.

    His voice dropped to a dangerous whisper.

    "Where do you think you¡¯re going, little bunny?"

    His grip tightened.

    "Wanna y hide and seek?"

    "You wanna hide in me?" Cammy said making Greg smirk.

    Greg¡¯s lips curled into a knowing smirk. "So bold... Since when did you be this daring, hmm?" His knuckles traced along her cheek, the slow, deliberate touch making her shiver beneath him.

    Cammy¡¯s eyes glowed with mischief. "I had the best teacher... You."

    His deep chuckle sent a thrill through her. "That¡¯s right," he murmured, his tone dark and dripping with promise. "Then let me teach you more. Would you like that?"

    A silent nod. A breath held in anticipation.

    "Close your eyes..."

    She obeyed. The bed shifted as he straddled her waist, careful not to press down, his movements precise, measured.

    One hand¡ªhers¡ªslid beneath his thighs, the other lifted. Then the soft rustle of a drawer opening, the distinct sound of something metallic, deliberate.

    "Still keeping them closed?" His voice was a husky whisper now, thick with mystery.

    "Yes... but what are you doing?" Her pulse quickened at the unfamiliar sounds, at the promiseced in his movements.

    "Shh... You¡¯ll find out soon."

    And soon came fast.

    In one smooth, fluid motion, something soft wrapped around her wrist, tightening just enough to steal her breath. Then the same to the other.

    Her eyes flew open. "You... tied me up?" she gasped.

    Greg only smirked, wicked and knowing, his gaze devouring her. "Why?" she demanded, but the answer wasn¡¯t in his words.

    It was in his eyes.

    Dark and deep.

    ********

    Thank you for the gifts fairytail72 and BedheadBookworm! Thank you for the birthday greetings as well!

 Chapter 145: All I Want Is You (3)

    <h4>Chapter 145: All I Want Is You (3)</h4>

    "Shh..." Greg murmured, pressing his index finger against her lips, his touch featherlight yetmanding. "Be quiet. Stay still."

    But Cammy couldn¡¯t. Her instincts fought against submission, her fingers twitching as she tried to pull her wrist free¡ªonly to feel the soft, velvety rope constrict tighter against her skin.

    A smirk ghosted across Greg¡¯s lips. "The more you struggle, the tighter it gets." His voice was low, dark, edged with amusement as he straightened, putting distance between them.

    Cammy exhaled sharply, ceasing her resistance. "I can see that," she admitted, her voice softer now, filled with something unspoken. Instead, she let her gaze follow him as he moved, standing tall at the foot of the bed.

    He watched her¡ªdevoured her. His eyes, dark and brimming with hunger, roamed over her restrained form as ifmitting every inch of her to memory.

    Then, without warning, he reached for her left ankle. His grip was firm, possessive, and when he yanked her leg toward him, a gasp tore from her lips.

    "Greg¡ª"

    She barely had time to react before the silken rope coiled around her ankle, tightening, securing her in ce. A thrill shot through her as he repeated the motion with her other foot, rendering herpletely at his mercy.

    Tied down. Exposed. Helpless beneath his gaze.

    Greg straightened, his smirk deepening. "Now," he drawled, rolling his shoulders as if savoring the moment, "you¡¯re exactly where I want you."

    With a slow, willful tug, Greg pulled at the rope cinching her robe together. The fabric parted, slipping open like a gift undone. His smirk deepened as his gaze swept over her.

    "So, you did wear something underneath... Interesting." His voice was entwined with amusement, but there was something darker beneath it¡ªsomething possessive.

    Cammy lifted her chin, meeting his gaze defiantly. "That¡¯s right. And now that you¡¯ve tied me up, there¡¯s nothing you can do about it."

    Greg let out a low, rumbling chuckle, one that sent a shiver down her spine. Thatugh... it held secrets, promises.

    "Oh, sweetheart," he murmured, shaking his head as he slipped off the bed. "You underestimate me."

    Her breath caught when she saw him open a drawer, retrieving something metallic. A sh of silver.

    Scissors.

    Her pulse quickened. "Wait! Don¡¯t you dare!" Cammy¡¯s voice was tied with both warning and desperation. "I love this nightslip!"

    Greg twirled the scissors between his fingers, his smirk turning downright sinful. "I¡¯ll buy you another one... in every color."

    And before she could protest again, the cold steel met the delicate satin. The sound of fabric tearing filled the air, slow and merciless.

    Cammy watched, helpless, as her nightslip was stripped away¡ªribbons of silk pooling at her sides before being discarded to the floor.

    Greg exhaled in satisfaction, his gaze dark and predatory as it raked over her newly exposed skin. "Much better," he murmured, tilting his head as if admiring his handiwork. "Now, where were we?"

    Greg stood at the edge of the bed, his gaze raking over her body¡ªsprawled, bound, helpless beneath him. The robe still clung to her arms, framing her like an unwrapped gift, while the delicate blush ofce remained her only shield.

    His lips curled into a slow, knowing smirk. "Pinkce, huh? Looks exquisite on you. I should buy you more... in every shade." His voice was a low hum, appreciation mingled with something far more dangerous before walking back to the drawer.

    Cammy swallowed, her breath uneven. "Greg, untie me," she urged, a note of frustration was heard in her tone. "This set is expensive¡ªlimited edition. They don¡¯t make them anymore." Her voice softened, almost pleading. "At least free one of my arms or legs so I can take them off myself."

    Greg let out a quiet chuckle, shaking his head without even sparing her a nce. His back remained turned as he rummaged through the drawer, his movements slow, deliberate.

    "Nope. Not gonna happen."

    The sound of tearing cardboard and crinkling stic echoed through the air, sharp and unmistakable.

    Cammy¡¯s heart stuttered. ¡¯What was he doing?¡¯

    A shiver ran through her, anticipation thick in the air. "Greg... what are you doing?"

    Still, he didn¡¯t answer.

    But when he finally turned, the gleam in his eyes told her everything.

    Greg approached the bed with slow, measured steps, his hands tucked behind his back, his smirk roguish and dripping with mischief. Every movement was calcted, meant to draw out her anticipation¡ªmeant to make her squirm.

    "Good thing I stocked up on fresh batteries," he murmured, his voice velvety smooth, thick with amusement.

    Then, with a swift swing, he revealed what he had been hiding.

    Cammy¡¯s breath hitched. Her eyes widened, her pulse pounding in her ears.

    She had never seen one in person before¡ªbut she knew exactly what it was.

    The sleek, pink and white wand in his grip pulsed with quiet promise. Greg pressed the power button, and the moment it came to life, humming against his palm, even he looked momentarily surprised.

    "Oh... the vibration on this is intense," he mused, tilting his head as if testing its weight. A slow grin stretched across his lips¡ªwicked, teasing. "Let¡¯s see how it feels, shall we?"

    Before she could protest, before she could even breathe, he practically lunged onto the bed, settling himself between her already-spread legs.

    Pinned beneath his dark gaze, her body tensed, her breath uneven.

    She waspletely at his mercy.

    And Greg? He looked utterly delighted and excited by that fact.

    "Why do you even have that?!" Cammy gasped, eyes locked onto the sleek, vibrating wand in Greg¡¯s grip.

    Never¡ªnot once¡ªhad she ever considered using something like that on herself. The very thought had always seemed unnecessary, almost foreign. But now? With him holding it, his eyes dark with wicked intent, she wasn¡¯t sure if she should feel excited... or terrified.

    Greg chuckled,pletely at ease, as if he hadn¡¯t just sent her pulse into a frenzy. "It was a freebie," he said, twirling the wand between his fingers with infuriating nonchnce.

    "A client sent over some samples after we signed a deal to develop an app for their product line. Thought I¡¯d keep a few."

    Cammy barely had time to process his words before she felt it¡ªthe first touch.

    A gasp tore from her lips as he traced the vibrating tip along the delicate skin of her inner thigh. It was barely a whisper of contact, but the sensation rippled through her like electricity, stealing the breath from her lungs.

    Greg¡¯s smirk deepened as he watched her reaction, his gaze heavy, knowing. "Breathe, Cammy," he murmured, dragging the wand higher, teasing, "we¡¯re just getting started."

 Chapter 146: All I Want Is You (4)

    <h4>Chapter 146: All I Want Is You (4)</h4>

    Greg toyed with the wand, dragging it slowly¡ªinfuriatingly¡ªacross her skin.

    Left to right. Right to left. Outer thigh to inner. Never where she needed it, never where the ache burned the most.

    The vibrations teased, sending shivers up her spine, making her legs twitch in their restraints. Her breath hitched as he grazed the wand higher, only to swerve away at thest moment, his smirk deepening at her unspoken frustration.

    Then, just when she thought she knew his game, he shifted course¡ªgliding the device over her stomach, up her arms, before trailing it back down to her chest.

    Circling. Taunting.

    One breast, then the other, never settling, always just out of reach of true satisfaction.

    "Greg..." she whispered, her voice a delicate plea.

    But he wasn¡¯t done ying.

    Without a word, he reached to the side, fingers closing around the cool steel of his scissors.

    Cammy barely had time to process what was happening before¡ªsnip.

    The sharp de sliced cleanly through the center of her bra, the tension of the fabric snapping apart in an instant.

    Her eyes flew wide, a gasp catching in her throat.

    He had moved so fast¡ªso effortlessly¡ªthat she hadn¡¯t even been able to protest.

    Greg let the ruinedce fall away, his gaze dark and hungry as he admired his handiwork.

    "Much better," he murmured, twirling the scissors between his fingers before tossing them aside.

    Cammy¡¯s breath came in shallow, uneven pulls.

    She was bare. Exposed. Completely at his mercy.

    And from the way Greg was looking at her, like a man who intended to ruin her, she knew¡ª

    The real torment was only just beginning.

    Greg moved closer, his body heat and dominance as he hovered over her, trapping her beneath him.

    His mouth found her breast without hesitation, lips wrapping around her sensitive peak. Hot. Wet. Devouring. He licked, sucked, and teased, his tongue flicking with maddening precision.

    Meanwhile, the hand still gripping the wand continued its slow, torturous descent¡ªgliding over her stomach, tracing the curve of her hip, dancing along the soft skin of her inner thigh. Never where she craved it. Never where she burned the most.

    Cammy writhed beneath him, every nerve in her body electrified, but Greg took his time, savoring her.

    No part of her was left untouched. No inch left unexplored.

    He worshipped each breast with equal devotion, suckling, teasing¡ªuntil he was satisfied.

    Then, with a slow, deliberate pull, Greg lifted himself away, settling back between her parted thighs.

    His free hand¡ªthe one that wasn¡¯t driving her insane with the wand¡ªdragged down her stomach, stopping just over the delicate pinkce shielding her from him.

    He barely brushed over her lips, the touch so light it was almost cruel.

    Then¡ªpressure.

    A sharp gasp escaped her as his fingers pressed down, right over her swollen clit.

    Greg stilled, his gaze snapping up to hers. He held her there, pinned under the weight of his stare, his expression dark and full of knowing.

    Then, that smirk. That damn smirk.

    "You like that?" he asked, voice thick with amusement, with power.

    Mischievous. Wicked. Dangerous.

    Cammy¡¯s tongue flicked out, wetting her lips as she swallowed back a shaky breath. "I¡¯m already wet," she admitted, her voice a breathy mix of need and frustration.

    She expected him to take that as his cue¡ªto finally end this delicious torment.

    But Greg?

    He only smirked.

    His left hand traced slow,zy patterns on her inner thigh, making her skin tingle in anticipation. Meanwhile, the wand in his right hand moved with agonizing precision, gliding up the length of her leg¡ªinch by maddening inch¡ªuntil it hovered just above the delicate pinkce of her underwear.

    He started at her navel, pressing the vibrating tip just below her belly button, before dragging it downward... slowly... torturously...

    Until it stopped¡ªright above where she ached for him most.

    "Ahh..." A moan slipped from her lips as her body instinctively reacted, her thighs twitching, her back arching. She tried to lift her legs, to press into him, to get more, but the restraints held her down¡ªtightening deliciously around her ankles as she struggled.

    Greg watched her with dark amusement, eyes glinting with pure wickedness.

    Then, with the most devastating smirk, he began to circle the wand around her sensitive core, never quite touching where she needed it. The sensation was electric, sending hot waves of pleasure rippling through her body.

    She squirmed. She moaned. Louder. Needier.

    And then¡ªsuddenly¡ª

    The vibration stopped.

    Cammy¡¯s eyes snapped open in confusion as she gasped at the abrupt loss. What¡ª?!

    Greg let out a low, knowing chuckle. "Let¡¯s see how it performed," he murmured, his tone dripping with satisfaction.

    Before she could process his words, something cold¡ªmetallic¡ªslid against her skin.

    Her breath caught.

    Then¡ªsnip.

    Thest piece ofce clinging to her body was cut away, the fabric falling apart, leaving her utterly,pletely bare.

    Greg exhaled in satisfaction, tossing the ruined underwear aside as his gaze roamed over her newly exposed form.

    "Perfect," he whispered, his voice dark and full of promise.

    Greg smoothly transferred the wand to his left hand, his grip firm yet effortless. His now-free right hand moved with purpose, his middle finger gliding through her slick heat, tracing her from top to bottom in one slow, agonizing stroke.

    The moment he reached her entrance, just barely grazing the edge, her hips jerked involuntarily, a sharp, needy reaction to his touch.

    His smirk deepened.

    Without pushing in, he made a slow, deliberate scooping motion, collecting the evidence of her arousal on his fingertip. Then he lifted his hand, inspecting it with dark satisfaction.

    "So wet," he murmured, almost in awe, as if admiring a work of art. He locked eyes with her, the heat in his gaze making her pulse throb even harder. "I love it."

    Before she could even catch her breath, he pressed his thumb against the power button.

    The wand came alive once more.

    At the same time, his right hand moved with calcted precision¡ªfingers parting her soft folds, exposing her swollen, aching clit.

    Then¡ªcontact.

    The vibrating wand pressed against her most sensitive spot, the intensity so sudden, so overwhelming, that she nearly came undone right then and there.

    "Oh my God! Fuck, Greg! Ahh!"

    The cry tore from her lips as her head snapped back against the pillow, her body arching off the bed in pure, uncontroble pleasure.

    Greg watched here apart, his expression utterly mesmerized, utterly possessive.

    She was his.

    And he was going to make sure she knew it.

 Chapter 147: All I Want Is You (5)

    <h4>Chapter 147: All I Want Is You (5)</h4>

    The overwhelming sensation rendered Cammypletely helpless¡ªall she could do was moan.

    Her body trembled beneath Greg¡¯s touch, bound and restrained,id out like a perfect offering. The velvety ropes kept her arms and legs in ce, leaving her unable to escape the relentless pleasure he was forcing upon her.

    And he knew it.

    Greg tormented her oh so well, dragging out her need until she swore she was dripping onto the sheets.

    The wand never wavered, pulsing and massaging her swollen clit with unrelenting precision, sending fiery waves of pleasure coursing through her.

    But he wasn¡¯t satisfied with just that.

    His free hand wandered¡ªtrailing down her quivering thighs, brushing over the sensitive skin of her legs before moving up.

    Higher.

    Pinching.

    A sharp gasp escaped her as he took one hardened peak between his fingers, rolling and twisting, adding the sweet bite of pain to the overwhelming pleasure already consuming her.

    And just when she thought she couldn¡¯t take any more¡ª

    Greg pressed the wand harder.

    "I don¡¯t even need to put my fingers in to check how wet you are," he murmured, his voice thick with sinful satisfaction. His eyes devoured her, locked onto the glistening evidence of her arousal. "I can see you soaking from here."

    Cammy writhed beneath him, toes curling, her breathing in ragged, broken gasps.

    "Greg, ahh... I-It¡¯s too much..." she pleaded, her voice breathy and weak.

    She felt like she was drowning, like her body was ready to snap.

    And then¡ªfinally¡ªrelief.

    She felt the sharp snip of the rope as Greg cut her legs free.

    But he didn¡¯t stop.

    Even as her legs fell open, the wand stayed fixed in ce, unrelenting in its torment.

    Greg shifted, grabbing her left leg, lifting it effortlessly as he positioned himself between her trembling thighs.

    And only then¡ªonly after he had her exactly where he wanted her¡ªdid he finally turn off the wand, cing it beside her.

    But Cammy barely had time to catch her breath before he moved again.

    His hands gripped her calves, lifting both legs as he spread them wide.

    A shiver ran through her as she felt him¡ª**hot, hard, throbbing¡ª**dragging against her slick entrance, teasing her with the inevitable.

    Then, with one slow, agonizing push¡ª

    He imed her.

    Greg watched her unravel beneath him, his gaze locked onto the way her body surrendered to him.

    With deliberate, aching slowness, he sank into her¡ªpushing deeper, deeper, iming every inch¡ªuntil he was fully seated within her tight, dripping heat.

    So wet. So ready.

    There was no need to pull back, no need to tease¡ªjust one slow, unrelenting thrust until he reached the very depths of her.

    "Fuck." His voice was thick, raw, filled with primal satisfaction. His hands gripped her thighs tighter as he let himself feel it¡ªthe way her body clung to him, slick and hot, pulling him in.

    "Such a slick, wet pussy..." he murmured, watching here undone beneath him.

    Cammy¡¯s head fell back, her eyes rolling in pure bliss as her walls clenched greedily around him.

    "Ahh! You¡¯re so deep... oh God... so deep in me..." she gasped, every nerve in her body alight with unbearable pleasure.

    But Greg didn¡¯t move.

    Instead, he stayed buried inside her, filling her to the hilt, keeping her right on the edge¡ªnot giving her what she so desperately needed.

    Then, with a wicked smirk, he reached for the wand.

    The second it came alive and pressed against her swollen, oversensitive clit¡ª

    "OH FUCK! AHHH!"

    Cammy¡¯s entire body jerked, her wrists pulling against the restraints as the vibration shattered her control.

    And just when she thought the sensation couldn¡¯t get any more intense¡ª

    Greg moved.

    Just the smallest, slowest roll of his hips, barely pulling out before sinking back in with excruciating precision.

    Thebination of his slow, tormenting thrusts and the relentless pulse of the wand sent her mind spiraling.

    Greg drank in the sight of her¡ªthe way her body trembled, the way she gasped, the way shepletely lost herself to him.

    He leaned in, voice dark and teasing, his breath hot against her ear.

    "You like it, babe?"

    Cammy couldn¡¯t answer¡ªnot properly.

    The pressure inside her was building too fast, too hard, too much. It was like nothing she had ever felt before¡ªa storm raging inside her, threatening to consume her whole.

    "G-Greg... F-Fuck... Ahh... ahh...!"

    The words tumbled from her lips, a broken, desperate plea¡ªbut even she didn¡¯t know what she was begging for anymore.

    Greg let out a low, dark chuckle.

    He knew.

    He knew exactly what he was doing to her.

    His pace remained torturously slow, letting her drown in it, letting her crumble beneath him.

    "You want to say something?" he murmured, amusementcing his voice.

    But he already knew the truth¡ª

    She couldn¡¯t.

    She was far too gone.

    "Ahh! I¡¯m... Gods... Ahh! Greggg... I¡¯m fucking near..." Cammy gasped, her voice trembling, her body tightening like a bowstring drawn to its limit.

    Greg smirked. But he didn¡¯t give in.

    His pace remained slow, calcted¡ªa cruel, steady push and pull¡ªjust enough to keep her teetering on the brink but never letting her tip over.

    "Ahh! I¡¯m... Gods... Ahh! Greggg... I¡¯m fucking near..." Cammy gasped, her voice trembling, her body tightening like a bowstring drawn to its limit.

    Greg smirked. But he didn¡¯t give in.

    His pace remained slow, deliberate¡ªa cruel, steady push and pull¡ªjust enough to keep her teetering on the brink but never letting her tip over.

    Meanwhile, the wand never faltered, its relentless vibrations circling her swollen, over-sensitive clit, coaxing her body higher, higher¡ªuntil she shattered.

    He felt it before he even heard her scream.

    Her walls clenched hard, gripping him like a vice, pulling him deeper, sucking him in.

    Then¡ªrelease.

    Cammy¡¯s body convulsed violently, her core pulsing in a frantic, steady rhythm, each wave of pleasure crashing through her like an unstoppable storm.

    Her sanity dissolved into pure, blinding ecstasy as the world around her blurred, faded¡ªleaving only the pleasure.

    She came hard.

    Her legs trembled, her hips jerking involuntarily as she surrenderedpletely to him, to the pleasure, to the overwhelming euphoria that swallowed her whole.

    And still¡ªhe didn¡¯t stop.

    Greg groaned as her spasming walls milked him mercilessly, her body tightening around him like she never wanted to let go.

    His restraint snapped.

    With a growl, he tore the wand away, tossing it aside, and gripped her hips tight.

    Then, he fucked her in earnest.

    Harder. Faster. Deeper.

    Each thrust sent her into another mind-numbing aftershock, her overstimted body shaking beneath him,pletely at his mercy.

    Greg clenched his jaw, his breath ragged, trying to hold on just a little longer¡ªbut she was too much.

    The way she gripped him. The way she squeezed and pulsed and begged for more even without words.

    He lost control.

    His rhythm stuttered, his muscles tensed, and with one final, brutal thrust¡ªhe came.

    A guttural moan tore from his throat as he buried himself to the hilt, spilling deep inside her, his release hot, endless, consuming.

    His body trembled as thest waves of pleasure wracked through him, as he emptied himselfpletely.

    And when it was over¡ªwhen there was nothing left to give¡ªhe copsed against her, breathless, utterly spent.

    Their bodies heaved in unison, chests rising and falling, skin still slick with the aftermath of their shared ecstasy.

    Greg reached for the scissors, the cool metal glinting in the dim light as he freed her wrists from the soft restraints. The moment she was released, he gathered her against him, pulling her into the warmth of his body, making her rest her head on his arm like it was made just for her.

    He brushed back the damp strands of hair clinging to her flushed face, his touch slow, reverent.

    "You okay?" His voice was softer now, a stark contrast to the wicked dominance he had wielded just moments ago.

    Cammy let out a breathless chuckle, her limbs still trembling. "Not sure... That was intense."

    Greg smirked, amusement glinting in his dark eyes. "I agree. But did you like it? I didn¡¯t freak you out, did I?" There was an edge of concern in his voice, masked beneath his usual teasing.

    She turned her face toward him, her lips grazing his bare shoulder as she chuckled. "No, you didn¡¯t freak me out... It felt so good I don¡¯t even have words for it. I¡¯ve never experienced anything like that before."

    Greg¡¯s smirk deepened, his chest swelling at her confession. Another first¡ªhis.

    "Damn, I should¡¯ve brought the rest of the toys home. Would¡¯ve been fun to test them out on you." His voice was filled with wicked delight.

    Cammy¡¯s eyes widened as she propped herself up slightly, still weak from pleasure but suddenly alert. "Wait... What?! You have more of those?"

    His smirk turned downright sinful. "Oh, sweetheart... In different designs and forms. You¡¯ll see soon enough."

    A shiver ran down her spine¡ªnot from fear, but from anticipation.

    Greg pressed a lingering kiss to her forehead. "Rest now. We¡¯ve got a big day tomorrow."

    But how could she possibly rest when her mind was already spinning, wondering what he had in store for her next...

 Chapter 148: Try Me

    <h4>Chapter 148: Try Me</h4>

    The Cross mansion was alive with electric energy from the break of dawn. The entire household¡ªfrom the eldest to the youngest¡ªhad woken up earlier than usual.

    Each person swept up in the whirlwind of preparations for Dn¡¯s party. Even the kids, usually sleepy in the morning, were wide-eyed and brimming with excitement, buzzing through the halls like tiny firecrackers.

    The party was set for the perfect hourte afternoon¡ªjust as the golden sun would begin its descent, casting a warm, cinematic glow over the open-air venue. The garden would transform into a lively wondend, the soft breeze carrying the sound ofughter and music.

    Determined to make the event spectacr, the children eagerly took on their own little missions¡ªstuffing loot bags with goodies, arranging colorful chairs, and helping decorate the grand stage with streamers, balloons, and twinkling lights.

    Meanwhile, Greg had a few surprises up his sleeve. He had hired a famous magician, a master of illusions, to captivate the little ones with jaw-dropping tricks and spellbinding acts, ensuring they were entertained while the adults indulged in drinks,ughter, and lively conversation.

    The air was thick with anticipation. Every moment brought them closer to what promised to be a party no one would forget. And if Greg had anything to do with it¡ªthere would definitely be more surprises in store.

    Cammy dove into the kitchen, eager to contribute to the preparations in a way that felt personal¡ªbaking. It was something she had always done for Dn, ever since his kindergarten days, and today was no different.

    With flour-dusted hands and a determined gleam in her eyes, she worked her magic, creating an elegant, eight-inch round cake to crown the cupcake stand.

    She arranged a mountain of cupcakes, each one a tiny masterpiece, ready to be devoured by eager little hands, cing them around the 3-tiers cupcake stand. The kitchen smelled like vani, buttercream, and pure happiness.

    Once satisfied with her work, she set off to find Greg¡ªwho, unsurprisingly, was holed up in his home office, working, even on a Sunday. Or that¡¯s what she thought.

    Armed with a freshly baked cupcake in one hand and a piping bag in the other, Cammy marched straight into his study without knocking. The moment their eyes met, a jolt of surprise passed between them.

    Greg, who had been crouched on the floor, stood up abruptly, his expression caught somewhere between amusement and guilt. He was caught in the act while wrapping his surprise gift for Dn.

    Cammy stepped closer, her gaze flickering to the mysterious, oversized box beside him. Without breaking eye contact, she handed him the cupcake and the piping bag, her curiosity was awakened.

    Cammy leaned forward, nosiness burning in her chest as she peeked inside the massive box. The moment her eyes registered what was inside, they went wide with shock.

    "You¡¯ve got to be kidding me," she gasped, turning to Greg in disbelief.

    Greg smirked, already anticipating her reaction. "Hey, it¡¯s a gift. You can¡¯t say no to it," he said nonchntly.

    "I know, but¡ª"

    Before she could finish, Greg swiped the cupcake across her lips, smearing a dollop of frosting to shut her up.

    "There you go again, full of ¡¯buts.¡¯" He clicked his tongue and shook his head. "I don¡¯t want to hear any more excuses. This will be good for Dn. He¡¯s always glued to hisptop, and sure, he ys with the kids now, but once he¡¯s back at boarding school? This will help him to stay active."

    Cammy huffed, licking the frosting off her lips, shooting Greg a yful re. He was impossible. But as she looked back at the surprise inside the box, she had to admit... It¡¯s a wonderful and thoughtful gift.

    Cammy took the cupcake and started licking the frosting off her lips, but before she could finish, Greg¡¯s hand shot out, gripping her wrist, stopping her in her tracks.

    "Let me clean that up for you... girlfriend," he murmured, his voice dripping with mischief.

    Cammy rolled her eyes yfully and let out augh, making Greg¡¯s smirk widen.

    "What¡¯s so funny?" he asked, tilting his head. "Aren¡¯t you officially my girlfriend now?"

    She chuckled even more, teasing him right back. "Yes, I am. So, are you going to clean up the mess you made on my lips, or should I handle it myself... boyfriend?"

    Greg¡¯s smile turned wicked as he leaned in, his gaze locking onto hers. The air between them crackled with tension, the cupcake moment long forgotten as he closed the distance¡ªready to im what was his.

    "What is that?!" Dn¡¯s excited shout echoed through the room, making Greg spin around so fast that he nearly lost his bnce.

    Cammy quickly turned away, hastily wiping the frosting off her lips with her thumb and a quick swipe of her tongue.

    But Dn waspletely oblivious to the moment he had just interrupted. His wide, eager eyes were glued to the massive box that still wasn¡¯t fully wrapped. His fingers twitched on the armrest of his wheelchair as he tried to maneuver closer, his excitement practically bouncing off the walls.

    "Is this for me?!" he asked, his voice full of hopeful anticipation¡ªbecause today was his day, and he expected nothing less than surprises, gifts, and all the fun in the world.

    Cammy quickly stepped in front of the box, arms stretched wide, blocking Dn¡¯s view like a human shield.

    "Hep, hep! Not so fast," she warned, grinning. "Yes, it¡¯s yours, but you¡¯re not allowed to see it yet."

    Dn¡¯s eyes narrowed suspiciously. "But why? It¡¯s mine, isn¡¯t it? Just give it to me now!" he protested, sticking out his lower lip in an exaggerated pout.

    Greg smirked. "Because it¡¯s a surprise, and surprises are meant to be unwrapped at the right time. You¡¯ll open it at your party¡ªso everyone can see."

    Before Dn could argue, his nanny¡¯s voice rang out. "There you are! I¡¯ve been looking everywhere for you. It¡¯s time for your shower and to get dressed."

    Cammy immediately crossed her arms, tilting her head at Dn. Busted. The boy slumped his shoulders, caught red-handed.

    "Were you hiding from your nanny so you could skip your shower?" she asked, raising an eyebrow.

    Dn fidgeted. "But, Mommy, it¡¯s so hard to shower with my leg in a cast. Can¡¯t I just use a wet towel and be done with it?"

    Cammy gave him the look¡ªthe kind that meant no room for negotiation. "Nope. Not gonna happen. If you don¡¯t shower, you¡¯ll stink, and you can¡¯t go to your own party smelling like a sock."

    Then she leaned down, whispering dramatically, "And if you don¡¯t get in that shower right now, I might just tell Uncle Greg to return your gift."

    Dn¡¯s eyes widened in horror. "You wouldn¡¯t!"

    Cammy crossed her arms tighter. "Try me."

    Dn gasped and spun his wheelchair around so fast, it was almost a blur. "I¡¯M GOING, I¡¯M GOING!" he shouted as he zoomed off toward the bathroom, his nanny hurrying after him.

    Greg let out augh, shaking his head. "That was evil."

    Cammy smirked, dusting her hands off like she¡¯d just won a battle. "That was called effective parenting."

    "Now, where were we?" she mused, tapping a finger on her chin.

    Greg didn¡¯t miss a beat. "I was about to kiss you."

    Cammy let out a bright, melodicugh and shook her head. "Not that!" she said, rolling her eyes yfully. Though it wouldn¡¯t have been the worst way to pick up where they left off.

    She pointed at the half-wrapped box still sitting in the middle of the room. "I¡¯ll help you wrap this since it looks like you¡¯re struggling."

    Greg folded his arms, his lips pressing into a small, dramatic pout. "And the kiss?"

    Cammy smirked, stepping past him to grab the wrapping paper. "Later..." she murmured, tossing a yful nce over her shoulder.

    Greg groaned dramatically. "You¡¯re cruel, woman."

    Cammy only chuckled, shaking her head. "Nope. I¡¯m just making sure you earn it. Maybe if you do a good job wrapping this. I might let you unwrap your gift soon after."

    "I have a gift too?" Greg asked in confusion.

    "Yes... Me..."

 Chapter 149: Officially Together

    <h4>Chapter 149: Officially Together</h4>

    Ellie, Ark, and their daughters, Elizabeth and Queenie, were the first to arrive, filling the mansion with cheerful chatter. Soon after, Ethan, Chiqui, Grace, Eve, Cassey, and even Cammy¡¯sndlords followed, the air buzzing with excitement as more guests poured in.

    Greg had been convinced that no surprise could top what he had nned for Dn¡ªbut he was wrong.

    The unmistakable rumble of an SUV engine echoed through the driveway, and when Ric stepped out, Greg¡¯s brows knitted together in confusion. But it wasn¡¯t just Ric¡¯s presence that was shocking¡ªit was the massive gift he brought along, sorge that the guards had to join forces just to carry it to the backyard where the party was being held.

    Greg leaned toward Edward and muttered under his breath, "What is he doing here?"

    Before the butler could respond, Cammy¡¯s startled voice cut through the air, marked with both surprise and unease.

    "Ric!" she eximed, momentarily at a loss for words.

    Ric met her gaze, his expression unreadable. "Dn invited me. I assumed it was under your instruction. But judging by your reaction... I¡¯m guessing you had no idea?" He exhaled, adjusting his stance. "I can leave if you don¡¯t want me here."

    Cammy immediately shook her head, stepping closer. "No, it¡¯s not like that, Ric. I just... I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d want toe. And you know why I thought that, right? I wouldn¡¯t want to make you feel ufortable and out of ce."

    Ric nodded, his voice calm but firm. "I get it. But this isn¡¯t about us. It¡¯s about Dn. So whatever¡¯s going on, I¡¯m setting it aside for today."

    For a moment, Cammy simply stared at him, then a warm, genuine smile spread across her lips. "Oh, thank God you feel that way."

    She stepped aside and motioned toward the mansion. "Well, what are you waiting for? Get in here."

    As she passed Greg near the entrance, she shot him a quick nce. He held her gaze for a beat before giving a small nod¡ªnot just to her, but to Ric as well. For today, at least, they would set their differences aside.

    As the party kicked off, Greg followed the others to their seats in front of the stage, where the mansion¡¯s staff had put together a fantastic setup for the magic show. The excitement in the air was very evident¡ªit¡¯s the first party in the mansion anyway.

    The kids were buzzing with anticipation, giggling as they sat cross-legged on the grass in the front row, while the adults gathered behind them, chatting and sipping on their drinks.

    Cammy settled into her seat beside Ellie, and Greg took his ce next to her. The moment she noticed Harry¡¯s absence, she leaned in closer to Greg and whispered, "Is Harrying?"

    Greg turned to her, his breath warm against her ear. "Yeah, but he¡¯ll bete. He¡¯s having dinner with his father first."

    The show began, andughter erupted as the magician pulled off one dazzling trick after another. Even the adults found themselves entertained, watching in amusement as the magician pulled objects out of thin air, made things disappear, and left the kids wide-eyed with wonder.

    But while the children were captivated by the magic, the real intrigue among the adults was something entirely different¡ªGreg¡¯s arm, draped ever so casually over the back of Cammy¡¯s chair, his fingers brushing her shoulder possessively.

    It didn¡¯t go unnoticed.

    After watching them for a while, Ellie¡¯s curiosity got the best of her. She leaned in toward Cammy and arched a brow, her voice low but teasing.

    "Okay, what¡¯s this little facade you two are putting on for everyone?"

    "We¡¯re not putting on an act for anyone," Cammy said firmly, her tone leaving no room for doubt.

    Ellie, however, only narrowed her eyes, her curiosity deepening. "Fine... but if you hadn¡¯t told me about your n to team up with him against Duncan and Annie, I would¡¯ve thought you two were actually together." She took a sip from her ss, watching Cammy carefully.

    Cammy smirked before dropping the bombshell. "Well... we are together."

    Ellie choked mid-sip, coughing as she grabbed a napkin. Cammy immediately handed her a tissue, concern shing across her face. "Are you okay?"

    But Ellie was already grabbing Cammy¡¯s arm, pulling her closer with wide, disbelieving eyes. "Wait, wait¡ªwhat do you mean you¡¯re together? As in, this isn¡¯t part of the agreement anymore? This is real?"

    Cammy grinned, a soft, content smile spreading across her lips as she shook her head. "Nope. It¡¯s real. Last night, I finally stopped overthinking and took the leap. I epted Greg into my life. We¡¯re officially together now, no more contract, no more pretense."

    Ellie¡¯s jaw nearly hit the floor. She stared at Cammy, stunned beyond words. With everything she had heard about Greg¡ªthe scandals, the rumors, the heartbreak¡ªshe had never wanted this for Cammy. But then again, who was she to stop her?

    After a long pause, Ellie finally muttered, "And what about Ric? You know, the guy you didn¡¯t invite but somehow showed up anyway?" She lowered her voice, ncing around to make sure no one was listening.

    Cammy sighed, "Dn invited him, and I had no idea. I still need to talk to him. Ric is a great guy, but... my heart is stronger than my mind."

    Ellie scoffed. "And more stubborn, apparently."

    Cammy chuckled, because she couldn¡¯t exactly deny it.

    Before Ellie could push the conversation further, a loud round of apuse erupted as the magic show ended. The host stepped up, calling the children forward to receive their loot bags before heading to the buffet table for dinner.

    Ellie shot Cammy a knowing look before murmuring, "This conversation isn¡¯t over."

    She watched as Ellie walked away, heading toward her daughters. Shifting her gaze, she spotted Dn¡ªand right beside him, Greg was already making his way over to help with his wheelchair.

    ¡¯I just hope I¡¯m making the right decision,¡¯ she mused, a flicker of uncertainty passing through her thoughts.

    Cammy forced a smile, but deep inside, she knew that with everything unfolding tonight¡ªGreg, Ric, and the new path she had chosen¡ªthis was only the beginning.

 Chapter 150: Keeping Score

    <h4>Chapter 150: Keeping Score</h4>

    After dinner, the party host gathered everyone around for the much-anticipated gift opening. Among the sea of colorful packages, two massive gifts stood out¡ªthe ones from Greg and Ric.

    "Wow, I don¡¯t even need to guess who those are from," Eve quipped, standing beside Cammy while savoring a cupcake.

    Cammy let out a deep sigh, eyeing the two simrly sized boxes with mild apprehension. "I just hope they didn¡¯t get him the same thing. That would be... awkward."

    The host invited Dn to choose which gift to open first. His excitement had been building all day, and without hesitation, he pointed at Greg¡¯s box. The host and his nanny stepped in to help, carefully peeling away the wrapping since Dn couldn¡¯t reach all the parts from his wheelchair.

    As the finalyer of wrapping fell away, Dn¡¯s jaw dropped, and a collective gasp rippled through the crowd of kids watching.

    "A bike!" Dn shouted, his face lighting up in pure joy. Without missing a beat, he scanned the audience, quickly locking eyes with Greg.

    Grinning from ear to ear, he threw up a big thumbs-up. "Thank you, Uncle Greg! I like it so much!"

    Greg chuckled and called back, "You¡¯re wee, buddy! Now you better heal fast so you can actually ride it!"

    Cammy reached out, her fingers gently rubbing soothing circles on Greg¡¯s back. "Thank you again. I really think it¡¯s a perfect gift," she murmured, her voice warm with gratitude.

    But Greg had something else in mind¡ªsomething far bolder. Knowing that Ric, along with nearly everyone else, was watching, he slid his arm around her waist, pulling her flush against him. Before she could react, he dipped his head and pressed a lingering, loving kiss to her temple.

    "You¡¯re wee, Babe," he murmured, loud enough for their audience to hear. His gaze remained locked on Dn, making sure he wouldn¡¯t see what he was doing¨Cat least not yet, but his words carried a deeper meaning. "That kid deserves the world¡ªand so do you."

    Chiqui, who had been mid-conversation with Ethan and Grace, nearly choked on her drink. Her wide eyes flickered between Greg and Cammy, utterly blindsided. Of all the things she expected tonight¡ªthat was definitely not on the list.

    A few feet away, Ric stood frozen beside Ark and James Moore, his fingers tightening dangerously around the stem of his wine ss. His jaw clenched as his grip hardened, his knuckles turning white.

    ¡¯What the fuck?¡¯ Ric cursed silently, his pulse spiking. He wanted to believe this was all just part of their so-called agreement. It has to be... right?

    But deep down, an unsettling feeling wed at his chest. Because that kiss? That possessive, almost effortless disy? Seeing how Cammy smiled and how Greg looked at her... It didn¡¯t look staged at all.

    As the host turned back to Dn, asking which gift he wanted to open next, all eyes followed the boy¡¯s eager gaze. Without hesitation, he pointed straight at the next biggest box in sight.

    The sheer size of it required two male employees to haul it over. It was heavy, unwieldy¡ªwhatever was inside had to be grand. Just like before, the host and Dn¡¯s nanny assisted him in tearing away the wrapping until the contents were finally revealed.

    This time, the reaction was even louder. A collective gasp rippled through the crowd, followed by an awed murmur. Even Dn, wide-eyed with pure exhration, could barely contain himself.

    Ric stood tall, smirking in satisfaction. The moment he saw what Greg had gifted Dn, he already knew¡ªhe had won. His present was more extravagant, more exciting. Any kid would choose this over a bicycle.

    "WOW!" Dn practically screamed, his eyes shining like stars.

    Instantly, the other children swarmed around him, forming a tight circle around the newly unveiled gift. The excitement in the air was undeniable.

    Ric stepped forward, effortlessly taking charge as he crouched beside Dn. "Do you know what this is called?" he asked, a proud grin ying on his lips.

    Dn shook his head rapidly, his enthusiasm bubbling over. "No, Uncle Ric, but I love it! I really, really love it!" His voice was filled with unfiltered joy, his little hands running over the sleek new machine in front of him.

    Ric¡¯s smile widened. "It¡¯s an ATV," he exined, patting the sturdy frame. "And guess what? Even with your leg in a cast, you can still ride it."

    Dn¡¯s jaw nearly hit the floor. His hands twitched with excitement, itching to take control.

    "But," Ric continued, his tone turning firm, "you have to promise me something¡ªno speeding. No reckless stunts. And most importantly, don¡¯t make your mom worry. Are we clear?"

    Dn¡¯s head bobbed up and down in rapid agreement before shing Ric an enthusiastic double thumbs-up. "Promise, Uncle Ric! Now tell me¡ªhow do I turn it on?!"

    As Ric eagerly guided Dn through the mechanics of the ATV, Greg stood in the background, his arms crossed, a forced neutral expression on his face. But Cammy wasn¡¯t fooled¡ªnot for a second. She could see the flicker of jealousy in his eyes, the way his jaw tensed ever so slightly.

    She gently rubbed his back, leaning in to whisper, "Hey, don¡¯t overthink it. Dn loves your gift too. Kids get excited about the newest, shiniest toy, but they also get bored quickly. And besides, he can¡¯t take an ATV to school¡ªbut he can take his bike."

    Greg exhaled, as if releasing the childish resentment he hadn¡¯t even realized he was holding. He knew she was right. What was he even doing? He had given Dn an expensiveptop, a room he adored, and this entire party. Did it really matter if Ric¡¯s gift outshined his at this moment?

    No, it didn¡¯t. What mattered was that Dn felt loved, supported, and happy. No material thing could ever rece the kind of bond he was building with the boy.

    "You¡¯re right," Greg admitted, shaking his head with a wry smile. "That was a bit immature of me. But don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hold it against him that he liked my gift and loved Ric¡¯s. I mean, he gave me one thumbs-up and Ric got two¡ªobviously, I¡¯m losing here."

    Cammy burst intoughter, yfully nudging him. "Oh my God! You were actually keeping score? You are jealous!"

    Greg smirked but softened as he looked at her. "I¡¯m just messing with you. If you and Dn are happy, then so am I. You two changed my life. It¡¯s not just about me anymore, Cammy. You and Dn¡ªyou¡¯re my family now. And I will do anything to keep seeing those smiles on your faces."

    Something deep inside Cammy stirred. His words weren¡¯t just sweet¡ªthey felt real. A promise. A vow.

    Her heart swelled, almost too full, as she looked at him. ¡¯I hope you hold on to that forever, Greg. I really, really do.¡¯

 Chapter 151: Enlighten Us

    <h4>Chapter 151: Enlighten Us</h4>

    Laughter and excitement filled the air as children took turns riding Dn¡¯s ATV and bike, their delighted squeals blending with the rustling evening breeze, while Dn unwrapped the rest of his gifts.

    Meanwhile, the adults busied themselves with food and drinks, their conversations weaving together as they got to know one another, their voices rising and falling in afortable symphony of chatter.

    Inside the house, Greg stepped away to answer a phone call, leaving an opening¡ªone that Ric seized without hesitation. He approached Cammy, his heart pounding with words left unspoken for far too long.

    "Hey," he began, his voice warm yet carrying an unmistakable weight.

    "Thanks for the gift. That was really cool of you. At this very moment, you are officially the most beloved uncle in the entire world." Cammy¡¯s eyes sparkled as she teased him, her cheerful tone betraying none of the tension lurking beneath the surface.

    Ric chuckled, but then his smile softened, turning wistful. "Just an uncle?" he mused, tilting his head slightly. "I wish I could be more, Cammy. I know¡ªI know¡ªI could give you and Dn so much more."

    Cammy¡¯s lips pressed together, her expression unreadable. She inhaled deeply, as if trying to steady herself. "Ric..." she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.

    "I don¡¯t even know where to start. Maybe I¡¯ll just me my stupid heart¡ªmake it the viin of this story¡ªso I don¡¯t have to exin."

    Ric shook his head, a sad smile ying on his lips. "No need to exin anything, Cammy. I have eyes. I see what¡¯s going on between you two. I just need to know one thing... Are you happy with him?"

    A flicker of something¡ªregret? Guilt?¡ªpassed through her eyes before she nodded. "I am, Ric," she confessed, her voice firm yet full of emotions. "It¡¯s like... a weight I didn¡¯t even realize I was carrying has been lifted from my chest."

    Ric exhaled, his gaze dropping momentarily before he looked back at her. "I¡¯m d you feel that way," he said, forcing a smirk. "Just so you know¡ªif he ever hurts you, I¡¯m one call away. I swear, I¡¯ll beat his ass."

    Cammy burst intoughter, the tension between them momentarily breaking. "I¡¯ll keep that in mind," she replied yfully. "If he ever steps out of line, you¡¯ll be the first person I call."

    Ric nodded, but something in his eyes dimmed. "I¡¯ll hold you to that," he said, his tone quieter now. Then, with a deep breath, he straightened. "But I think my job here is done. Dn¡¯s happy¡ªthat¡¯s what matters. And the longer I stay here..." His voice faltered, but he pushed forward. "The more it hurts."

    Cammy¡¯s smile faded. She wanted to say something, anything, but the words wouldn¡¯te. She simply nodded, her heart heavy.

    "Say goodbye to Dn for me?" Ric added softly.

    She nodded again, watching as he turned to leave, his footsteps slow, as if every step away from her was a battle he was barely winning.

    Some things... some things were simply out of her control.

    Cammy gracefully slid into an empty seat at the long table, where the women were indulging in rich desserts, theirughter filling the space like warm honey. The scent of chocte and vani lingered in the air, blending with the faint aroma of red wine.

    "Well, if it isn¡¯t the queen of the night!" Eve dered, raising her ss. "The woman who blessed us with the most heavenly cake and cupcakes!"

    A chorus of agreement followed, and Brenda Moore¡ªCammy¡¯s ever-caringndy¡ªsighed dreamily. "Honestly, Cammy, this is divine. You must share your recipe with me."

    Cammy chuckled as she reached for a ss of wine. "I will, I promise."

    But just as she was about to take a sip, Brenda¡¯s tone softened, her words coated with something that sounded suspiciously like farewell. "I suppose this means you won¡¯t being back to the apartment, huh? Living here is far better than our little rooftop¡ªeven after the renovations. I¡¯ll miss you, dear."

    The air shifted.

    "You live here?" Chiqui blurted out, her eyes wide with shock. She had been quiet up until now, absorbing revtion after revtion about Cammy and Greg, but this¡ªthis¡ªpushed her past silence.

    Cammy¡¯s throat tightened. She swallowed hard, but before she could respond, Eve leaned forward, her gaze sharp and expectant.

    "Yeah, Cammy," she said, her voice calm but demanding. "Please¡ªenlighten us. What exactly is going on between you and Gregory Cross?"

    A hush fell over the table, the clinking of silverware fading into the background. All eyes were on Cammy.

    There was nowhere left to hide.

    Before Cammy could even open her mouth to exin, salvation arrived in the form of a confident, unmistakable voice.

    "Cammy and I are together," Greg dered smoothly, his smirk carrying the weight of certainty. "And we are verymitted to each other. Did that answer your question?"

    The reaction was immediate. The women at the table lit up, grinning from ear to ear, their eyes darting between the two as if they had just witnessed a live rom twist.

    "Wow," Chiqui gasped, dramatically cing a hand over her chest. "That¡¯s huge! I think I need another drink to process this." Her theatrics sent a wave ofughter through the group.

    But Greg wasn¡¯t finished. He straightened, his voice rising just enough tomand attention. "Speaking of revtions," he announced, his tone carrying an air of significance, "I have a few more announcements to make."

    The lighthearted chatter died down as Ethan, Ark, and Mr. Moore¡ªwho had been engaged in their own conversation¡ªturned their heads and quickly made their way over, sensing something important was about to unfold.

    With all eyes on him, Greg took a steady breath before continuing. "It hasn¡¯t been easy keeping this secret, but after tonight, I finally don¡¯t have to anymore."

    He turned his attention to one person in particr. "Miss Eve Ferguson," he said with a knowing smile, "will officially be joining Cross Tech Group of Companies tomorrow as one of our web designers. She¡¯ll be stepping into Cammy¡¯s former role."

    A burst of apuse followed, apanied by cheers and congrattions as Eve blinked in surprise, her face lighting up with a mixture of excitement and disbelief.

    "Wait, then where is Cammy going?" Chiqui asked.

    Greg didn¡¯t miss a beat. "She¡¯ll be working closely with me as my executive assistant," he stated. "Technically, she¡¯s taking over Harry¡¯s title¡ªonly the title, though, because Harry has been doing way more than an assistant should. He¡¯s getting promoted too. Both his and Chiqui¡¯s positions will be officially announced at the Annual G."

    A mischievous glint flickered in Chiqui¡¯s eyes. "Wow. Mr. Parker will be heartbroken if you take him away. You two are practically inseparable."

    Greg chuckled, shaking his head. "Not quite," he countered. "If anything, Harry is relieved. He won¡¯t have to deal with me as much anymore."

    Ethan smirked. "Yeah, Greg, I hate to break it to you, but Harry¡¯s actually thrilled. He says it¡¯s about time someone else took over the role of keeping you in check." He raised his ss. "So... good luck, Cammy."

    Laughter erupted again, but not everyone was amused.

    One person remained silent, her smile slipping.

    "Parker?" Eve murmured, her voice almost inaudible as she turned to Ethan. "Harry Parker? The son of the owner of Parker Industries. "

    Ethan nced at her. "Yeah... Why?"

    Eve¡¯s throat bobbed as she swallowed hard. "No reason," she whispered. "I just... I¡¯ve heard of him."

    Ethan¡¯s brows knitted together. He didn¡¯t miss the way herplexion had paled slightly, or the way her fingers had tightened around her ss. "You okay?" he asked, his voice lowering so only she could hear.

    Eve exhaled sharply, then forced a tight smile. "Yeah. I just¡ª I need to go to the bathroom."

    Without waiting for a response, she turned and walked briskly toward the mansion.

    Ethan watched her retreating figure, his instincts prickling. Something wasn¡¯t right.

    ¡¯She definitely didn¡¯t look okay.¡¯

 Chapter 152: The Perfect Plan

    <h4>Chapter 152: The Perfect n</h4>

    The night had stretchedte, the cool breeze carrying with it the lingering scent of cake and barbecue smoke.

    One by one, the children who lived on Greg¡¯s estate shuffled home, their tired eyes and sluggish steps betraying the excitement they had burned through. Tomorrow was a school day, after all.

    Dn¡¯s ssmates had also departed, leaving only the children of Eve and Ellie still caught up in their games, theirughter softer now, more subdued.

    Ellie approached Cammy with a gentle smile. "Cammy, it¡¯s gettingte. We should head out¡ªwe have a long drive ahead."

    At her mother¡¯s words, Ellie¡¯s kids pouted but obediently turned to Dn, offering quick goodbyes before following their mother toward the car.

    Just as Cammy was about to see them off, a small hand tugged at the fabric of her dress. She nced down to find Cassey, Eve¡¯s daughter, rubbing at her sleepy eyes.

    "Aunt Cammy," Cassey mumbled drowsily, her voice barely louder than a whisper. "Where¡¯s Mommy? I wanna go home."

    Cammy¡¯s gaze flickered across the garden, scanning for any sign of Eve. But she was nowhere in sight. A small pang of unease pricked at her.

    Crouching down to Cassey¡¯s level, she gently brushed a stray curl from the little girl¡¯s face. "Hold on, sweetheart," she said reassuringly. "I¡¯ll go find your mom. Stay right here, okay?"

    Cassey gave a small nod, her tired eyes blinking up at Cammy. Trusting. Obedient.

    Or so Cammy thought.

    As she turned and strode off in search of Eve, she never noticed the tiny figure slipping away behind her.

    Cassey had no intention of waiting.

    She would find her mother herself.

    Meanwhile, in the bathroom...

    "They can¡¯t be the same person..." Eve muttered under her breath, her voice trembling as she paced back and forth, her heels clicking against the tile.

    One hand pressed against her temple, trying to ease the pounding in her head, while the other gripped her waist as if holding herself together.

    Her mind raced, a whirlwind of memories she had buried long ago threatening to resurface.

    Of all the people in the world¡ªof all the names she could have heard tonight¡ªhis was thest she ever wanted to face.

    Harry Parker.

    And worse... his ruthless, heartless family.

    Eve wanted to disappear. Vanish into thin air. Run far, far away from this nightmare.

    Her first instinct was to quit¡ªcancel her employment at Cross Tech before it was toote. But then reality hit her like a p to the face. The contract. The damn bond she had signed just a week ago with HR. She was stuck.

    Her frustration boiled over. With a sharp breath, she mmed her palm against the cold, unforgiving stone vanity. The impact sent a sharp sting up her arm, but she barely felt it.

    "Fuck!" she hissed, her voice marked with anger and desperation. "Why? Of all ces, why do you have to be working at Cross Tech too?"

    Her reflection stared back at her, hollow-eyed, shaken.

    "You can¡¯t quit," she whispered, voice trembling. "Not after you signed that damn contract without even checking. You got toofortable, toocent just because you managed to stay hidden for nine years. You¡¯re so dumb, Eve. So. Fucking. Dumb."

    She dragged her hands down her face, as if she could physically erase the panic wing at her chest. But it didn¡¯t work. Nothing worked.

    Instead, hot tears spilled over her cheeks, unstoppable.

    Nine years.

    Nine years of running, of hiding. Of giving up a promising career, walking away from a high sry, locking herself in a small, quiet life just to stay out of sight.

    And now¡ªjust weeks after deciding to step back into the real world not even a month¡ªeverything hade crashing down.

    All those years... wasted.

    "Mommy!"

    The small, desperate voice echoed through the hallway, snapping Eve out of her breakdown like a bucket of ice water to the face. Her breath hitched, and she instinctively wiped at her tear-streaked cheeks.

    Cassey.

    She scrambled for a tissue, dabbing at her swollen eyes, trying to erase the evidence of her pain.

    "Cassey, sweetheart, Mommy¡¯s in the bathroom. Stay right there, okay? I¡¯ming out soon!" she called, forcing her voice to stay steady, light.

    Her hands trembled as she reached for herpact mirror, but no amount of powder or concealer could hide the damage. Her eyes were red-rimmed, her face blotchy. ¡¯Damn it.¡¯ She wasn¡¯t fooling anyone.

    With a frustrated sigh, she turned on the faucet, sshing cold water over her face, letting it wash away the tears, the exhaustion, the panic.

    She couldn¡¯t let anyone¡ªespecially her daughter¡ªsee her like this.

    Eve inhaled sharply, gripping the edges of the sink, staring at her reflection.

    ¡¯Cross Tech is a huge building. I can stay hidden. I can avoid Harry until my contract is up. No one has to know. Easy... Peasy.¡¯

    She swallowed hard, forcing herself to believe it.

    "Just hold on, baby. Mommy¡¯sing," she called out again, stering on a smile as she reached for the doorknob.

    Time to bury the fear. Time to pretend everything was fine.

    And yes, her n was perfect. wless, even.

    But that didn¡¯t mean it would go the way she wanted.

    Eve forced onest smile, hoping¡ªpraying¡ªthat if she faked it enough, maybe it would reach her heart. Maybe she would feel something other than the storm brewing inside her.

    She took a deep breath, steadied herself, and stepped into the hallway.

    "Done ying with Dy..n..." Her voice trailed off, the words dying on her lips the moment her eyesnded on him.

    Cassey stood just a few feet away, her tiny frame shaking with giggles. And crouched in front of her, keeping herpany, was a man.

    Not just any man.

    A man Eve would recognize from a mile away. A man she had spent years trying to avoid.

    Her stomach dropped.

    Harry Parker.

    "Mommy! What took you so long?" Cassey¡¯s voice rang in her ears, but Eve barely registered it. "Everyone went home! I¡¯m sleepy, let¡¯s go home!"

    But Eve couldn¡¯t move. She couldn¡¯t even breathe.

    Harry must have sensed the shift in the air because, as if in slow motion, he stood up.

    Their eyes met.

    Shock. Frozen silence. A crackle of unspoken history thick in the space between them.

    Eve could see it in his face¡ªthe moment recognition hit.

    His gaze flickered to Cassey, brows pulling into a frown. Then back to Eve.

    Understanding dawned.

    And just like that... her perfect n shattered.

 Chapter 153: Buried Pain

    <h4>Chapter 153: Buried Pain</h4>

    "Eve..."

    Harry¡¯s voice cut through the air, sharp and undeniable. It sent a shiver down her spine, her head buzzing like a swarm of bees had invaded it.

    For a moment, they just stared at each other, the world around them fading into nothing. Time itself seemed to hold its breath.

    Then he spoke again, his voice barely above a whisper.

    "Cassey... Is she my¡ª"

    Panic surged through Eve like a tidal wave. Her eyes widened in rm.

    Without hesitation, she grabbed Cassey¡¯s arm, her grip firm but gentle. "Let¡¯s go, sweetheart. You have school tomorrow. We need to go home."

    She turned on her heel, pulling her daughter along. But Harry wasn¡¯t letting her slip away so easily.

    His hand shot out, gripping her arm just as she passed him. "She told me she¡¯s eight... That¡¯s the exact amount of time since¡ª"

    "Stop." The word left Eve¡¯s lips in a sharp whisper, cutting through his sentence like a de.

    She turned to face him, her expression unreadable. "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking, Harry. But yes, it¡¯s been that long. More than eight years since I ran away with another man. Her father. Who is now dead."

    She swallowed hard, forcing steel into her voice. "Now let go of my arm. My daughter and I are going home."

    His grip loosened for just a second¡ªjust enough. Eve seized the moment and pulled free, walking away as fast as she could without breaking into a full sprint.

    A tear slipped down her cheek. She wiped it away furiously before stepping out into the garden, where the air felt slightly easier to breathe.

    She spotted Mr. and Mrs. Moore talking with Cammy and Greg. Keeping her movements quick and purposeful, she approached them.

    "Eve! There you are!" Cammy¡¯s voice was filled with relief. "I just sent the maids to look for you and Cassey. Where have you been?"

    "Bathroom," Eve answered smoothly, her voice betraying none of the chaos inside her. She nced at Cassey, who rubbed her sleepy eyes. "It¡¯ste. She has school tomorrow. We should go."

    Turning to theirndlords, she added, "We¡¯ll meet you at the car."

    She didn¡¯t wait for a response. She couldn¡¯t.

    She turned on her heel, heading straight for the parking lot. But then¡ª

    Her breath hitched.

    Harry was stepping out of the mansion.

    Eve¡¯s steps quickened, her heart pounding so hard it drowned out every other sound.

    Behind her, Cammy frowned, a slight crease forming between her brows. Something felt... off.

    "Well, you heard her. She should get going. Cassey will be grumpy tomorrow if she doesn¡¯t get enough sleep," Mrs. Moore said with a warm smile, bidding her farewell before walking off with her husband.

    Cammy and Greg watched the middle-aged couple disappear into the night before turning their attention back to the lingering guests.

    That¡¯s when Cammy spotted him.

    "You made it!" she remarked, surprised, as Harry poured himself a generous ss of whisky.

    He exhaled sharply, shaking his head. "Barely."

    Lifting the ss to his lips, he took a long sip before continuing. "My conversation with my father dragged on longer than expected. I regret beingte. Seems like I missed a lot."

    But his words held a weight beyond just missing the party. His fingers tightened around the ss, his jaw clenching slightly before he downed the rest in one swift motion. Without hesitation, he poured himself another.

    Greg didn¡¯t miss the way Harry drank¡ªtoo fast, too much, too unlike him.

    Harry Parker wasn¡¯t the type to drown himself in whisky. Not unless something was really wrong.

    Greg¡¯s gaze narrowed slightly. ¡¯The meeting with his father must not have gone well,¡¯ he thought.

    But what Greg didn¡¯t know¡ªwhat no one knew¡ªwas that Harry¡¯s frustration had nothing to do with business, power, or deals.

    It had everything to do with her.

    Greg¡¯s eyes softened as he spotted Dn in his wheelchair, letting out a tired yawn while his nanny gently pushed him toward the mansion.

    Leaning in closer to Cammy, he whispered, "Can I put Dn to bed tonight? He looks exhausted, and I¡¯d like to carry him to his room. Just want to ask if he had a good time at the party."

    Cammy¡¯s lips curved into a warm smile. "Of course, Greg. You two can have your own little man-to-man talk." Then, narrowing her eyes yfully, she added, "But no more gifts, alright?"

    Greg chuckled, raising his hands in surrender. "I promise. No more surprises¡ªat least, not until his birthday."

    Before she could say anything else, he pressed a quick kiss to the top of her head. "I won¡¯t take long."

    And with that, he strode toward Dn, his heart full in a way he never quite expected.

    As soon as Greg disappeared from sight, Harry seized the opportunity, sliding into the seat beside Cammy with a casual air¡ªthough his true intentions were anything but. He needed to know more about her. About Eve.

    "Cammy, I met one of your friends earlier in the mansion. The one with the adorable, chatty little girl," he said, swirling the whisky in his ss. His voice carried the faint edge of tipsiness, but his mind was sharper than ever.

    Cammy tilted her head, thinking for a moment before realization dawned. "Oh! You mean Eve and Cassey?"

    Harry pretended to search his memory, feigning uncertainty. "Yeah... I think that¡¯s what the little girl said. If I remember correctly."

    Cammy smirked, utterly curious what he was up to. "Why do you ask? She¡¯s pretty, isn¡¯t she? Are you interested in her?" she teased,ughing as she caught the faint flush creeping up his neck.

    He scoffed, taking a slow sip of his drink. "Maybe... But I don¡¯t mess with married women. That¡¯s not my style."

    Cammy chuckled, shaking her head. "You won¡¯t be ruining anything. Eve¡¯s single. And from what I can tell, she¡¯s definitely ready to mingle."

    Harry¡¯s fingers tensed around his ss. He exhaled slowly. "I see... What about the girl¡¯s father?"

    Cammy pursed her lips, tilting her head as she searched her memory. "If I remember correctly, the father was never in the picture. He doesn¡¯t even know he has a daughter. So, don¡¯t worry¡ªyou won¡¯t have anypetition there. Should I introduce you two?"

    A slow, bitter smirk tugged at the corner of Harry¡¯s lips as something dark flickered in his gaze. ¡¯I knew it. She¡¯s lying. She always does.¡¯ His grip on the whisky ss tightened, but he forced himself to stayposed.

    "If it¡¯s not too much trouble, yeah. I¡¯d love to meet her again," he replied smoothly, masking the storm brewing inside him. ¡¯You don¡¯t get to decide this time, Eve. Not anymore.¡¯

    Cammy, oblivious to the weight of his words, smiled. "Actually, you won¡¯t have to wait long. Greg hired her to rece me in my team. She starts tomorrow."

    For the first time in years, Harry felt his pulse race. It was as if the universe had conspired against Eve¡¯s carefullyid-out ns.

    He leaned back, a slow, knowing grin forming on his lips.

    ¡¯Looks like fate wants us to meet again, Eve.¡¯

    "Really? Looks like I¡¯ll be seeing her tomorrow then," Harry said with a smile, but beneath that carefully crafted expressiony years of buried pain.

    Cammy,pletely unaware of the turmoil behind his eyes, grinned. "Here¡¯s what we should do¡ªtomorrow, you and Greg should join us for lunch. We¡¯ll make it seem like a casual run-in, so she won¡¯t suspect that I¡¯m setting her up with you! She deserves a great guy like you, Harry, and I¡¯d be more than happy to help." She winked yfully.

    Harry chuckled, shaking his head, though deep inside, he knew this wouldn¡¯t be as simple as Cammy believed. If only she knew...

 Chapter 154: Liar and Spy

    <h4>Chapter 154: Liar and Spy</h4>

    Cammy and Eve had agreed to meet early at the caf¨¦ near the office, hoping to steal a few quiet moments over breakfast before the workday began.

    Eve arrived first, but she wasn¡¯t exactly at ease. From the street, Cammy spotted her through the window¡ªfidgeting, ncing around anxiously, her fingers wrapped tightly around her coffee cup as if it were the only thing grounding her.

    As Cammy stepped inside, the scent of freshly brewed coffee filled the air. She grinned as she approached the table. "Eve! You¡¯re early!" she eximed, making Eve flinch. Cammy frowned. "Woah, are you okay? I swear, your coffee must be too strong¡ªit¡¯s turning you into a nervous wreck." She chuckled, sliding into the seat across from her.

    Eve let out a shaky breath. "Cammy, something happened¡ª"

    But before she could get another word out, Cammy¡¯s phone buzzed loudly on the table.

    She nced at the screen. "Hold that thought, it¡¯s Attorney Perez," she said, quickly answering the call before stepping back outside.

    Eve watched her through the ss, her eyes narrowing as she observed Cammy¡¯s changing expressions. Her friend was frowning now, her jaw tight, her free hand gesturing in frustration. Whatever she was hearing wasn¡¯t good.

    Eve bit her lip, trying to read her lips through the window. "Dun...can... court? No..." she whispered to herself, her unease growing with every passing second.

    "So, not only are you a liar, but you¡¯re also a spy?"

    The sharp usation made Eve¡¯s head snap up, her eyes locking onto the man who had dared to say such words.

    Her curiosity twisted into fury in an instant. Brow arching, she red at him. "Did you just call me a liar and a spy? How dare you!"

    Harry let out a low chuckle, pulling out the chair beside her with deliberate ease and setting his coffee down on the table. "Am I wrong?"

    Eve¡¯s fingers curled around her cup, her knuckles turning white. "Of course, you¡¯re fucking wrong!" she shot back.

    He leaned in slightly, his gaze sharp and unyielding. "Then exin something to me¡ªwhy did you tell me Cassey¡¯s father is dead? Becausest I checked, I¡¯m sitting right here, very much alive."

    Eve froze. Her breath hitched, her mind scrambling for a response. "You are not¡ª"

    But before she could finish, Cammy suddenly plopped down into the seat across from them, exhaling a deep sigh as she reached for her coffee. "Ugh, I¡¯m so sorry, guys. Grace just hit me with bad news, and it¡¯s way too early for this."

    As if a switch had been flipped, both Eve and Harry turned to her, their brewing argument momentarily forgotten.

    Eve was the first to speak. "What happened?" she asked, her voice still tense, but now marked with concern.

    Cammy let out a deep sigh, rubbing her temples. "My evil soon-to-be ex-husband just won¡¯t stop. He filed a request with the CorEx board to manage both my shares and Dn¡¯s. Grace says she¡¯ll handle it... but that¡¯s not the worst part."

    She paused, her jaw tightening before she continued. "Duncan also filed for parents¡¯ rights... and my own mother signed in his favor." She scoffed bitterly, shaking her head. "I swear, sometimes I wonder whose side she¡¯s even on."

    Eve and Harry both remained silent, sensing the storm of emotions rolling off Cammy.

    "So yeah, I¡¯m sorry, guys. I can¡¯t make it to lunch today."

    "Lunch?" Eve blinked, momentarily distracted from Cammy¡¯s troubles.

    "Yeah," Cammy nodded, "I set up a reservation for six. Greg, Ethan, Chiqui, the two of you, and me¡ªkind of like a little wee-to-the-team gathering. But I have to meet Grace at lunch now instead and sort this mess out."

    Eve swallowed. ¡¯Well, at least Chiqui will be there,¡¯ she thought, trying to find some ease in that.

    "I¡¯ll definitely be looking forward to lunch then," Harry said smoothly, a mischievous glint in his eye as he clinked his coffee cup against Eve¡¯s. She shot him a re in response.

    Cammy, oblivious to the growing tension, perked up. "Oh! That reminds me¡ªI forgot to introduce you two!"

    Harry leaned back in his seat, smirking. "No need for introductions, Cammy. Eve and I are now acquainted."

    Eve stiffened as he threw her a teasing nce, his wordsyered with meaning.

    "Ahh, good! I love a man who takes initiative!" Cammy beamed,pletely missing the way Eve¡¯s jaw clenched.

    She then turned back to Eve. "By the way, what were you going to tell me earlier?"

    Eve quickly waved her hands dismissively. "It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll tell you another time."

    Cammy gave her a curious look but let it go.

    Eve took a deep breath. "We should probably get going. I¡¯d like to get to the office early¡ªfamiliarizing myself with the work might help calm my nerves. That okay with you?" Eve suggested, an excuse to try to get rid of Harry.

    Cammy nodded, but before she could respond, Harry stood up first, adjusting his cuffs. "I¡¯ll leave youdies to it. It was nice meeting you, Eve. I¡¯m really looking forward to lunch." He shot her a wink before strolling out of the caf¨¦.

    Eve let out a breath she didn¡¯t realize she was holding.

    Cammy chuckled, watching Harry walk away. "God, he¡¯s cute, isn¡¯t he? I swear, he was totally mesmerized by youst night. He even asked me to introduce you two¡ªbut when you texted me to meet up early, I just invited him instead. Honestly, I think you two would make a great couple."

    She grabbed her bag, ready to leave, but Eve¡¯s hand shot out, gripping her arm tightly.

    "No, Cammy," she said, her voice low and urgent. "We wouldn¡¯t. We can¡¯t."

    Cammy raised a brow. "Why not?"

    Eve swallowed hard before dropping the bomb. "Because, Cammy... he¡¯s Cassey¡¯s father."

    Cammy froze. Her eyes widened in shock as her jaw practically hit the floor.

    Slowly, she sank back into her chair, staring at Eve in stunned silence.

    "He is your ex? How? Why?" So many questions ran through Cammy¡¯s head, even making her forget her own problems... At least for a moment.

 Chapter 155: Standing Together

    <h4>Chapter 155: Standing Together</h4>

    Eve hesitated at first. The weight of her past, the memories she had buried for years, threatened to w their way back to the surface. But she needed someone¡ªneeded a friend. And right now, Cammy was the only person she could trust.

    Taking a deep breath, she finally spoke.

    "Harry and I met in college. We were together for years, in love, inseparable. But when I started working, things changed. I wasn¡¯t rich, and his family hated that. You know... the ssic heir-falls-for-the-poor-girl story." Her voice dripped with bitterness. "But ours didn¡¯t have a fairytale ending."

    Cammy leaned in, sensing the heaviness in Eve¡¯s words.

    "I got pregnant. He never knew... but somehow, his family found out."

    Cammy¡¯s eyes widened. She gasped, covering her mouth. "Wait¡ªdon¡¯t tell me they paid you to stay away from him?"

    Eve let out a bitter chuckle, but there was no humor in it. "Bingo. But that wasn¡¯t all they did."

    Her fingers curled around her cup, the old rage and pain bubbling up. "They threatened me, Cammy. They said they would ruin my life, destroy my parents. I was so stressed... that I started bleeding." Her voice wavered for a second before she steeled herself.

    "So I did what I had to do. I lied. I told them I lost the baby. I took their money and disappeared from Harry¡¯s life."

    Cammy¡¯s heart clenched. "Eve..."

    Eve shook her head, forcing herself to continue. "I used the money to start fresh. My parents knew everything. They refused to let me go through it alone, so they sold everything we had. We bought a small farm in the countryside and stayed there until Cassey was born."

    "I left everything behind, my job, my friends, my life. And so were my parents. My father was an engineer in a bigpany. Now he is a farmer, but at least he did use his skills and became sessful in farming.

    My mother was a teacher, and now she helps my father in our farm. They were able to expand thend over the years. That¡¯s where they live until now."

    Cammy swallowed, hanging on to every word.

    "When she was old enough for school, we moved back to the city. I wanted her to have a good education. That¡¯s when I met Mr. and Mrs. Moore. By then, I was already frencing, so moving wasn¡¯t a problem."

    She exhaled, rubbing her temples. "And now... now, he¡¯s back. And I have no idea what to do."

    Cammy sat there, speechless, her mind spinning. This wasn¡¯t just a secret. This was a bombshell waiting to explode.

    Eve took a deep breath, steadying herself. "Running away isn¡¯t an option anymore, Cammy. It¡¯s not just about me now. Cassey is older. She has a life, friends, stability... I won¡¯t take that away from her. I won¡¯t uproot her again just to escape my past. She doesn¡¯t deserve to be caught in the middle of this mess."

    Cammy nodded, her expression soft with understanding. "You¡¯ve been through hell, Eve. And don¡¯t get me wrong¡ªI understand why you took the money back then. You were young, scared, and cornered. But now..." she paused, watching Eve carefully, "now it¡¯s a different story."

    She leaned forward, her voice lowering. "And from what I sawst night, Harry is still in love with you. It all makes sense now¡ªwhy he was drinking so much. Seeing you again shook him." She tilted her head. "Do you still love him?"

    Eve¡¯s breath hitched. She hesitated for a moment before exhaling. "I¡¯d be lying if I said no." Her voice was barely above a whisper. "But like you said... now is a different story. We¡¯re not those reckless kids in love anymore.

    Too much has happened. I turned my back on him. I hurt him more than he¡¯ll ever know. And some things..." her voice cracked slightly, but she swallowed it down, "some things just can¡¯t go back to the way they were."

    Cammy frowned, frustration etched on her face. "But why, Eve? I don¡¯t understand. You¡¯re both sessful now, independent, strong. No one can control you anymore. If you both love each other, what¡¯s stopping you?"

    Eve let out a bitterugh, shaking her head. "You don¡¯t get it, Cammy. This isn¡¯t just about love. You have no idea how cruel Harry¡¯s family is. They aren¡¯t just rich and powerful¡ªthey¡¯re ruthless. Heartless.

    They¡¯re the kind of people who destroy anything that stands in their way. They were willing to ruin my life once, and if they ever find out the truth¡ªthat I never really lost the baby¡ªI don¡¯t even want to imagine what they¡¯d do."

    Her voice trembled as she continued, "I love Harry. God knows I do. But love isn¡¯t enough to protect Cassey. It¡¯s not enough to keep her safe from them."

    She took a shaky breath, her fingers tightening around her coffee cup. "So if lying is the only way to protect my daughter, then I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll lie to Harry. Again and again, for as long as I have to."

    Cammy leaned in, her voice softer now. "Eve, do you really think you can keep this secret forever? Harry is already suspicious. He¡¯s not stupid. Sooner orter, he¡¯ll find out the truth. What will you do then?"

    Eve swallowed hard, her hands trembling slightly. "I don¡¯t know," she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. "But I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to keep Cassey out of their reach. If Harry finds out and wants to be in her life, then what?

    His family will dig into every detail of my past. They¡¯ll investigate, question, threaten. They won¡¯t stop until they have full control over Cassey, and I can¡¯t let that happen."

    Cammy sighed, reaching for Eve¡¯s hand. "I get it. I really do. You¡¯re a mother first, and you¡¯ll do anything to protect your child. But, Eve, are you sure you¡¯re protecting her? Or are you just running away again?"

    Eve¡¯s breath hitched at the words. She wanted to argue, to deny it, but deep down, she knew there was truth in what Cammy was saying. "I¡¯m not running away," she said, though the words felt weak. "I¡¯m making sure she doesn¡¯t have to suffer because of my past."

    "I get that, but have you ever considered that if Harry knew about Cassey, he would want to protect her too? Two parents standing together to shield their child are far stronger than one fighting alone," Cammy said before taking a sip of coffee.

    Her words made Eve speechless. It was something that never crossed her mind. But then she can never be impulsive, she will calcte first before she takes that risk, that leap of faith.

 Chapter 156: Picture Frame

    <h4>Chapter 156: Picture Frame</h4>

    Grace and Cammy decided to meet at Cross Tech to save in travel time since Grace had a lot to discuss.

    Cammy arrived at Greg¡¯s office a full thirty minutes before lunch, not wanting to waste a second. She walked straight in after receiving a nod of approval from his secretary, only to find Greg packing up his things, lookingpletely ready to leave.

    "You¡¯re heading out already? The others won¡¯t be free until noon," Cammy remarked, puzzled by his early departure.

    Greg zipped up his bag and turned to her. "I was actually on my way to find you. Grace called and asked if you two could use the boardroom for your meeting, so I figured you could just use my office instead. I won¡¯t be here anyway¡ªI have to meet my father, so I already told Harry and Ethan I won¡¯t be joining them for lunch."

    Cammy frowned. "Wait, I thought you were supposed to meet him this afternoon?"

    "That was the n," Greg admitted, sighing. "But he asked me to have lunch with him instead, and I didn¡¯t want to say no. I need to be on his good side today." He stepped closer, rubbing her arms gently, as if trying to reassure himself as much as her.

    "How much longer do you need to train Eve?" he asked, changing the subject.

    "Probably just until tomorrow. She already knows most of the tools we use for web development, so there isn¡¯t much left to teach her," Cammy replied.

    "Good. I need you here. Once you¡¯re done with Eve, Harry will pass on the tasks you need to handle," Greg said before leaning in to kiss her forehead.

    "I have to go. Stay as long as you need, but I might not be back for the rest of the day. I have no idea how this conversation with my father is going to go." He gave her onest lingering look. "I¡¯ll see you at home."

    And with that, he turned and walked out, leaving Cammy standing there, her thoughts spinning faster than she could process.

    Cammy nced around Greg¡¯s office, admiring how impably neat and organized everything was. ¡¯Hmm, looks like his employees make sure this ce is spotless at all times,¡¯ she mused, running her fingers lightly over the polished surface of his desk.

    She wandered toward the bookcases lining the walls, filled with an impressive collection of books and carefully ced decorative ents. Her gaze drifted over the framed photographs¡ªsnapshots of Greg at various Cross Tech events, some featuring him alongside high-profile clients. He looked happy in most of them, his smile effortless and natural.

    But then, one particr frame caught her eye.

    It was a photo of Greg with his father at another corporate event. Unlike the others, his expression here was starkly different¡ªno warm smile, no friendly demeanor. His posture was stiff, his eyes dark and unreadable.

    Cammy reached for the frame, bringing it closer for a better look.

    *Knock, knock!*

    The sudden sound made her jump. The frame slipped from her hands and hit the floor with a soft tter, the back panel popping open on impact.

    "Oh my goodness! I didn¡¯t mean to startle you, Ms. Watson. Did it break?" Greg¡¯s secretary, Kate, stood in the doorway, looking genuinely apologetic.

    Cammy exhaled sharply, bending down to retrieve the fallen frame. She quickly reassembled it, relieved to see no visible damage.

    "No, it¡¯s fine. And please, call me Cammy," she said with a reassuring smile.

    Kate returned the smile and gave a small nod. "Of course, Cammy. Mr. Cross asked me to order lunch for you and Attorney Perez. What would you like?"

    Cammy thought for a moment. "Hmm, maybe some Chinese rice boxes. That way, we can eat quickly and get back to work."

    "Got it. I¡¯ll ce the order now," Kate replied before stepping out and closing the door behind her.

    Cammy let out a deep breath and nced back at the photo in her hands. The image of Greg¡¯s strained expression lingered in her mind. ¡¯Just what kind of rtionship do you have with your father, Greg?¡¯ she wondered, cing the frame carefully back on the shelf.

    Cammy turned her attention back to the frame, carefully trying to secure the back cover. But something was wedged inside, preventing it from fully closing.

    Frowning, she pulled at the obstruction, thinking it was just the picture shifting out of ce. But as she slid it out, her breath hitched. It wasn¡¯t the same picture of Greg and his father.

    It was something else entirely.

    Her eyes widened as she stared at the old, slightly worn photograph in her hands.

    ¡¯Aw, so cute! He hasn¡¯t changed much,¡¯ she thought, recognizing Greg¡¯s younger face. The image instantly reminded her of the framed photo of him and Harry in his room¡ªthe one of them as kids.

    But her gaze quickly drifted to the woman standing beside young Greg. She was holding a baby in her arms, and though the picture was faded with age, something about her struck Cammy as unsettlingly familiar.

    She narrowed her eyes, leaning in, trying to make out the features more clearly. A chill ran down her spine as realization crept over her.

    "Hmm..." A deep frown formed on her face as a strange, unshakable thought whispered through her mind.

    ¡¯Why did I just think of Felicity?¡¯

    The name sent a wave of unease through her, making the hair on her arms stand on end.

    Shaking her head, she hurriedly tucked the picture back behind Greg¡¯s and secured the frame. She ced it carefully back on the shelf, but the uneasy feeling refused to leave her.

    ¡¯Who was that woman? And why... why did she remind me of Felicity?¡¯

    Since she still had time before Grace arrived, Cammy decided to call Felicity. The phone barely rang twice before Felicity picked up.

    [Is something wrong, dear?] Felicity¡¯s voice came through instantly, marked with concern.

    Cammy chuckled. "No, why would you think that something¡¯s wrong?"

    [You never call me during lunch since you started working,] Felicity replied knowingly. [You always call at night or on weekends¡ªunless something bad has happened.]

    Cammyughed, realizing just how well Felicity knew her. "Okay, that¡¯s partly true. But no, nothing bad has happened¡ªat least not yet. I¡¯m waiting for thewyer, and I suddenly thought of you. So I figured, why not call and check in on you?"

    [I see. I¡¯m fine here, dear. How about you and Dn? Ric told me he had a sports ident and had surgery on his leg.]

    "Yeah, but he¡¯s okay now. He got dischargedst Friday. We¡¯re actually staying at Greg¡¯s ce for now instead of your apartment because I had to go back to work. Plus, there are kids in Greg¡¯s estate that Dn can y with in the afternoons."

    Silence. Then¡ª

    [Greg?] Felicity¡¯s tone shifted slightly. [Who is this Greg, Cammy? None of you ever mentioned him to me before.]

    Cammy froze for a second. ¡¯Oh, shoot!¡¯ She hadpletely forgotten that she hadn¡¯t told Felicity about Greg yet. She had been so careful not to mention him because she knew how much Felicity wanted her to be with Ric.

    "It¡¯s a long story," she admitted, clicking her tongue. "I owe you a full exnation. We¡¯ll visit soon, once everything settles down. But just to give you a little insight...

    Greg and I are in a rtionship. And before you say anything, I know you wanted Ric for me. Trust me, I thought about this a million times, but my heart is set. Please don¡¯t be mad at me." She yfully pouted, hoping to lighten the mood.

    Felicity didn¡¯t sound amused. [How well do you even know this Greg?]

    Cammy took a deep breath. "Well, for starters, you can look him up online. He¡¯s Gregory Cross¡ªthe owner of Cross Tech Group of Companies."

    Silence.

    A long, heavy silence.

    Cammy frowned. "Hello? Felicity? Are you still there?"

    Then, finally, Felicity¡¯s voice returned¡ªlow and unreadable. [Sorry, dear. But I have to go...]

    "Wait! Are you crying? Feli¡ª"

    Beep.

    The call ended before Cammy could finish.

    She pulled the phone away from her ear, staring at the screen in confusion.

    ¡¯What just happened?¡¯

    Cammy stared at her phone, her heart pounding. Felicity had never hung up on her like that before. Something was off.

    She debated calling her back but hesitated. ¡¯Maybe she just needed a moment to process? I hope she¡¯s not disappointed that it¡¯s not Ric.¡¯ Cammy knew Felicity was protective of her, but this reaction felt... different. It wasn¡¯t just disappointment¡ªit was something deeper.

    Her mind raced. ¡¯Why did she react that way?¡¯ Was it because she couldn¡¯t ept Cammy with someone else? Or... was it something about Greg himself?

    A chill ran down her spine.

    She nced at the picture frame she had just put back. The image of Greg¡¯s father shed in her mind. And then, that other picture¡ªthe one she had identally found hidden behind it.

    Her stomach twisted.

    Felicity¡¯s voice from earlier echoed in her head: ¡¯How well do you even know this Greg?¡¯

    Cammy swallowed hard. Did Felicity know something about him that she didn¡¯t? ¡¯What the hell is going on here?¡¯

    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 157: One Step Ahead

    <h4>Chapter 157: One Step Ahead</h4>

    Grace arrived just as the food was delivered to Greg¡¯s office, wasting no time as she stepped inside. Her expression was serious, her posture stiff¡ªshe clearly meant business.

    Cammy, who was setting the food and drinks on the coffee table, looked up and offered a small smile. "I hope you like Chinese rice boxes," she greeted, trying to lighten the mood.

    Grace barely hesitated. "Yes, I do. It¡¯s actually the best choice for today. We need to get straight to the point." She grabbed a box, sat on the sofa, and motioned for Cammy to do the same. "Let¡¯s eat quickly."

    Cammy furrowed her brows. "Are you sure you don¡¯t want to talk while eating?" she asked, sensing the urgency in Grace¡¯s tone.

    "No, Cammy," Grace said firmly. "I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll have the appetite once you hear what I have to say. Let¡¯s get this over with first."

    A heavy silence filled the room as Cammy nodded and quietly ate, her mind already bracing for whatever storm Grace was about to bring.

    As soon as they finished lunch, Grace wasted no time. She pulled out a thick folder filled with documents her team hadpiled and spread them across the table in front of Cammy.

    Cammy¡¯s fingers trembled as she flipped through the pages, her eyes widening with every sentence. Gasp after gasp escaped her lips, the weight of the words sinking into her chest like stones.

    Her breath hitched as she mmed the final document onto the table. "How is this even possible, Grace?!" she cried, her voice shaking with rage and disbelief. "Haven¡¯t they done enough? Is destroying my life not enough for them? Now they want to ruin Dn¡¯s too?" Tears burned at the corners of her eyes, threatening to spill over.

    Grace exhaled heavily, her heart aching for her friend. She stood, moved to Cammy¡¯s side, and took her hands in a firm butforting grip. "I¡¯m so sorry, Cammy. I knew Duncan was ruthless, but your own mother?" She shook her head, her expression dark. "This isn¡¯t just betrayal¡ªit¡¯s cruelty at its finest. Lowkey modern torture."

    Cammy clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms. "There has to be a way to stop this. I can¡¯t let them take control of my shares, and I sure as hell won¡¯t let them gain guardianship over Dn and me. And my mother¡ªhow could she just hand over authority of her and my father¡¯s shares so easily? What the hell is she thinking?!"

    Grace let out another sigh, her expression grim. "I hear you, Cammy, but thew is on their side when ites to your father. Your mother is his legal guardian, which means she has the right to make decisions for him." She squeezed Cammy¡¯s hands reassuringly. "But don¡¯t lose hope. My team is already working on this. We¡¯ll fight back."

    Cammy swallowed the lump in her throat, her whole body tense. She wasn¡¯t just fighting for herself anymore¡ªshe was fighting for Dn, for her father, for everything that was rightfully hers. And she wasn¡¯t about to lose.

    Cammy¡¯s hands shook as she gripped the document, her breathing in short, furious bursts. "This is fake!" she spat, mming the papers onto the table. "I know Duncan ckmailed my doctors. They would never release a statement like this against me. This was never in my records."

    Grace nodded grimly. "I thought as much. That¡¯s why I needed to talk to you face-to-face¡ªto confirm whether any part of these allegations was even remotely true."

    Cammy squeezed her eyes shut, inhaling deeply through her nose. A storm of painful memories threatened to swallow her whole. She had spent years trying to bury them, but now, they were wing their way back to the surface, tearing open wounds she had barely managed to stitch together.

    After a long pause, she exhaled shakily and spoke. "Some of it... is true." Her voice wavered. "I was diagnosed with clinical depression after my father¡¯s stroke. And... after I found messages¡ªintimate messages¡ªfrom other women on Duncan¡¯s phone."

    She swallowed hard, her throat tightening. "That was the beginning of my suspicions. The beginning of the nightmare."

    Her hands balled into fists, nails digging into her palms as she forced herself to go on. "It got worse when Duncan¡ª" Her voice broke, but she pressed forward. "He forced himself on me when I confronted him. He told me I was paranoid, that it was all in my head. But it wasn¡¯t. I knew it wasn¡¯t."

    Tears welled in her eyes, but she refused to let them fall. "The depression didn¡¯t go away, not even when I found out I was pregnant. But for a while, it got easier. I was carrying twins, Grace. Twins." Her voice cracked on thest word.

    Grace sucked in a sharp breath, her face filled with anguish.

    "But then everything copsed," Cammy continued, her voice hollow. "My father¡¯spany was on the brink of bankruptcy, and Duncan had to travel constantly¡ªat least, that¡¯s what he said.

    More evidence of his affairs kept surfacing, and I... I cried every single day." Her fingers trembled. "Stress and grief consumed me, and in the end... I gave birth too soon. Too soon." A tear slipped down her cheek. "My babies didn¡¯t make it."

    Grace shook her head in sheer disbelief, her expression a mixture of sorrow and fury. "Cammy... I don¡¯t even have words. The people who were supposed to protect you¡ªyour own husband, your own family¡ªthey betrayed you in the worst possible way."

    She reached over and grasped Cammy¡¯s hand. "I am so sorry. You didn¡¯t deserve any of this."

    Cammy let out a bitterugh, though it wasced with pure despair. "I don¡¯t know how we¡¯re going to fight this, Grace. My psychiatrist was my mother¡¯s friend.

    I never asked for any official medical certifications because I never thought I¡¯d need them. She has all my records, and if Duncan got to her first..." Her voice faltered as fresh tears spilled over.

    For the first time since the conversation started, she broke downpletely, her shoulders shaking as sobs wracked her body. "I don¡¯t know what to do anymore."

    Grace pulled her into a firm, reassuring embrace. "You¡¯re not alone in this, Cammy. We will find a way."

    But deep down, Cammy wasn¡¯t sure if there was a way out.

    Grace leaned forward, her brows furrowed in deep thought. "Something isn¡¯t adding up here, Cammy. Why is Duncan so determined to take CorEx from your family?

    It¡¯s not even apany with massive earning potential. It¡¯s almost like profit isn¡¯t his goal. There has to be another reason¡ªsomething bigger, something deeper that¡¯s driving him."

    Cammy exhaled heavily, the weight of past memories pressing down on her. "His father used to work with mine. They were close¡ªbest friends, even. But then his father got sick. It happened so fast. He couldn¡¯t return to work, and soon after... he died."

    Grace¡¯s interest piqued instantly. She straightened in her seat, grabbed her phone, and opened the recording app. Her instincts told her that whatever Cammy was about to say was important.

    "Tell me more," she urged, her tone sharp with curiosity. "You said his father got sick¡ªdo you know how? What happened to him?"

    Cammy frowned, trying to recall details buried in the past. "I was really young, so I don¡¯t know everything. But after Duncan¡¯s father passed, his mother and baby brother disappeared from our lives.

    We didn¡¯t see or hear from them for years. Then, out of nowhere, my father got a call from a social worker asking if he wanted to foster or adopt Duncan before they ced him in an orphanage."

    Grace¡¯s eyes narrowed. "An orphanage? Why would they send him there? What happened to his mother and brother?"

    A shadow passed over Cammy¡¯s face. "They died," she said quietly. "From untreated medical conditions. They couldn¡¯t afford proper treatment, and whatever illness they had... it got worse. They never stood a chance."

    Grace sucked in a sharp breath, her mind racing. No money for treatment... abandoned... taken in by Cammy¡¯s father...

    "My father took Duncan in as a foster child," Cammy continued. "He never legally adopted him, so he got to keep hisst name and remain in his original family registry. But my father treated him like his own son. He gave him everything.

    Duncan never even worked at CorEx. From the beginning, he told my father he wanted to start his own business, and my father supported him."

    Grace leaned back, deep in thought. "Did they ever fight?"

    Cammy shook her head without hesitation. "Never. My father loved Duncan. He was so happy when Duncan proposed to me. He actually cried and said it was a dreame true¡ªthat now, he and Duncan¡¯s father were truly family." A bitter smile yed on her lips. "My father thought Duncan was a blessing."

    Grace drummed her fingers against her knee, her mind working through the pieces. "What if Duncan isn¡¯t trying to take CorEx out of greed? What if he wants to protect it¡ªfor your father¡¯s sake?"

    Cammy tilted her head, considering the thought.

    But just as quickly, Grace shook it off. "No," she said firmly. "I know that¡¯s not the case."

    Cammy raised a brow. "How can you be so sure?"

    "Because," Grace said, her voice filled with doubt, "he refused the financial help I requested for your parents in the divorce settlement. If he cared about CorEx out of respect for your father, he would have at least considered it."

    Grace¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. "He doesn¡¯t want CorEx for your father. He wants it for himself. And there¡¯s something¡ªsomething huge¡ªthat he¡¯s hiding. That¡¯s what we need to uncover. Because that secret?"

    She met Cammy¡¯s gaze with sharp determination. "That¡¯s the key to stopping him. Once we figure it out, we¡¯ll finally be one step ahead of him."

 Chapter 158: Cursed and Blessed

    <h4>Chapter 158: Cursed and Blessed</h4>

    Ethan offered to drive to the Mediterranean restaurant Cammy had reserved for their lunch meeting. Thanks to Cammy¡¯s foresight in pre-ordering their meals during the reservation, they didn¡¯t have to wait long for the food to be served.

    As Ethan sliced into hismb sliders, he nced at Eve and asked, "So, how are you finding Cross Tech and your team so far?"

    Eve smiled, her eyes glimmering with excitement. "Cammy has been an incredible mentor. She¡¯s teaching me everything I need to know, and honestly, we¡¯re almost done with the transition. She even handed over some of her tasks to me before we left for lunch."

    Ethan nodded in approval. "That¡¯s great to hear. How much longer do you think the training will take?"

    "Probably by tomorrow," Eve replied confidently. "I¡¯m already familiar with most of the tools the team uses. Cammy¡¯s just guiding me through the process and design she created for the site, as well as how far she¡¯s progressed with the project."

    Ethan couldn¡¯t help but smile. "Looks like you¡¯re fitting in perfectly."

    "Yeah, you can say that. I just hope everything goes smoothly until I finish the project," Eve said with a soft smile, trying to keep her tone light.

    "Why wouldn¡¯t it? Everything will be fine," Ethan replied with a reassuring smile.

    But Harry, who had been silently slicing the meat on his te, suddenly spoke, with a cold and sharp tone. "Or... maybe Ms. Ferguson is already anticipating something bad to happen so she has an excuse to quit."

    Eve¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, but she quickly masked her expression and let out a subtle, sarcastic chuckle. "And why would I quit, Mr. Parker? Unlike others who were born with a silver spoon, I¡¯m just an ordinary employee bound by a contract.

    You think I have the luxury to walk away? I can¡¯t even afford to pay the bond if I break that contract. But even if I could, I wouldn¡¯t. Because I¡¯d rather endure the hardship and finish what I started¡ªfor my daughter, who needs me to fight for her future."

    Her voice trembled with restrained anger as her eyes burned with determination.

    Harry slowly raised his eyes to her, surprised by the fierce response.

    Eve smirked bitterly and picked up her ss. "Sorry to disappoint you... but I¡¯m not that weak."

    Harry ced his knife and fork down with a deliberate nk, his eyes locking onto Eve¡¯s with an intimidating re. He raised a brow and leaned slightly forward.

    "Maybe if you let your daughter meet her father, she wouldn¡¯t have to settle for the scraps you¡¯re struggling to provide. If he was in her life, he could¡¯ve given her everything she needed... and more. You wouldn¡¯t be breaking your back working two jobs just to keep her fed and clothed," he said coldly.

    Eve¡¯s chest tightened as she clenched her fists beneath the table. She had been trying her best to stayposed and pretend she didn¡¯t know this man, but Harry Parker was clearly pushing her to the edge.

    With a deep breath, she mmed her utensils on the table, the sharp ng echoing through the room.

    "Excuse me, Mr. Parker. My daughter is none of your damn business. My life, my decisions. So stay the hell out of it," she snapped, her voice trembling with suppressed rage.

    Harry¡¯s expression darkened, his own emotions spiraling out of control.

    "Stay out of it? How can I stay out of it when you¡¯ve been feeding everyone a lie?!" he barked, causing Chiqui and Ethan to freeze in shock.

    The tension in the room became suffocating as the two stared at each other, their eyes burning with unspoken truths and years of unresolved pain.

    Chiqui and Ethan exchanged nervous nces, utterly confused by what was unfolding before them.

    What the hell was really going on between these two? The two, thought.

    "This is the second time you¡¯ve called me a liar, Mr. Parker!" Eve snapped, her voice trembling with anger as she pointed her finger straight at Harry¡¯s face. "I let it slide the first time, but not this time!"

    Harry scoffed, letting out a mocking chuckle. "Oh yeah? Because you are! What are you gonna do about it now?"

    Eve¡¯s blood boiled. Without a second thought, she grabbed the ss of water in front of her and, with all the rage she had been holding back, sshed it right onto Harry¡¯s face.

    A loud gasp escaped from Chiqui and Ethan as their eyes widened in shock.

    Harry froze, his jaw dropping as cold water dripped down his face. He frantically searched the table for a napkin, but there was none in sight.

    Eve leaned closer to him, her eyes burning with fury. "Be thankful that¡¯s just water. Next time... it won¡¯t be."

    Without waiting for anyone¡¯s reaction, she grabbed her bag and stormed out of the restaurant, leaving everyone speechless, and Harry drenched not only in water but in humiliation.

    "Harry! What the hell was that? I can¡¯t believe you!" Ethan scolded, ring at his friend in disappointment. He then turned to Chiqui and said, "Go after Eve. Make sure she¡¯s okay."

    Without hesitation, Chiqui grabbed her bag and hurried out of the restaurant, chasing after Eve.

    Harry let out a frustrated sigh as he finally found a tissue and began wiping the water off his face. "What did I do? What about what she did to me?" he snapped defensively.

    Ethan shook his head in disbelief. "She wouldn¡¯t have done that if you didn¡¯t insult her so cruelly. You humiliated her, Harry. In front of us. In front of everyone. How could you treat a woman like that? Are you drunk or something?"

    Ethan¡¯s voice was filled with disappointment. He had known Harry for years¡ªalways calm, collected, and rational. Never once did he let his emotions take over. But today, he witnessed a side of Harry he never thought existed. Something darker. Something broken.

    "I¡¯m not drunk, Ethan," Harry muttered as he leaned back in his chair and let out a heavy sigh. His eyes darkened with pain and resentment. "That woman... she¡¯s the one who destroyed my life."

    Ethan¡¯s eyes widened in shock. His heart sank as he recalled the painful story Harry once shared with him. A story of betrayal and heartbreak that had haunted him for years.

    But never... never did Harry mention Eve¡¯s name.

    And now, it all made sense.

    Ethan sat there, frozen, unable to utter a single word.

    *********

    Chiqui sprinted down the street, her heart pounding as she chased after Eve. The moment she saw her friend copse onto an empty bench, sobbing uncontrobly, her own eyes welled up with tears.

    Eve buried her face in her hands, her body trembling as years of pain and suppressed emotions came crashing down. She didn¡¯t care who saw her. She didn¡¯t care about the world anymore. At that moment, all she felt was heartbreak... and fear.

    Chiqui approached her slowly, cing aforting hand on her shoulder. "Eve..."

    Eve didn¡¯t look up, but her cries grew louder. Chiqui sat beside her, breathing heavily from the chase. "I... I don¡¯t even know what to say," she admitted. "But here, have this." She handed Eve a tissue.

    Eve took it and wiped her tears, blowing her nose as she tried topose herself. After a deep breath, she turned to Chiqui.

    "As my superior... I think you deserve to know the truth."

    Chiqui adjusted her position, facing Eve fully, silently telling her that she was ready to listen¡ªno judgment, just pure support.

    Eve¡¯s voice trembled as she revealed the truth that had been haunting her for years. "Harry... he¡¯s my daughter¡¯s biological father."

    Chiqui¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Of all the things she imagined while running after Eve, this was not one of them.

    Eve continued, her voice breaking. "He never knew. I disappeared from his life without a word. I was scared. I was hurt. Andst night... after he saw Cassey, he must have figured it out. I mean... look at her. She¡¯s his spitting image."

    Chiqui covered her mouth in disbelief. "Oh my God, Eve. Does Cammy and Mr. Cross know?"

    "I told Cammy this morning... but I¡¯m not sure if she¡¯s told Greg yet. But what scares me the most isn¡¯t them... it¡¯s Harry. You saw how much he despises me. What if... what if he tries to take my daughter away from me? What if his family finds out? I¡¯m terrified, Chiqui. I¡¯ve been hiding this secret for so long, and now... I¡¯m losing control."

    Eve¡¯s tears fell harder as her fear and anxiety consumed her. Chiqui¡¯s heart shattered seeing her so broken. She didn¡¯t know the right words to say, so she did the only thing she could¡ªshe wrapped her arms around Eve and pulled her close.

    "Cry it out," Chiqui whispered. "I¡¯m here. I won¡¯t let you go through this alone."

    And just like that, Eve broke down in her embrace, letting out all the pain, the fear, and the guilt she had carried for so many years.

    Chiqui sighed, remembering Cammy¡¯s life when she first joined her team and thought, ¡¯I think my department is both cursed and blessed. Like Cammy, I hope Eve finds the solution to her problems soon.¡¯

    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 159: Irresistible Offer

    <h4>Chapter 159: Irresistible Offer</h4>

    Greg strode across the lush, manicured grounds of Emerald Pines Country Golf Club, a ce that once held fragments of his childhood memories. The open-air restaurant where his father used to take him every weekend felt both familiar and foreign now.

    His eyes immediately locked on Richard Cross, his father, who was engaged in conversation with two other distinguished, middle-aged men¡ªbusiness tycoons whom Greg had known since he was a boy.

    Richard¡¯s face lit up the moment he saw his son approaching. "Ah, my son is here!" he announced with pride, excusing himself from hispanions and making his way toward Greg with open arms.

    Greg, however, remainedposed, his expression unreadable. The tension between father and son lingered in the air, subtle yet undeniable.

    "Golf on a Monday, Dad? Really?" Greg remarked coolly. "We could have just grabbed lunch in a nice restaurant... or talked in your office, like normal people."

    Richard chuckled, unfazed by his son¡¯s indifference. "You know me, son. Business talks are best done on the greens."

    Greg let out a sigh, his gaze shifting to the vast, endless stretch of the golf course. This wasn¡¯t just a game to his father. It never was.

    Something was off. He could feel it.

    Greg knew this wasn¡¯t just about bonding over golf or catching up. His father had called him here for a reason. And whatever it was, it was bound to change everything.

    Richard led Greg to the table he had reserved in the corner of the open-air restaurant, away from prying eyes and curious ears. The waitress approached swiftly as soon as she noticed them settling in, her steps practiced and professional.

    Without much thought, they ordered the same dishes they always did¡ªfish and chips for Greg,mb chops for Richard. It was almost a ritual between father and son. But today, there was no warmth, no casual conversation. Only tension, thick and heavy, hanging in the air between them.

    Richard wasted no time. "I heard about what happened with your shipments. I assume that¡¯s why you wanted to meet?"

    Greg let out a deep sigh, leaning back against the chair. He gave a subtle nod.

    "How much for the damages?" Richard asked bluntly.

    "There¡¯s no physical damage or confiscation," Greg replied, his tone controlled yet heavy with frustration. As much as he hates to reveal this to his father--of all people, he has no choice.

    "My legal team can handle it, but clearing Cross Tech¡¯s name won¡¯t be easy. The drugs that were nted in our shipment were strategically ced. It¡¯s going to take months to untangle this mess."

    Richard¡¯s jaw tightened. "And how can you be so sure that it will get resolved by your legal team and just follow the due process? From what I heard, your two witnesses were silenced. Permanently."

    Greg¡¯s eyes darkened. The memory of those two men, who had risked their lives to expose the truth, haunted him.

    "Yes, they were killed," he admitted, "but before that, they managed to give us critical leads. My team is already working on it."

    Richard leaned forward, his gaze piercing through Greg¡¯sposure. "Whoever did this... they¡¯re not just after yourpany. They¡¯reing for you."

    Greg swallowed hard, but his resolve didn¡¯t waver.

    "I know. Let theme," he said coldly. "I¡¯m ready for them."

    "I see... So, what exactly do you need me for?" Richard asked, his brow furrowed in confusion as he tried to understand what Greg was after.

    Greg leaned forward, his eyes burning with determination. "I have ongoing projects that need those supplies immediately. We n to purchase locally, but it will cost more. I need eighty million for that."

    Richard¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief for a moment before a sly smirk crept across his face. He let out a soft chuckle, shaking his head. "Eighty million, huh? That¡¯s quite a sum, son. And I¡¯m certain you¡¯re not here asking for funding, are you? After all, you¡¯ve made it clear you won¡¯t sell me any shares from Cross Tech."

    He leaned back in his chair, tapping his fingers on the table as he studied Greg with a devilish smile. "So let me guess... You want me to lend you that amount ¡ª interest-free, of course ¡ª and you¡¯ll pay me back once your projects arepleted. Am I right?"

    Greg clenched his jaw, refusing to break eye contact. "Yes."

    Richard let out a lowugh, amused by his son¡¯s audacity. "You¡¯ve got some nerve, Greg. I raised a fearless businessman, that¡¯s for sure. But tell me... why should I help you when you refuse to let me have even a single share of the empire I helped you build?"

    "Because what I offer is far more enticing and beneficial to you than any interest you could ever put on that eighty million," Greg smirked, oozing with confidence as he reached for the ss of water the waitress had ced on the table earlier.

    He took a slow sip, never breaking eye contact with his father, as if he was already winning the game they were ying.

    Richard¡¯s smile widened, his curiosity now fully awakened. He raised a brow, silently challenging his son to impress him. After all, Greg had always been the rebel, the one who defied him at every turn since the day his mother abandoned him and left him on Richard¡¯s doorstep.

    No matter how much maniption or reasoning Richard tried over the years, Greg would always see him as the viin in his story. Even when Richard sessfully turned him against his own mother, it still wasn¡¯t enough to earn Greg¡¯s love or respect.

    As time passed, their rtionship only grew colder, more distant. Yet, despite the hatred and resentment Greg harbored, Richard never gave up on one thing ¡ª the hope that one day, Greg would finally ept his bloodline and take the ce as his one and only heir.

    And now, here they are. Face to face, in what felt like a battlefield of power and pride.

    "Alright, son," Richard said, leaning forward with a devilish grin. "You¡¯ve got my attention. Tell me... what exactly is this irresistible offer that you believe I won¡¯t be able to turn down?"

    "I¡¯ll ept to be the heir of Cross Holdings," Greg dered, his voice cold and deliberate as he locked eyes with his father, savoring the subtle shift in Richard¡¯s expression.

    The smile on Richard¡¯s face slowly faded, reced with pure disbelief. For years, he had longed for this moment ¡ª yet he never truly believed it would happen. His son, who had spent his entire life defying him, was now offering exactly what he¡¯d been desperate for.

    "You... you understand that once you step into Cross Holdings, there¡¯s no turning back, right? I will make you sign binding contracts that will prevent you from walking away," Richard said cautiously, as if he feared this was all just a cruel joke.

    Greg smirked. "I know. And I have no intention of leaving once I ept. But... I have conditions."

    Richard¡¯s eyes gleamed with excitement. "Of course! Name them. Whatever you want, son."

    Greg leaned back in his chair, exuding the same intimidating confidence that Richard once had in his prime. "I can¡¯t leave Cross Tech right away. As a businessman yourself, you understand that, right?"

    Richard nodded eagerly. "Yes, yes. I understand. So, what¡¯s your n?"

    "I¡¯ll work at Cross Holdings two to three times a week while slowly transitioning. Once the major projects at Cross Tech are eitherpleted or near full execution, I¡¯ll take over Cross Holdingspletely," Greg exined.

    Richard¡¯s eyes narrowed with curiosity. "And when that timees... who will manage Cross Tech?"

    Greg let out a soft chuckle and shook his head. "That¡¯s none of your concern. Cross Tech is mine to protect and manage. You should only worry about your empire."

    "I¡¯m only asking because I need assurance that when you take over Cross Holdings, your full attention will be on mypany. I don¡¯t want you sitting in my seat with a divided heart," Richard defended.

    "I won¡¯t. I have people I trust who can run Cross Tech smoothly, even without me," Greg replied firmly.

    Richard¡¯s eyes darkened with suspicion. "I hope you¡¯re not referring to Harry Parker. I heard from certain people that he had dinner with his fatherst night... and it didn¡¯t end well."

    Greg¡¯s expression shifted for a split second, but he quickly masked it. His mind raced back to the night before ¡ª the sight of Harry stumbling out of the bar, drowning himself in alcohol.

    ¡¯Is that why he drank himself to deathst night?¡¯ Greg thought to himself.

    A wave of unease washed over him, and he made a mental note to talk to Harry before the day ended.

    "I have my people," Greg repeated coldly, "and I don¡¯t need you to question them."

    Richard chuckled darkly. "We¡¯ll see about that."

    Greg¡¯s eyes narrowed as he gripped the ss in his hand. Something about his father¡¯s smirk sent chills down his spine.

    What exactly did Richard know about Harry? And what was he nning?

    Greg had a sinking feeling that this deal was only the beginning of a much bigger game¡ªa game where his father had already made the first move.

 Chapter 160: Losing Everything

    <h4>Chapter 160: Losing Everything</h4>

    Greg arrived homete, his eyes narrowing as he spotted Grace¡¯s car parked in the driveway. His heart pounded with unease as he entered the grand mansion, where Edward, the family butler, greeted him and swiftly took his jacket and bag.

    "Is Grace here?" Greg asked, his voice tense.

    "Yes, sir," Edward replied hesitantly. "I think you should go to the study right away. Ms. Watson... she¡¯s not in a good state."

    Greg¡¯s brows furrowed as anxiety gripped him. Without wasting a second, he hurried to his home office. What could have happened during the meeting earlier that left Cammy this devastated?

    As he swung the door open, his chest tightened at the sight before him. Cammy was sitting on the sofa, her face buried in her hands, sobbing uncontrobly while Grace gently rubbed her back, trying to console her.

    Scattered on the coffee table in front of them were stacks of documents¡ªpapers that seemed to hold the very reason for Cammy¡¯s heartbreak.

    Greg clenched his fists as he stepped closer. "What happened?" he asked, his voice low and controlled, though fear was creeping up his spine.

    Cammy slowly lifted her tear-streaked face to meet his eyes, her lips trembling as she tried to speak.

    "Greg... I just found out... I¡¯m about to lose everything."

    Greg¡¯s eyes darkened with fury as he demanded, "Why? How did this happen?"

    Grace stood up, her face filled with frustration as she handed him a thick stack of papers. "Duncan filed for a limited conservatorship. He¡¯s iming that due to Cammy¡¯s clinical depression, she¡¯s incapable of making sound decisions.

    By gaining control over Cammy¡¯s shares in CorEx, he automatically seizes Dn¡¯s shares as well, since their prenuptial agreement states that the children¡¯s shares are under Cammy¡¯s control."

    Greg¡¯s hands trembled as he scanned the documents, his jaw clenching tighter with every word. "On what grounds?" he asked through gritted teeth.

    "Duncan submitted solid proof, including a certification from Cammy¡¯s psychiatrist, who diagnosed her clinical depression, stating that she¡¯s mentally unstable after faking her own death and Dn¡¯s.

    He even gathered sworn statements from Monica and the household staff, iming that her condition worsened after losing the twins. The court easily granted the limited conservatorship, as it only covers her authority over her shares in CorEx due to thepany¡¯s current bankruptcy case and nothing else."

    Greg felt his blood boil as rage consumed him. His heart pounded against his chest as he looked at Cammy, who was now trembling in tears.

    "That bastard... he nned this from the beginning," Greg spat, his voice marked with venom.

    He crumpled the paper in his hand as his mind raced with thoughts. He knew Duncan was ruthless, but to use Cammy¡¯s pain and mental health against her was beyond unforgivable.

    "I¡¯m not letting him get away with this," Greg growled, his eyes zing with determination.

    Cammy looked at him with pleading eyes, her voice breaking. "Greg... I don¡¯t know what do to anymore. I am losing everything one by one."

    Greg¡¯s heart shattered at the sight of her, fragile and broken.

    "I swear... I will destroy him for this," Greg vowed, his voice trembling with rage.

    "My team has already filed an appeal," Grace announced, her voice steady yet filled with tension. "I came here to deliver the news in person... and there¡¯s one more thing."

    Greg and Cammy felt their hearts drop. The heavy atmosphere in the room thickened as they anxiously waited for Grace to continue. From the grim expression on her face, they braced themselves for another blow.

    "Duncan rejected the divorce settlement," Grace revealed. "This will now proceed to a contested trial. But don¡¯t worry, with all the evidence we¡¯ve gathered against him¡ªhis infidelity, his abuse of power¡ªI¡¯m confident we will win this case."

    Greg tightened his grip on Cammy¡¯s trembling arms. "Did you hear that, Cammy? You¡¯re not going to lose everything. We¡¯ll fight this. We¡¯ll prove to the court that you are more than capable of making decisions for your father¡¯spany. Just hold on a little longer."

    Cammy nodded weakly, forcing a faint smile as she looked at Greg¡¯s exhausted yet determined face. The weight of everything was crushing her, but knowing Greg was by her side gave her the strength to keep going.

    Grace hesitated for a moment before speaking again. "Greg... I need Cammy and Dn to return to their apartment. If Duncan finds out she¡¯s been staying here with you, he could use it against her in court, iming it¡¯s another sign of her ¡¯unstable¡¯ behavior as a wife."

    Greg let out a deep sigh, frustration, and helplessness evident in his eyes. The thought of sending Cammy back to a ce where Duncan could easily keep an eye on her made his blood boil. But he knew Grace was right. They couldn¡¯t afford to give Duncan any more leverage.

    "Alright," Greg reluctantly agreed. "We¡¯ll move her and Dn back tomorrow."

    Grace gave him a reassuring nod. "Good. I¡¯ll update you both as soon as I hear anything about the contested trial."

    As Grace walked out of the office, silence filled the room.

    Cammy¡¯s tears began to fall again as fear and anxiety overwhelmed her. Without saying a word, Greg pulled her into a tight embrace. She clung to him, feeling the steady rhythm of his heartbeat as if it were the only thing keeping her grounded.

    "We¡¯ll get through this, Cammy. I swear... I won¡¯t let him take anything from you," Greg whispered fiercely.

    Cammy buried her face in his chest, her sobs muffled against him.

    In that moment, Greg made a silent promise to himself.

    If Duncan Veston wanted war...

    Then war is what he¡¯s going to get.

    "Are you alright?" Greg asked, his eyes filled with concern as he gently tucked a strand of hair behind Cammy¡¯s ear.

    "I¡¯m fine," she replied softly. "But let me throw that question back to you because, honestly, you don¡¯t look okay. How did your meeting with your father go?"

    Greg let out a deep sigh and leaned back on the sofa. "I¡¯m not sure... It felt like everything went smoothly, but I can¡¯t shake off the feeling that he¡¯s nning something behind my back."

    Cammy furrowed her brows. "What exactly did you two talk about?"

    "I asked him for a huge amount of money to temporarily fund Cross Tech¡¯s major projects. In return... I agreed to be his heir."

    Cammy¡¯s eyes widened in shock. "Wait... you¡¯ve been rejecting it before?"

    Greg chuckled bitterly. "Long story. But to put it simply, my father and I have never been on good terms. There was even a time I wanted to change myst name just to cut ties with himpletely. But... it was too expensive, and I had to register my business at the time, so I let it go. Besides... admit it, the name ¡¯Cross¡¯ does sound badass, right?"

    Cammy couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at his attempt to lighten the mood. She yfully patted his chest. "I guess it does. So... does this mean you and your father are finally in good terms now?"

    "No," Greg replied with a cold smile. "But I¡¯m willing to swallow my pride for the sake of mypany and my people. I can¡¯t let my employees lose their jobs. And as much as I hate to admit it, my father was thrilled when I epted. If there¡¯s one thing I gained from this, it¡¯s the confirmation that he genuinely wants me to inherit Cross Holdings, not my half-siblings."

    "You have half-siblings?" Cammy asked in surprise.

    "Yeah... a brother and two sisters. But we¡¯re not exactly close," Greg said with indifference.

    Cammy was about to ask more when Greg suddenly shifted closer to her and said, "Oh, by the way, my father invited us to a formal family dinner this Wednesday. He¡¯s announcing my eptance as his heir. I want you toe with me."

    Cammy froze. "M-me? Why?"

    Greg¡¯s gaze softened as he brushed his thumb against her cheek. "Because I want to introduce you as the woman I want to marry someday."

    Her heart skipped a beat, her breath hitching as she stared at him in disbelief.

    ¡¯Is this part of our deal? Or... is this real?¡¯ she thought as her pulse raced uncontrobly.

    Cammy¡¯s heart pounded wildly in her chest as Greg¡¯s words echoed in her head.

    "What... what do you mean by that?" she stammered, her eyes searching his for answers.

    Greg smiled faintly. "Exactly what I said. I want you by my side, not just for show, but for real."

    "Greg, it¡¯s too early for that. Just introduce me to them as your girlfriend. We don¡¯t know what will happen in the future."

    Before Greg could respond, his phone rang which he immediately took out from his pocket. He nced at the screen and his expression darkened instantly.

    "Is everything okay?" Cammy asked, sensing the sudden shift in his mood.

    Greg stood up and grabbed his coat. "I need to go. Something happened."

 Chapter 161: Unexpected Place

    <h4>Chapter 161: Unexpected ce</h4>

    Cammy stared wide-eyed at the neon sign shing above them, her mouth falling open in utter disbelief.

    "A strip club?!" she practically shrieked, whipping her head toward Greg as he smoothly parked the car. "Are you sure this is the right ce? Because unless Harry has had aplete personality transnt, this is thest ce I¡¯d expect him to be."

    Greg sighed, running a hand through his hair. "Yeah, well... we¡¯re about to find out." Without hesitation, he stepped out, tossing his keys to the valet like a regr.

    Cammy squinted suspiciously as the club¡¯s host immediately greeted him with a polite nod. "This way, Mr. Cross."

    She folded her arms and gave Greg a pointed look. "Mr. Cross? Wow. You seem awfully well-known here," she said, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "Care to exin, or should I start reevaluating everything I know about you?"

    Greg let out a deep chuckle, wrapping an arm around her waist and pulling her closer. "Rx, sweetheart. I¡¯m not a regr¡ªthis ce just happens to be a Cross Tech client. We handle their IT security. You know, cameras, firewalls, the important stuff."

    He leaned in, whispering teasingly, "Unless you think I¡¯m here to perform a routine software update in the VIP room?"

    Cammy scoffed, rolling her eyes so hard she nearly saw another dimension. "I am not jealous, Greg."

    "Right, of course. Not jealous¡ªjust furious." His smirk widened as he gently guided her toward the entrance. "Now, let¡¯s go save Harry before we find him half-naked onstage, making life decisions he¡¯ll definitely regret tomorrow."

    Cammy groaned. "Oh, this is gonna be a disaster, isn¡¯t it?"

    Greg justughed. "Oh, definitely."

    As they ventured deeper into the club, Cammy¡¯s eyes darted around, taking in the scene. The dim lighting, the deep red and ck walls, the sultry music humming through the speakers¡ªit was like stepping into an entirely different world.

    Beautiful women were everywhere, draped over guests in VIP booths, twirling around poles, and dancing inside golden cages suspended above the crowd.

    "Wow," Cammy murmured, her gaze sweeping across the room. "I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen this many gorgeous women in one ce in my entire life." She let out a small, impressed whistle.

    "Even the waitresses look like supermodels. And their outfits..." She gestured toward one of them¡ªdressed in an impossibly short maid outfit that barely covered her navel, cleavage, and definitely not her butt. "Kinda cute, actually. I would turn into a lesbian if this on another lifetime," she jested.

    Greg smirked as a devilish idea crept into his mind. Leaning down, he whispered huskily, "You know what¡¯s even cuter than that?"

    Cammy turned her head toward him, already sensing where this was going. "What?" she asked, narrowing her eyes in suspicion.

    Greg¡¯s smirk deepened as he leaned even closer, his breath warm against her ear. "You. In that maid outfit. Serving me breakfast in bed."

    Before she could react, he yfully nipped her earlobe, followed by a slow, teasing lick.

    Cammy¡¯s entire body jolted as her eyes went wide. "Greg!" she gasped, instantly covering her ear with her hand. "I knew you were gonna say that!"

    Greg only chuckled, throwing an arm around her shoulders as they kept walking. "Can you me me?" he teased. "Now that would be a five-star dining experience."

    The club host suddenly came to a stop in front of a sleek ck doorbeled Exclusive Members Only. Greg and Cammy exchanged a wary nce, their jaws dropping slightly as the host casually pushed the door open.

    The moment they stepped inside, Cammy¡¯s eyes widened in horror. "Oh my God!" she shrieked, her voice echoing through the room.

    Before she could take in more of the debauchery unfolding before them, Greg¡¯s reflexes kicked in, and he swiftly pped a hand over her eyes. "Nope! You¡¯re not seeing this," he muttered.

    The room was drenched in crimson lighting, the air thick with perfume and something far more sinful. To the right, a small stage gleamed under soft golden lights, where threepletely naked women moved to the slow, sensual beat of the music.

    Opposite the stage, sprawled across a massive round bed covered in plush red velvet, sat Harry.

    Greg blinked, barely believing his own eyes. Harry was reclinedzily, a wine ss dangling in his left hand while his right was fisting the hair of a woman enthusiastically going down on him.

    "What the actual fuck?!" Greg nearly shouted, his voice cutting through the moody music like a whip.

    From the far corner of the room, Ethan, who had been casually scrolling on his phone, finally looked uppletely unfazed. Meanwhile, Harry, looking very drunk and thoroughly enjoying himself, turned toward themotion.

    A sloppy grin stretched across his face as he raised his ss. "Hey, bro!" he slurred, his words barely coherent. "Join us!"

    Greg felt his entire soul leave his body.

    "Oh, thank God you¡¯re here!" Ethan practically lunged at Greg, his face a mixture of relief and sheer exasperation. But the moment his gaze flickered to Cammy, he froze, eyes widening in horror. "Wait¡ªwhy the hell did you bring her?! Are you out of your mind?"

    Greg shrugged nonchntly. "I was with her when I got your message, and she wanted toe. What¡¯s the big deal?" He asked, ying dumb, though the corner of his lips twitched in amusement.

    Ethan threw his hands up, gesturing wildly at the debauchery surrounding them. "This! This is the big deal! You just brought my best friend into this!" He spun toward the room, where Harry was still blissfully unaware of the chaos he¡¯d caused.

    From behind Greg¡¯s hand, Cammy scoffed. "For the record, Ethan, my eyes might be covered, but my ears work just fine. I can hear you loud and clear."

    Greg chuckled. "See? No harm done. I¡¯ve got her covered¡ªliterally. Now, the real question is, what the hell are you two doing here?"

    Ethan groaned, rubbing his temples like he was moments away from a breakdown. "It¡¯s Eve¡¯s fault¡ªyour friend, Cammy. The new hire."

    He pointed an usatory finger at her as if she were somehow responsible. "She threw a full ss of water in Harry¡¯s face during lunch, and he¡¯s been on a self-destructive spiral ever since!"

    Cammy gasped. "What?!"

    Greg¡¯s jaw dropped. "Since lunch?! You mean he¡¯s been here this entire time?!"

    "Oh, that¡¯s not even the worst part," Ethan groaned. "I¡¯ll exin on the way¡ªfirst, let¡¯s get this idiot out of here before he signs over his soul to this ce."

    Without another word, Ethan turned on his heel and stormed toward Harry, leaving Greg and Cammy to exchange a wary nce. Whatever came next, it definitely wasn¡¯t going to be pretty.

 Chapter 162: Drunken Mess

    <h4>Chapter 162: Drunken Mess</h4>

    Greg swiftly turned Cammy around before uncovering her eyes. "Here, take this," he said, pressing the valet parking ticket into her hand. "Go wait in the car. We need to dress up this idiot first. We¡¯ll be right behind you."

    Cammy took the valet ticket and nodded without argument. She had zero desire to witness Harry¡¯s current state of nakedness any longer than necessary. "Yeah, noints here," she muttered before making a quick exit.

    As soon as she was gone, Greg and Ethan scrambled to gather Harry¡¯s scattered clothes.

    "Alright, man, time to get you dressed¡ª" Greg started, only for Harry to start thrashing wildly in protest.

    "No!" Harry slurred, iling his arms. "I¡¯m not leaving until I cum!"

    Ethan recoiled in sheer horror. "Jesus Christ, dude! You¡¯ve been here since lunch, and you still haven¡¯t managed to get it up?! There is something seriously wrong with your friend down there. You need to get that shit checked."

    Greg ran a hand down his face, staring at Harry in pure, unfiltered disbelief. "What the fuck... Is this for real? So since he came here, didn¡¯t even get hard not even once?"

    He groaned as Harry tried to wriggle out of his grip. "For the love of¡ªjust shut up and put your damn pants on before I personally take you to the ER for failure tounch."

    Harry, of course, kept struggling. Ethan shot Greg a desperate look. "I swear, if we don¡¯t get him out of here in the next five minutes, I¡¯m calling an exorcist."

    Before Ethan could answer, one of the women chimed in with a sultry yet oddly professional tone. "Yes, Sir! We¡¯ve all tried everything¡ªdifferent techniques, different approaches¡ªbut nothing worked. Your friend ispletely unresponsive. I think he might have a serious case of erectile dysfunction."

    Greg let out a long, exhausted sigh. He had never heard of Harry having any issues in that department before. Was this some new development? Or had he just been hiding it all this time?

    Shaking his head, Greg turned to Ethan. "Did you settle the bill?"

    Ethan nodded, still looking disturbed. "Harry gave his card to the manager before he even started drinking. And Greg¡ªthis is insane. The annual membership here costs the same as a brand-new car."

    Greg groaned. "Of course, it does."

    "Yeah, well, we need to get him out of here now," Ethan said, dragging a half-dressed Harry toward the exit. "But don¡¯t take him to his apartment¡ªtake him to your house. He¡¯s too wasted, and God knows what dumb shit he¡¯ll do next. Let him sober up, then talk some sense into him."

    Greg exhaled sharply. "Great. Because dealing with a drunk, sexually frustrated idiot is exactly how I wanted to spend my night."

    Ethan pped him on the back. "Wee to my personal hell, buddy. Now move¡ªI¡¯ll fill you in on the details in the car."

    As soon as Cammy saw Greg and Ethan practically hauling Harry out of the strip club like a couple of bouncers dealing with an unruly customer, she rushed to open the car¡¯s back door.

    "Babe, sit in the front. I¡¯ll drive, Ethan can sit with Harry," Greg instructed, his voice firm.

    Cammy didn¡¯t argue. She knew better than to fight Greg when he had his serious business tone on. She slid into the passenger seat while Ethan helped shove Harry into the back, securing him like a troublesome toddler.

    Once everyone was settled, Greg wasted no time. "Alright, Ethan. Spill it. What the hell is going on with Harry?"

    Ethan exhaled loudly andunched into a detailed rundown of everything that had gone down at the restaurant. As he spoke, his expression shifted, like a lightbulb had just gone off in his head. "Now that I think about it... maybe this isn¡¯t even Eve¡¯s fault. Harry was already in a foul mood before he got there. And after what we just saw in that club... Could it be¡ªhear me out¡ªhe was just diagnosed with erectile dysfunction? Maybe that¡¯s why he¡¯s been on edge?"

    Cammy turned in her seat, eyebrows raised. "I highly doubt that¡¯s the issue, Ethan."

    Greg, still gripping the steering wheel like it had personally offended him, cut in. "Wait, back up. You mentioned earlier that Harry did something else. What was it?"

    Ethan¡¯s eyes widened. "Oh, shit! I almost forgot! He called his dad."

    Greg¡¯s grip tightened. "And?"

    "And told him he refused to marry the woman his father had arranged for him."

    Greg groaned. "Christ."

    "Oh, and then he said¡ªand I quote¡ª¡¯I don¡¯t give a damn if you don¡¯t help Cross Tech anymore, because I¡¯ve already found the love of my life and our daughter.¡¯"

    The car fell into stunned silence.

    Greg mmed on the brakes at a red light, his head whipping toward Ethan. "He said WHAT?!"

    Ethan held up both hands. "Dude, I had to physically wrestle his phone away from him and do damage control! I told Mr. Parker that Harry was just drunk and ranting, stressed out from work, and¡ªthank God¡ªhe actually bought it. He just brushed it off."

    Cammy, who had been silent until now, turned to Greg. "That¡¯s what I was talking about... the love of his life is the reason why he was upset, drunk, and having erection problems..."

    Ethan and Greg exchanged a look. "And how did you know this? Who is the love of his life?" Greg asked.

    Harry groaned from the backseat, still drunk out of his mind. "Eve... Where is she? Take me to her, I have to apologize to my love..."

    Ethan¡¯s jaw dropped while Cammy shook her head.

    "Oh, hell," Greg muttered.

    Greg¡¯s eyes widened in shock. "Eve?!" he echoed, twisting in his seat to stare at the drunken mess that was Harry.

    Cammy pressed her lips and nodded, "Yep."

    "Are you serious right now? I knew he had fallen so badly for a woman back then who also broke his heart. So are you telling us that it is Eve?" Greg asked in disbelief.

    Harry groaned again, slurring his words. "She¡¯s perfect... my soulmate... and our baby girl... she¡¯s mine."

    Greg¡¯s heart pounded. "Wait, wait. Did he just say our baby girl? Whose baby girl?"

 Chapter 163: Not A Damn Word

    <h4>Chapter 163: Not A Damn Word</h4>

    Cammy shot Greg a look of pure disbelief, her lips curling into a skeptical frown. "Are you sure you and Harry are best friends? Because, honestly, it sounds like I know more about his love life than you do."

    Greg scoffed, his grip on the steering wheel tightening as he nced at her. "Excuse me? How do you know all this? Since when did you be the all-knowing expert on Harry Parker?"

    Cammy rolled her eyes andunched into a full recount of everything¡ªHarry¡¯s drunken confession at Dn¡¯s party, the awkward breakfast with Eve, and her reaction. "I still can¡¯t believe how much of a mess he is. He seemed so normal this morning, and now we find out he¡¯s been sulking in a strip club since lunch. Seriously, how did you not know any of this?"

    Greg exhaled sharply, shaking his head. "Look, we lost touch for a while, okay? And knowing how his family operates, I have no doubt that Eve was telling the truth about everything."

    Ethan, who had been quiet in the back seat, suddenly hummed in thought. "Okay... now it makes sense. In Harry¡¯s mind, Eve really did lie to him. Damn... I can¡¯t even me the guy. But at the same time, we can¡¯t me her either. They¡¯re both victims of their own circumstances and ridiculous family expectations."

    Cammy sighed, crossing her arms. "So, what now? Do you think there¡¯s any hope for them to fix this? Or are we watching the world¡¯s most chaotic love story crash and burn in real time?"

    Cammy gasped so loudly that both Greg and Ethan flinched. She pped her hands over her mouth, eyes wide with excitement. "Oh my gosh, Ethan! I have an idea!"

    Greg groaned, rubbing his temples as if he already had a headache. "Oh no. No, no, no. I know that look, Cammy. Whatever you¡¯re thinking¡ªstop. You are not about to y matchmaker for them."

    Cammy cocked her head, giving Greg an innocent but determined stare. "And why not?" she challenged. "Think about it¡ªHarry is angry because he doesn¡¯t know the full truth. Eve, on the other hand, is running away, even though she still loves him, all because she¡¯s afraid.

    But Harry isn¡¯t the same guy she knew before. He¡¯s no longer his father¡¯s puppet¡ªhe can make his own decisions, and his family can¡¯t control him anymore.

    If we just help them clear up this giant mess, they can finally be together. And let¡¯s be real, that¡¯s what¡¯s best for Cassey too! It¡¯s not like they betrayed each other or did something unforgivable.

    They just need rity¡ªand once they have that, boom! Happily ever after!"

    Greg leaned back against his seat, shaking his head with a smirk. "Do I actually get a say in this? Or have you already made up your mind, and I¡¯m just here for moral support?"

    Cammy grinned, leaning toward him. "Wow, Mr. Cross, look at you, really starting to understand me. Gold star for you!"

    Greg let out an exasperatedugh, while Ethan pped his hands together. "Alright, count me in! This sounds fun. Greg, you focus on Cross Tech¡ªwe got this matchmaking mission covered."

    Greg sighed dramatically. "Fine. But when this blows up in your faces, I will say ¡¯I told you so.¡¯"

    Cammy just winked. "Noted. Now, let¡¯s get to work."

    When they finally arrived at the mansion, Greg and Ethan¡ªalong with Edward¡¯s much-needed assistance¡ªsomehow managed to haul Harry¡¯s drunken, semi-conscious body into one of the guest rooms. It was no easy feat, considering Harry was not a cooperative drunk.

    As soon as they dropped him onto the bed, Ethan let out an exhausted sigh. "Can I just stay here too? It¡¯s alreadyte, and, in case you forgot, my car is still at that den of sin we rescued him from." He gave Greg a hopeful look, practically pleading.

    Greg smirked. "I was going to suggest that anyway. You look dead." He then turned to Edward and nodded toward Ethan. "Please take him to his room before he copses in the hallway."

    Edward, ever the professional, gave a slight bow before ushering Ethan away.

    Greg, now alone, exhaled and ran a hand through his hair as he made his way toward his own room. But as he walked past Cammy¡¯s door, he noticed it was slightly open. His brows furrowed.

    ¡¯Why is her door open?¡¯

    Curious, he peeked inside, expecting to see her getting ready for bed. But the room was empty.

    His heart skipped a beat.

    ¡¯Where is she?¡¯

    Unable to shake the strange feeling creeping up his spine, Greg stepped inside. His eyes scanned the space, but there was no sign of her. Then, just as he was about to turn around, he heard the faint sound of water running.

    The bathroom door was slightly ajar.

    He hesitated for only a second before taking a step closer.

    And that¡¯s when he heard it¡ªa soft gasp followed by an unmistakable thud.

    Greg¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡¯What the hell just happened?!¡¯

    Greg didn¡¯t think¡ªhe just reacted. The moment he heard the thud and Cammy¡¯s startled gasp, he sprinted forward and shoved the bathroom door open with force.

    "Ahhh!" Cammy shrieked, her hands instinctively flying to cover herself as she quickly sat down, eyes wide with shock. But the shock on her face quickly morphed into a scowl as she realized who her intruder was.

    "Greg?!" she snapped. "What the hell?! Do you not know how to knock?"

    Greg, still breathless, scanned the bathroom, searching for the supposed emergency. "What happened? Are you hurt? What was that sound? Do I need to¡ª"

    Cammy rolled her eyes, her annoyance overtaking any embarrassment. She stood uppletely forgetting she was very much naked¡ªand ced her hands on her hips. "The damn towel rack fell. That¡¯s all you heard. As you can clearly see, I am fine. Now get out, go to your room, and for the love of God, lock your door behind you."

    Greg opened his mouth to respond¡ªmaybe to apologize, maybe to argue¡ªbut nothing came out. His brain hadpletely short-circuited.

    Because standing right in front of him, in all her wet, glistening,pletely bare glory, was Cammy.

    And at that moment, every single word she had just said evaporated from his brain.

    ¡¯Shit!¡¯

    Greg swallowed hard, his throat suddenly drier than the Sahara. His jaw tensed as he forced himself to meet her gaze¡ªand only her gaze¡ªbut his body had already betrayed him. The beast between his legs definitely noticed the situation, and there was no hiding it.

    Cammy narrowed her eyes at him. "Are you even listening to me?"

    Greg exhaled sharply, raking a hand through his hair. "Not a damn word," he replied as he began to approach her.

 Chapter 164: Surrender

    <h4>Chapter 164: Surrender</h4>

    Cammy pressed her bare back against the cold tiled wall, her breath hitching as she lifted a hand, palm out. "Greg... don¡¯t," she warned, though her voicecked conviction.

    Greg smirked, his eyes dark with mischief and desire. "What¡¯s wrong, Cammy? Are you afraid of me now?" he teased, taking a slow, deliberate step closer.

    Her heart pounded, her body betraying her despite her brain screaming at her to run. "We have work tomorrow. It¡¯s alreadyte. If youe any closer... you know this won¡¯t end well," she tried to reason, though the shaky breath she took gave her away.

    Greg cocked his head, amusement flickering across his face. "And what if I want it to end badly?" His voice dropped, husky, tempting. "I need a shower too, you know. Might as well save water." He reached for the ss shower door and slid it open effortlessly.

    Cammy¡¯s mind screamed, ¡¯Oh no¡¯, but her body... her traitorous, heated body had other ns.

    She stood frozen as Greg started undressing, her eyes betraying her as they followed his every move. The moment he pulled his shirt over his head, exposing his sculpted torso, her throat went dry. Then came the slow unzipping of his pants, the sound deafening in the thick silence between them. And when he shoved them down, freeing the beast he had been restraining¡ª

    Cammy sucked in a sharp breath, her fingers gripping the slick tiles behind her. She had been so busy staring at him that she hadn¡¯t even noticed him watching her just as intently.

    Greg caught her staring and chuckled darkly. "You like what you see?" His voice was pure sin, sending shivers down her spine.

    She snapped her gaze back up to his face, her throat working as she swallowed hard. Words failed her.

    Greg took another step forward, his eyes gleaming with wicked intent.

    Cammy knew she should move. She should push him away. She should do something.

    But as the steam curled around them and his heat closed in¡ª

    She realized she didn¡¯t want to.

    Greg gently grabbed the back of her head, his fingers tangled in her damp hair as he gently pulled her head closer, his lips hovering just inches from hers. His breath was warm against her skin as he whispered, voice hoarse with desire, "I love this wet look on you..."

    Before she could even process his words, his other hand snaked around her waist, pulling her flush against him¡ªskin to skin, heat to heat. The sudden contact made her gasp, her soft curves molding against the hard lines of his body.

    "G-Greg, I¡ª"

    "Shh..." he murmured, his voice dark andmanding. "No more words."

    And then his lips crashed onto hers, iming them with a raw, unrelenting hunger. His kiss was intense, alternating between licking and sucking, devouring her like he had been starving for her. She moaned against his mouth, her resolve shattering like ss as her fingers found their way to his neck, pulling him even closer.

    Her body arched into him, her breasts pressing firmly against his chest, earning a sharp inhale from him. That reaction sent a thrill down her spine.

    Greg deepened the kiss, his tongue slipping past her lips to dance with hers, teasing, tasting, iming. Their tongues moved in a sensual, synchronized rhythm¡ªtangling, retreating, and meeting again in a dance that only they knew the steps to.

    The steam curled around them, thick and intoxicating, but nothing burned hotter than the fire between them.

    He kissed her with such raw, unrelenting passion that she felt like she was drowning¡ªsuffocating in the heat of his desire. Her body trembled under his touch, every nerve ignited as he devoured her lips, stealing every breath she had left. Just as she thought she wouldpletely lose herself, he pulled away, giving her a brief moment to inhale before his lips began their descent.

    His mouth trailed down the column of her neck, licking, nipping, and sucking at her sensitive skin, leaving a trail of fire in his wake. The sharp contrast of his warm tongue against the cool bathroom air made her shudder.

    His hands weren¡¯t idle either. His left hand cupped her breast, kneading it with slow, deliberate strokes, while his right hand traveled lower, slipping between her thighs from behind.

    "Ahh, Greg!" she gasped, her back arching as his fingers slid into her, teasing her mercilessly.

    He groaned against her skin, his voice thick with lust. "So fucking wet... just the way I want you."

    Before she could even process his words, he dropped to his knees before her, lifting her right leg effortlessly and cing it on his shoulder. His strong hands gripped her thighs, steadying her as he gazed up at her with a sinful smirk.

    The moment his tongue flicked out, slow and calcted, she knew she was done for. Her fingers instantly tangled in his hair, pulling him closer, while her other hand scrambled against the tiled wall, desperately searching for support.

    And then, without warning, he began his onught¡ªlicking, sucking, devouring her in a way that had her throwing her head back, gasping his name like a prayer.

    The bathroom echoed with her moans and cries, a sinful symphony that only fueled Greg¡¯s hunger. But it still wasn¡¯t enough for him. He didn¡¯t just want to hear her¡ªhe wanted her to wail, make her scream his name until it was the only thing she knew.

    With a wicked smirk, he slid two fingers back inside her, curling them just right, pressing against that sweet, hidden spot that would send her spiraling into oblivion.

    "Oh God, Greg! Ahh..." she gasped, her body convulsing as his tongue and fingers worked in perfect, torturous harmony.

    Every stroke, every flick of his tongue against her swollen nub had her unraveling, her legs trembling, her breath hitching in desperate gasps. The pressure inside her coiled tighter and tighter, an unbearable ache building deep within her core, threatening to snap at any second.

    She no longer had the strength¡ªor the will¡ªto stop him. She didn¡¯t want to.

    All she could do was surrender.

 Chapter 165: Comfort of His Embrace

    <h4>Chapter 165: Comfort of His Embrace</h4>

    As Greg rose to his feet, Cammy instinctively reached for him, her intentions clear in the way she looked up at him through heavy-lidded eyes. She began to lower herself, but Greg caught her elbows, halting her movement.

    His gaze burned into hers, a mix of amusement and desire flickering across his face. "And what exactly do you think you¡¯re doing?" he asked, his voice husky.

    Cammy met his eyes, unwavering. "It¡¯s your turn. I want to make you feel as good as you made me feel," she said, her voice soft yet certain.

    A slow, knowing smirk curled on Greg¡¯s lips. As tempting as her offer was, he had other ns¡ªns that involved herpletely unraveling beneath him. "No need for that," he murmured. "Turn around..."

    Before she could react, he gently guided her, pressing her hands against the cool, tiled wall. His fingers skimmed along her waist, pulling her back toward him, molding their bodies together.

    Cammy gasped, her breath catching at the sudden intensity of their closeness. Every nerve in her body buzzed with anticipation, her senses drowning in the heat radiating from him. Greg leaned in, his lips brushing the shell of her ear.

    "Hold on tight," he whispered, his voice a seductive promise.

    She barely had a moment to steady herself before he moved, slow at first, then deep, measured force. A soft cry escaped her lips, her fingers pressing into the wall as waves of sensation crashed over her.

    Greg¡¯s grip tightened around her waist, anchoring her to him as he set the pace, his breaths uneven, his control slipping with each passing second.

    The bathroom was filled with the sound of hurried, heated breaths and the asional, desperate whisper of each other¡¯s names. The intensity built between them, an unstoppable force pulling them toward the edge, until nothing else existed beyond the moment they shared.

    "G-Greg, s-slow down... ahh!" Cammy gasped, her voice trembling between sobs of pleasure as he moved with unrelenting urgency.

    Her words begged for restraint, but her body told him otherwise. The way she clenched around him, the way her breath hitched with every deep thrust¡ªit only fueled his desire further. He could feel it, the way she was unraveling, the way she was teetering on the edge, and he wasn¡¯t far behind.

    "Not so fast..." she pleaded, her voice barely more than a breathless whimper. But Greg was beyond stopping now. Instead, he reached forward, capturing both of her wrists and pulling them behind her, locking her in ce.

    A startled moan escaped her lips, her body arching as his grip tightened, as he drove into her deeper, harder.

    "Fuck! Ahh! Just like that... right there!" she cried out, her voice echoing against the tiled walls.

    A wicked smirk yed on Greg¡¯s lips as he felt her tighten even more, the pressure building to an unbearable peak for both of them. He wasn¡¯t letting her go until they both shatteredpletely.

    "Ahh, Cammy... fuck... cum with me... I need to feel you," Greg groaned, his voice thick with desperation and raw desire.

    But his words barely registered in Cammy¡¯s pleasure-dazed mind. She was already lost, drowning in the overwhelming sensation, her body trembling on the brink of release. The pressure inside her coiled so tight, she felt as if she might shatter.

    "Please... don¡¯t stop... please, Greg, please!" she sobbed, her voice breaking as waves of ecstasy crashed through her.

    Her desperate cries only pushed Greg further over the edge, knowing that it was him¡ªonly him¡ªwho could make her fall apart like this. His grip on her tightened, his movements turning erratic.

    "I won¡¯t stop, baby...e on, give it to me," he growled, his breath ragged.

    And then it hit¡ªher body clenched around him, gripping him in a pulsing, relentless rhythm as she cried out in pure, unrestrained bliss. The force of her climax dragged him under with her, and with a deep, shuddering groan, Greg let go, surrendering to the pleasure as he followed her into the abyss of euphoria.

    For a moment, neither of them moved, bodies tangled together, chests rising and falling in sync, the heat of their passion lingering in the air.

    Cammy was the first to move, though her body protested with exhaustion. She nearly copsed against the cold tiled wall, her chest rising and falling as she tried to catch her breath. With shaky hands, she pressed against her knees,ughing softly.

    "My legs... I think they¡¯ve officially given up on me," she joked, throwing a sideways nce at Greg.

    Greg smirked, his own breath still uneven, and reached for her, pulling her into his arms. "Come here," he murmured, his voice deep and soothing as he cradled her against him. "I¡¯ve got you."

    She melted into his warmth, resting her cheek against his chest, listening to the steady rhythm of his heartbeat. "Well, at least now you¡¯ll sleep soundly," she teased, sighing in contentment.

    "And so will you," he countered, running a handzily down her spine. "We both needed this. It¡¯s been one hell of a week. What do you say we take a vacation? A real one. with Dn."

    Cammy tilted her head up, her lips curling into a soft smile. "That sounds amazing. Let¡¯s do it after the annual g. It¡¯s perfect timing¡ªDn will probably head back to school a week after that."

    Greg nodded, brushing a damp strand of hair from her face. "Where do you want to go?"

    A glimmer of something deeper flickered in her eyes before she whispered, "I want to visit my dad. I want you to meet him."

    Surprise shed across Greg¡¯s face, quickly reced by a warm smile. Without hesitation, he pressed a lingering kiss to her forehead and whispered, "Then let¡¯s book the tickets."

    Cammy¡¯s heart swelled at his response. She hadn¡¯t expected him to agree so easily, but that was Greg¡ªalways all in, always ready. She wrapped her arms tighter around him, inhaling his scent, allowing herself to revel in thefort of his embrace.

    For the first time in a long while, she feltpletely at peace, despite the problems that they were facing and about to receive.

 Chapter 166: The Same Pain

    <h4>Chapter 166: The Same Pain</h4>

    Cammy and Dn were greeted with open arms by the warmth of Eve¡¯s and Mrs. Moore¡¯s embrace melting away the weight of their long journey as they stepped into their temporary apartment.

    "I¡¯m so happy you¡¯re back," Eve eximed, her voice obvious with relief. "I¡¯ve been feeling a little lonely here. This ce is enormous, and the neighbors might as well be ghosts with how much they keep to themselves."

    "Wee home, dear," Mrs. Moore added, her kind eyes filled with affection.

    Cammy forced a smile but couldn¡¯t shake the worry gnawing at her heart. "It¡¯s good to be back... but I¡¯m really concerned about Dn," she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Mrs. Moore¡¯s expression softened with understanding. "Don¡¯t be," she reassured her. "My cooking sses at Ric¡¯s restaurant are finished, and my management ss is all online now. If you¡¯d like, I can stay in your apartment so Dn and his nanny won¡¯t be alone." She smiled warmly, her offer filled with sincerity.

    Cammy¡¯s breath hitched, and a rush of gratitude brought unshed tears to her eyes. "Really, Mrs. Moore? You¡¯d do that? Are you sure it wouldn¡¯t be too much?"

    "Of course, dear. I¡¯d be happy to. My husband is starting his mastery ss at Ric¡¯s restaurant, so I¡¯ll be alone at home. Frankly, I¡¯d rather not sit in an empty house all day. But if you let me stay with Dn, I won¡¯t be lonely¡ªand neither will he," Mrs. Moore exined gently.

    Cammy sped Mrs. Moore¡¯s hands, her heart swelling with appreciation. "Yes, please! You¡¯re always wee in my apartment. And now, let¡¯s eat. Greg¡¯s butler packed some heavenly desserts for us!" She led them to the kitchen, the weight on her chest feeling just a little lighter.

    As Cammy carefully unpacked the food containers, she nced up at Mrs. Moore with curiosity. "What¡¯s thetest on your building?" she asked, eager for an update.

    Mrs. Moore¡¯s eyes lit up. "Oh! I¡¯m so d you reminded me¡ªI nearly forgot! The architect said it will be finished in just a week. They¡¯re painting the exterior and interior now, and after a final round of polishing, we¡¯ll be able to move back in."

    "Have you seen it yet?" Eve chimed in, her curiosity was awakened.

    Mrs. Moore¡¯s face broke into a proud, almost giddy smile. "Yes! And let me tell you, you wouldn¡¯t even recognize it!" she gushed. "The restaurant on the ground floor looks so much bigger! Ric designed it in a way that makes the space feel open and weing while allowing us to amodate more customers. It¡¯s absolutely brilliant."

    She took a breath, excitement bubbling in her voice. "And guess what? We managed to add two additional apartments on the second and third floors without sacrificing the original space! The remodel was so cleverly done that it still feels just as spacious as before, but now with two extra units."

    Cammy grinned. "That¡¯s incredible! That¡¯s extra ie for you and Mr. Moore¡ªcongrattions!"

    "And what about the rooftop? Cammy¡¯s apartment?" Eve asked eagerly.

    Mrs. Moore¡¯s expression turned almost mischievous. "Oh, you¡¯re going to love this. There¡¯s still just one apartment on the rooftop, but we added something special¡ªa greenhouse. Actually, every floor now has a built-in nter box for herbs and vegetables. The architect said the sunlight exposure is perfect for growing fresh produce, which means the restaurant will have its own homegrown ingredients."

    Eve gasped in delight. "That¡¯s amazing! I can¡¯t wait to see it and finally go back to our home sweet home!" Ovee with excitement, she threw her arms around Cammy in a yful hug, making both women burst intoughter.

    After indulging in the decadent desserts Cammy had brought from Greg¡¯s mansion, Mrs. Moore bid them goodnight and headed home, leaving only Eve and Cammy in the quiet kitchen. The soft hum ofughter and yful chatter drifted from Dn¡¯s room, where their children were lost in their own little world.

    Cammy nced toward Dn¡¯s door and smiled. "You should stay here for the night. I don¡¯t think those two would be too happy if we separated them now," she said, referring to Cassey and Dn.

    Eve chuckled, nodding in agreement. "You¡¯re right. They¡¯d probably protest all night. Sure, I¡¯d love to stay."

    A sudden sparkle lit up her eyes as she changed the topic. "Oh, by the way! Chiqui made me her plus one for the g night."

    Cammy¡¯s face brightened. "Ooh! That¡¯s fantastic! Finally, I¡¯ll have someone to talk to. You know how it goes¡ªChiqui, Greg, and Ethan will be surrounded by all the high-profile guests, and I¡¯ll be left sipping champagne in the corner."

    Eve grinned. "That¡¯s exactly what Chiqui said! That¡¯s why she asked me to go¡ªso we could keep each otherpany." But then, her excitement wavered. "The only problem is... I have nothing to wear."

    Cammy waved a hand dismissively. "Oh, that¡¯s no problem at all. I don¡¯t have a dress either! But Chiqui and I are going shopping tomorrow after work. You shoulde with us."

    "Count me in!" Eve said, her eyes twinkling with excitement.

    A brief silence settled between them before Cammy¡¯s voice softened. "By the way, Eve... I heard from Ethan about what happened between you and Harry." She hesitated for a moment, carefully choosing her words. "I don¡¯t want to pry, but... Harry¡¯s not okay."

    Eve¡¯s body tensed. Her expression hardened. "Not okay? He was furious! He insulted me in front of Ethan and Chiqui¡ªandpletely humiliated me. I know I was at fault, but that didn¡¯t give him the right to degrade me in front of our colleagues," she said bitterly.

    Cammy sighed, leaning forward. "I get it. But Eve... he¡¯s spiraling. He¡¯s hurting. He wasted a ridiculous amount of money yesterday¡ªenough to buy a car¡ªthen drowned himself in alcohol from the moment you left the restaurant until almost nine at night. If Ethan hadn¡¯t stepped in, Harry might have made some very costly mistakes. Greg had to let him stay at the mansion just to make sure he wouldn¡¯t do something reckless again."

    Eve folded her arms, her voice colder than before. "He¡¯s an adult. He¡¯s responsible for his actions."

    Cammy held her gaze. "Of course. But put yourself in his shoes for just a second. He knows Cassey is his daughter. Imagine losing her. Imagine losing you." She let the words sink in before continuing, her voice barely above a whisper. "Harry still loves you, Eve. After all these years... Greg told me he never dated anyone. Not once. His heart still belongs to you."

    Eve¡¯s breath hitched, her eyes darkening with an emotion she had fought so hard to suppress. She didn¡¯t need to imagine what Harry was feeling¡ªbecause she already knew. It was the same hollow, agonizing pain wing at her own heart.

    If not the same pain, maybe even more...

    *********

    Thank you for the gift Daoist8Jzm6B!

 Chapter 167: That Dress

    <h4>Chapter 167: That Dress</h4>

    "Who the hell are you calling Cammy?" Chiqui asked, her eyes never leaving the road as she gripped the steering wheel. "You¡¯ve been dialing that number non-stop since lunch."

    "My mom," Cammy sighed, her frustration can be felt in every syble. "I¡¯ve been trying to reach her since Monday. Calls, texts¡ªnothing. She¡¯spletely ignoring me. Not a single response, not even a missed call. I don¡¯t know what else to do. Should I just fly there?"

    Eve, lounging in the back seat, arched a brow. "Honestly? Yes. After everything she pulled, you need to confront her face-to-face."

    Chiqui nodded in agreement. "You don¡¯t have anything urgent in the Cross Mart project right now. Why not take a leave and go?"

    "I wish it were that simple," Cammy muttered. "Harry and M have been training me, and it¡¯s no walk in the park. After seeing everything Harry has to juggle for Greg, I honestly have no idea how that man is still breathing. He¡¯s even trying to convince Greg to hire an administrative assistant just to help me and M keep up."

    Chiqui shot her a quick nce. "So what¡¯s your n?"

    Cammy exhaled, rubbing her temples. "I¡¯ll push through with the g and Dn¡¯s checkup this weekend. Then we¡¯ll go see my parents. But I wish I could talk to my mother before that."

    "Speaking of parents," Eve suddenly piped up, her expression shifting. "Greg¡¯s supposed to take you to meet his family, right? Wait... isn¡¯t that tonight?"

    Cammy shook her head. "No, it got pushed to Saturday night. Both Greg and his dad suddenly had ¡¯urgent meetings.¡¯ To tell you the truth, I¡¯m relieved. I¡¯m not ready to meet his entire family just yet."

    Eve frowned. "Why not? Are they horrible to you or something?"

    "It¡¯s not that. I met his father and stepmother once," Cammy hesitated, biting her lip. "I just have a bad feeling about it."

    Eve shrugged. "Then don¡¯t go."

    "I wish it were that easy," Cammy admitted. "But Greg... he doesn¡¯t have a great rtionship with them, and for him to ask me to be there? That means something. It¡¯s a big deal. If my presence can give him even the slightest bit of support, then that¡¯s the least I can do for him."

    The moment they arrived at the mall, the three women moved like a well-oiled machine, darting from one boutique to another, their eyes scanning every boutique with urgency.

    They had already mapped out their shopping route online, determined to find the perfect dresses without wasting a second.

    "Try that red dress, Cammy. I swear, it¡¯ll look stunning on you," Eve urged, pointing at a striking gown disyed on the rack.

    Cammy hesitated, tilting her head as she pulled the dress out for a closer look. "Red? Hmm..." She ran her fingers over the fabric, its bold hue almost too daring for her liking.

    "It¡¯s gorgeous, but I don¡¯t think I should wear something this... attention-grabbing at the g. I¡¯ll be introduced as Greg¡¯s new executive assistant¡ªI don¡¯t want all eyes on me just yet. Plus, this price tag is ridiculous. I¡¯d probably only wear it once."

    "Oh! I almost forgot!" Chiqui gasped, suddenly digging into her bag. She pulled out a sleek ck card and handed it to Cammy with wide eyes. "Greg told me to give this to you after our meeting earlier. He said to read the letter before buying anything."

    Cammy unfolded the note tucked beside the card and read aloud:

    "Use this card to pay for everything you, Eve, and Chiqui want. Dinner included. Get the most beautiful dress you love. There¡¯s no limit¡ªdon¡¯t even think about the price. If you like it, buy it."

    A stunned silence fell over the group. They stared at each other, jaws ck with disbelief.

    "Wait... Us too?" Eve was the first to break the stillness. "The boss is paying for our outfits too?"

    "Looks like it," Cammy said, smirking.

    Chiqui fanned herself dramatically, still struggling to process Greg¡¯s generosity. "Are we really allowed to do this?" she asked, ncing between Cammy and the card as if it might vanish.

    Cammy¡¯s smirk widened as she suddenly shoved the red dress into Eve¡¯s hands. "You try it. You love it, don¡¯t you? It should be yours."

    Eve blinked in surprise. "But what about you?"

    "I¡¯ll find something," Cammy assured her with confidence. "Now go. Try it on."

    Grinning from ear to ear, Eve clutched the dress and hurried toward the fitting rooms, with Chiqui right behind her, snagging a gown of her own. That left Cammy alone, her eyes still searching for something that truly spoke to her.

    Then, she saw it.

    A breathtaking beige off-shoulder gown, shimmering under the boutique lights, every inch of it adorned with delicate sequins. She lifted it carefully, admiring the way it sparkled in her hands. A slow smile spread across her lips.

    ¡¯I found it.¡¯

    "I want that one."

    The words sent a chill down Cammy¡¯s spine. She turned her head and saw the sales associate rushing over, looking almost... nervous.

    "Miss, will you be purchasing this dress?" the woman asked hesitantly. "It¡¯s ourst piece, and a VIP client has requested it."

    Cammy wasn¡¯t one to cause trouble. She was about to let it go¡ªuntil she turned and saw exactly which VIP was eyeing her dress.

    Her gaze locked onto Annie.

    The woman stood tall, her eyes filled with smug entitlement, as if she had already imed the gown as hers.

    Cammy¡¯s expression hardened. Without breaking eye contact, she smoothly handed Greg¡¯s ck card to the sales associate.

    "I¡¯m buying it. Charge it to this card."

    "B-But you haven¡¯t even tried it on, Miss," the saleswoman stammered.

    "Doesn¡¯t matter," Cammy said, her voice dripping with cool confidence. "If it doesn¡¯t fit, I¡¯ll donate it... to someone less fortunate. Like her."

    She gestured toward Annie with an almostzy flick of her wrist, palm up, as if offering a mere scrap to a beggar.

    Annie¡¯s face turned crimson with rage.

    Cammy smirked and turned on her heel, heading toward the fitting rooms feeling victorious¡ª

    Until she wasn¡¯t.

    A sharp yank at her hair sent a shock of pain through her scalp, forcing her backward.

    "Argh! Ahh!" Cammy let out a startled scream, her hand still clutching the dress as she stumbled.

    Annie wasn¡¯t done.

    Her grip was tight, her fury seething as she pulled harder.

    And she had no intention of letting go.

 Chapter 168: Unprovoked Attack

    <h4>Chapter 168: Unprovoked Attack</h4>

    Cammy staggered backward, the sharp sting shooting through her scalp as Annie yanked her hair with all her strength.

    "You bitch!" Annie snarled, her grip like a vice.

    Cammy gritted her teeth, refusing to go down easily. With one swift move, she reached up, grabbed a fistful of Annie¡¯s perfectly styled curls, and pulled back just as hard.

    "Bitch huh? If I am a bitch, what do you call yourself then! You fucking whore! Let go, you psycho! " Cammy hissed, twisting Annie¡¯s hair viciously.

    They spun in a chaotic struggle, knocking into a clothing rack. Dresses tumbled to the floor as they stumbled, their grips tightening like two wildcats locked in battle.

    The salesdies screamed in horror, scrambling to get out of the way while watching their store get destroyed by two beautifuldies.

    Eve and Chiqui stepped out of the fitting rooms, still adjusting their dresses, after hearing themotion.

    "What the hell¡ª" Eve froze, eyes widening at the sight of Cammy and Annie full-on brawling in the middle of the boutique.

    "Are they Cammy and Annie Tucker? They are pulling each other¡¯s hair!" Chiqui asked, blinking.

    Eve cracked her knuckles. "That bitch got the nerves! I¡¯ll give her what she deserves!"

    Eve rushed in and pulled Annie¡¯s arm but Annie¡¯s personal assistant who approached the two at the same time, saw what Eve did so she tried to stop her by grabbing Eve¡¯s wrist.

    "What do you think you¡¯re doing?!" Eve yelled at Annie¡¯s assistant.

    "Stop this right now!" the assistant eximed making Eve¡¯s turn sour.

    "Let¡¯s go of my hand, you¡¯re hurting me!" Eve yelled as she tried to wriggle her arm out of the assistant¡¯s grasp.

    But the assistant only tightened her grip causing Eve to turn furious.

    "Don¡¯t me me, you¡¯re asking for it!" Eve eximed before punching the assistant straight on her nose.

    The assistant briskly lurched back but Annie¡¯s towering bodyguard caught her in time before she fell to the ground.

    The bodyguard stormed toward them. "Enough!" His deep voice boomed. "Break it up,dies, or¡ª"

    Chiquiunched herself at him.

    She kicked his shin so hard that he stumbled back with a grunt. "Or what, big guy?" she taunted. "Gonna hit a woman?"

    The bodyguard growled in anger and pain, he reached for her, but Chiqui grabbed a mannequin¡¯s detached arm and whacked him across the face.

    Meanwhile, Cammy and Annie were still locked inbat, yanking and pulling, their breathing ragged.

    "You think you can just waltz in here and take whatever you want?" Annie spat, shoving Cammy against a mirror.

    "That¡¯s rich,ing from a spoiled brat who stole someone else¡¯s husband! At least I pay for what I take while you take and destroy families!" Cammy snapped back, managing to twist out of Annie¡¯s grasp.

    With a surge of strength, she shoved Annie onto the couch.

    Annie shrieked as she tumbled backward, her designer heels flying off.

    The assistant tried to rush to her boss¡¯s side, but Eve grabbed her by the hair and yanked her back.

    "Turning your back on me now? Don¡¯t be rude," Eve said, smirking as she pinned the assistant against a clothing rack.

    The furious bodyguard lunged at Chiqui again. But she was faster¡ªgrabbing a stiletto shoe off a disy shelf and flinging it at his face.

    *Smack*

    The stiletto hit him right between the eyes.

    He groaned, stumbling back once more.

    The entire store was in chaos. Dresses were scattered across the floor, sales associates screamed in horror, and security rms red.

    Cammy stood over Annie, still clutching the now destroyed beige sequined dress, her chest rising and falling as she caught her breath.

    The boutique was in shambles¡ªdresses crumpled on the floor, mannequins toppled over, and one particrly expensive shoe stillying where it had beenunched the bodyguard¡¯s face.

    "SECURITY! EVERYONE, HANDS IN THE AIR!"

    Everyone stood frozen...

    Cammy turned her head slowly to see six mall cops storming into the boutique, walkie-talkies crackling, batons in hand.

    "Oh, shit," Eve muttered under her breath.

    **********

    Police Station¨COne hourter...

    Cammy, Eve, and Chiqui were slumped against the wall, arms crossed, while the bodyguard sat beside them, his expression unreadable. The assistant, still shaken from her scuffle with Eve, muttered something under her breath every five seconds.

    And then there was Annie...

    Sobbing...

    Wailing...

    Putting on a performance worthy of an Oscar Award.

    Her makeup had smudged, her mascara running down her cheeks, but instead of fixing it, she made sure every tear was on full disy.

    "I¡ªI can¡¯t believe I¡¯m in a ce like this," she choked out dramatically, dabbing at her already ruined face with a perfectly folded tissue. "I¡ªI¡¯m a victim! I was attacked, and now I¡¯m being treated like a criminal!"

    Eve groaned. "Oh my god, someone please get her a microphone. She¡¯s about to start monologuing."

    "She¡¯s been monologuing even before we arrived here," Cammy muttered.

    Before Annie couldunch into another dramatic sob-fest, the station doors swung open.

    Greg, Harry, and Grace walked in.

    Greg looked furious, his eyes scanning the room before locking onto Cammy. Relief flooded his face.

    Harry, on the other hand, looked like he wasn¡¯t sure whether tough or strangle someone. "I swear, only you three could turn a simple shopping trip into a full-scale riot."

    Grace walked passed them and went straight to business. She was dressed in a perfectly tailored navy blue power suit. Her confidence radiated off her in waves as she walked in, her ck leather briefcase swinging at her side.

    "Good evening, Officer. I¡¯m Grace Perez, their attorney." Her voice was calm butmanding, instantly demanding respect.

    The officer at the desk barely had time to respond before the station doors swung open again.

    "Not so fast."

    A tall man strode in, exuding an air of power and arrogance. His hair was slicked back, his tailored charcoal suit was probably worth more than most people¡¯s cars.

    Attorney Randolf Evans.

    "My client, Miss Annie Tucker, was clearly the victim of an unprovoked attack. I expect you to release her immediately and press charges against the real aggressors."

    Cammy, together with Eve and Chiqui rolled their eyes as if it was choreographed.

    "Unbelievable," Cammy muttered as she sighed hard.

 Chapter 169: Courage

    <h4>Chapter 169: Courage</h4>

    Grace raised an eyebrow as she turned to face Randolf. "Ah, Randolf. I should¡¯ve known you¡¯d be the one Annie would call."

    Annie perked up at that, her savior had finally arrived. She wiped her tears as if she hadn¡¯t been sobbing like a soap opera actress five seconds ago.

    "Yes! I was assaulted, Officer. These three women¡ªthey ganged up on me! And then¡ª" she pointed at Eve, "¡ªshe attacked my assistant! And that one¡ª" she motioned to Chiqui, "¡ªphysically harmed my bodyguard!"

    Greg pinched the bridge of his nose. "You¡¯ve got to be kidding me."

    Harry, muttering under his breath, leaned toward Grace. "How much jail time do you think we¡¯d get if we duct-taped Annie¡¯s mouth shut? Asking for a friend."

    Grace smirked but didn¡¯t break her professional demeanor. "Let¡¯s not get arrested for obstruction, Harry."

    Randolf sighed dramatically after hearing what Harry and Grace were murmuring about. "Officer, file the charges. We will be taking legal action against¡ª"

    "No, you won¡¯t," Grace interrupted smoothly.

    Randolf narrowed his eyes. "Excuse me?"

    Grace took out her phone and did a few taps before showing it to the police officer. She turned her head to Annie and said, "It¡¯s the 21st century my dear. Didn¡¯t you think that even a small boutique would have a security camera installed?"

    She then turned back to the police officer. "Security footage.** From the boutique.** Clearly showing Annie grabbing Cammy first, proving that she initiated the physical assault. My client was even facing back, and was not able to see the attacking."

    The officer, after ncing at the footage on his screen, let out a long sigh.

    "Yeah... this looks pretty bad for Miss Tucker."

    Annie¡¯s face drained of color. "W-What?"

    Grace smiled, shark-like. "So here¡¯s what¡¯s going to happen, Randolf. You¡¯re going to withdraw any attempt at pressing charges, and we are all going to walk out of here like this never happened.

    Or... I¡¯ll personally make sure Annie¡¯s assault charge gets filed, and she¡¯ll be spending a lot more time in ces worse than this holding area."

    Randolf¡¯s smirk faltered for the first time that night.

    "Your move. Settlement or case?" Grace added.

    Annie¡¯s eye twitched. "Randolf, do something!"

    Randolf sighed, rubbing his temple. "Fine. We¡¯ll drop it."

    Annie gasped. "What?! No! You can¡¯t¡ª"

    "Annie," Randolf said in his best ¡¯shut up before you make this worse¡¯ tone. "Be quiet."

    Annie fumed, but even she knew she lost.

    The officer sighed in relief. "Alright, so Miss Tucker¡¯s side will not file for any charges anymore. But with the security footage, this makes Miss Watson the victim."

    Greg smirked, he wanted Annie to spend time in jail, even if it was just twenty-four hours as long as she gets a record, he will be happy with it.

    God knows how he wanted to destroy Annie¡¯s life just like how she destroyed his but then he had to postpone everything because of the baby. For now, he is allowing Annie to enjoy her life stress-free. But once the baby is out, he will surely make his moves.

    The police officer turned to Cammy and asked her, "Miss Watson, would you like to file a case against Miss Tucker?"

    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Cammy, waiting for her reply. Greg¡¯s side have all smug expressions on their faces while Annie¡¯s side all have dark, sour expressions.

    "No, I will not file anyint... But, since she started it. I refuse to pay for any damages that the boutique has incurred. Annie should pay for it," Cammy stated firmly.

    "What?!" Annie eximed but she was immediately silenced by Atty. Evans.

    "Deal, I will personally coordinate with the boutique¡¯s owner and we will make sure that every damage will be taken care of," Randolph confidently uttered.

    The officer sighed in relief once again, happy that their work was done and would not be prolonged. "Alright, you¡¯re all free to go. But next time, keep your fights outside the mall."

    Cammy, Eve, and Chiqui shot each other triumphant grins as they stood up.

    "Well, that was fun," Eve smirked, stretching.

    Cammy exhaled, exhausted. "Let¡¯s get out of here before Annie starts another drama scene."

    As they walked out, Grace smirked at Randolf onest time. "Pleasure doing business with you."

    Randolf grumbled. "I hate you."

    "I know. Just like what they say, the more you hate, the more you love," Grace teased, she gave him onest smirk and a wink before leaving.

    "Oh, crap!" she blurted out, smacking her forehead.

    Everyone stopped and turned to her.

    "What now?" Greg sighed, already bracing himself for another catastrophe.

    "Your ck card is still at the boutique!" Cammy eximed, eyes widening in panic. "We need to go back!"

    Chiqui groaned, running a hand down her face. "Ugh, seriously?" Then she blinked and gasped. "Wait¡ªmy car is still at the mall too! Damn it, we really do have to go back!"

    Greg let out a long, suffering sigh and rubbed his temples. "Fantastic. Looks like we¡¯re taking a detour back to the crime scene."

    Eve, however, was having none of it. She clutched her purse like a lifeline and dramatically shook her head.

    "Yeah, no thanks. I¡¯m tapping out. The mall is in the opposite direction of our apartment, and I need to wake up early to get Cassey ready for school. I am not walking back into that war zone tonight."

    "Oh, if you¡¯re not going with them, then I¡¯ll drive you to your apartment. Come on, let¡¯s go!"

    Harry¡¯s voice was calm, but the next thing Eve knew, his hand was already on her arm, guiding¡ªno, practically dragging her toward his car.

    "Wait¡ªwhat?!" Eve squawked, digging her heels into the pavement. "Harry, what are you doing?!"

    "I need to talk to you," he said smoothly,pletely unfazed by her resistance. "So, I¡¯m driving you home. Come on."

    Eve whipped her head toward Cammy, silently screaming for help. Her eyes pleaded: ¡¯Save me!¡¯

    Cammy, the traitor, just giggled and gave her an innocent little wave.

    "Bye, girl! Have fun!" she chirped before linking arms with Chiqui and Grace heading toward Greg¡¯s car.

    Eve gaped as she was practically stuffed into Harry¡¯s vehicle. "Wait¡ªWHAT DO YOU MEAN HAVE FUN?! CAMMY, YOU BACKSTABBING LITTLE¡ª"

    The car door shut.

    Cammy burst into uncontrobleughter as Harry¡¯s car smoothly rolled out of the parking lot.

    Chiqui smirked. "Oh, she¡¯s doomed."

    "Looks like someone has finally had the courage to face his fears..." Gregmented before stepping into the driver¡¯s seat.

 Chapter 170: Innocent and Mundane

    <h4>Chapter 170: Innocent and Mundane</h4>

    The silence in Harry¡¯s car was thick and suffocating. Neither he nor Eve had spoken a word since leaving the police station.

    The night had already been insane, and neither of them had the energy to argue, banter, or even sigh too loudly. The only sound was the faint hum of the engine and the asional click of the turn signal.

    Eve sat with her arms crossed, staring out the window, stealing asional nces at Harry, who had one hand on the steering wheel and the other drumming lightly against his thigh.

    They were halfway to Cammy¡¯s apartment when Harry finally broke the silence.

    "Tell me about Cassey," he said, his voice neutral, but there was something underneath¡ªsomething unreadable.

    Eve blinked, caught off guard. "Huh?"

    "Cassey." He stole a quick nce at her. "What does she like? Her hobbies? Favorite food? Any allergies?"

    Eve hesitated, studying him for a moment before answering. "She likes dolls, specifically Barbie dolls, and dogs. Loves drawing, like obsessively. She eats just about anything, and no food allergies, thank God. But..." She trailed off, suddenly wary.

    "But?" Harry nced at her briefly before turning back to the road.

    "She has bronchial asthma," Eve admitted. "Like Dn."

    Harry inhaled sharply, his knuckles going white. There was a sh of something¡ªpain? Regret?¡ªin his expression before he suddenly swerved the car.

    "Harry! What the hell?!" Eve yelped, gripping the door handle as he made a sharp turn into a fast-food drive-thru.

    Harry ignored her outburst, rolling down the window. "Hi, yeah, I¡¯ll have a bucket of chicken, sides are mashed potatoes, corn and carrots with butter, and two chocte floats."

    Eve gawked at him. "Are you serious right now?"

    "And two kid¡¯s meals," Harry added. Then, as if suddenly remembering something, he asked, "Do you sell cakes here?"

    "No, sir, but the bakery next door does," the cashier informed him.

    "Perfect," Harry said before handing over his card.

    Eve folded her arms. "You do realize I cook at home, right?"

    "I don¡¯t doubt it. But I am not good at it and Ick time. But I want to bring her something. Let me do this."

    Eve frowned but didn¡¯t argue further. Instead, she watched him as he paid, collected the food, and then drove straight to the bakery to grab a small cake before finally heading to Cammy¡¯s apartment.

    The moment they stepped inside, Cassey¡¯s face lit up.

    "Mommy!!!" she squealed, running straight to Eve and wrapping her little arms around her waist.

    Eveughed, ruffling her daughter¡¯s hair. "Hey, baby."

    Dn, who had been ying with a puzzle on the coffee table, nced up and grinned at Harry. "Uncle Harry!"

    Harry smiled, but the moment his eyesnded on Cassey, his expression shifted. Something inside him cracked as he took in the little girl¡¯s bright, inquisitive eyes, her small hands clutching Eve¡¯s shirt, the sheer innocence in her face. His vision blurred.

    Dn¡¯s smile faded. "Uncle Harry?"

    Harry quickly wiped his face, clearing his throat. "Uh, yeah. Hey, kid."

    Eve narrowed her eyes at him but said nothing as Harry handed the bags of food to Mrs. Moore, who immediately startedying everything out on the dining table.

    "This is for you, sweet girl," Harry said, handing the box of cake, directing his words to Cassey. "I hope you like it."

    Cassey gasped, her eyes going wide. "All of this? For me?"

    Harry chuckled. "Well, for everyone, but mostly for you."

    "Whoa," Dn said, impressed. "That¡¯s a lot of food, Uncle Harry. You¡¯re, like, the best."

    As everyone gathered around the table, Harry barely touched his food. Instead, he just watched Cassey¡ªwatched her little hands gripping her spoon, her animated expressions as she talked about her school day, the way her eyes sparkled when sheughed.

    Eve noticed. She noticed everything. The way Harry¡¯s gaze never wavered from Cassey, the way he clenched his jaw whenever she mentioned something innocent and mundane, as if those words physically hurt him. The glistening in his eyes he tried so hard to hide.

    Her chest ached.

    "Mommy, today I drew a big princess castle, and our teacher said I am good at drawing!" Cassey beamed, taking a bite of her mashed potatoes.

    Eve smiled, stroking her daughter¡¯s hair. "That¡¯s great, baby."

    Harry¡¯s voice was quieter than usual when he finally spoke. "I¡¯d love to see your drawings someday."

    Cassey giggled. "You can see them now! I have a whole book!"

    "Maybe next time, sweetheart," Eve said gently. "It¡¯s gettingte."

    After finishing the meal, Harry and Eve said their goodbyes to Mrs. Moore and Dn, then headed towards their apartment, which was on the other end of the building, on the same floor.

    When they reached the door, Eve crouched down. "Say goodnight to Harry, sweetheart."

    Cassey turned to Harry with an innocent smile before wrapping her small arms around his waist. "Goodnight, Uncle Harry."

    Harry stilled, his breath catching as he instinctively wrapped his arms around her. He held on longer than expected.

    Eve felt something in her heart shatter.

    Harry¡¯s grip tightened just slightly, as if afraid to let go. When he finally pulled back, his eyes were red-rimmed. He wiped them quickly before clearing his throat. "Goodnight, Cassey."

    Cassey grinned and ran inside. The moment she disappeared, Eve exhaled shakily. She could barely look at Harry without feeling like the worst person alive.

    She wanted to hug him. So badly. Wanted to do something, anything, to ease the pain she knew he was feeling. But she couldn¡¯t.

    Because deep down, she didn¡¯t think she deserved to.

    Harry turned to her, his voice softer than it had been all night. "Can I visit sometimes?"

    Eve stiffened.

    He continued, "Not to see you. To see Cassey. Just sometimes."

    Eve swallowed hard, unsure. But when she looked at him, at the way his expression was filled with hope and fear all at once, she found herself nodding.

    "Yeah," she whispered. "You can."

    Harry exhaled as if releasing a breath he¡¯d been holding for years. "Thanks."

    Then, with onest nce at her, he turned and walked away, leaving Eve standing at her door, feeling more broken than ever.

    And maybe... just maybe... she wasn¡¯t the only one.

 Chapter 171: The Final Touch

    <h4>Chapter 171: The Final Touch</h4><subtxt> The anticipation for the Cross Tech Anniversary and G Night was undeniable. The entirepany was buzzing with excitement, and for once, the employees could breathe easy as work hours were shortened to allow ample time for preparation.

    Cammy had invited Eve and Chiqui to her apartment to get ready together since it was closer to the location of the event than Chiqui¡¯s house.

    What they didn¡¯t know was that Greg had also a n of his own.

    "Let¡¯s hurry, so we will still have time to change our mind if in case we don¡¯t like what he did with our hair and make-up on the first try," Cammy said before opening the door of her apartment.

    "Oh! What is going on?" Cammy asked in surprise upon seeing the living room of her apartment turned into a home salon, or that¡¯s how it felt like.

    "Wee home dear," Mrs. Moore greeted. "Greg called in, telling me to let in the people that he sent to do your hair and make-up, and so I did. I sent the kids to my husband downstairs so they won¡¯t join in this chaos."

    Cammy looked back at her living room and stared at the team of professional hairstylists and makeup artists waiting to pamper them.

    "Well, if Greg had paid for this, we should not waste it right?" Eve said before walking towards one of the chairs that was set up in the middle, facing arge mirror.

    Cammy and Chiqui dly followed suit.

    As soon as their hair and make-up were done, thedies swiftly changed into their respective outfits for the night.

    Eve, as expected, had taken matters into her own hands regarding her dress. The brawl with Annie had left her beautiful red gown slightly damaged, but instead of sulking about it, she worked her magic with scissors and thread.

    What was once a standard floor-length gown was now a masterpiece. A tasteful slit ran up her leg, adding a daring touch, and the back, now cut lower, gave it an unexpected but stunning elegance.

    "Annie¡¯s assistant may have tried to ruin my dress," she muttered with a smirk, "but jokes on her¡ªI made it even better."

    Chiqui, on the other hand, had no choice but to purchase a new gown since hers had been shredded beyond repair.

    She had opted for a striking navy blue bodycon dress with tinum lines, sleeveless and hugging her curves in all the right ces. It was bold, dazzling, and everything Chiqui stood for.

    Cammy, however, had gone in apletely different direction. Where her friends embraced sparkle and mor, she had chosen understated elegance. A sleeveless ck skater mini dress draped her figure perfectly.

    It was backless, the neckline low enough to hint at her cleavage without being over the top. The real magicy in the details¡ªrhinestone embellishments on the neckline that subtly caught the light, adding a whisper of shimmer rather than an overpowering re.

    Her hair was styled in a chic, messy bun, with a few curled strands cascading down to frame her face. Her makeup remained neutral, with soft pink lips that bnced sophistication and simplicity.

    The final touch? ck multi-strap pointed stiletto heels, also adorned with rhinestones that tied the whole look together.

    When the three of them stood before the full-length mirror in Cammy¡¯s room, they took a moment to admire themselves.

    "Damn," Chiqui whistled, turning to Eve. "I still can¡¯t believe you turned that dress into something even hotter. You¡¯re basically a fashion designer at this point."

    Eve smirked, adjusting the slit to show just a bit more leg. "I told you, when life gives you lemons, you cut a damn slit and make it work."

    Cammyughed, shaking her head as she grabbed her clutch. "I just hope I don¡¯t look too in standing next to you two. You both look like you¡¯re about to steal the spotlight."

    "Excuse you?" Eve ced her hands on her hips. "You look stunning! That dress is giving major ¡¯mysterious yet sophisticated goddess¡¯ energy. And let¡¯s be real, Greg won¡¯t be able to take his eyes off you."

    Chiqui nodded in agreement. "Yeah, honestly, I think you¡¯re going to break the man tonight. He¡¯s not going to know what hit him."

    Before Cammy could respond, the doorbell rang.

    The girls exchanged looks before Chiqui, grinning mischievously, sauntered over to open the door. Standing there were Greg and Harry, dressed in their finest tuxedos, looking sharp, polished¡ªand utterly unprepared for what they were about to see.

    The moment their eyesnded on the trio, both men froze. Their jaws dropped in unison, eyes widening as if they had just witnessed celestial beings descend to Earth.

    Greg, who had walked in with his usual air of confidence, suddenly found himselfpletely at a loss for words. His gaze was locked on Cammy, scanning her from head to toe, drinking in every detail of her dress, the way it hugged her just right.

    The shimmer of the rhinestones catching the light, the delicate yet sultry way her hair framed her face. His mouth opened slightly, then closed, as if his brain had short-circuited.

    "Holy... shit," Harry finally muttered under his breath, blinking rapidly as if trying to reboot his system. His eyes darted between the three women before settling on Eve, who smirked at his reaction. "You¡ªyou look¡ª"

    "Like a damn queen," Chiqui finished for him, flipping her hair dramatically. "Yes, yes, we know. You two look like you just saw ghosts."

    Greg, still unable to fully process what he was witnessing, finally cleared his throat, struggling to regainposure.

    "Cammy... you..." He paused, then exhaled deeply before running a hand through his hair. "You are absolutely breathtaking."

    Cammy, never one to blush easily, felt heat creep up her neck. She waved a dismissive hand. "Oh, please. It¡¯s just a simple dress."

    Greg stepped closer, his voice dropping lower. "No, it¡¯s not just a simple dress. It¡¯s¡ª" He exhaled again, shaking his head with a small smile. "You have no idea what you¡¯re doing to me right now."

    Eve and Chiqui exchanged a nce before both of them groaned. "Oh God, Greg, not here," Eve said, covering her face. "Save the poetic love confessions forter. You¡¯re making us cringe, ew!"

    Harry chuckled, shaking his head. "I feel like I should be concerned for Greg¡¯s well-being tonight. If he looks at you any longer, he might pass out."

    Greg shot him a re but didn¡¯t deny it. Instead, he turned back to Cammy and, in a rare moment of surrender, simply said, "You win."

    Cammy raised an eyebrow. "I win what?"

    Greg smirked. "Everything."

    Chiqui groaned dramatically. "Okay, okay! Enough with the sexual tension! We have a g to attend, people!"

    Eve pped her hands together. "Agreed! Let¡¯s go before Gregbusts right here in the apartment."

    Greg narrowed his eyes at her. "You know, you talk a lot for someone who just spent thest five minutes watching Harry drool over you."

    Eve gasped, eyes widening. "Excuse you! Harry does not drool over me¡ª"

    Harry raised an eyebrow. "Oh, I absolutely do," he dared utter.

    Eve choked on air as Chiqui burst outughing. "Let¡¯s just go before someone actually dies from embarrassment."

    With that, the group made their way to the car, their night just beginning, the g awaiting thempletely unaware of the chaos, drama, and surprises that stilly ahead.</subtxt>

 Chapter 172: Gala Night

    <h4>Chapter 172: G Night</h4>

    Harry arrived with Eve and Chiqui at the Fortune Grand Hotel, the venue for the highly anticipated Cross Tech Annual G. The grand event shimmered with luxury, and guests in their finest attire moved gracefully through the entrance.

    Meanwhile, Greg made his entrance with Cammy, drawing the attention of the employees, executives, shareholders, and the press who had been eagerly awaiting Greg¡¯s arrival.

    A collective gasp swept through the crowd when Greg stepped out of the driver¡¯s seat instead of a chauffeur. With effortless charm, he strode to the other side, opening the door and extending his hand like a true gentleman.

    Cammy hesitated only for a second before cing her hand in his, allowing him to help her step gracefully from the car.

    Murmurs erupted among the guests as Greg linked Cammy¡¯s hand through his arm, guiding her toward the grand staircase leading to the hotel¡¯s main entrance.

    The press surged forward, eager to capture the moment, but Greg and Cammy¡¯s bodyguards swiftly intercepted them, keeping them at bay.

    "Whew! I thought you were going to let them take pictures of us all night," Cammy whispered, relieved.

    Greg smirked, leaning in slightly. "I wanted to give them a little bit of something to talk about. I want everyone to know that you¡¯re mine. But I also know we need to be careful... at least for now."

    Cammy squeezed his arm, meeting his gaze with a soft smile. "We¡¯ll get there. I promise."

    Their moment was short-lived as they stepped into the grand ballroom, where Greg was immediately swarmed by a sea of executives, shareholders, and clients.

    The crowd¡¯s eagerness to speak with him physically pushed Cammy aside despite Greg¡¯s effort to keep hold of her. She caught his eye and gestured that she would go find Eve and Chiqui, since Harry was also caught up in conversation.

    "Wow, these two are like celebrities here," Chiqui observed, watching themotion.

    Eve smirked. "Well, enjoy your freedom now. Once your promotion is announced, you¡¯ll be just like them¡ªmobbed by your employees withints and rants."

    Cammy and Chiqui burst intoughter, their brief moment of lightness a wee reprieve from the formal atmosphere.

    Soon, the host took the stage, calling for everyone to take their seats as the programmenced.

    Greg delivered his speech with his usualmanding presence, highlighting thepany¡¯s achievements over the past year andying out ambitious ns for the future. His words were met with apuse and admiration.

    Next came the much-anticipated announcement of promotions. As expected, Chiqui Inoue was named the new Emerce Department Manager, and Harry Parker was promoted to Chief Financial Officer.

    Harry took the stage, offering a heartfelt speech of gratitude toward thepany, the executives, and Greg. He promised dedication and innovation, outlining some of his ns for the future, and earning cheers and apuse from the attendees.

    After the award ceremony and an exquisite dinner, the event transitioned into an open mingling session. The dance floor was opened and drinks were flowing for everyone to enjoy.

    Greg whispered to Cammy before he stood up after finishing his dinner, "Stay close to me. I want to slowly introduce you to whoever will approach me as my new Executive Assistant."

    "Sure, I will. This is making me nervous," Cammymented.

    "Rx, it¡¯s a fun night. It¡¯s just an introduction, I will not make you work. I just want to let them know that you¡¯re not only my new Executive Assistant but also my date. Hopefully, they notice that I am so into you, that they won¡¯t try to match me with their daughters, sisters, or cousins.

    Cammy chuckled at hisst words, knowing that there must be a lot of people who wanted Greg to be their family member.

    Cammy¡¯sughter was cut short when her eyesnded on a familiar face.

    Richard arrived fashionablyte, his sharp gaze sweeping through the room beforending on Greg. As he approached, recognition flickered in his eyes when he saw Cammy.

    "Ah, we¡¯ve met before, haven¡¯t we? At the school event," Richard said, tilting his head slightly.

    Greg nodded. "Dad, this is Cammy Watson, my new Executive Assistant."

    Richard studied her intently, his brows knitting together in thought. Before Cammy could respond, Aarya, Richard¡¯s wife, suddenly gasped.

    "I know where I¡¯ve seen you before," Aarya murmured. "You were in the news. You¡¯re the wife of Duncan Veston."

    A cold hush fell over the small group as Richard¡¯s expression darkened. His gaze turned steely, his jaw tightening.

    "Are you the daughter of Monica Watson?" Richard asked, his voice sharp, and controlled.

    Cammy hesitated before nodding. "Yes, I am."

    A sh of anger crossed Richard¡¯s face, though he kept hisposure, unwilling to make a scene. Then, in an audacious disy of gall, he turned to Greg and asked, "Have you slept with her yet?"

    Cammy¡¯s eyes widened in shock, while Aarya gasped, horrified by her husband¡¯sck of decorum. Greg stiffened, his face dark with barely restrained fury.

    "Dear, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s an appropriate question," Aarya said gently, attempting to defuse the tension. "They are adults¡ª"

    "Shut up!" Richard snapped, his temper ring before turning his focus back on Cammy. "Do not sleep with him until youe and see me. Cammy, there¡¯s something you need to know. If you want the truth,e to the mansion tomorrow night."

    Without waiting for a response, Richard grabbed Aarya¡¯s arm and stormed off, leaving Cammy and Greg stunned.

    The tension hung thick in the air as Cammy tried to process his cryptic words, her heart pounding in her chest.

    Greg clenched his fists, barely containing the urge to go after Richard, while Aarya threw onest apologetic nce before disappearing with her husband.

    "What the hell was that about?" Greg muttered under her breath, her expression mirroring Cammy¡¯s confusion.

    Cammy¡¯s hands trembled slightly as she turned to Greg. "I... I don¡¯t know. But I guess I¡¯ll find out tomorrow."

    Greg exhaled sharply, his protective instincts ring. "You¡¯re not going alone."

    Cammy looked up at him, seeing the concern etched in his eyes. Despite the tension, she foundfort in his presence. But the unanswered questions gnawed at her, leaving her uneasy.

    Tomorrow night she would surely go to him, she would get her answers¡ªwhether she was ready for them or not.

 Chapter 173: Impulsive Decisions

    <h4>Chapter 173: Impulsive Decisions</h4>

    Greg moved through the grand ballroom like a seasoned performer, shing his charismatic smile and exchanging warm greetings with the sea of elegantly dressed guests.

    He was in his element, effortlessly charming everyone who approached him. Cammy remained by his side, poised and graceful, though a storm raged beneath herposed exterior.

    Richard¡¯s words still echoed in her mind, threatening to shake her resolve. But she would not falter¡ªnot tonight. Not when Greg had trusted her enough to bring her into this world of power, prestige, and hidden daggers cloaked behind polite smiles.

    A new wave of guests approached, and Greg turned to greet them when his face suddenly lit up with genuine surprise.

    "Uncle Nick!" he eximed, his voice warm and weing. The older gentleman, Nichs Parker, strode toward him with an air of authority, the kind that came naturally to men who had built empires with their bare hands.

    "I didn¡¯t know you¡¯de. Did you just arrive?" Greg¡¯s greeting was followed by a hearty embrace, which Nichs reciprocated with a knowing smile.

    "Yes, just arrived. Apologies for beingte. Your Aunt Amanda suddenly fell ill. We waited for her to get better, but she insisted that I should not wait anymore ande here and send her best regards."

    "I hope she recovers soon," Greg said sincerely. "Though it¡¯s a shame you missed a big moment¡ªHarry¡¯s promotion! He¡¯s now our Chief Financial Officer." His chest swelled with pride as he spoke of his best friend¡¯s achievement.

    "Is that so?" Nichs¡¯s eyes glinted with something unreadable. "Well, that exins why he turned down my offer."

    Greg chuckled, trying to ease whatever tension lingered in Nick¡¯s voice. "Come now, Uncle. Think of this as training. You know Harry won¡¯t stay in mypany forever. Eventually, he¡¯ll take over your business. You should be thanking me for preparing him!"

    Despite the jest, Greg knew deep down that Harry had no intention of following in his father¡¯s footsteps. At least, not while Nichs still had control.

    Nichs let out a sigh, his expression unreadable. "I hope you¡¯re right, Greg. Because something¡¯s off with that boy. He got drunk and lost his damn mind recently.

    We haven¡¯t talked about it yet, but the timing couldn¡¯t be worse. Do you have any idea how humiliating it would be for me to decline the Robinsons Group¡¯s marriage proposal? Their eldest daughter is infatuated with him.

    She¡¯s not only beautiful and intelligent but owns a quarter of theirpany. It would be foolish to pass up such an opportunity. Wouldn¡¯t you agree?"

    Greg hesitated, choosing his next words carefully. "I believe that¡¯s the same incident our Chief Operating Officer mentioned to me. Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Nick. I¡¯ll ensure that mypany isn¡¯t cing unnecessary stress on him. We wouldn¡¯t want him making impulsive decisions."

    "That wasn¡¯t impulsive, Greg."

    The voice that cut through the conversation was cold, sharp, and painted with restrained defiance. Harry had joined them, a ss of champagne in hand, his posture rxed but his eyes burning with quiet fury.

    "d to see you here, Father." His greeting was formal, distant.

    Nichs nodded. "Of course, I wouldn¡¯t miss this. Congrattions on your promotion, son. Use this as a stepping stone. When the timees for you to take over, you¡¯ll be well-prepared."

    Harry¡¯s fingers tightened around his ss. "I will never work for you. And I will never agree to your arranged marriage. So get over it. I¡¯ll find other ways to get the help we need."

    The words were final, like a guillotine dropping between them. The tension thickened, suffocating.

    Greg, forced a chuckle, though it sounded a bit strained. "How about we eat first, Uncle? You should try the hotel¡¯s cuisine. I promise you won¡¯t regret it. Tonight is a celebration¡ªHarry¡¯s promotion, another sessful year for thepany. Let¡¯s focus on that."

    Nichs exhaled slowly, reigning in his temper. "Greg¡¯s right. We¡¯ll discuss thister. For now, enjoy yourself, Harry. But don¡¯t forget to visit your mother. She¡¯s unwell and wants to see you."

    Harry gave a reluctant nod, meeting Greg¡¯s gaze. He saw the silent plea there¡ª¡¯don¡¯t escte this further.¡¯ He wouldn¡¯t, for Greg¡¯s sake.

    The tension barely had time to dissipate before Nichs turned his attention to Cammy. His gaze dropped to where Greg¡¯s arm protectively wrapped around her waist, a knowing smirk forming on his lips.

    "Now, now, Greg. Are you nning to introduce me to this lovely young woman you seem so possessive over?"

    Greg¡¯s smirk mirrored his uncle¡¯s. "Uncle Nick, meet my new Executive Assistant, Cammy Watson."

    Nichs raised a brow. "Just an assistant? With the way you¡¯re holding her, I¡¯d wager she¡¯s more than that."

    Cammy forced a politeugh, extending her hand. "Nice to meet you, Mr. Parker."

    Nichs took her hand with exaggerated enthusiasm. "Ah, the pleasure is all mine to meet a lovelydy tonight. Lucky me!"

    "Don¡¯t flirt with her, Uncle. She¡¯s mine," Greg shot back yfully.

    Nichs chuckled. "Cammy, don¡¯t take it seriously. I¡¯m just teasing. But do let me know if this man overworks you. Harry¡¯s shoes won¡¯t be easy to fill. You¡¯ll need all the luck you can get."

    Eve¡¯s stomach twisted in a knot the moment her gazended on Nichs Parker. Her body reacted before her mind could process it, a rush of unease washing over her like a tidal wave.

    Without thinking, she whirled around sharply, her breath hitching in her throat. Her hand shot out instinctively, clutching Chiqui¡¯s arm in a death grip. The sudden movement startled Chiqui, who turned to her in rm.

    As Chiqui¡¯s attention was drawn to Eve, she noticed her hands were trembling when she unknowingly grasped her arm, her face pale as if she had seen a ghost.

    "Eve, what¡¯s wrong?" she whispered, concern etching deep lines into her face.

    Eve¡¯s heart pounded furiously in her chest, her fingers digging into Chiqui¡¯s skin. She struggled to steady her breathing, but the sheer force of whatever had gripped her refused to loosen its hold. Her lips parted as if she wanted to speak, but no words came out¡ªonly silence, thick and suffocating.

    "Can youe with me? I need some air. Please." Her voice trembled, barely above a whisper, but the urgency in her tone sent shivers down Chiqui¡¯s spine.

    "Of course! You look unwell. Hold onto me, let¡¯s step outside."

    Eve clutched Chiqui¡¯s arm and pulled her toward the exit. She moved with such urgency that she failed to notice the people in her path¡ªuntil she collided into someone with force.

    "Ouch! Watch where you¡¯re going!" The irritated voice belonged to a tall, striking blonde woman.

    Eve¡¯s breath hitched. Her blood ran cold. Her already paleplexion turned ghostly white, her lips draining of color as her eyes locked onto the woman¡¯s. The moment stretched unbearably, the air between them thick with something unspoken, something dark.

    The blonde woman¡¯s face was equally stunned, her expression flickering between recognition and shock. It was as if time had frozen, trapping them in a moment of shared history that neither had prepared to relive.

    Chiqui nced between them, her heart hammering. "Eve? What¡¯s wrong? Who is¡ª"

    But Eve wasn¡¯t listening. She was spiraling, trapped in the abyss of whatever past had just resurfaced.

    The night had taken a dangerous turn, and the ghosts they thought were buried were no longer content to stay hidden.

    Chiqui¡¯s stomach twisted at the eerie stillness between them. She had never seen Eve look so stricken, so utterly paralyzed. "Eve?" she whispered cautiously. "Are you okay? Who is she?"

    But Eve didn¡¯t answer. She couldn¡¯t. Because the woman standing before her wasn¡¯t just a stranger.

    She was a ghost from the past.

    And she had just returned to haunt her.

    "Eve?" The woman¡¯s voice finally broke through the thick tension hanging in the air.

    But it wasn¡¯t enough to snap Eve out of her trance. Her mind had be an unrelenting storm, a whirlwind of memories crashing down upon her like an unstoppable tsunami.

    The past¡ªthe unbearable torment, the pain, the humiliation¡ªcame rushing back with such ferocity that she felt as if she were drowning in it. And standing before her was one of the people responsible for her suffering, a living ghost from the nightmare she had fought so hard to escape.

    Her body felt frozen, paralyzed under the weight of resurfacing agony. Images of her parents¡¯ anguish, her daughter¡¯s unfortunate life, the betrayal, the cruelty¡ªall of it suffocated her, gripping her chest in a vice-like hold. She couldn¡¯t breathe. She couldn¡¯t move.

    "Eve, is that you?" the woman spoke again, her voice covered with uncertainty. This time, she reached out, her fingers brushing against Eve¡¯s elbow in a hesitant attempt to ground her.

    The contact was like a shockwave surging through Eve¡¯s body. The static sensation jolted her back to the present, forcing her out of the nightmare¡¯s grasp. Instinct took over.

    She recoiled violently, yanking her arm away as if burned. Her heart pounded furiously against her ribcage.

    "Don¡¯t touch me!" she spat, her voice trembling yet sharp as a dagger.

    The intensity of her reaction startled not only the blonde woman but also Chiqui, who had never seen Eve like this before.

    Without another word, Eve spun around and clutched Chiqui¡¯s wrist. "Chiqui, let¡¯s go," shemanded, her voice barely above a whisper but carrying the force of a storm.

    The blonde woman remained frozen in ce, her mouth slightly open, watching in stunned silence as Eve walked away¡ªlike a shadow slipping through her fingers, untouchable, unreachable.

    **********

    Thank you Sabbie8 for the gift!

 Chapter 174: Weight of Memories

    <h4>Chapter 174: Weight of Memories</h4>

    Eve dragged Chiqui through the grand hallway, her grip tight and unrelenting. The suffocating air of the ballroom, the murmurs of the guests, the echoes of the past¡ªshe needed to escape it all.

    Her chest felt tight, her breath shallow as she pushed through the heavy doors leading to the hotel¡¯s sprawling garden.

    The night air was crisp, carrying the faint scent of roses and damp earth. A soft glow from the gardenmps illuminated the cobblestone path as Eve led Chiqui to a secluded bench beneath a canopy of ivy.

    The moment she sat down, her body trembled violently, and the dam she had been holding back finally broke.

    Tears spilled down her cheeks in uncontroble waves. Her shoulders shook with silent sobs, the weight of her past crushing down upon her like a copsing building.

    Chiqui sat beside her, rmed yet patient, cing aforting hand on Eve¡¯s back.

    "Eve..." she said gently, "Who was that woman?"

    Eve swallowed hard, trying to steady her breath. Her voice came out in a broken whisper. "That¡¯s Elizabeth Parker... my former best friend. Harry¡¯s younger sister."

    Chiqui¡¯s eyes widened in shock. "What?"

    A bitterugh escaped Eve¡¯s lips, void of any humor. "She¡¯s the one who sold me out to Harry¡¯s parents. She told them I was pregnant."

    She wiped at her tear-streaked face with trembling hands. "They thought I was trying to trap Harry into marriage, that I wanted to be part of their family for their money."

    Chiqui¡¯s heart clenched at the raw pain in Eve¡¯s voice. The betrayal, the injustice, the wounds that had never fully healed¡ªit ally bare in front of her. "Eve..." she whispered, not knowing what to say, but knowing that this was only the beginning of something much deeper, something far from over.

    Eve let out a shaky breath, her hands clenched into fists on herp. Her voice wavered, thick with the weight of memories she had tried so hard to bury.

    "I confided in her when I found out I was pregnant. I couldn¡¯t tell my parents¡ªI was terrified. And she was my best friend, Chiqui. The one person I thought I could trust. I needed someone to lean on, someone to tell me that everything would be okay."

    She let out a bitterugh, shaking her head.

    "But instead of consoling me, the moment the words left my mouth, sheshed out. The look on her face... like I hadmitted some unforgivable sin. She didn¡¯t see me as her best friend anymore. She saw me as a problem, an inconvenience." Eve swallowed hard, her voice turning hoarse with emotion.

    "She said I was ruining her brother¡¯s life. That I was just like all those other women who threw themselves at Harry, desperate to be part of his family. And then¡ª" her voice cracked, "¡ªshe called me a gold-digger. Like I was nothing more than some scheming, maniptive girl who got pregnant on purpose just to trap him."

    Chiqui¡¯s heart twisted at Eve¡¯s confession. The raw pain in her voice was undeniable, years of buried wounds nowid bare. Yet, beneath all that suffering, Chiqui also saw something else¡ªresilience. Strength.

    She was in awe of Eve, of how, despite being betrayed by the very person she trusted most, despite being cast aside and vilified, she still found a way to rise.

    She had built a life, raised her daughter, and stood tall despite the scars left on her heart.

    Chiqui reached for Eve¡¯s trembling hands, squeezing them tightly. "Eve... I can¡¯t imagine how much that must have hurt you. But look at you now. You survived. You raised Cassey on your own, and she is growing up into a beautiful, smart girl. That takes more strength than they will ever understand."

    Eve¡¯s lips quivered as more tears spilled from her eyes. The years of silent suffering, of pretending she was fine, of keeping all the pain locked away¡ªit was all unraveling in this moment.

    And for the first time in a long time, she allowed herself to be vulnerable, to let someone else carry even just a fraction of the weight she had been bearing alone.

    Back in the grand ballroom...

    The clinking of sses, the hum of conversations, and the asional bursts ofughter filled the air as the g carried on in full swing. Greg scanned the crowd and his eyes lit up when he spotted her.

    "Liz!" he called out, raising a hand to get her attention as she strolled toward them.

    Liz Parker¡¯s face broke into a warm smile as she approached. Without hesitation, she wrapped both Greg and Harry in a tight hug, squeezing them affectionately before pulling away to face her father.

    Richard nced at his daughter with a raised brow. "Where have you been? Took you a while," he remarked.

    Liz let out a smallugh, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. "Sorry, Dad, there was a ridiculously long line in the women¡¯s bathroom."

    Richard nodded before turning toward Greg, his lips curling into a knowing smirk. "Well, Greg has someone to introduce, don¡¯t you, Greg?" He shot a yful wink in Cammy¡¯s direction.

    Liz¡¯s gaze followed his cue, and she immediately noticed Greg¡¯s hand resting possessively on the small of Cammy¡¯s back. Her eyes sparkled with curiosity, and a teasing smile formed on her lips as she covered her mouth with one hand.

    Greg straightened slightly, a sense of pride evident in his posture. "Liz, this is Cammy, my girlfriend," he dered, the confidence in his voice making Cammy¡¯s heart skip a beat.

    Cammy stepped forward with a warm smile, extending a hand. "Hi¡ªoh!"

    Before she could finish her greeting, Liz abruptly pulled her into an unexpected hug, catching her off guard.

    "Cammy, please be patient with my dear brother from another mother and father," Liz quipped, her tone light yet knowing. "He¡¯s quite difficult. And good luck¡ªyou¡¯ll need it."

    Cammy let out a soft chuckle, ncing up at Greg with amusement. "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m patient."

    Just as Greg was about to retort, Liz¡¯s expression shifted. Her yful demeanor faltered for a split second before she leaned in slightly, her voice dropping just enough to make them all lean closer.

    "You wouldn¡¯t believe who I just ran into."

    The casual remarknded like a grenade in the small group.

    A chill ran down Greg¡¯s spine. Harry¡¯s jaw tightened. Cammy¡¯s breath hitched in her throat. The weight of Liz¡¯s words hung thick in the air, suffocating, pressing down on them.

    Their worst fear had just materialized.

    Liz had seen her.

    Eve.

 Chapter 175: Framed Photographs

    <h4>Chapter 175: Framed Photographs</h4>

    The weight of Liz¡¯s words lingered in the air like a thundercloud ready to burst. Harry¡¯s grip on his champagne ss tightened, his knuckles turning white. He didn¡¯t need Liz to say her name¡ªhe already knew.

    But still, he waited for his sister to spill everything, and he listened intently. He made sure that he acted ordingly, not giving any hint that he and Eve had already met.

    Liz didn¡¯t suspect that Eve works in Cross Tech anyway. For her, it was just a coincidence that they bumped into each other in the hotel¡¯s hallway.

    His pulse roared in his ears, drowning out the chatter and music around him. He waited for the topic to change, and good thing, Greg already knew what to do and invited Nick and Liz to eat something first.

    Without another word, Harry turned on his heel and strode purposefully toward the garden, where Eve could probably be based on the direction that Liz told them. His mind raced with questions, anger, and something else he refused to name.

    When he reached the garden, his eyes locked onto Eve, who was sitting on a bench, her head bowed as Chiqui rubbed her back soothingly. She looked fragile, haunted¡ªas if facing Liz had ripped open old wounds that had barely scarred over.

    "Hold on, Eve. Just stay here, I¡¯ll get you some water. Crying this much is both good and bad for you. Just wait¡ª"

    Chiqui turned on her heel, ready to head back to the grand ballroom, but the moment she pivoted, her words caught in her throat.

    A bottle of water was already being handed to her. She blinked in surprise, her gaze shifting upward to see the person offering it. No words were exchanged.

    She hesitated only for a moment before swiftly unscrewing the cap and pressing the bottle into Eve¡¯s trembling hands.

    "Here, drink this," Chiqui said gently, her voice soft yet firm.

    Eve¡¯s sobs subsided slightly at the unexpected coolness against her palm. The condensation from the bottle sent a shiver up her arm, grounding her for a moment.

    Confused, she lifted her tear-streaked face, her breath hitching as her gaze met thest person she expected to see.

    Harry.

    Her fingers instinctively clenched around the bottle as she stared up at him, her eyes wide, emotions swirling like a storm in her chest.

    His expression unreadable, his gaze burning with unspoken emotions. Before she could react, he spoke, his voice low but firm.

    "My sister told us," he said, watching every flicker of emotion cross her face. "She told us she ran into you."

    Chiqui, sensing the sudden shift in the air, took a step back. She nced between them, reading the unspoken tension crackling in the space between them like electricity.

    "I think I need a drink too," she muttered, forcing a light tone. "I¡¯ll go inside."

    With that, she turned and disappeared into the ballroom, leaving Eve and Harry alone, the silence between them thick with everything left unsaid.

    Eve swallowed hard. So it was happening. The confrontation she had dreaded for years.

    Harry didn¡¯t give her a chance to escape. He reached down, his fingers wrapping around her wrist¡ªnot harshly, but with enough determination to tell her there was no running this time.

    "Come with me," he murmured.

    Eve hesitated, her body tensing. But a part of her knew¡ªthis moment had been inevitable from the start. She gave the bottle in her hand onest uncertain nce before allowing Harry to gently pull her to her feet.

    They walked in silence toward the hotel¡¯s parking lot, the tension between them thick with years of unresolved pain. Harry opened the passenger door of his sleek ck car and, without a word, guided Eve inside before shutting the door and circling to the driver¡¯s side.

    Once inside, he turned to her. "Where¡¯s Cassey?"

    Eve blinked, surprised by the question. "She¡¯s with Dn and his nanny in Cammy¡¯s apartment."

    Harry exhaled sharply, nodding. "Good." He started the engine, gripping the wheel tightly. "Let¡¯s go to your apartment and talk."

    Eve¡¯s heart pounded. "Harry¡ª"

    "I want you to tell me everything," he cut her off, his voice steely with determination. "The whole story. Why did you leave me? And what does my family have to do with it?

    No more lies this time, Eve, please. We are no longer powerless, naive young adults. We now stand on our own feet, far from the shadow of our family, specifically ¡¯my¡¯ family. Let¡¯s just be honest with each other for once, please?"

    Without waiting for her response, Harry mmed his foot on the gas, the car lurching forward with speed. The city lights blurred past them as he drove with reckless urgency, his grip on the steering wheel unyielding.

    Eve¡¯s hands trembled in herp as she stared out the window. Tonight, there would be no more secrets. No more running.

    It was time for the truth.

    The drive to Eve¡¯s apartment was shrouded in thick silence, broken only by the asional sound of tires skidding over the pavement as Harry drove with a mix of urgency and restraint.

    When they arrived, Harry killed the engine and stepped out without a word, his posture tense.

    Eve hesitated for a moment before following him inside, her fingers fumbling with the key as she unlocked the door. The soft glow of the apartment¡¯s interior lights greeted them, casting long shadows against the walls.

    Harry stepped inside, his sharp gaze scanning the space that was cozy, warm, lived-in¡ªbut what caught his attention wasn¡¯t the furniture or the decor. It was the console table against the wall, lined with framed photographs.

    He moved toward it as if drawn by an invisible force, his breath catching in his throat as he took in the countless images of Eve and Cassey through the years¡ªCassey¡¯s first birthday, her tiny hand grasping Eve¡¯s finger.

    Her first day of school, moments of pure happiness frozen in time, moments he had missed. His fingers trembled as he reached out, tracing the edge of one frame, his vision blurring with unshed tears.

    A single tear slipped down his cheek, followed by another. He tried to fight it, but the weight of everything crashed into him at once¡ªthe years lost, the memories stolen, the love he never got to give his daughter.

    Eve stood behind him, watching as he silently broke. Her chest ached, her own tears threatening to spill as guilt consumed her. Without thinking, she stepped forward and wrapped her arms around him from behind, pressing her forehead against his back, her body trembling.

    Harry stiffened at the unexpected touch, but the warmth of her embrace was undeniable. He turned around slowly, and when his eyes met hers, he saw her pain, her regret, mirroring his own. Tears streamed down her face, her lips quivering as she choked out a broken, desperate apology.

    "I¡¯m sorry, Harry... I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry..." she whispered, her voice cracking as she repeated the words over and over, clutching onto him as if she could somehow erase the years of hurt between them.

    Harry let out a shaky breath before pulling her into his arms, holding her tight. For the first time in years, the walls between them crumbled. And then, without thinking, without hesitation, he lowered his head and pressed his lips to hers.

    Eve gasped softly against his mouth, but she didn¡¯t pull away. Instead, she melted into the kiss, returning it with a desperation that matched his own.

    The past, the pain, the years apart¡ªnone of it mattered in that moment.

    The only thing that did was this.

 Chapter 176: Responsible Adults

    <h4>Chapter 176: Responsible Adults</h4><subtxt> The intensity of the kiss they shared was unlike anything they had ever known¡ªraw, desperate, filled with years of pain and longing. In that single moment, the barriers between them shattered.

    The agony of betrayal, the fury of lost years, the gnawing doubt that had gued them both¡ªall of it melted away, leaving only the undeniable truth of what had once been.

    But the euphoria was fleeting. As they finally pulled apart, both gasping for breath, reality mmed into them like a tidal wave.

    Eve¡¯s eyes widened in sheer panic. Her hands shot up to cover her mouth, as if to erase what had just transpired.

    "What did we just do?!" she choked out, her voice trembling as she pushed past Harry and began pacing the living room in frantic, erratic steps. "We¡¯re adults¡ªresponsible adults¡ªthis shouldn¡¯t have happened!"

    Harry stood frozen, his own mind reeling. He ran a hand through his hair, struggling to form coherent thoughts. "I-I don¡¯t know what came over me," he admitted, his voice raw. "I didn¡¯t think¡ªI just felt. And then you... you kissed me back."

    Eve halted mid-step and turned on him, her eyes shing. "Are you ming me now?" she demanded, her voice was filled with frustration. "You started it, Harry!"

    He pressed his lips together, exhaling sharply before stepping closer, his voice quieter now, almost pleading.

    "I¡¯m sorry. I got carried away," he murmured. "It¡¯s just... it¡¯s been years, Eve. Years since you disappeared without a single word. You were the only woman I ever loved, the only one I wanted a future with. And when you left, that love turned into something else¡ªanger, wrath. I felt betrayed. I felt deceived by the one person I trusted the most."

    Eve swallowed hard, unable to look away as Harry¡¯s voice grew thick with emotion.

    "And then," he continued, his eyes dark with remembered pain, "I found your ultrasound in my sister¡¯s room. I confronted her about it, and she told me you lost the baby. That you took my family¡¯s money, aborted our child, and ran off to start a new life."

    Eve¡¯s breath hitched, her entire body turning to ice.

    "I didn¡¯t believe them at first," Harry admitted, his voice breaking. "So I searched for you. I did everything I could to find you... but you and your parents had vanished. It was as if you never existed."

    His hands clenched into fists at his sides as he let out a bitter, hollowugh, his gaze dropping to the floor. "My whole world copsed. You went behind my back. You took the first chance to escape while I was out of the country¡ªwhile I was trying to build a future for us. And when I returned... everything I had worked for, everything I dreamed of... was meaningless. Because the woman I wanted to share it with was gone."

    A tear slipped down Harry¡¯s cheek, his entire posture exuding grief and exhaustion. For the first time in years, he wasn¡¯t hiding behind his anger. He wasn¡¯t fighting to be strong. He stood there, vulnerable and defeated, waiting for Eve to give him the truth he had been denied for so long.

    "Harry... I told them I lost the baby due to miscarriage... And yes, it¡¯s true, I took the money they offered me just to leave you. I sold you off, Harry." Eve¡¯s voice cracked, and her hands trembled as she gripped the fabric of her dress.

    "Because... because I wanted our baby to live in a home where she would be loved. I didn¡¯t want her to grow up in a family that would hate her just because her mother wasn¡¯t good enough for her grandparents."

    Tears spilled down her cheeks, but she made no move to wipe them away. Instead, she let them fall, let them bear witness to the weight of her guilt.

    "Did I regret taking their money? No. I didn¡¯t. Absolutely not." Her voice was firm, unwavering. "Would I do it again if given the chance? Yes, I would... but this time, I would take you with me. I would tie you up if I had to, drag you away from that hell you once called home."

    Harry¡¯s breath hitched, his chest tightening painfully as her words sank in.

    "If I could go back in time, I would never abandon you again," Eve whispered, her voice breaking as her fingers clutched at her own arms.

    "If there is one thing in my life that I regret the most, it¡¯s not letting you decide. Not letting you choose. I should have trusted you, Harry. I should have fought for us."

    She let out a shuddering breath before her body crumbled, her knees giving way as she copsed onto the sofa beside her. She covered her face with both arms, sobbing so violently that her entire frame shook.

    "I was so scared," she wept, her voice muffled by her own cries. "Scared that they would take our baby away. That they would let her stay with you but never let me see her. Or worse... that they would make her suffer just to punish me."

    Harry stood there, frozen. His mind screamed at him, torn between the anger that had fueled him for years and the unbearable grief radiating from the woman in front of him.

    He had imagined this moment a thousand times¡ªhad envisioned confronting her, demanding answers, maybe even throwing cruel words in retaliation for the pain she had caused him.

    But none of that mattered now.

    Because the woman he loved was breaking right in front of him.

    His feet moved before he could think. In an instant, he was beside her, wrapping her in his arms, holding her against his chest.

    Eve didn¡¯t resist. She clung to him as though he was her only tether to the world, her fingers digging into the fabric of his shirt. Harry tightened his hold, pressing his lips to the crown of her head, whispering soothing words as she sobbed against him.

    Minutes passed, and the storm within her finally quieted, and her cries softened to quiet sniffles. Slowly, she pulled away, her fingers brushing under her eyes to wipe away the remnants of her tears.

    She sniffled and hastily wiped at her wet cheeks, but before she could fully clear them, Harry¡¯s hands gently cupped her face. He used the pads of his thumbs to brush away the remaining tears, his touch lingering, his gaze intense.

    But his hands never left her skin.

    "Eve," he murmured, his voice hoarse yet unwavering. "I still love you. So much."

    Eve¡¯s breath caught in her throat. Her eyes widened in disbelief.

    Harry¡¯s grip on her face tightened slightly, his thumbs grazing her jaw. "Do you feel the same?" he asked, his voice raw, desperate.

    Eve¡¯s heart pounded violently in her chest. She had dreamed of hearing those words again, but now that they were spoken, she felt paralyzed, unable to speak. Unable to breathe.

    Because the truth was, she never stopped loving him.

    And that terrified her more than anything else in the world.

    "I... I..." her mind waspletely nk on what words to say, even though she knew that there was only one thing that her heart truly desired.</subtxt>

 Chapter 177: Things I Want To Do With You

    <h4>Chapter 177: Things I Want To Do With You</h4>

    The moon was casting silver streaks across the room as a hushed tension thickened the air. Harry sat there, his eyes locked onto Eve with an intensity that made her breath hitch. His voice was soft, yet it carried the weight of a thousand emotions.

    "Eve... what are you still afraid of? Don¡¯t you trust me? Can¡¯t you see that I am no longer the naive boy you once knew? I am a man now, a man who loves you. Am I not the one you want? Am I not the one you envisioned as Cassey¡¯s father?

    Because that¡¯s who I was always meant to be. That¡¯s who I am." His voice was marked with both tenderness and demand, filling the quiet space between them as he reached out, his fingers brushing away the stray locks of hair that had fallen over her face.

    Eve inhaled sharply, her heart hammering against her ribs. "It¡¯s just that¡ª" she started, but Harry cut her off with a single finger to her lips, silencing her unspoken fears before they could fully form.

    "Shh... Answer my question first. What are you afraid of?" His voice was soft, yet there was an underlying steel to it, a desperate need to understand what still held her back.

    She swallowed hard, averting her gaze, her fingers twisting nervously at the hem of her dress. "I don¡¯t want to be a burden to you. If your family finds out I¡¯m back... if they discover that I never lost your child, they might take Cassey away.

    They might hurt us... or worse, they might do something to you," she confessed, her voice trembling with the weight of her fears.

    Harry¡¯s hands cupped her face, forcing her to meet his gaze. "No, no, no, Eve. Look at me. I am no longer under their control. I am my own man, and I can protect you and Cassey.

    Just say yes, just be with me, and I swear, I will protect our family with everything I have. Can you trust me this time?" His voice cracked slightly at the end, betraying the raw vulnerability he tried so hard to suppress.

    Eve¡¯s eyes burned with unshed tears. She closed them, took a deep breath, and then, with all the courage she could muster, she nodded. It was a small gesture, yet it carried the weight of years of longing, pain, and love.

    Harry stared at her as if time had slowed, his heart hammering in his chest.

    "Alright," she murmured, voice barely above a whisper. "I will trust you this time because... because I¡¯m tired, Harry. Tired of pretending that I don¡¯t love you. Tired of fighting what my heart has always known. I love you still, Harry... I always have."

    His breath hitched, his entire body electrified by her words. A grin, wide and filled with uncontainable joy, spread across his face. He pulled her into his arms, holding her as if she was the very air he needed to breathe.

    "I love you, Eve! You and Cassey... you¡¯re my life. And I swear to God, I won¡¯t let anything happen to either of you. I will protect you both with everything I have¡ªeven my life, if that¡¯s what it takes."

    Eve let out a small, breathlessugh, shaking her head. "That¡¯s too much. No one is dying. I won¡¯t allow it." Her voice, though gentle, was firm, unwavering. "I am no longer the fragile girl you once knew, Harry. I am stronger now. I am braver. I¡¯ve had to be."

    Harry smirked, a devilish glint in his eyes, and yfully pinched her nose. "I know, and I can see that very clearly. But you don¡¯t have to be strong all the time, not anymore. I¡¯m here now. You can rest, break down, scream, cry... I will be here, holding you, never letting you go."

    Eve bit her lip, a small smile gracing her lips before she suddenly perked up. "Let¡¯s go tell Cassey!" She turned to leave, but before she could take a single step, Harry grabbed her wrist and pulled her back into him.

    She frowned slightly, her brows knitting together in confusion. "What?" she asked, tilting her head as she studied him.

    Harry cleared his throat, suddenly looking sheepish. "Would it be... too much if I asked you to stay here with me just a little longer? Before we go to Cassey?"

    Eve¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. "S-Sure... but we can also spend time together with Cassey, right?"

    A slow, mischievous smirk spread across Harry¡¯s face as he moved closer. His arm snaked around her waist, pulling her flush against him. His other hand traced a slow, tantalizing path up her arm, to her corbone, grazing her skin ever so lightly before settling at the side of her neck. His thumb brushed her lower lip, sending a shiver down her spine.

    "Silly," he murmured, his voice a husky whisper. "The things I want to do with you... It cannot be done with Cassey around. Let me show you."

    Eve¡¯s breathshed as Harry¡¯s lips descended upon hers. The kiss was slow, calcted, yet filled with a hunger that had been restrained for far too long. Her hands clutched at his shirt, pulling him closer as her body melted against his.

    The years of separation, the longing, the aching desire¡ªit all erupted in this moment, their bodies pressed together, their breaths mingling as the kiss deepened.

    Harry¡¯s hands roamed, tracing every curve, every dip, reacquainting himself with the woman he had yearned for. Eve moaned softly into his mouth, her fingers threading through his hair, tugging lightly as she surrenderedpletely to him.

    "Harry..." she whispered breathlessly as they pulled apart, her forehead resting against his.

    He cupped her cheek, his thumb caressing the softness of her skin. "Say my name again," he murmured against her lips, his voice drenched in longing.

    She chuckled, but there was an undeniable heat in her gaze. "Harry..."

    He groaned, capturing her lips once more, his hands gripping her waist possessively. "I missed you, Eve. More than words can ever say."

    "Then show me," she whispered, her own hands daringly slipping beneath his shirt, her fingers tracing the ridges of his toned body.

    Harry¡¯s breath stuttered, a low growl escaping him. "Oh, I n to, love. I n to."

    And as the night wrapped them in its embrace, two hearts that had long been separated finally found their way back to each other, tangled in a love that neither time nor fear could destroy.

    *********

    Hi readers! I do apologize for the less updatestely, especially to the privilege readers. I was kinda demotivatedtely because of the piracy happening right now. A reader messaged me on IG that one pirate site has my book, then the following day another reader messaged me on FB saying that 2 other pirate sites have my book.

    Please don¡¯t support these pirate sites. My books are only avable in NovelFire, Cheareads, and Novabeats (All owned by NovelFire). Pirate sites kill the motivation of authors like me and also kill our ie and family.

    For other authors, writing is their bread and butter, so if these pirate sites steal their books, what will they feed their family? You can still read for free in NovelFire, Cheareads, and Novabeats using free passes or free coins, that way it will still be able to help the authors in views and the voting system while you read for free.

    But don¡¯t worry, I am trying my best to not think about it anymore and will publish more Chapters next week. Thank you for your understanding and support! Love you all! Mwah!

 Chapter 178: Kiss of Passion

    <h4>Chapter 178: Kiss of Passion</h4>

    Harry¡¯s grip on Eve¡¯s waist was firm yet desperate, his need clear as he effortlessly lifted her onto hisp, positioning her so that she straddled him.

    Their bodies pressed together, the heat between them igniting an uncontroble fire.

    His hands moved with skilled urgency, fingers expertly finding the zipper at the back of her dress. With a swift, practiced motion, he slid it down, the fabric parting to reveal the delicate curve of her spine.

    His lips never left hers, devouring every breath, every sigh, as he unhooked her bra with a determination that left no room for hesitation. He was a man on a mission¡ªone singr, undeniable goal: to feel her, to im every inch of her as his own.

    But just as he pulled the fabric down, baring more of her to his hungry gaze, Eve¡¯s hands flew up, gripping the neckline of her dress, holding it tightly against her chest.

    Harry broke their heated kiss, his breathing ragged as he pulled back just enough to search her face. His heart pounded, a flicker of doubt creeping into his desire-clouded mind.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" His voice was low, husky, but with concern.

    Eve¡¯s lips were slightly parted, her chest rising and falling with unsteady breaths. She wouldn¡¯t meet his gaze, and that alone made his stomach twist.

    He swallowed hard, his grip on her waist loosening slightly. "I¡ªI¡¯m sorry," he murmured, his tone softer now, almost vulnerable. "I assumed... I thought you felt the same way. I didn¡¯t mean to push you. I would never want to cross the line with you, Eve."

    His words hung in the air between them, heavy, uncertain. The fire still crackled beneath his skin, but more than anything, he wanted her to feel safe, to feel wanted¡ªnot just as a lover, but as the woman he had never stopped loving.

    Eve¡¯s voice was low and soft. "Your assumption was not wrong, Harry..." she murmured, her breath warm against his skin.

    Harry¡¯s brows furrowed as he searched her eyes. "Then what is it?" he asked, his voice gentle yet insistent.

    Eve hesitated, her fingers tightening around the fabric of her dress. "It¡¯s just that... uhm..." She exhaled shakily. "My body has changed a lot since youst saw it. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m ready for you to see me like this..."

    A small chuckle escaped Harry¡¯s lips before he could stop it. Eve¡¯s eyes widened, her frown immediate.

    "See! You¡¯reughing!" she used, pushing lightly against his chest.

    Harry shook his head, his expression softening as he captured her hand in his. "Not at you, love. Never at you," he reassured her, his voice marked with something almost reverent. "I¡¯mughing because you worry too much."

    He cupped her face, his thumb stroking her cheek tenderly. "Eve, you are the mother of my child. That alone is a sacrifice beyond anything I could ever repay. Whatever changes your body has gone through... they don¡¯t define you.

    And even if they did, they only speak to your strength, your resilience. You carried our daughter, gave life to her, and did everything on your own. Do you really think I care about a few marks or changes?"

    His voice was unwavering, filled with conviction. "I love you, Eve. Not for your body, not for anything superficial, but for you. For the woman who risked everything to protect our child, for the woman who still takes my breath away just by looking at me."

    He reached up, tucking a loose strand of hair behind her ear, his fingertips lingering against her skin. "I would never shame you, never make you feel anything less than the incredible woman that you are. Remember that."

    Eve swallowed hard, emotion thick in her throat as she gazed at him. The fire in his eyes wasn¡¯t just desire¡ªit was adoration, devotion. And in that moment, every insecurity, every doubt melted away, leaving only the raw, undeniable truth between them.

    In one swift, unexpected motion, Harry stood up, his strong hands gripping Eve¡¯s waist before sliding down to firmly grasp her backside.

    The suddenness of it made her gasp, her hands instinctively flying to his shoulders before she wrapped them around his neck, clinging to him as if her life depended on it.

    "Woah! What are you doing?!" she eximed, breathless, her heart hammering in her chest.

    Harry¡¯s lips curled into a smirk, his gaze dark with something intense, something primal. "I don¡¯t want to rush you or overwhelm you... so let¡¯s do something about it. Which room is yours?"

    Eve swallowed hard, her voiceing out softer than she intended. "The one to the left..."

    Before she could brace herself, he moved with purpose, striding toward her bedroom with such confidence that her grip on him instinctively tightened. The world around them blurred, the only thing grounding her was the solid heat of his body against hers.

    "Let¡¯s stay in your room. It¡¯ll be darker, more cozy... you¡¯ll be morefortable," he murmured as he reached the foot of her bed.

    The moment her feet touched the floor, she scrambled to clutch her dress to her chest again, suddenly feeling exposed. But Harry was quicker, his hands gently capturing hers before she could retreat any further.

    "May I?" he asked, his voice low, reverent.

    Eve hesitated only for a moment before nodding, releasing the fabric.

    With agonizing slowness, Harry slid her dress down, his fingers grazing her skin as he let the fabric fall past her hips, pooling at her feet.

    A deep breath escaped her as she instinctively tried to shield her stomach with her hands, but Harry wouldn¡¯t allow it. He gently pulled her arms away, his fingerscing with hers, his eyes never leaving hers.

    "You were beautiful then, Eve... but you are even more beautiful now," he murmured, his voice thick with sincerity and something deeper¡ªsomething unshakable.

    His hand found the small of her back, pulling her against him, erasing the space between them. The warmth of his skin, the steady rhythm of his heartbeat, the way his breath mingled with hers¡ªit all left her utterly breathless.

    And then he kissed her.

    Not just a kiss of passion, but of devotion, of rediscovery. His lips moved against hers with a slow, deliberate hunger, as if savoring every second, every taste. He guided her toward the bed, his hands never leaving her body, supporting her as he gentlyid her down. His fingers brushed through her hair as he hovered above her, his eyes dark with need and something even deeper¡ªlove.

    His lips ghosted over her jaw, her neck, before he whispered against her skin, "Tell me you¡¯re mine, Eve. That you¡¯ll never leave me again."

    Her breath shuddered, her hands finding his face, tracing the sharp angles that she had memorized in her dreams. "I am yours, Harry. I will never leave you again... through better or worse."

    A slow, satisfied smile spread across his lips before he kissed her again¡ªthis time, sealing her words with a promise of his own.

 Chapter 179: Good Girl

    <h4>Chapter 179: Good Girl</h4>

    As Eve and Harry surrendered to the fire between them, the weight of their past¡ªevery wound, every regret¡ªbegan to dissolve into the night.

    Their bodies spoke the words they had never been able to say, offering forgiveness not only to each other but, most importantly, to themselves.

    Harry pulled away from her lips, but not to part from her¡ªto explore, to savor. His mouth traced a slow, measured path along her jawline, then down the delicate curve of her neck.

    His tongue flicked against her skin, tasting the faintest hint of her sweetness before his lipstched onto her pulse point, sucking gently, making her shiver beneath him.

    A breathy moan escaped her lips as his mouth continued its intoxicating journey. His teeth grazed the shell of her ear before capturing her lobe between his lips, biting just enough to send a shudder rippling through her body.

    Goosebumps erupted along her arms and legs, the sensation both exhrating and electrifying.

    While his lips and tongue worked their magic, his left hand moved with equal purpose, sliding up to her bosom. His fingers pressed into her soft skin, massaging, teasing, eliciting gasps that only fueled the hunger growing between them.

    Every squeeze, every touch sent waves of pleasure coursing through her veins, making her arch into him, silently begging for more.

    The past had no ce here. Only the present¡ªthe heat, the desire, the undeniable pull between them¡ªmattered now.

    His lips were restless, never lingering in one ce for long. They moved downward, leaving a trail of searing kisses, until they reached her most sensitive peaks.

    A soft, breathless moan slipped from Eve¡¯s lips the moment his tongue flicked over her nipple, sending a shiver cascading down her spine. The sound was intoxicating, making Harry¡¯s desire intensify, his body tightening with unrelenting need.

    Her hands traced the firm expanse of his arms, his broad shoulders, his sculpted back, before tangling into his thick hair. She watched, mesmerized, as he devoured her, his mouth worshipping her with unrestrained hunger.

    Hevished equal attention on her breasts, his lips and tongue teasing, sucking, kneading, until Eve felt heat pooling more and more low in her belly, her blood humming with unfulfilled longing.

    "Harry..." she murmured, her voice clear with breathy desperation.

    He lifted his gaze to hers, a sinful smirk curving his lips. "Shh... There¡¯s more," he whispered, his voice husky with promise.

    His mouth began its descent once more, his hands sliding down her sides, rough palms caressing the curve of her hips. When he reached the waistband of her redce panties, he paused, his fingers tracing the delicate fabric, teasing her skin with featherlight touches.

    Then, in one slow, intentional motion, he pulled them down, exposing herpletely to him.

    His lips continued their sensual exploration, pressing kisses to the delicate skin beneath her breasts, trailing lower over her stomach, lingering at her navel.

    But just when she thought he would finally touch where she ached for him the most, he bypassed her aching core entirely, instead pressing his lips to the inside of her thigh.

    A sharp inhale escaped her, anticipation curling deep within her. But she didn¡¯t rush him. She trusted him. She let him take his time, letting herself surrender fully, reveling in the slow, torturous pleasure of his touch.

    Harry¡¯s gaze flicked up to her, his eyes dark with desire as he took in the sight before him¡ªEve, gripping the sheets with white-knuckled desperation, her body trembling with anticipation.

    He had been mercilessly teasing her, his lips and tongue caressing everywhere but where she needed him most.

    A wicked smirk tugged at his lips as he admired just how undone she looked. He knew she was on the brink, teetering between pleasure and frustration, craving more.

    "Wet enough?" he teased, his voice painted with amusement and raw hunger.

    Eve¡¯s breath hitched as she met his gaze, her chest rising and falling rapidly. Her voice, thick with longing, came out in a breathy moan. "More than enough... I¡¯m soaked!" she confessed, her audacity sending a spark of pleasure through him.

    Harry¡¯s smirk deepened, his restraint snapping. Without another word, he dipped his head between her trembling thighs, his mouth finally iming the aching, swollen nub that had been begging for his attention.

    A sharp gasp tore from Eve¡¯s lips as the first stroke of his slick, eager tongue sent a jolt of pleasure racing through her.

    "Oh God!" she cried out, her back arching off the bed in sheer ecstasy.

    One hand flew to his hair, gripping it tightly as if to anchor herself, while the other fisted the sheets, desperate to hold onto something¡ªanything¡ªwhile he unraveled herpletely.

    Both of Harry¡¯s hands gripped her thighs, firm yet possessive, spreading them wider, exposing her fully to his ravenous gaze.

    Eve¡¯s moans grew louder, raw and unrestrained, her body writhing beneath him as pleasure coursed through her veins.

    His tongue worked her with expert precision, alternating between slow, intended licks and intense, intoxicating suction, igniting every nerve ending in her body.

    Just when she thought she had reached the peak of bliss, he pushed her further. A single finger slid inside her, teasing, exploring, making her gasp. Then another joined, stretching her, preparing her for what was toe.

    Her breath quickened, her body surrenderingpletely to his touch, lost in the intoxicating pleasure only he could give her.

    He began his slow ascent, trailing heated kisses along her trembling body, his lips worshiping every inch of her until he finally reached her mouth. He captured her lips in a searing, possessive kiss, swallowing her moans as his fingers continued their relentless assault inside her.

    His thumb reced the sinful ministrations of his mouth, while his skilled fingers sought out the sensitive bundle of nerves deep within, rubbing, teasing, driving her further into madness.

    His voice, low andced with dark desire, broke through the haze of her pleasure. "Tell me, Eve... Did you let another man touch you all these years? Because you¡¯re still so damn tight."

    Eve¡¯s mind was fogged with ecstasy, but his words managed to cut through, igniting something fierce within her. She met his gaze, her lips parting as a teasing smirk yed across them.

    "Damn, Harry... Is that jealousy I¡¯m hearing?" she taunted breathlessly. "There was no one else. No other man. Ever since I left, I couldn¡¯t even think about being with someone else. You own me, Harry. You always have¡ªmy heart, my mind, my body, and my soul."

    Her confession sent a shiver down his spine. His movements faltered for just a second before a devilish smirk took over his face.

    "Good girl," he murmured, his voice thick with satisfaction. "Now let me reward you for that..."

 Chapter 180: Finish Line

    <h4>Chapter 180: Finish Line</h4>

    Harry thrust into her without hesitation, unapologetic and all-consuming.

    Eve cried out, her voice echoing through the room as her nails raked across his back and arm, clinging to him like her life depended on it.

    "Ahh... Harry..." she gasped, her head falling back, lips parted, eyes fluttering shut as the sensation overtook her.

    He wasn¡¯t unaffected either¡ªHarry groaned, deep and guttural, as he felt her slick, aching walls wee him in with ease.

    "Fuck..." he hissed through clenched teeth. "You¡¯re drenched... so fucking tight and wet. God, I fucking love it..."

    Eve didn¡¯t even hear his words¡ªshe was too far gone, lost in the rhythm of his slow, deliberate movements, each thrust stoking the fire he¡¯d ignited in her.

    Their bodies moved in a sensual memory of the past, passion reborn in the present. It wasn¡¯t just sex¡ªit was a reckoning.

    Every suppressed emotion, every silent longing, every aching regret they had buried for years now unraveled between them. It was as if Pandora¡¯s box had burst open, unleashing everything they had tried to forget.

    And they weed it¡ªevery me, every ghost, every whisper of what once was... now reignited into something far more dangerous, far more consuming.

    As much as Harry tried to maintain a slow, measured rhythm¡ªto let her body reacquaint itself with the stretch of him, with the sheer size that once imed her¡ªhis restraint began to slip.

    The sensation of her warmth gripping him, the way her moans danced in his ears, made it impossible to stay gentle for long.

    With a hoarse growl, he gave in.

    His pace quickened without warning, each thrust more forceful than thest¡ªraw, hungry, and unrelenting. He mmed into her, hips crashing against hers in a wild cadence of need. The bed creaked beneath them, the sheets tangled around their limbs, as Eve¡¯s voice rang out in gasps and cries of ecstasy.

    "Harry! Ahh¡ª!" she wailed, arching beneath him, her fingers digging into his flesh, her nails leaving red trails of pleasure on his skin. Her thoughts blurred¡ªthere was no room for anything else. No past, no pain. Only him. Only this.

    Her eyes fluttered open, desperate to anchor herself¡ªand met his gaze.

    Time froze.

    What she saw there shattered her. It wasn¡¯t just lust. It was fire. It was love. It was longing etched into every nce, every movement of his body against hers. He didn¡¯t just want her¡ªhe needed her. Soul-deep.

    "Ahh... Harry... My love..." she whispered, her voice trembling with emotion as her hand reached toward his face.

    But her words unraveled him.

    "Fuck, Eve," he groaned, his voice ragged, broken with intensity. "You¡¯re driving me insane. You¡¯re so goddamn seductive."

    And with that, he lost all sense of control. He pounded into her harder, deeper, pushing her closer and closer to the edge of oblivion. Her outstretched hand dropped to his arm, clutching it like a lifeline as the waves of his desire crashed over her, relentless and consuming.

    Each thrust spoke what his lips couldn¡¯t.

    You¡¯re mine. Only mine.

    And with every breathless cry she gave him in return, she answered the same.

    But just when Eve thought he¡¯dpletely surrender to the storm, Harry slowed.

    His movements softened¡ªstill deep, still calcted, but painted now with reverence. His hands roamed her body, not as a man fueled by lust alone, but as someone rediscovering every inch of sacred territory he¡¯d once imed and lost.

    His lips brushed against her cheek, then her jaw, then her lips¡ªslow, sensual kisses that lingered like whispered promises.

    "I missed you... so fucking much," he murmured against her skin, voice husky with emotion. "Every freaking day, Eve."

    Her eyes filled with tears¡ªnot from pain, but from the weight of everything that was finally being felt, finally being said without words.

    "I missed you too..." she breathed, cupping his face, holding him like he was both her anchor and her undoing.

    Their foreheads touched, sweat mingling, breaths synced. His thrusts remained deep and slow, each one like a heartbeat, like a vow.

    With her legs wrapped around him, she held him close¡ªcloser than ever. And he stayed there, inside her, moving to the rhythm of their hearts, until their bodies began to tremble together.

    She purposely clenched her walls, squeezing him tight, making him moan ever so loudly.

    "FUCK! So fucking good, do it again!" he said.

    So she did and continued doing it whenever he pushed in deep and released whenever he pulled out.

    She skillfully repeated it over and over until the tension coiled tight in their cores, waiting to snap.

    Until it felt like nothing had ever been lost between them.

    And just before they reached the peak, just before the wave crested and crashed¡ª

    A sound.

    The sound of the keypads of the lock of the door was heard.

    Someone was trying to get into Eve¡¯s apartment.

    Their bodies froze. Their breath caught.

    Eve¡¯s eyes widened, still zed with pleasure but now marked with panic. Harry looked toward the door, jaw clenched, protective instinct ring in his chest.

    "Who else knows your door code?" Harry asked breathlessly, his voice low but sharp with urgency.

    Eve¡¯s eyes widened in sudden horror. Her hand flew to her mouth, muffling a gasp. A name escaped her lips like a nightmare.

    "Cassey..."

    Harry froze for a beat. "Oh, fuck!" he growled, his eyes darting to hers, the panic written clear across his face. "What now?"

    "Just¡ªgo, go¡ªfinish faster," she whispered, eyes pleading, panic and desire warring within her.

    A wicked grin curled on Harry¡¯s lips, heat sparking in his gaze. Her words had the opposite effect¡ªthey excited him.

    "Challenge epted".

    Without a second of hesitation, he drove into her, harder, deeper, with renewed hunger. The intensity was unbearable. Eve had to bite both hands to keep from crying out, her body convulsing with every delicious thrust.

    Harry, too, was unraveling. The pleasure was too much. To silence himself, he sank his teeth into her shoulder¡ªnot enough to hurt, just enough to sting and ground himself¡ªbefore sealing the bite with a deep, ravenous kiss.

    Then came the crescendo.

    With one final, soul-shattering thrust, Eve shattered around him. Her body clenched and pulsed, gripping his cock in a rhythm that dragged him over the edge. He groaned against her skin, filling herpletely as he spilled everyst drop inside her.

    For a breathless moment, they were weightless, floating in the aftershock of their release.

    And then¡ª

    *Click*

    The door handle turned.

    A rectangle of light from the living room sliced into the dim bedroom.

    "Fucking hell!" a voice barked.

    There, framed in the doorway, stood Greg, with little Cassey dozing peacefully in his arms.

    "Oops! Wrong room! Definitely not Cassey¡¯s!" Cammy¡¯s voice chimed in right after, her eyes wide as saucers.

    She yanked Greg back and mmed the door shut with a loud thud.

    For two full seconds, Harry and Eve stared at the door in stunned silence.

    Then Eve¡¯s shoulders began to shake.

    She started chuckling.

    Harry turned to her, wide-eyed.

    And then they both burst into uncontrobleughter¡ªnaked, tangled in each other, caught in chaos¡ªutterly, perfectly undone.

    They dressed in a frantic haze, breathless and flushed, barelyposed as they stepped out of the bedroom.

    The warm, muted light of the living room greeted them¡ªalong with Greg, who stood by the window, arms crossed and mischief dancing in his eyes.

    The moment he heard the soft creak of the door opening, he turned his head slowly, that unmistakable teasing smile already tugging at his lips.

    He tried to hold back theughter¡ªbut failed spectacrly.

    "Well," Greg said, voice dripping with amusement. "Cassey stirred a little when Iid her down, but Cammy¡¯s getting her to sleep now. Sorry we, uh... interrupted...

    We saw your car parked outside and figured you¡¯d already picked her up. So when we walked into Cammy¡¯s ce and found Cassey passed out on the couch, we were confused as hell."

    His grin widened.

    "And when Chiqui mentioned something about you two having a rough night, Cammy panicked and said we shoulde check on you guys. We thought you might be fighting... We decided to bring Cassey along, hoping that her presence would stop you two from arguing."

    He raised an eyebrow suggestively. "Turned out you were¡ªbut not the kind we expected."

    Greg bit both lips, shoulders shaking, clearly on the verge of losing it.

    Then Cammy emerged from Cassey¡¯s room.

    "Ah, so you¡¯re done?" she asked, deadpan. "We didn¡¯t interrupt you mid-climax, did we?"

    That did it. Greg let out a full bellyugh, doubling over.

    Eve smirked, crossing her arms. "No worries, Cammy. Your timing was perfect. We hit the finish line."

    "Good to hear!" Cammy nodded, utterly unfazed. "Cassey¡¯s sound asleep now. So, we¡¯ll just head out and¡ª"

    "Not so fast," Harry cut in, his voice sharp and serious.

    The air shifted instantly.

    Cammy froze mid-step. Greg straightened. Eve turned toward him, brows slightly furrowed.

    "There¡¯s something you all need to know," Harry continued, his tone grave, the yfulness gone from his eyes. "All three of you. Right now."

    A tense silence filled the room, heavy and electric.

    Whatever he was about to say¡ªit would change everything.

    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 181: Secrets

    <h4>Chapter 181: Secrets</h4>

    The three of them sat frozen, tension thick in the air as Harry¡¯s voice cut through the silence. He held their eyes, one by one, before finally speaking.

    "I had a conversation earlier... with someone unexpected," Harry began, his tone low and resolute. "A man named Mr. Takahito Saimori."

    Greg¡¯s brows furrowed. "Saimori? Isn¡¯t he our client from Japan? The CEO of Fujimoko Industries?"

    Harry gave a slow nod. "Yes. But there¡¯s more. He told me he¡¯s here in the country because Duncan Veston personally invited him¡ªurged him¡ªto reinvest in CorEx. Said he was one of the original shareholders back when thepany had a different name."

    Cammy leaned forward, eyes narrowing. "Wait. Different name? What do you mean? CorEx has always been CorEx."

    "I thought the same," Harry replied. "But Saimori ims otherwise. He said thepany was originally called Veston-Watson Logistics. That is, before Jonas Veston was... removed."

    A heavy silence fell.

    "Removed?" Greg echoed. "You mean¡ª"

    "Thrown out," Harry confirmed grimly. "ording to Saimori, Jonas Veston was stripped of everything¡ªhis position, his shares, even his legacy. Then CorEx rose from the ashes, quietly assuming all the assets of Veston-Watson Logistics: buildings, people, resources.

    They gave original shareholders a choice¡ªstay, or cash out. Saimori chose thetter and used the money to start Fujimoko."

    Cammy looked stunned. "But... the founding date of CorEx is older than me. That doesn¡¯t make sense."

    "It is older than you," Harry said. "CorEx technically existed back then. It was a shellpany, a provincial satellite of the bigger enterprise. Officially separate, but tied.

    He said it was created to iste certain operations¡ªmaybe for taxes, maybe to protect the mainpany if something went wrong."

    "That¡¯s shady," Cammy muttered. "Why would my father even bother doing that if Veston-Watson was already sessful?"

    "Could be a safety. Or maybe... they were nning something," Greg suggested darkly. "Contingency strategies like that don¡¯t happen by ident."

    Cammy exhaled, running a hand through her hair. "But then why dismantle the biggerpany? Why let it die?"

    Harry hesitated. "That¡¯s where things get murky. Saimori said the official line was that Jonas Veston ¡¯wanted out.¡¯ He sold his shares, walked away. But..." He leaned in, voice dropping. "There are rumors. Dark ones."

    Greg¡¯s jaw clenched. "What kind of rumors?"

    Harry¡¯s gaze sharpened. "That Jonas didn¡¯t leave. He was pushed. ckmailed. Forced out. Thrown to the curb with just enough hush money to disappear."

    Cammy¡¯s face went pale. "Are you saying... my father helped do that to his own partner?"

    Harry didn¡¯t answer immediately. Then: "I¡¯m saying someone did. And if Duncan invited Saimori back, it¡¯s because something¡¯s about to happen. Something that needs covering up¡ªor cleaning up."

    Greg swore under his breath. "Why now? Why bring Saimori in after all these years?"

    "I don¡¯t know," Harry admitted. "But whatever it is... it smells like a resurrection. Or aplete reshuffle."

    Suddenly, Cammy stood, pacing. Her voice trembled, but not with fear¡ªwith something colder. "Then I want answers. I want to know what my father really built. What he destroyed. And why I¡¯m just now hearing about any of this?"

    Harry rose slowly, eyes never leaving hers. "Then we need to find out more about Jonas Veston, when he was still alive after he left thepany."

    "Then there¡¯s only one ce left to start," Cammy said quietly, her eyes like steel. "The source himself... my father."

    A heavy silence fell. Greg nced at her, concern etched into every line of his face. "Cammy... your father¡¯s not well. You said the doctors¡ª"

    "He¡¯s getting stronger," she interrupted, her voice unwavering. "The nurse sent me a video yesterday¡ªhe was smiling. Said he even asked to be brought to the garden. He¡¯s lucid more often now. It¡¯s time."

    "But is it safe to bring this up?" Greg pressed. "The past, thepany... It could trigger something. You know how fragile¡ª"

    "I know," Cammy said, sharper than intended. Then, more quietly, "I know. But this isn¡¯t just about his health anymore. It¡¯s about the truth. About what really happened back then. About the web my family has spun¡ªand the silence they¡¯ve cloaked it all in."

    She stood, her spine straight, every movement filled with restrained fire. "I need to see him. I need to face my mother, too. Ever since the conservatorship ruling was finalized, she¡¯s gonepletely dark. Not a word. She¡¯s hiding something. I can feel it. And I won¡¯t keep pretending not to notice."

    Greg¡¯s eyes flickered with something unreadable. "Then I¡¯ming with you."

    Cammy turned to him, lips pressed tight. "No, Greg. This is something I have to do alone. If Duncan¡¯s people even suspect you¡¯re involved, they¡¯ll twist it¡ªim I¡¯m unstable, unfit, manipting things behind closed doors. I won¡¯t give them another weapon to use against me. I won¡¯t risk losing Dn."

    The mention of her son wrapped the air in silence.

    Greg stepped back slowly, nodding, though his jaw was tight. "Then promise me you¡¯ll be careful. If your mother¡¯s avoiding you, there¡¯s a reason. And if your father truly knows what happened... someone might not want him to speak."

    Cammy gave a faint, bitter smile. "That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m counting on."

    After some time, Greg and Cammy decided to call it a night. Greg and Cammy went out of the door in silence, Eve¡¯s final hug and Harry¡¯s solemn nod still lingering in their minds.

    They didn¡¯t speak much on the way back to Cammy¡¯s apartment. The walk was quiet. There was too much to process, too much to feel, and not enough words for any of it.

    Inside her apartment, Cammy slipped off her coat and poured two sses of water, handing one to Greg as he leaned against the kitchen counter.

    "You sure you¡¯re okay to go to Arlon City?" he asked softly.

    Cammy gave a tired smile. "I¡¯m not sure about anything anymore. But I have to."

    They talked for a little while longer¡ªsmall things, normal things. The kind of words people use to patch over cracks in their thoughts. When Greg finally stood to leave, he hesitated at the door.

    "If anything feels off," he said, his eyes meeting hers, "you call me. No matter what."

    Cammy nodded, her throat tight. "I will."

    When the door clicked shut behind him, the apartment suddenly felt colder. Quieter. She sank into the couch, rubbing her temples, trying to breathe past the weight of everything unraveling around her.

    And then, his voice echoed in her memory.

    ¡¯Do not sleep with him until youe and see me. Cammy, there¡¯s something you need to know. If you want the truth,e to the mansion tomorrow night.¡¯

    Richard Cross.

    Greg¡¯s father had said those words that felt like a cryptic warning. But now... now it felt like a key she¡¯d tossed aside¡ªonly to find herself standing in front of a locked door.

    Without another second of hesitation, Cammy reached for her phone and dialed his number.

    It rang twice before he picked up, and she immediately introduced herself.

    "Cammy," Richard said, as if he¡¯d been expecting the call all along. "I was wondering when I¡¯d hear from you."

    Her voice was steady. "I want to talk. About everything."

    There was a pause. Then, "Good. You¡¯re ready."

    He didn¡¯t ask questions. He didn¡¯t make her exin.

    "I¡¯m having dinner tomorrow night at the house," he continued. "The whole family will be there¡ªit¡¯s Saturday. Come. I¡¯ll invite Greg too. It¡¯s time we all sat down... and talked."

    Cammy exhaled slowly. "Alright. I¡¯ll be there."

    "Good," he said again, but his tone shifted¡ªjust slightly. "There are things you need to hear. Things your mother never wanted you to know. And once they¡¯re said... there¡¯s no going back."

    The call ended.

    Cammy stared at the screen for a long moment, her pulse quickening with every heartbeat. She didn¡¯t know what was waiting for her at that dinner¡ªbut she had a feeling it would change everything, not only for her but for Greg too.

    The silence of the apartment was fragile¡ªbarely holding together beneath the soft ticking of the wall clock and the asional sigh of the wind outside.

    Cammy sat on the edge of the couch, phone in hand, her thumb hovering over the flight app. Her chest felt tight as she scrolled through avable flights.

    Arlon City.

    Just seeing the name brought a wave of unease. She found a flight for Sunday morning. One adult. One child.

    As she entered their names, her hands trembled ever so slightly. Thest time she booked a flight for Arlon City, it had ended in an explosion and screams.

    She could still hear the cries of the people and the sirens of the ambnce and firetrucks. The sh of her son¡¯s terrified eyes.

    Her thumb froze above the confirmation button.

    That crash should have ended them.

    But it didn¡¯t.

    With a sharp inhale, she blinked the memory away. ¡¯Not now,¡¯ she told herself. ¡¯Not tonight.¡¯

    She pressed "Confirm."

    It was done.

    The screen flickered with a loading symbol before a digital boarding pass appeared. She set the phone down and leaned back, trying to steady her breathing. But before the stillness could settle again, a small voice echoed in the living room.

    "Mommy?"

    Cammy turned.

    Dn¡¯s door was cracked open. The soft light from the living room had spilled into his room, just enough to awaken him.

    Cammy swiftly walked into his room. His sleepy eyes blinked at her from his bed, his tousled curls like a wild halo on his pillow.

    "I didn¡¯t mean to wake you," she whispered, brushing a hand through his hair.

    He shook his head. "It¡¯s okay. I thought I heard something."

    "I was just booking our flight. We¡¯re going to Arlon City tomorrow," she said gently.

    His eyes lit up. "Really? Are we gonna see Grandpa?"

    She smiled softly. "Yes. And Grandma, too."

    His excitement flickered, but something else sparked in his gaze¡ªhope.

    "Mommy," he said, voice suddenly more alert, "do you think... do you think tomorrow, the doctor will say I can use the crutches?"

    "That¡¯s what he saidst time, remember?" he continued, "He said if everything goes well, maybe no more wheelchair."

    Cammy nodded, her eyes glistening. "Yes, baby. I think you¡¯re ready. I think you¡¯ve been ready for a long time."

    Dn beamed. "I wanna run again."

    "You will, sweetheart," she whispered, pressing a kiss to his forehead. "You will."

    *********

    Thank you for the gift Edna_R2679!

 Chapter 182: Worst Nightmare

    <h4>Chapter 182: Worst Nightmare</h4><subtxt> Dn and Cammy practically skipped¡ªwell, one of them did¡ªinto the hospital, buzzing with excitement. Today was the day!

    The day Dn would finally be freed from the clutches of that bulky, soul-sucking wheelchair he absolutely despised. Crutches were on the horizon, and with them, a ticket back to school¡ªthough, for now, he¡¯d still have to head home early until his orthopedic cast was off.

    Baby steps... literally.

    As they entered the exam room, the doctor greeted them with a knowing smile. "Well, well, Dn! You¡¯re looking suspiciously cheerful today."

    Dn grinned so wide it looked like his face might get stuck that way. "Of course, Doc! Last time you said that when I saw you again, you¡¯d let me stand and use crutches!"

    The doctor chuckled and gave Dn¡¯s hair a ruffle, like some wise old wizard bestowing a blessing. "Ah, yes. I did say that. But do you remember what I said right after?"

    Dn¡¯s megawatt smile flickered, then fizzled out like a balloon losing air. He slumped dramatically. "Yes, doctor. You also said... if my fib was healing well, then I could use crutches."

    The doctor gave an approving nod. "Impressive! You even remembered the fancy bone name. Looks like school hasn¡¯tpletely left your brain." He winked.

    "Well then, let¡¯s get that leg of yours under the X-ray machine and see if it¡¯s ready to graduate from Wheelchair Academy!"

    With that, he gestured for Cammy, Dn, and their ever-dutiful nanny to follow him. The trio nodded eagerly, ready for what they hoped would be Dn¡¯s grand re-entry into the walking world.

    Dn sat on the X-ray table, wiggling his fingers anxiously as the machine hummed to life. Cammy stood beside him, hands sped together like she was about to witness the grand finale of a magic trick.

    A few minutester, the doctor returned, holding the fresh X-ray film like it was the results of a reality show finale. He ced it on the lightboard, squinting dramatically before breaking into a grin.

    "Well, well, look at that!" he said, pointing at the image. "Dn, my friend, your fib is healing beautifully! Stronger than ever. Almost like it took a crash course in bone repair."

    Dn gasped, eyes wide with anticipation. "So... does that mean...?"

    The doctor smirked and crossed his arms. "That means you, my young, impatient patient, are officially cleared to ditch the wheelchair and start using crutches!"

    "YES!" Dn fist-pumped the air so hard he almost lost his bnce. "I am free! Sweet, sweet freedom!"

    Cammy pped excitedly. "Finally! No more wheelchair racing in the hallway!"

    "Hey, those were training exercises," Dn said with mock seriousness. "That made the muscles in my arms stronger." He then flexed his arms as if his muscles really grew.

    The doctor chuckled. "Alright, alright. Let¡¯s get you fitted for some crutches and go over the rules¡ªbecause while you can walk now, that does not mean you get to start breakdancing or trying to jump stairs."

    Dn gasped again. "You read my mind, doctor! But I wouldn¡¯t do that. I don¡¯t want my mom to get worried. She will cry again."

    The doctor raised an eyebrow. "I have seen far too many kids like you, trust me."

    Within minutes, Dn had his brand-new crutches, adjusting to the feel of them as he took his first wobbly steps. He wiggled his toes dramatically, as if they¡¯d been released from a lifelong prison.

    "Look at me! I¡¯m standing! I¡¯m walking!" He turned to Cammy with a proud grin. "I am once again taller than you," he quipped as he raised one of the crutches.

    Cammy rolled her eyes. "For now."

    Their nanny sighed with relief, the doctor gave Dn a final pat on the shoulder, and just like that, the next Chapter of Dn¡¯s recovery began¡ªon two feet instead of four wheels.

    Cammy bent down slightly, leveling her gaze with Dn¡¯s, her expression soft yet knowing. "Now that you can walk again," she murmured, her voice gentle but covered with something unspoken, "and since we¡¯re already here at the hospital... do you want to visit your dad?"

    Dn¡¯s eyes lit up instantly, his entire face transforming with excitement. "Yes! Yes, I do!" he said, nodding so fast it was a wonder he didn¡¯t topple over. "I want to show him that I can walk! And... I want to see if he¡¯s getting better too¡ªjust like me."

    Cammy straightened, her hand resting briefly on his shoulder, grounding both him and herself. "Alright then," she said with a small smile, "let¡¯s go."

    But before she could even finish her sentence, Dn was already on the move, gripping his crutches with fierce determination as he made a beeline for the elevator, his nanny hurrying to keep up.

    Cammy exhaled, slow and deep, her fingers curling into fists at her sides. ¡¯Control yourself, Cammy. The warning echoed in her head like a mantra. You are here for Dn. Not for yourself. Not to pick a fight. Not to argue with Duncan about the conservatorship.¡¯

    But the mere thought of facing Duncan¡ªhis cold, calcted presence, the sharp edge of every conversation¡ªmade her pulse quicken.

    She closed her eyes for a brief second, steeling herself.

    This was about Dn.

    Not about the war still simmering beneath the surface.

    And yet, as she stepped into the elevator, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that today was going to test every ounce of patience she had left.

    Dn could barely contain his excitement as the elevator doors slid open. He maneuvered his crutches with newfound confidence, his movements quick and eager as he made his way down the hallway. Cammy was about to call out for him to slow down, but before she could get a word in¡ª

    He was already at the door.

    And without a second thought, without knocking¡ª

    Dn pushed it open.

    The moment his eyesnded on the scene inside, he froze. His breath hitched. His hands tightened around the crutches.

    Then, his expression shattered.

    "Daddy!" His voice cracked, raw and filled with disbelief. "Why?!"

    Silence.

    Thick. Suffocating.

    Dn¡¯s entire body trembled, his face twisting in a mixture of heartbreak and fury. "I hate you!" he screamed, his voice echoing off the sterile hospital walls. "You are not my Daddy anymore!"

    And before anyone inside the room could react¡ªbefore Cammy could even step forward¡ªDn turned and bolted, moving faster than anyone thought possible with crutches.

    His nanny gasped. "Dn!"

    Cammy¡¯s heart mmed against her ribs. Something was wrong. Something was very wrong.

    "Go after him!" she ordered the nanny, her voice sharper than intended. "Now!"

    The nanny hesitated only for a second before dashing after Dn, disappearing down the hall.

    Cammy swallowed hard, her pulse hammering in her ears as she turned back toward Duncan¡¯s room. Her fingers curled around the doorframe, hesitating just a moment before she slowly leaned forward¡ª

    And looked inside.

    Her breath caught in her throat.

    Her entire body went cold.

    What she saw made her stomach twist, made her blood turn to ice.

    And in that moment, Cammy¡¯s worst nightmare hade to life.

    Cammy didn¡¯t need a second nce to understand what Dn had just witnessed. The image burned into his young mind was now seared into hers as well¡ªDuncan, sittingfortably on the sofa, and Annie, draped across hisp, her arms coiled possessively around his neck.

    Her stomach turned.

    ¡¯So this was it.¡¯ This was what her son had seen. This was the betrayal that shattered him in an instant.

    The self-control she had spent all morning trying to summon? Gone.

    Something inside her snapped.

    Before either Duncan or Annie could react, Cammy stormed into the room, her footsteps sharp and deliberate, a thunderstorm in motion.

    Both of them shot to their feet, expressions shifting from shock to something else¡ªguilt? Panic? Did they even have the audacity to feel ashamed?

    They didn¡¯t have time to say a word.

    Her hand struck Annie¡¯s face first, the sound of the p cracking through the room like a gunshot.

    Before Duncan could react, she turned on him¡ªher palm connecting with his cheek in one swift, vicious motion.

    Both of them stood there, stunned, hands hovering near their faces as if trying to process what had just happened.

    "You fucking asshole, Duncan!" Cammy¡¯s voice trembled with rage, her body vibrating with the sheer force of her fury. "I texted you. I warned you we wereing today! You knew Dn could walk through that door at any moment!"

    Duncan clenched his jaw, but she didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak.

    "We agreed¡ªagreed¡ªto tell him about our separation together, when the time was right. But no, your perverted, selfish ass couldn¡¯t even wait a few hours!" Her chest rose and fell erratically, her breathing in sharp bursts.

    "Did you want him to find out like this? Did you want to destroy the image of his father in his head forever?"

    Duncan¡¯s eyes darkened. "Do you think I wanted this?!" he shot back, his voice rough with frustration.

    Cammy let out a bitterugh, shaking her head. "I don¡¯t care what you wanted anymore." Her voice dropped to something almost lethal.

    "I was doing everything I could to keep you looking like a decent father in Dn¡¯s eyes¡ªto protect him from the damage this would cause." Her voice cracked, but she pushed through it. "And I did it for him, Duncan. Not for you. Never for you."

    She didn¡¯t wait for a response.

    Didn¡¯t care to hear whatever pathetic excuse woulde next.

    Spinning on her heel, she stormed out of the room, her only thought now on Dn. He needed her.

    And after what he had just seen, he needed her more than ever.

    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om</subtxt>

 Chapter 183: Dylanâ€™s Fury

    <h4>Chapter 183: Dn¡¯s Fury</h4>

    "Dn!" Cammy¡¯s voice echoed through the hospital corridor as she sprinted after her son. Her pulse pounded, her heart hammering against her ribs.

    She spotted him just ahead, standing frozen in front of the elevator with his nanny. The doors were still closed, and the elevator was stuck on another floor.

    ¡¯Thank God!¡¯ she thought inwardly.

    "Dn!" she called again, her voice thick with urgency, with desperation.

    This time, he turned.

    The moment his tear-streaked face met hers, Cammy felt something inside her break. His wide, wounded eyes, brimming with betrayal, with heartbreak¡ªit was a sight no mother should ever have to witness.

    "Mommy..." His voice cracked as a sob escaped him, and before she could even reach him, he was already moving¡ªhobbling toward her on unsteady crutches, his entire body trembling.

    Cammy dropped to her knees right there in the hallway, arms wide open, catching him the moment he reached her. She pulled him close, wrapping him in the fiercest embrace she could muster, as if holding him tightly enough could somehow shield him from the pain.

    "Oh, sweetheart," she whispered, her voice shaking, her hand cradling the back of his head. "Mommy¡¯s here. I¡¯ve got you. I¡¯ve always got you."

    Dn buried his face against her shoulder, his sobs muffled against her as his small body heaved with heartbreak. "Mommy, I¡ªI saw Daddy..." His breath hitched. "He was kissing that woman." His fingers clutched at her shirt, clinging to her as if letting go meant falling apartpletely.

    Cammy shut her eyes, willing herself to stay strong.

    "I¡¯m sorry, Mommy," Dn whimpered, his words choked and uneven. "I¡ªI¡¯m sorry Daddy hurt you. He¡¯s a liar!" His voice cracked with anger, with devastation. "He¡ªhe doesn¡¯t love us anymore! I hate him! He is not my Daddy anymore!"

    Cammy inhaled sharply, her throat tightening so painfully it hurt to breathe.

    Oh, how she wished she could take this pain from him, wished she could erase the cruel truth he had been forced to see.

    She pressed a kiss to the top of his head, hugging him even tighter, rocking him slightly as if she could lull away the agony.

    "No, sweetheart," she whispered, her voice gentle yet unwavering. "Daddy¡¯s choices have nothing to do with you. You are so loved. And no matter what happens, I will always be here. I will never leave you. But you are Daddy¡¯s firstborn, he will always love you."

    Dn sobbed harder, gripping onto her as though she was the only steady thing left in his world.

    And maybe, right now¡ªshe was.

    "No!" Dn sobbed, his voice trembling with fury and heartbreak. "He doesn¡¯t love me! He lied! I hate him so much! I hate that woman!" His small hands clenched into fists, his entire body shaking with the weight of emotions far too heavy for his little heart to bear.

    Cammy¡¯s chest ached, the rawness in his voice slicing through her like a de.

    "Oh, honey," she whispered, her voice trembling with so much emotion. She cupped his tear-streaked face in her hands, forcing herself to steady even as she felt like breaking alongside him.

    "My love, please... calm down." Her own tears blurred her vision, but she refused to let them fall. Not now. Not when he needed her to be strong.

    She brushed his damp curls away from his face, pressing a soft kiss to his forehead. "I hate seeing you like this," she murmured, barely above a whisper.

    "I love you so much, baby. So, so much. And I know you¡¯re hurting, I know you¡¯re angry... but please, don¡¯t let hate take root in your heart. Don¡¯t let it grow inside you. Let me be enough for you right now, just for this moment."

    "You are enough, Mommy." He copsed against her, wrapping his small arms around her with such force that it nearly knocked the breath from her lungs.

    But she didn¡¯t care.

    If his crushing embrace was the only way to ease even a fraction of his pain, then she would dly bear it.

    She closed her eyes, holding him as tightly as he held her, feeling the desperate way he clung to her¡ªlike she was thest steady thing in his world.

    "Dn!"

    The name cut through the air like a de, making both Dn and Cammy stiffen.

    That voice.

    Thest voice they wanted to hear at that moment.

    Duncan.

    He was rushing toward them, his strides urgent, his expression frantic¡ªlike a man trying to stop a disaster already in motion.

    Dn¡¯s teary eyes snapped open, locking onto his father¡¯s.

    Duncan¡¯s gaze was filled with worry, desperation even. But Dn¡¯s?

    His were filled with fury.

    A kind of fury Duncan had never seen in his son before.

    The sheer intensity of it stopped him in his tracks, as if an invisible wall had mmed down between them. He didn¡¯t move another step as he watched Cammy gently wipe the tears from Dn¡¯s cheeks before rising to her feet.

    She turned to face him, standing firm, her son clinging to her hand.

    And in that moment, Duncan saw it.

    Saw everything he had destroyed.

    The hatred that he had buried deep in his heart because of his dead family was the same hatred that broke apart the family that he had now.

    The two people who had once been his whole world¡ªstanding together, united by heartbreak, by betrayal.

    Memories of their happier days, ofughter-filled mornings and bedtime stories, of a family whole and unbroken, shed through his mind in an instant.

    ¡¯What have I done?¡¯ he asked himself in disbelief.

    Swallowing hard, he took a cautious step forward. "Dn, my son... can we talk?" His voice wavered slightly, betraying the panic creeping into his chest. "I can exin everything. Just give me some time and let¡¯s talk about it."

    But before he could take another step¡ª

    The elevator chimed.

    And in a sh, Dn gripped his crutch tighter¡ªthen swung it with all his might.

    The hard metal struck Duncan¡¯s shin with a force neither Cammy nor Duncan ever expected from the boy.

    "Ouch!" Duncan yelped, doubling over, gripping his leg in pain.

    Cammy gasped, her eyes widening as she mped a hand over her mouth. Shock flooded through her. Her Dn¡ªher kind, sweet, good-hearted boy¡ªhad nevershed out like this before.

    But Dn wasn¡¯t sorry.

    Not even a little.

    His little chest heaved, his breath ragged with unfiltered rage. His entire body trembled, but not from fear. From betrayal.

    His lips quivered, but his words were steady. Sharp. Final.

    "I am not your son anymore!" he spat, his voice pained with heartbreak. "I hate you very much! Don¡¯t ever talk to me anymore! Don¡¯t talk to my Mommy!"

    And with that, he turned on his crutches, grabbing a fistful of Cammy¡¯s skirt like he had when he was small. Seekingfort, seeking home.

    "Let¡¯s go home, Mommy," he murmured, his voice trembling on the edge of silence.

    Cammy¡¯s heart clenched painfully, but she nodded, wrapping an arm around his small shoulders as they walked away¡ªleaving Duncan frozen in ce, watching them slip further and further from his grasp.

    And for the first time in his life, Duncan realized¡ª

    This was a wound he might never be able to heal.

 Chapter 184: Best Friend

    <h4>Chapter 184: Best Friend</h4>

    Eve was helping Cassey with her homework when the doorbell rang.

    She hadn¡¯t been expecting anyone, but when she opened the door, surprise flickered across her face.

    "Oh wow!" she gasped, her eyes immediatelynding on Dn. "You¡¯re walking!"

    But her initial excitement was short-lived.

    Something was off.

    The boy she had known to be full of life, always grinning ear to ear, was now standing in front of her, looking defeated. His eyes were red-rimmed, his shoulders tense.

    Cammy stood beside him, her usual confident aura reced by something weary and fragile. Even their nanny, who was normallyposed, looked uneasy.

    Eve¡¯s smile faltered.

    "Uhm... ce in, please," she said, stepping aside.

    The three of them hurried inside, moving as if carrying a weight too heavy to bear any longer.

    Eve barely had time to close the door before the nanny lingered behind, her voice hushed as she turned to her. "What happened?" she whispered, but her concern wasn¡¯t quiet enough¡ªCammy heard her.

    Taking a deep breath, Cammy steadied herself before speaking. "Can I leave Dn here with Cassey for a little while? I need to talk to you... in my apartment."

    Eve¡¯s brows knitted together, worry flickering across her face. She shifted her gaze toward Dn, observing the way his expression softened¡ªjust a little¡ªat the sight of Cassey. Even in his sadness, there wasfort in her presence.

    That was enough for Eve to nod.

    "Of course," she said, her voice gentle. "Anything you need."

    Cammy crouched in front of her son, brushing a hand over his hair. "Dn, sweetheart," she said softly. "Auntie Eve and I are going to cook in our apartment. Let¡¯s eat lunch together. Would you be okay staying here with Cassey for a little while?"

    Dn nodded, his voice quiet and detached. "Sure, Mommy."

    Eve turned to her daughter, who was practically bouncing with excitement. "Can we y?" Cassey asked, her wide eyes pleading.

    Eve sighed, shaking her head. "You still have homework, youngdy."

    Cassey pouted. "We can finish it tomorrow?"

    Eve nced at Dn again. He needed this¡ªneeded something to lift him, even if only for a short while. She sighed in defeat.

    "Alright," she relented, crossing her arms. "But¡ªno running around, no chasing games, and absolutely no mischief." She gave them both a stern look. "Dn just got his crutches today. Just because he can walk doesn¡¯t mean he should be running and jumping around like monkeys. Understood?"

    "Understood, Ma¡¯am!" Cassey chirped, throwing a yful salute.

    Despite everything, Dn cracked the tiniest of smiles.

    And in that small, fleeting moment, Eve knew¡ªwhatever had happened today... it had shaken them to the core.

    But at least, in this apartment, in this small moment, Dn had found a sliver of peace.

    Eve held back her questions until they reached Cammy¡¯s apartment, sensing the heaviness in the air, the unspoken weight pressing down on her friend.

    But the moment they stepped inside, Cammy copsed.

    She didn¡¯t just fall¡ªshe slumped to the floor like a puppet whose strings had been violently cut. And then came the wail.

    A raw, soul-shattering wail that ripped through the silence like a jagged de.

    Eve froze.

    She had seen Cammy cry before¡ªhad seen her shed silent tears, had witnessed her hold back sobs with a clenched jaw and a forced smile.

    But this?

    This was something else. This was pure, unfiltered agony.

    Heart hammering, Eve snapped out of her daze and dropped to the floor beside her, hands immediately rubbing soothing circles on her back. "Oh, God¡ªCammy!" she gasped. "What happened? Is it Dn? Is it his leg? Tell me it¡¯s not his leg!"

    Panic wed at her as horrible scenarios flooded her mind. Was his recovery a lie? Did the doctor give them bad news? Was the progress just an illusion?

    Cammy violently shook her head, but her sobs only grew harder, louder¡ªlike a dam that had finally burst after holding back too much for too long.

    Eve let out a breath she hadn¡¯t realized she was holding, but the relief was short-lived.

    Because if it wasn¡¯t Dn¡¯s leg, then what on earth had broken Cammy like this?

    Without another word, Eve pulled her into a crushing embrace, holding her as tightly as she could, as if she could somehow piece her back together just by holding her close.

    "Cry it out, girl," Eve murmured, voice soft but firm. "Let it all out. I¡¯m here. I don¡¯t know what happened, but I promise you¡ªwhatever it is, you are not alone. I am with you a hundred percent. Always."

    And as Cammy sobbed against her, clutching her like she was the only thing keeping her afloat, Eve knew¡ªwhatever had happened tonight had wrecked her.

    And she wouldn¡¯t rest until she knew who or what had done this to her best friend.

    ¡¯Best friend...¡¯

    The words echoed in Eve¡¯s mind, but somehow, they felt too small¡ªtoo insignificant to describe what Cammy truly meant to her.

    Cammy wasn¡¯t just a friend.

    She was family.

    The sister she had never had. She¡¯s the first friend that she opened up to in a long time.

    When she ran away from Harry, she had lost everything¡ªher friends, her neighbors, and every so-called friend who had once imed to care about her.

    And now, as Cammy sat there¡ªcrumbling, breaking, shattering¡ªEve knew one thing for certain.

    She wasn¡¯t going to let her go through this alone.

    Slowly, Cammy¡¯s sobs began to quiet, her trembling breaths growing steadier.

    Eve saw her chance.

    "Hold on, let me get you some water," she said gently, squeezing Cammy¡¯s shoulder before standing up.

    She strode to the kitchen, grabbing a ss and filling it with water. On her way back, she snatched a pack of wet wipes from the counter, knowing Cammy would need them too.

    Returning to her side, she knelt in front of her and offered the ss. "Here, drink this."

    Cammy took it with shaky hands and downed it in one go, as if hoping it would wash away the pain still lodged in her throat.

    Eve set the wipes down and reached for her hand. "Come on," she coaxed, pulling her gently to her feet. "Let¡¯s sit on the couch. Tell me what happened."

    Cammy nodded weakly, allowing Eve to guide her. But just as they took their first step¡ª

    *Ding dong*

    The doorbell rang.

    Both women froze, turning their heads toward the door in unison.

    A frown tugged at Eve¡¯s lips as she nced at Cammy, whose tear-streaked face mirrored the same expression of uncertainty.

    ¡¯Who could possibly be here now?¡¯ Eve thought.

 Chapter 185: A Motherâ€™s Protection

    <h4>Chapter 185: A Mother¡¯s Protection</h4>

    Cammy swung the door open without bothering to check the peephole, too emotionally drained to care.

    She wasn¡¯t expecting visitors.

    And yet, standing right in front of her was Greg.

    His brows instantly furrowed the moment he took in her red, swollen eyes. "Cammy... were you crying?"

    Before he could say another word, she threw herself into his arms, wrapping her arms tightly around his neck as if he were the only thing keeping her from crumbling.

    Greg stiffened for half a second, startled by the sudden embrace, but quickly recovered. His arms enveloped her, holding her close without hesitation.

    But unlike before, Cammy didn¡¯t sob.

    Her tears had run dry, yet the ache in her chest remained¡ªheavy, suffocating. And right now, all she needed was this. The warmth. The quietfort of someone who wouldn¡¯t demand anything, who wouldn¡¯t ask her to be strong when she felt like breaking apart.

    "Hey, hey... what happened?" Greg murmured against her hair, his voice gentle yet wrapped with concern. "Is Dn okay? Today was his check-up, right?"

    He lifted his gaze and caught sight of Eve, who was watching them from inside the apartment.

    Greg¡¯s eyes silently asked the question: ¡¯What¡¯s going on?¡¯

    Eve merely shrugged, mouthing, ¡¯I don¡¯t know.¡¯

    Greg exhaled sharply, his hands rubbing slow, soothing circles on Cammy¡¯s back. "Did something happen at the hospital? Is Dn¡¯s leg¡ª"

    Cammy slowly pulled away, her grip loosening as she finally let him go. The warmth of his embrace lingered, grounding her just enough to find her voice.

    "Dn is fine," she whispered, her voice hoarse from all the crying. She took a shaky breath, as if needing to remind herself of that truth. "His bone is healing well."

    Greg studied her face, searching for the missing pieces to the story.

    Eve, sensing the lingering tension in the air, stepped forward. "Why don¡¯t we all sit down?" she suggested, her tone gentle but firm. "Whatever happened, let¡¯s talk about it together."

    Cammy hesitated for a moment but eventually nodded.

    And as they all made their way to the sofa, Greg knew¡ªwhatever had broken Cammy tonight, it was far from over.

    As soon as they settled onto the couch, Cammy let it all out. Every painful detail. Every raw emotion.

    By the time she finished, Eve¡¯s hands were balled into fists, her jaw clenched so tightly it looked like she was ready to punch a hole through the wall.

    Greg, on the other hand, was eerily silent¡ªhis knuckles turning white as he gripped his knees, his entire body trembling with barely contained fury.

    "That bastard," Eve spat, her voice shaking with rage. "How dare he do that to Dn? To you?"

    Greg exhaled sharply, pinching the bridge of his nose in an attempt to stay calm. "What¡¯s your n now?" he asked, his voice threaded with concern.

    Cammy sighed, rubbing her temples as exhaustion weighed heavy on her shoulders. "I don¡¯t know... but I need to talk to Dn about it. Today. He¡¯s hurting, and I need to be there for him."

    Eve crossed her arms, shaking her head. "I hate to say it, but I love what Dn did. Honestly, I wish he¡¯d aimed higher and knocked Duncan right in the face¡ªmaybe give him a matching bruise to go with his pathetic excuse for a conscience."

    Cammy let out a small chuckle, the first genuineugh she had managed all day.

    But before the tension could ease, the doorbell rang again.

    The sound sliced through the air like a de, and the mood in the room shifted instantly.

    Cammy¡¯s stomach twisted into knots as she got up and checked the peephole.

    Her entire body stiffened.

    Her blood boiled.

    And before she even opened the door, she screamed¡ª

    "WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU DOING HERE?!"

    Both Eve and Greg jolted, whipping their heads toward the door in rm.

    Cammy barely registered their reactions as she yanked the door open, revealing Duncan.

    He barged in without hesitation, his eyes wild as they darted around the apartment.

    "Dn¡ªDn? Where is he?" he demanded, his voice frantic.

    "He¡¯s not here!" Cammy snapped. "And how the hell did you even find out where we live?!"

    But Duncan wasn¡¯t listening.

    He stormed past her, throwing doors open, searching every room like a madman.

    "I SAID HE¡¯S NOT HERE!" Cammy shouted, her voice cracking with anger.

    Duncan turned, about to step toward her, his expression desperate.

    But before he could get close¡ª

    Greg was there.

    Solid. Unyielding. A wall of quiet fury stood between Cammy and the man who had just shattered her son¡¯s world.

    "Back the fuck off, Duncan," Greg said, his voice dangerously low. "You¡¯ve done enough."

    Duncan lifted his hands in surrender, his voice heavy with desperation. "Look, I¡¯m not here to fight. I just want to talk to my son¡ª"

    *WHACK*

    The sickening sound of Greg¡¯s fist connecting with Duncan¡¯s face echoed through the apartment.

    "Ah!" Eve and Cammy gasped in unison, their hands flying to their mouths as Duncan stumbled back, clutching his cheek.

    Greg barely flinched, rolling his shoulders as if warming up for another swing. His sharp gazended on the hospital tag still wrapped around Duncan¡¯s wrist, and he let out a mocking chuckle.

    "Still got your hospital bracelet on, huh?" Greg scoffed. "Might want to head back before I make sure you never leave." He flexed his fingers, his voice thick with barely restrained rage. "Lucky for you, I¡¯ve been itching for a fight today."

    Duncan barely reacted to the hit, his focus locked on Cammy. He straightened, ignoring the sharp sting in his jaw, and pleaded, "Cammy, please. Let me talk to Dn. Like you said, this could damage him. I need to exin¡ªhelp him understand. Ease his pain."

    Cammy¡¯s lips curled in disgust.

    "Ease his pain?" she repeated, her voice dangerously low.

    Greg tensed beside her, but she gently ced a hand on his arm, silently telling him to step back.

    She didn¡¯t need Greg to fight this battle for her.

    She¡¯d finish it herself.

    Before Duncan could even brace for it, Cammy¡¯s palm struck his face with a force that sent his head snapping to the side.

    Then¡ªanother p, even harder than the first.

    The impact echoed louder than Greg¡¯s punch.

    The room fell into stunned silence.

    Cammy took a step closer, eyes zing with fury, her breath ragged.

    "You are NEVER going to see my son again," she spat, her voice shaking¡ªnot with fear, but with the unshakable certainty of a mother protecting her child.

    And this time, she meant it.

 Chapter 186: Good Heart

    <h4>Chapter 186: Good Heart</h4>

    Duncan¡¯s voice wavered, heavy with desperation. "Cammy, please... just give me this chance. Let me exin everything to him. If you want, we can do it together. But please... he¡¯s the only family I have left."

    His words struck a nerve, sharp and unforgiving.

    Cammy¡¯s breath hitched. Her stomach twisted violently, a surge of nausea rising in her throat.

    Her eyes darkened as she took a slow, deliberate step toward him.

    She nudged him on the shoulder, poking angrily, and violently.

    "Your only family left?" she echoed, her voice trembling with a fury that was barely restrained.

    A bitterugh escaped her lips¡ªsharp, hollow, and dripping with disbelief.

    "How dare you say that?" she seethed, her hands curling into fists at her sides.

    Duncan flinched, but she wasn¡¯t done.

    "I was your family too, Duncan. I was your wife. I chose you. I loved you. I built a life with you. And what did you do?" Her voice cracked, but she pressed on, her anger drowning out the pain.

    "You threw it all away like it meant nothing to you."

    Tears burned at the corners of her eyes, but she refused to let them fall. Not now.

    Not for him.

    She shook her head, a cold, hollow smile tugging at her lips.

    "You had a family," she whispered, voice covered in raw heartbreak. "But you destroyed it with your own two hands, just because you can¡¯t keep your dick inside your pants!"

    "It¡¯s not like that, Cammy, please," Duncan continued to beg.

    "Mommy?"

    The small, innocent voice cut through the suffocating tension like a de.

    Everyone¡¯s heads snapped toward the open front door.

    There, standing with wide, curious eyes, was Cassey.

    "Dn said we could y the game he made on hisptop," she chirped, oblivious to the thick hostility in the air. "He sent me to get it from his room."

    A silence heavier than stone settled over the room¡ªuntil Duncan broke it.

    "Where is Dn, little princess?"

    His sudden, urgent tone made Cassey blink in confusion.

    She didn¡¯t notice the frantic way her mother was shaking her head by the sofa, silently pleading for her not to answer.

    Innocently, Cassey pointed toward the hallway.

    "He¡¯s in our living room with the¡ª"

    She never got to finish her sentence.

    Duncan was already gone.

    Like a man possessed, he stormed out of Cammy¡¯s apartment, his feet pounding against the floor as he made a beeline for the open door across the hall.

    "No!" Cammy¡¯s scream shattered the moment as she bolted after him, heart mming against her ribs.

    Greg was right behind her, his face a mask of determination.

    Cassey jolted, startled by the suddenmotion.

    "What¡¯s going on?" she asked, her little voice shadowed with worry and fear.

    Eve didn¡¯t hesitate. She grabbed her daughter¡¯s hand and gently pulled her away from the chaos.

    "Come here, love," she murmured, keeping her voice soft but firm. "Let¡¯s not get in their way."

    "But¡ª"

    "No questions right now, sweetheart," Eve cut in, leading her toward their apartment. "Go to your room. I promise I¡¯ll exinter, okay?"

    Cassey hesitated but nodded, her trust in her mother unwavering.

    Meanwhile, in Eve¡¯s apartment, Dn¡¯s breath hitched at the sight of his father barreling toward him.

    His small hands tightened around the fabric of his nanny¡¯s dress as he instinctively hid behind her, pressing himself against her back as if she could shield him from the storm that was Duncan.

    His father hade for him.

    But Dn didn¡¯t want to see him.

    Not now.

    Maybe not ever.

    "Get away from me! I don¡¯t like you anymore! I hate you!"

    Dn¡¯s voice rang out, raw and filled with pain, his small hands clenched into fists around the handles of his crutches and his nanny¡¯s skirt.

    Duncan flinched as if he had been struck.

    "Dn, please," he pleaded, totally desperate. "Daddy just wants to exin. Just give me a chance to tell you everything. That¡¯s all I ask. If, after this, you still don¡¯t want to see me, I¡¯ll ept it. But please... just hear my side."

    Cammy¡¯s heart ached at the sight of her son¡¯s tear-streaked face and his father¡¯s broken expression.

    She wiped her own tears away, took a deep breath, and closed her eyes for a moment, forcing herself to think clearly.

    She couldn¡¯t let her emotions control her¡ªnot now.

    Dn¡¯s well-being was the only thing that mattered. Not Duncan¡¯s pride. Not hers.

    Even though every fiber of her ego wanted to shut Duncan out, to punish him for his betrayal, she knew that wasn¡¯t the answer. Dn deserved to have a voice in this, and more than anything, she needed to protect him¡ªnot just from pain but from carrying hatred in his heart.

    With quiet determination, she stepped forward and ced a hand on Duncan¡¯s shoulder.

    "Let me."

    Duncan looked at her, his eyes searching hers.

    "Let¡¯s do this the right way. Can we agree on that?"

    For a long moment, Duncan didn¡¯t move. Then, slowly, he nodded.

    Cammy turned to Eve.

    "Eve, I need a favor."

    Her newfound best friend straightened immediately, ready to do whatever was needed.

    "Can you take Duncan to my apartment for a bit while I talk to Dn? we will be there as soon as I can."

    Eve hesitated only for a second before nodding.

    "Of course."

    She turned to Duncan and gestured for him to follow her. With onest look at his son, Duncan walked away, his steps slow, as if each one weighed him down.

    Once they were gone, Cammy knelt in front of Dn.

    Before she could say a word, he dropped his crutches and threw himself into her arms, clutching her as if she were the only thing holding him together.

    "Mommy, I don¡¯t want to talk to Daddy," Dn sobbed against her shoulder. "I hate him! I hate him forever!"

    Cammy kissed his temple, smoothing his hair with soft, reassuring strokes.

    "Oh, sweetheart, I know," she whispered. "I know how much this hurts. And I won¡¯t tell you that you have to forgive him. Not now, not ever, unless you want to, until you are ready."

    Dn pulled back just enough to look at her, his big, tear-filled eyes gazing at hers.

    "Then why do I have to talk to him?" he whispered, his voice trembling.

    Cammy cupped his face gently.

    "Because everyone makes mistakes, baby. Even grown-ups. And sometimes, even when we¡¯re hurting, it¡¯s important to hear the whole story before we decide how we feel."

    She wiped away a stray tear from his cheek.

    "We¡¯ll go together, okay? We¡¯ll sit, we¡¯ll listen, and then, if you still don¡¯t want to talk to him, we¡¯ll leave. No one will force you to do anything you don¡¯t want to do."

    Dn sniffled, his small chest rising and falling with the weight of emotions he was too young to carry.

    He didn¡¯t answer right away.

    Instead, he just stared into his mother¡¯s eyes, his own brimming with unshed tears, as he wrestled with the decision that could change everything.

    Cammy knew that Dn was too young to know what he wanted to do right at that moment. His judgment is clouded by anger. But never did she doubt that her son would make the right decision because that¡¯s how she brought him up.

    To be a person with a good heart.

 Chapter 187: Forever and Always

    <h4>Chapter 187: Forever and Always</h4>

    Cammy held Dn¡¯s small hand in hers as they stepped out of Eve¡¯s apartment, leaving Greg behind for now.

    Dn¡¯s grip was tight, hesitant. His crutches tapped against the wooden floor, the only sound breaking the tense silence between mother and son. He hadn¡¯t said a word since agreeing toe.

    His little face, usually filled with warmth and curiosity, was guarded¡ªuncertain of what was toe.

    Duncan stood as soon as they entered Cammy¡¯s apartment, his heart pounding in his chest. He had never been so nervous in his life, not even during his biggest business deals.

    But this wasn¡¯t business¡ªthis was his son, his family, hisst chance to do something right.

    Cammy guided Dn to the couch and knelt before him. She took a deep breath, gathering her words.

    Duncan sat across from them, his hands sped tightly together as he waited.

    "Dn, sweetheart," Cammy began gently, stroking his hair. "Mommy and Daddy need to talk to you about something very important."

    Dn looked at her, then at Duncan, his small hands tightening around the fabric of his pants. "Is it about that woman?" he asked, his voice sharp, his pain still fresh.

    Cammy¡¯s heart clenched, but she shook her head. "No, baby. This is about you, about us."

    Duncan leaned forward, his voice soft but firm. "Dn, your mommy and I... we are not going to live together anymore."

    "Remember, I told you about that when we were in the resort? Do you still remember?" Cammy asked, and Dn nodded.

    Cammy swallowed the lump in her throat. "It means that Mommy and Daddy won¡¯t be husband and wife anymore."

    Dn¡¯s breath hitched. His big, innocent eyes darted between them. "You don¡¯t love each other anymore?"

    Duncan exhaled slowly, rubbing his palms against his jeans before reaching for Dn¡¯s hand. The boy hesitated but didn¡¯t pull away.

    "Dn, love is...plicated, different between husband and wife. It is not like the love that parents have for their children," Duncan admitted. "But what¡¯s neverplicated is how much we love you. That will never change. Not ever."

    Cammy nodded, cupping Dn¡¯s cheek, her thumb brushing away a tear before it could fall. "Sweetheart, this doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re not a family anymore. We are. Always. You are the most important person in our lives, and we will both be here for you, no matter what."

    "But we won¡¯t live in the same house ever?" Dn whispered, his voice quivering.

    Duncan shook his head. "No, buddy. But that doesn¡¯t mean we won¡¯t see each other. You¡¯ll have two homes now. And whether you¡¯re with Mommy or me, we¡¯ll both be loving you every second of every day."

    Dn wiped his nose with the back of his hand. "Will you stille to my ser games?"

    Duncan smiled despite the ache in his chest. "Of course, buddy. I wouldn¡¯t miss a single one."

    Dn turned to Cammy, searching her face. "And you?"

    Cammy kissed his forehead. "Always."

    "So, does it mean that the two of you can now have a new husband and a new wife?" he asked with a bit of confusion.

    Cammy nced at Duncan, who nodded at her. Giving her a go signal to tell him the truth.

    "Yes, baby. We can. Daddy can have a new woman in his life to take care of him. Just like how I take care of you. Do you want Daddy to be alone and sad in our old house?"

    Dn shook his head. "No, that house is big and he will be lonely if he is alone."

    "Exactly. So, the woman you saw with Daddy, she will take care of him. No need to be angry and hate him. We already talked about it, and Mommy is okay with it."

    "Who will take care of you?" Dn asked Cammy.

    "You will, silly," Cammy quipped, but Dn has a different suggestion in mind.

    "But once my cast is off, I¡¯ll be back in the dormitory. Uncle Greg should be your husband."

    Duncan clenched his fist, not expecting Dn to say that.

    Silence filled the room for a moment. Then, Dn hupped and threw his arms around Cammy first, then¡ªafter a long hesitation¡ªwrapped them around Duncan too.

    Duncan closed his eyes, holding his son close, feeling his little heartbeat against his chest.

    "I don¡¯t want things to change," Dn murmured against his father¡¯s shirt.

    "I know, sweetheart," Cammy whispered, her voice thick with emotion. "But no matter what changes, one thing stays the same¡ªwe love you more than anything in this world."

    Duncan kissed the top of his son¡¯s head, his voice rough with emotion. "Forever and always, buddy."

    After nearly an hour spent with Dn, Duncan let out a weary sigh and stood up. "Dn, Daddy has to go now. I actually escaped from the hospital just so I could talk to you, but if I don¡¯t go back soon, the doctors will have my head."

    Dn nodded solemnly. Though there was still pain in his eyes, it was no longer burning with anger. He took a deep breath and whispered, "Goodbye, Daddy."

    Duncan crouched to his son¡¯s level and gently ruffled his hair. "Not goodbye, buddy. Just see youter, okay? No matter what happens, I will always love you."

    Cammy watched as Duncan left, his shoulders heavier than when he arrived. There was no victory in this moment¡ªonly exhaustion and the remnants of a love that had shattered beyond repair.

    As soon as Duncan was out of sight, Cammy took a deep breath and turned to Dn, smoothing his hair back. "Come on, sweetheart. Let¡¯s get some lunch."

    She quickly invited Eve, Greg, and Cassey to join them. The apartment, which had felt like a battleground just moments ago, soon filled with the warmth of shared food andpany.

    "Gosh, that was intense!" Evemented, shaking her head. "So, how did it go?"

    "It was... fine," Cammy answered carefully. "The talk was about Dn, and that was all I wanted to focus on today. I didn¡¯t bring up the conservatorship issue. I¡¯ll talk to Duncan about thatter¡ªwith Grace there to back me up.

    The conversation earlier was already stressful enough, and I need to save my energy. Greg and I still have dinner with his fatherter."

    Greg, who had been quietly picking at his food, nced up. "We can skip that if you¡¯re too drained. It¡¯s no big deal."

    "No, Greg, it is a big deal." Cammy looked him straight in the eyes. "Didn¡¯t you see the way your father reacted when he found out who my mother was? What if we¡¯re rted?"

    Greg let out a shortugh, but Cammy and Eve didn¡¯t join in.

    "There¡¯s no way," Greg assured her. "If we were, I would know. More likely, my father and your parents were business rivals back in the day. That would exin his reaction. My dad holds grudges like trophies¡ªit¡¯s probably just that."

    Cammy wasn¡¯t convinced. She pressed her lips together, her unease lingering like a dark cloud in the back of her mind. ¡¯I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple. Something about this feels... off.¡¯

    But she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it out loud. Not yet.

 Chapter 188: Cross Estate (1)

    <h4>Chapter 188: Cross Estate (1)</h4>

    Eve eagerly offered to stay behind with Dn in Cammy¡¯s apartment, ensuring he wouldn¡¯t feel alone while she and Greg went to Richard Cross¡¯s mansion for dinner.

    "Dn can hang out with Cassey and have some fun. I¡¯ll keep an eye on them," Eve said with a knowing smirk. "But let¡¯s be real¡ªI also want the full scoop on whatever bombshell Richard is about to drop."

    Cammy let out a small chuckle, though a flicker of unease crossed her face. "Something tells me tonight will change everything."

    Greg sighed, cing a reassuring hand on her back. "Whatever it is, we¡¯ll face it together."

    Eve grinned. "And I¡¯ll be right here, waiting for all the juicy details when you get back."

    Upon arriving at the Cross estate, Cammy and Greg stepped into the grand foyer, where Aarya Cross, Greg¡¯s stepmother, greeted them with a knowing smile.

    "Wee, Cammy," she said, her voice warm yet measured. "Gregory, your father is still in his office, caught up with hiswyers and ountants. He may take a while."

    Greg sighed but nodded. "Is there something wrong with thepany?"

    Aarya shook her head. "There¡¯s none. They are just discussing some legal matters forpliance with thew regarding taxes for thepany and inheritance, since you will finally join thepany. They just arrived fifteen minutes ago."

    "Hmm... I see, it may take a while then," Greg remarked.

    Aarya smoothed a hand over her silk dress. "Dinner isn¡¯t quite ready yet. Why don¡¯t you show Cammy around?"

    Greg turned to Cammy, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "Want a tour of my childhood kingdom?"

    Cammy chuckled. "Lead the way, Your Highness."

    Greg led her to the piano room first, a grand space with floor-to-ceiling windows and a glossy ck grand piano sitting like a throne in the middle of the room.

    He sat down, flexing his fingers over the keys. "I used to y when I needed a distraction. Plus, my father and Aarya technically forced me to learn, so..." he admitted.

    Then, without another word, he began ying. The melody of "Can¡¯t Help Falling in Love" filled the room, slow and haunting.

    Cammy stood frozen, the music weaving around her like a spell. Greg¡¯s eyes met hers as he yed, something unspoken passing between them. When thest note faded, Cammy let out a shaky breath.

    "That was beautiful," she whispered.

    Greg smiled. "Come on. There¡¯s more to see."

    Next was his childhood bedroom, frozen in time. Posters of old rock bands covered the walls, programming books were stacked haphazardly on a wooden shelf, and a dusty ser ball sat in the corner.

    "You were a clich¨¦ teenage boy," Cammy teased, running a hand over the desk.

    Greg let out a small chuckle, his lips curling into a half-smile. "Completely. I used to spend most of my time locked away in my room. I didn¡¯t have any real friends back then¡ªexcept for Harry."

    Cammy arched an eyebrow as she slowly wandered around the room, her fingers grazing over old books, childhood trophies, and a few dusty picture frames. "So, you were an introverted kid?" she mused.

    Greg smirked, shaking his head. "Not exactly. I was more... rebellious and angry. I just didn¡¯t know how to deal with all that frustration, so I kept to myself. My grandfather always told me to control my emotions, and the only way I knew how was by shutting myself away, throwing myself into studying and ying ser."

    A shadow crossed Cammy¡¯s face as she nced at him. "Gosh, I really hope Dn doesn¡¯t turn rebellious when he gets older," she admitted, her voice marked with concern.

    She moved to the bookshelf, trailing her fingers along the spines of old novels, lost in thought.

    Greg¡¯s expression softened. "He won¡¯t be," he reassured her, reaching out and gently taking her hand. He tugged her toward him, guiding her onto hisp.

    "You¡¯re doing an incredible job raising him. My situation was different... My mother left me here when I was about Dn¡¯s age. She didn¡¯t say why. One day she brought me here, and then, she was just... gone."

    Cammy¡¯s breath hitched, her heart aching for the little boy Greg had once been. "Oh, Greg... I didn¡¯t mean to bring up something painful," she whispered, resting a hand against his chest.

    Greg shrugged, but his eyes held a flicker of vulnerability. "It was a long time ago," he murmured, his fingers tracing absentmindedly along her waist. Then, his lips twitched into a small, sincere smile. "Besides, I¡¯m happy now¡ªbecause I have you."

    Cammy¡¯s heart squeezed at his words.

    He reached up, cupping her chin lightly between his fingers. "But I did try to find her and my half-brother when I first started Cross Tech. I searched for years, but I kept hitting dead ends. Eventually, I gave up."

    Cammy studied him, her eyes searching his face. "Maybe you should try again," she suggested softly. "Technology is way more advanced now. Maybe this time you¡¯ll actually find them."

    Greg considered it, his thumb absently brushing over the curve of her jaw. "Yeah, maybe. But part of me wonders... what if she didn¡¯t want to be found? What if she disappeared for a reason? Maybe she¡¯s happy now, wherever she is."

    Cammy nodded slowly, understanding the hesitation. "Maybe you¡¯re right. But Greg... she¡¯s still a mother, like me. And no matter what happened, I know that wherever she is, she¡¯d be proud of the man you¡¯ve be."

    Greg¡¯s lips curved. "And what kind of man is that?" he teased.

    Cammy smiled, running her fingers across his face before yfully pinching his cheek. "A good man. A sessful man. A generous boss who actually cares about his employees and not just the profits. A dependable friend... and a loving boyfriend."

    Greg¡¯s smirk deepened. "I think I like thatst part the best," he murmured.

    Before Cammy could respond, he leaned in and pressed a soft, fleeting kiss against her lips. But as soon as he pulled away, he realized that a simple kiss wasn¡¯t enough.

    His gaze darkened, his fingers tightening at her waist as he pulled her in again¡ªthis time, capturing her lips in a deeper, slower kiss. One that held more than just affection. It held desire, devotion, and an unspoken promise of something more.

    Cammy melted into him, her hands sliding up to tangle in his hair, her body pressing into his warmth.

    And in that moment, nothing else existed¡ªonly the heat between them, the quiet understanding, and the love they both felt, even without saying it out loud.

    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 189: Cross Estate (2)

    <h4>Chapter 189: Cross Estate (2)</h4>

    Greg¡¯s hands moved instinctively, tracing the curves of Cammy¡¯s body with willful, lingering strokes. His touch was both possessive and reverent, as if he was memorizing every inch of her.

    When his palms finally settled over the soft swell of her chest, kneading gently, Cammy let out a breathy sigh against his lips.

    The heat between them was undeniable, crackling like a live wire, but she forced herself to break the kiss, resting her forehead against his.

    "Greg... You¡¯re getting hard," she murmured, her voice uneven, her chest rising and falling against his own. "They might call us for dinner any minute now. We shouldn¡¯t..."

    Greg let out a frustrated groan, his lips ghosting over her cheek before he exhaled sharply and pulled back. His darkened gaze locked onto hers, filled with a raw, unfiltered hunger.

    "You¡¯re right," he admitted, though his voice was heavy with restraint. "But we need to get out of here¡ªnow. Because if we stay any longer, I swear, I¡¯ll have you pinned against that bed, and I won¡¯t stop this time."

    A knowing thrill ran through Cammy at his words, but she quickly smothered it, biting her lip to suppress the smile threatening to break free. Instead, she giggled softly, her fingers intertwining through his as she tugged him toward the door.

    "Then let¡¯s go," she whispered, leading him away from the danger of their growing temptation.

    Greg led Cammy toward the grand dining room, expecting to see the long table adorned with fine china and a feast waiting for them.

    Instead, the space was still eerily quiet, the table untouched. His brows furrowed as he stopped one of the passing maids.

    "What¡¯s going on? I thought dinner would be ready soon," he asked, his voice edged with impatience.

    The maid offered a polite smile, hands folded in front of her apron. "It will be, sir. Your father specifically requested roasted duck, and it¡¯s taking longer than expected. The chef mentioned it should be ready in about an hour¡ªno more than two now that it¡¯s in the oven."

    Greg exhaled through his nose, ncing toward Cammy before giving the maid a curt nod. "I see. Thank you."

    Turning back to Cammy, he ran a hand through his hair. "Looks like we have some time to kill. How about I show you the rest of the estate while we wait?"

    Cammy nodded, curiosity sparking in her gaze. She followed him as he strode through the marble hallways, but she hadn¡¯t expected him to lead her outside¡ªto what appeared to be an outdoor garage, filled with luxury cars, motorcycles, and other expensive big boy toys.

    Greg approached one of the workers, who handed him a key. With a mischievous smirk, he dangled it in front of her, letting it glint under the soft glow of the garage lights. "Let¡¯s go," he said, filled with excitement.

    Cammy arched a brow, her lips twitching. "What¡¯s that for?"

    Greg¡¯s grin widened. "We¡¯re taking a golf cart to tour the estate. Walking would take forever."

    Cammy¡¯s eyes widened in amazement. "It¡¯s that big?"

    He chuckled, nodding as he gestured toward one of the sleek, high-end golf carts parked nearby. "Yup. Come on, hop in."

    Cammy hesitated for only a second before shaking her head with a smile and climbing in beside him. As Greg started the engine, a soft hum vibrated beneath them, and with a press of his foot, they rolled forward into the sprawling estate.

    The night air was cool, the scent of freshly cut grass mingling with the distant aroma of the roasting duck.

    "This better be one hell of a dinner," Cammy teased as they sped off.

    Gregughed, his free hand reaching for hers. "Trust me, the food will be great¡ªbut thepany... hmm, you¡¯ll seeter."

    He showed her the swimming pool, still shimmering under the evening sky, then the multi-purpose court where he used to y basketball and badminton. Cammy could practically see a younger Greg running around, filled with restless energy.

    Then came the nursery garden, where Aarya¡¯s touch was evident. Rows of vibrant flowers, delicate roses, and climbing vines made the air fragrant with the scent of flowers.

    Cammy watched as Greg traced a fingertip over a petal, something softening in his expression.

    "Aarya stays at home if not socializing with her socialite friend, and she¡¯s always here," he murmured. "I never understood it before."

    Cammy tilted her head. "And now?"

    Greg met her gaze. "Now, I think I do. Because it¡¯s so peaceful here. Away from the world of adults."

    Cammy smiled, understanding what Greg meant. ¡¯I miss my garden, hopefully someday, I could create something like this as well,¡¯ she mentally noted.

    Thest stop was a secluded cabin at the far end of the estate. The air grew cooler as they walked through the woods, the glow of the lights from the walkway disappearing behind them.

    When they reached the cabin, Greg pushed the door open, revealing a small but cozy space¡ªone bed, a simple dining table, a tiny kitchte, and a desk covered in old sketches and notebooks.

    "I built this when I was a teenager," Greg said, his voice low. "Harry and a couple of the staff helped. I needed somewhere to disappear, and so was Harry."

    Cammy stepped inside, taking it all in. "When was thest time you were here?"

    Greg hesitated before nodding. "It¡¯s been years. But one of the old gardeners cleaned this for me, I pay him to maintain this, for it holds a lot of memories for me and Harry."

    "I like this ce. Cozy and homey," Cammy remarked as she hopped up onto the wooden dining table, crossing her legs. She patted the polished surface, her fingertips grazing the grain. "Is this handmade?"

    Greg, who had been scanning the room, turned toward her. His eyesnded on where she sat, and something deep inside him stirred¡ªsomething he had forced to sleep earlier. He swallowed hard, his breath slowing.

    "Yes," he said, his voice lower than before. "I made it."

    He strode toward her, his movements controlled, deliberate. He ced his hands on her waist, intending to guide her off the table, but she didn¡¯t move.

    "Get off the table, Cammy."

    She tilted her head, mischief dancing in her eyes. "Why? Is it not strong enough to hold me? It looks pretty sturdy and hard to me."

    His jaw tightened. "It¡¯s strong. It¡¯s solid wood, cut from one of the trees on the property."

    She leaned in slightly, her voice turning silkier. "Then what are you afraid of?"

    Greg¡¯s fingers flexed against her waist as he exhaled sharply. Cammy reached up, looping her arms around his neck, her nails grazing the nape of his skin. His entire body tensed.

    "Myself," he admitted darkly, his voice thick with restraint. "I¡¯m afraid of me... devouring you on this very table." His eyes burned into hers. "You¡¯ll be like Little Red Riding Hood, and I¡¯ll be the wolf in the woods."

    A shiver ran down Cammy¡¯s spine, anticipation thrumming between them.

    Before she could respond, Greg grabbed her by the hips, his strength undeniable, and pulled her toward him. The edge of the table pressed into her thighs as he wedged himself between them, his hands settling on either side of her.

    The space between them disappeared. Heat. Tension. A slow-burning fire neither of them wanted to put out.

    She smirked as she felt him grow harder. She could already know what¡¯sing next, making her excited, and she would wee it with open legs... arms.

 Chapter 190: Cross Estate (3)

    <h4>Chapter 190: Cross Estate (3)</h4>

    Cammy¡¯s lips curled into a yful smirk as she trailed her finger down Greg¡¯s chest, tracing a slow path from his corbone to the waistband of his pants.

    She hooked her finger into the fabric and gave a teasing tug, pulling him closer with a bold flick of her wrist.

    "Do we have time for this?" she murmured, sounding mischievous.

    Greg¡¯s lips twitched as he met her gaze. "Even if we don¡¯t, I¡¯ll make time for it." His voice was thick, dark, filled with a promise that made Cammy¡¯s breath hitch.

    His hands skimmed up her thighs, fingers grazing the soft skin beneath her skirt. Cammy¡¯s breath grew shallow, her body humming with anticipation as Greg leaned in, his lips brushing the shell of her ear.

    "You have no idea what you do to me," he whispered, his warm breath sending shivers down her spine.

    Her hands tightened around his shoulders as she tipped her head back slightly, exposing her neck. Greg took the invitation, trailing slow, lingering kisses along her throat, savoring every inch of her skin. Cammy sighed against him, her pulse racing, her body melting into his touch.

    Greg pulled her closer, positioning himself between her legs, the heat between them growing unbearable. His grip was firm yet reverent, his touch both teasing and possessive.

    Cammy arched into him, tilting her head just enough for their lips to graze, a whisper of a kiss that sent sparks through both of them.

    You like teasing, don¡¯t you?" Greg murmured against her lips.

    Cammy let out a breathless chuckle. "Maybe."

    Greg smirked before capturing her lips fully, deepening the kiss as he wrapped an arm around her waist, pulling her flush against him.

    Time blurred, the world outside the cabin forgotten. All that remained was the heat between them, the unspoken desires finally breaking free.

    With a sharp tug, he peeled her underwear down, and Cammy instinctively pushed against the table, lifting her hips in offering, making it easier for him to strip her bare.

    A wicked glint shed in her eyes as she raised one leg, draping it over his shoulder, spreading herself open without a hint of hesitation¡ªan unspoken dare.

    Greg¡¯s gaze darkened, his lips curling into a sinful smirk as his thumb grazed the needy, swollen bud at the center of her heat. He didn¡¯t rush. Instead, he traced slow, deliberate circles, his touch featherlight, maddening.

    His other hand roamed up her leg, fingertips barely brushing her skin, until he pressed soft, lingering kisses along her inner thigh¡ªbefore he lifted her leg off his shoulder, setting it down with purpose.

    Pulling a chair closer, he sat between her open legs, his face level with the feast before him. He exhaled, savoring the view, before murmuring, "I think I¡¯ll enjoy this meal far more than the roasted duck waiting for us."

    A huskyugh escaped Cammy¡¯s lips, her chest rising and falling with anticipation. "Then what are you waiting for?" she teased, her voice sultry, inviting. "Eat."

    His smirk deepened, a final promise flickering in his eyes before he leaned in, his breath hot against her sensitive flesh.

    Cammy¡¯s gasp filled the air the moment his tongue met her clit¡ªvelvet heat against aching need. He licked her slowly, savoring every inch, dragging his tongue from the very bottom of her slick folds to the top before swirling it inzy, deliberate circles.

    Again and again, he alternated his rhythm, keeping her on edge, teasing, tormenting, making her body beg for more.

    And then, just when she thought she might shatter¡ªhe gave her exactly what she craved.

    Greg unbuckled his belt with a sharp clink, his hands working with fevered urgency as he unzipped his pants. His cock sprang free, thick, rigid¡ªan untamed beast finally unleashed from its cruel confinement.

    He wrapped his fingers around the length of it, stroking himself slowly, deliberately, watching Cammy through hooded eyes as he grew impossibly harder. He couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He needed to be inside her. Now.

    "Ahh... baby..." Cammy¡¯s voice was breathless, drenched in lust. Her legs quivered in anticipation. "I want more of you... I want your cock inside me... fuck me..."

    Her shameless plea sent fire rushing through Greg¡¯s veins.

    "Damn," he muttered, dragging a hand down his face, trying to steady himself¡ªbut failing. "I love hearing you talk dirty."

    And then, as if possessed by raw hunger, he positioned himself at her entrance and pushed in¡ªjust the tip, just enough to make her feel him¡ªbefore pulling back, leaving her on the edge, wanting, needing.

    "Babe... put it all in..." Cammy¡¯s frustration dripped from her voice, her body arching toward him.

    But Greg only smirked, teasing her again, barely entering before withdrawing once more.

    She whimpered. "Don¡¯t tease me... I want you in me."

    His dark eyes burned into hers. "Beg for it."

    Her pride crumbled under the weight of her desire. "Put your cock in me, baby. Please... fuck me... fuck me hard."

    Greg¡¯s breath hitched. "Good girl."

    With one slow, merciless thrust, he buried himself to the hilt, stretching her, filling her, making her cry out in pleasure.

    A deep groan rumbled from his chest as he ground his hips against hers, rolling, pressing, pushing deeper still.

    "Oh my God! You¡¯re so deep... Ahh..." Cammy¡¯s head fell back, eyes rolling, lost in the overwhelming sensation of him inside her.

    Greg leaned down, his lips brushing her ear. "Does it feel good?" His voice was a dark caress, teasing, wicked.

    "Yes... yes... so good... more... please..." she moaned, her nails digging into his back.

    His smirk widened. "As you please."

    He began to move, slow and steady at first, letting her feel every inch of him as he slid in and out, setting her body aze.

    "You feel so good, babe. So fucking wet for me," Greg growled, his control unraveling.

    They were lost, bodies tangled in the sweet, torturous rhythm of pleasure, lost in the heat, the hunger, the all-consuming need¡ª

    Until a sudden sh of light sliced through the darkness.

    A beam, then another.

    Two shlights.

    People.

    Someone wasing.

 Chapter 191: Cross Estate (4)

    <h4>Chapter 191: Cross Estate (4)</h4>

    Cammy¡¯s mind spiraled, torn between pleasure and panic. In front of her, Greg drove into her with relentless precision, his movements steady yet punishing, iming her inch by inch.

    Behind her, the cabin¡¯s door loomed¡ªa fragile barrier between them and the two shlights cutting through the darkness outside.

    The voices were getting closer.

    "They must be here. You saw the golf cart they used earlier, right? It¡¯s parked just by the roadside, and this is the only ce nearby."

    "Maybe they went somewhere else. The lights in the cabin are off. Maybe they went to the pond."

    Cammy¡¯s heart pounded. She suddenly understood. Two workers from the mansion¡ªthe shlights weren¡¯t random. They were searching. Looking for them. They were searching for them.

    Her body tensed beneath Greg. "G-Greg, we have t-to go," she barely managed to whisper between stifled moans, the pleasure strangling her words.

    Greg groaned, frustration evident in the way his fingers dug into her thighs. "Ah, fucking annoying," he muttered. But instead of stopping, instead of letting her go¡ªhe did the opposite.

    Without warning, he pulled her legs around his waist and lifted her effortlessly, keeping them connected, his cock still buried deep inside her.

    "Hold on. Now."

    Confused, Cammy obeyed, wrapping her arms around his neck as he carried her through the dark cabin, his every step still pressing him deliciously inside her.

    He moved fast, his breath ragged, and she felt every movement, every inch of him as he reached for a tiny door tucked away in the corner.

    He yanked it open. A pantry. Small, dark, lined with shelves and a wooden cab.

    Greg stepped inside and swiftly locked the door. Then, with one powerful motion, he ced her on the cab, her back against the wooden wall, her legs still hooked around him.

    "G-Greg¡ª" she tried, her voice trembling with both arousal and fear, but he didn¡¯t let her finish.

    Hisrge hand covered her mouth, his gaze molten with untamed hunger.

    "Shh... Be quiet," he whispered, his voice a low growl, heavy with lust and frustration. "I can¡¯t stop now. If I do, I might fire those bastards for disturbing us."

    And then, with a slow, deliberate thrust, he pushed into her, filling her to the hilt, making her nearly scream¡ªif not for the firm hand muffling her cries.

    Her body quaked beneath him, her fingers wing at his back as he set a brutal, desperate rhythm, fucking her in the tiny, forbidden space while just outside, the men continued their search.

    The danger. The thrill. The raw, reckless hunger.

    It was intoxicating.

    And Greg had no intention of stopping.

    Then¡ªthe creak of the cabin door.

    Cammy¡¯s breath hitched, her entire body tensing as footsteps echoed through the small space. Voices drifted in, casual, unsuspecting¡ªbut dangerously close.

    ¡¯Fuck! My underwear!¡¯

    Panic gripped her as she suddenly remembered¡ªGreg had tossed it somewhere in the cabin, a reckless afterthought in the heat of their desire. If one of them saw it... if they realized...

    But before her mind could spiral further, Greg¡¯s strong arm snaked around her waist, pulling her flush against his sweat-slicked body. The heat of him was overwhelming, his grip possessive, unyielding.

    Then, his lips brushed against her ear, his voice a low, sinful growl.

    "Fuck, I¡¯m so close," he whispered, his breath hot against her skin, sending shivers down her spine. His hips flexed, pressing deeper, filling her sopletely she nearly gasped. "But I¡¯m not gonna release it until you do first."

    A whimper caught in her throat.

    His teeth grazed the shell of her ear. His fingers dug into her waist.

    "Cum for me, Cammy."

    Hismand was dark, dangerous¡ªan order wrapped in velvet, dripping with lust.

    The world outside blurred into nothing. The footsteps. The voices. The risk of being caught.

    All that existed now was him.

    And the pleasure he was about to unleash.

    Cammy shut out everything that wasn¡¯t Greg. The world outside, the footsteps, the voices¡ªthey all faded into oblivion.

    The only thing that mattered was the man in front of her, the way he moved, the way he filled her, the way he ignited every nerve in her body like a live wire.

    The pleasure was intoxicating. Overwhelming. She needed more.

    Greg¡¯s breath was hot against her ear, his voice deep, raw,manding. "Cammy, I want to feel you beating around me. Suck me in like there¡¯s no tomorrow. Touch yourself."

    A shudder wracked through her body at his words, and without hesitation, she obeyed. She slid her hand between their bodies, fingertips finding the swollen nub aching for attention.

    A gasp slipped past her lips as she rubbed herself, the sensation sending shockwaves of pleasure through her.

    Greg groaned, his grip on her tightening. "Ahh, fucking pussy, so greedy," he growled into her ear. His voice was thick with lust, dark and possessive. "Move your hand faster."

    She did.

    Her fingers worked in desperate circles, pushing herself higher, driving them both to the edge. The pleasure built like a raging storm, her body trembling, tightening¡ªuntil she felt it. The inevitable, the uncontroble.

    Her walls clenched around him in rhythmic spasms, pulsing, milking his cock as pleasure detonated through her.

    "Fuckkk!" she moaned, the sound muffled against Greg¡¯s hand as her entire body convulsed. Her legs trembled violently, her toes curling, her mind nk with bliss.

    Greg groaned, feeling her tighten, her greedy pussy pulling him deeper, refusing to let him go. And then, with one final thrust, he shattered. His grip on her hips turned bruising as he came, his release hot and deep, filling herpletely.

    She felt every pulse, every jet of warmth spilling inside her. It was possessive. Addictive. Consuming.

    Greg buried his face in the crook of her neck, his breath ragged, his body still pressed against hers. "You are so fucking addicting, baby. I want to be inside you like this, always." His voice was hoarse, covered with raw desire.

    The only sound in the tiny pantry was their heavy breathing, the echoes of their release still lingering between them.

    Silence settled over the cabin.

    The voices were gone. The workers had left.

    And now, it was just them¡ªpanting, sweaty,pletely undone.

    Trapped in the heat of their secret.

    Andpletely unwilling to let go.

 Chapter 192: Richardâ€™s Secret (1)

    <h4>Chapter 192: Richard¡¯s Secret (1)</h4>

    Cammy shifted ufortably in the golf cart, her body restless beside Greg as they cruised back to the mansion. Every bump in the road made her squirm, her agitation growing with each passing second.

    By the time they reached the grand estate, her walk was stiff, awkward¡ªso unnatural that Greg couldn¡¯t pretend not to notice anymore.

    He abruptly halted, tightening his grip on her hand, forcing her to stop as well. His sharp gaze locked onto hers. "What¡¯s wrong?" he demanded, his voice low but firm.

    Cammy exhaled sharply, rolling her eyes before crossing her arms over her chest. "I¡¯m not used to walking without underwear, Greg. It¡¯s ufortable. And airy." Her tone was filled with frustration as she shot him a withering re.

    "This is your fault! Who just tosses someone¡¯s panties to the ground¡ªdirty ground¡ªwithout even thinking? It was so dusty in there."

    Greg dragged a hand down his face, biting back augh. He knew better than to let it slip, but God, she looked so adorably flustered. Still, she was genuinely upset, and thest thing he wanted was to make it worse.

    His hands found her arms, rubbing them gently, his voiceced with apology. "I swear, I didn¡¯t know it hadn¡¯t been cleaned in a while. I pay someone to take care of that, and I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a reason why it was overlooked. I¡¯ll buy you a new pair."

    Cammy¡¯s eyes snapped shut as she inhaled deeply, barely restraining her irritation. "That¡¯s not the point, Greg! I am walking through this mansion, in this dress, with absolutely nothing underneath!" Her breath shuddered as she let it out, frustration and embarrassment warring inside her.

    She shook her head, unwilling to argue any further. "You know what? Forget it. Let¡¯s just get through this damn dinner and go home."

    Without another word, she strode toward the mansion, her back rigid, her movements tense. She didn¡¯t wait for Greg. She couldn¡¯t. Not when she was already burning from the inside out.

    As soon as they stepped inside, the warmth ofughter and conversation spilled from the dining room, filling the grand space with an air of celebration. Just as they were about to enter, Aarya appeared, striding toward the same destination with effortless grace.

    "There you are," she said, her sharp gaze flickering between them. "I sent people to look for you since I don¡¯t have any of your numbers, but they all came back empty-handed. Where the hell did you two disappear to?"

    Greg barely hesitated, his expression the perfect mask of innocence. "Oh, we spotted some rabbits in the woods and decided to follow them. Didn¡¯t realize how far we¡¯d gone until it was toote." His delivery was smooth¡ªtoo smooth.

    Aarya studied him for a moment, then simply nodded. "I see. Well, since you¡¯re here, we can finally start dinner. Take a seat." With a graceful wave of her hand, she gestured toward the dining room before walking ahead.

    As soon as her back was turned, Cammy leaned in, amusement dancing in her eyes. She barely held back a smirk as she whispered, "Rabbits, huh? A horny rabbit for sure."

    Greg turned his head, biting his lip to stifle hisughter, but the way his shoulders shook betrayed him. He shot her a sideways nce, his lips twitching. "You really can¡¯t help yourself, can you?"

    Cammy just shrugged, mischief glinting in her gaze. "Nope."

    With onest shared smirk, they stepped into the dining room, pretending to be the picture of innocence¡ªwhile both knowing damn well they were anything but.

    As they entered the dining room, the air buzzed with polite conversation,ughter, and the distinct clinking of wine sses.

    Richard Cross rose from his seat as Greg and Cammy stepped in. His sharp blue eyes, so simr to Greg¡¯s, swept over them with calcted warmth. "Ah, finally. Wee, both of you," he announced, his deep voicemanding the room¡¯s attention. "It¡¯s good to have you here tonight."

    Cammy swallowed. There was something unnerving about the way Richard looked at her, like he was studying her, searching for something beneath the surface.

    "As you can see," Richard continued, gesturing toward the well-dressed men at the table, "we have some special guests tonight. Our esteemed corporatewyers and ountants¡ªmen who have helped build Cross Holdings into what it is today."

    His words carried weight, as if every syble was meant to remind Greg of the empire he was about to inherit.

    Greg nodded, slipping into his role effortlessly. "d to meet you all."

    Dinner unfolded in a blur of business talk, asional polite small talk directed at Cammy, and more of Richard¡¯s watchful stares. The moment the tes were cleared, Greg was drawn into an in-depth discussion with the ountants andwyers about his transition into thepany.

    Richard, seizing the opportunity, turned to Cammy with a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. "Cammy, would you mind joining me in my office for a moment? I¡¯d like to have a word with you."

    Something about the way he asked¡ªnot a request, but an expectation¡ªmade her pulse quicken. But she nodded, pushing back her chair as she followed him out of the dining room.

    Richard¡¯s office was a stark contrast to the lively dining room. It was monochromatic, heavy with the scent of aged ck leather and old books.

    The dim glow of a single deskmp cast long shadows against the walls. He gestured for her to take a seat on the long sofa, then lowered himself into the chair opposite her.

    Richard exhaled, steepling his fingers together. "Monica Watson. Your mother. She looked like you when she was younger, just with a different hair color."

    Her breath hitched. "You knew my mother when she was young?"

    A slow, almost mncholic smile curved his lips. "I didn¡¯t just know her, Cammy. I loved her. We were in a long-term rtionship before."

    He leaned back, his gaze distant, as if he were looking not at her, but at a memory from long ago. "There was a time when I thought she would be my wife. When Cross Holdings was nothing more than a struggling business, and I was just another ambitious man trying to build something great from the business that I inherited from my father. But back then, I couldn¡¯tpete with Peter Watson."

    Cammy¡¯s hands gripped the arms of her chair. "My father?"

    Richard nodded. "Your grandfather wanted Monica to marry Peter instead of me. He had the money, the connections. And I was... well, just a man with dreams. And then something happened."

    The air in the room shifted, thick with something unsaid.

    "What happened?" Cammy asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Richard hesitated, then leaned forward, his gaze locking onto hers. "Monica and I... we had aplicated rtionship. And I need you to understand that what I¡¯m about to say, I don¡¯t say lightly."

    He took a slow breath, letting the silence stretch before finally speaking the words that sent a chill down Cammy¡¯s spine.

    "There¡¯s a chance, Cammy, that you could be my daughter."

    The room spun. The walls seemed to close in on her, the weight of his revtion pressing against her chest like a crushing force.

    "No," she breathed, shaking her head. "That¡¯s not possible!"

 Chapter 193: Richardâ€™s Secret (2)

    <h4>Chapter 193: Richard¡¯s Secret (2)</h4>

    "My father is Pete¡ª"

    "Are you sure?" Richard interrupted, his voice steady, measured. "Did Monica ever tell you the truth? Or did she let you believe what was easiest?"

    Cammy felt like the ground beneath her had been ripped away.

    Richard leaned back, watching her reaction carefully. "I have no proof. Only the past. And a feeling that I¡¯ve never been able to shake."

    He sighed. "Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have told you. Maybe it was better left buried. But now that I see you, I couldn¡¯t keep it to myself any longer."

    Cammy shot to her feet, her breath unsteady, her mind spinning. "I... I need air."

    She didn¡¯t wait for his response. She turned and fled, needing distance, needing anything but the suffocating weight of what had just been said.

    But before Cammy could escape, Richard¡¯s grip on her wrist was tight and firm yet measured¡ªlike a man holding onto something he wasn¡¯t ready to let go of.

    "Wait, Cammy," he said, his voice lower now, painted with an eerie calm. "I didn¡¯t mean to confuse you. We have the technology to find out the truth. Don¡¯t let your emotions consume you just yet."

    Her breath came in short, uneven bursts. Every fiber of her being screamed at her to run¡ªto get as far away from him and his devastating words as possible. But something about his steady tone, his calcted restraint, made her pause.

    ¡¯He¡¯s right...¡¯

    ¡¯He was only specting. Nothing was certain yet.¡¯

    And if there was a way to confirm it... shouldn¡¯t she know?

    Cammy¡¯s pulse hammered as she watched Richard move to his desk. He pulled open a drawer, retrieving a small canvas pouch. Turning back to her, he walked with the same poise and authority that made him a force in the business world.

    He reached into the pouch, revealing a small box.

    "This is a DNA testing kit," Richard said, handing it to her. "I had it ordered from Arlon City. There¡¯s a reputable facility there."

    Cammy stared at the box in her hands, her fingers suddenly ice-cold.

    Richard studied her reaction before continuing. "Gregory mentioned that you were nning a visit to Monica and Peter. I knew then that this was the perfect opportunity¡ªfor you to decide if you want to know the truth or not."

    Her throat tightened.

    "I¡¯ve already used one of the swabs," he went on, his voice deliberate, as though every word was part of a longid n. "And in case the swab fails..." Richard plucked a strand of his hair. "Here, let¡¯s include a strand of my hair with the root intact. If you truly want proof, all you need to do is send the sample in for testing together with yours."

    His next words made her stomach twist.

    "If the results confirm that you are my daughter, I will ept you wholeheartedly," he said, eyes sharp, unreadable. "And in return, I expect you to acknowledge me as your father. Bloodes with responsibility, Cammy. I will bring you into Cross Holdings, help you reim CorEx, and protect you from that soon-to-be ex-husband of yours."

    The air in the office grew heavier.

    His voice dipped lower, colder. "If you are my daughter, I will not let anyone harm you or your son. And I will personally make sure that man pays¡ªsuffers¡ªfor whatever he¡¯s done to you. Think carefully, Cammy. This isn¡¯t just about lineage. This could change everything for you and your son. Think of him and his future."

    A shiver ran down her spine.

    Goosebumps crawled over her skin as his words wrapped around her like a vice. The sheer weight of his revtion, of the offer he was making, was suffocating.

    Her head throbbed, her thoughts spiraling as she wordlessly ced the DNA kit back into the pouch and shoved it deep inside her bag.

    "I understand, Mr. Cross," she murmured, forcing her voice to remain steady. "I will think about it carefully... and I¡¯ll let you know once I¡¯ve made my decision."

    Richard nodded, a smirk barely tugging at the corner of his lips, as though he already knew what choice she would make. "A wise response."

    Reaching into his pocket, he pulled out a sleek ck card and handed it to her.

    "Take this," he said. "My personal number is written on the back. If you need anything, you can contact me directly. No need to go through my assistant or secretary."

    Cammy nodded, slipping the card into her wallet with trembling hands.

    Richard¡¯s expression darkened slightly, his gaze piercing as he added, "Now, let¡¯s go back before anyone starts suspecting. You go first. If Greg asks where you were, tell him you went to the bathroom."

    He hesitated, then his next words sent ice through her veins.

    "Oh, and Cammy... refrain from sleeping with Greg," he said, voice softer, almost gentle¡ªbut the malice beneath it was unmistakable. "We wouldn¡¯t want to bring an inbred child into this world, would we?"

    A cold, aching nausea twisted in her gut.

    She swallowed hard, barely keeping her face neutral. "I¡ªI think I actually do need to go to the bathroom to freshen up."

    Richard gave a slow nod. "Turn right. It¡¯s the door at the end of the hallway."

    She didn¡¯t wait for another word.

    Cammy hurried out of the office, her breath shaky, her steps unsteady as she made a beeline for the bathroom.

    The moment she shut the door behind her, her back hit the cold wood, and she slid down onto the floor.

    Tears streamed down her face, silent and unstoppable. Her heart pounded against her ribs, her stomach twisting violently, as if it couldn¡¯t decide whether to sink or lurch.

    Her entire world had just shattered.

    And now... she was left to pick up the pieces.

    Her chest heaved, sobs breaking free one after the other, raw and ragged, echoing against the marble walls like a haunting luby.

    The silence around her was deafening, except for the relentless pounding of her heart in her ears.

    Her mind unraveled in pieces¡ªone torment after another wing its way back into her consciousness.

    She saw their faces first.

    The twins.

    Tiny hands that never had a chance to hold hers. Breathless cries that never left their lungs.

    Then came Duncan¡ªher husband, her supposed partner, her betrayer.

    She had given him everything. Years of loyalty, love, devotion... and he had ripped it all to shreds between the legs of another woman.

    And the worst part?

    Dn saw it.

    Her son¡ªher sweet, innocent boy¡ªhad watched the man he called "dad" be the monster that shattered their family.

    And now this.

    Greg.

    The only man who made her feel something again. Who peeled back the walls she had built so high around her grief and guilt. The man who kissed her like he wanted to erase all her pain, who touched her like she mattered, who made her feel alive.

    And now there was a chance... a terrifying, grotesque chance... that he could be her brother.

    Her stomach churned violently. Her entire body trembled as a sickening dread pooled in her core.

    She wrapped her arms tightly around her knees, as if the sheer act of holding herself together could keep her from shatteringpletely. But the weight pressing down on her¡ªeverything she¡¯d endured, everything she¡¯d lost, and everything she now stood to lose¡ªwas suffocating.

    Tears blurred her vision, hot and relentless, as she whispered into the silence, her voice cracking under the weight of despair,

    "Why is this happening to me? Haven¡¯t I suffered enough?"

    When she finally summoned the strength to rise from the floor, a brutal wave of pain mmed into her skull. The headache surged, sharp and unforgiving, and nausea gripped her so fiercely that her body gave her no choice.

    She stumbled to the toilet and copsed beside it, emptying her stomach in harsh, choking sobs of sickness and sorrow. Everything she had eaten spilled out¡ªevery bite now tainted by memory and grief. It felt endless, like she was purging not just the contents of her stomach, but the poison of the past months, the heartbreak, the betrayal, the fear.

    When it was finally over, she slumped back against the cool wall, trembling, hollowed out... but lighter. Her headache dulled. The nausea receded. And for the first time that night, her mind was eerily clear.

    No more falling apart. No more questions. Just answers¡ªand action.

    She braced herself on the edge of the vanity, pulling her weary body upright. Staring into the mirror, she took in the reflection of a woman who had been pushed to her breaking point¡ªand was still standing.

    Cammy sshed her face with cold water, straightened her dress, reapplied her lipstick with a steady hand, and tucked every trace of vulnerability behind a calm,posed mask.

    She was no longer just a woman in pain. She was a woman with a purpose.

    With a breath drawn deep and sure, Cammy walked out the bathroom door and made her way back to Greg¡ªand the storm waiting in the mansion. If she had to pretend that she¡¯s ok, she will for the people she loves and people who care for her.

 Chapter 194: Richardâ€™s Secret (3)

    <h4>Chapter 194: Richard¡¯s Secret (3)</h4>

    When Cammy finally rejoined the others, the atmosphere in the mansion had shifted.

    The dining room was now behind them, and the party had gravitated toward the luxurious living room where sses clinked, quiet jazz yed in the background, and hushed conversations about business deals buzzed in the air like static.

    But none of it mattered to Greg.

    The moment she stepped in, his eyes locked onto her¡ªlike a ma pulling him from the circle of suited men and strategic talk. He stood up immediately, his expression tightening with concern as he crossed the room in a few quick strides.

    His hand found the small of her back, warm and grounding. "Are you okay?" he asked, voice low but urgent. "My father said he saw you rushing off to the bathroom... You look pale."

    Cammy forced a small smile, willing her voice not to tremble. "I¡¯m fine... I think it¡¯s just a tension headache starting to build¡ªand maybe a little indigestion. The food was incredible, and I probably overdid it."

    Greg¡¯s brows furrowed as he scanned her face. "Or it could be the stress. What happened this morning with Dn and Duncan was already too much. I knew we should¡¯ve stayed at your apartment and postponed this whole dinner. I said it¡ªdidn¡¯t I?"

    There was something in his voice¡ªprotective, frustrated, maybe even regretful. He looked like he wanted to pull her away from all of this, take her somewhere quiet, somewhere safe.

    Cammy did everything in her power to appear unfazed.

    She reached up and gave his chest a gentle pat, her touch yful, but her heart still beating with chaos beneath the surface. "Hey, you say that after I just watched youughing it up with yourwyers and ountants? Looked like you were having a fantastic time."

    Greg gave a soft chuckle, but his eyes didn¡¯t leave her face.

    "And besides," she added, her smile a little tighter, "the food really was amazing. So stop worrying. I¡¯m not going to drop dead in the middle of your big corporate moment."

    But even as the words left her mouth, her own voice sounded distant in her ears.

    Because behind the smiles, behind the banter, one terrifying truth pulsed beneath her skin like a ticking time bomb¡ªGreg might be her brother.

    And if that was true...

    No. She couldn¡¯t let her mind go there. Not yet. Not in front of everyone. Not in front of him.

    So she smiled a little brighter, leaned into his touch just a little more... and prayed she wouldn¡¯t break before the night was over.

    Cammy and Greg returned to their seats, slipping seamlessly back into the current of politeughter and corporate small talk that filled thevish living room.

    But while Greg kept up appearances¡ªsmiling, nodding, even tossing in the asional witty remark¡ªhis hand never left her. It rested on her knee, warm and possessive, his thumb brushing gentle circles against her skin, a quiet reminder of their connection.

    To anyone else, it looked intimate. Comforting. But Cammy could feel the tension coiled in his fingertips. He wasn¡¯t fully present. Something else was pulling at him¡ªand she suspected exactly what it was.

    When Richard Cross eventually stood from his chair, announcing his intent to visit the bathroom with an offhand mutter, Greg¡¯s body stiffened slightly. This was his moment.

    "Father, wait," Greg called out, already rising to his feet. "Can I have a word with you? Just a quick one."

    Richard turned with visible irritation. "Gregory, I¡¯m about to piss my pants. Can it wait?"

    "It¡¯s about what you said to Cammy at the g," Greg said firmly, keeping his voice low but intense. "It¡¯s been eating at me. I yed it cool in front of her, said it was just businesspetition... but I need to know what that was really about."

    Richard paused, blinking once. Then he gave a dismissive wave of his hand. "Oh, that. Yes, well... you weren¡¯t wrong. I did talk to her¡ªjust now, actually, when she went to the bathroom. She told me her soon-to-be ex-husband had already took over CorEx and her father¡¯s practically a vegetable. So, I dropped it. Not worth stirring the pot."

    Greg narrowed his eyes. His gut twisted. The exnation sounded convenient. Too smooth. "Just like that?" he asked, voice edged with disbelief.

    "Yes, Gregory, just like that," Richard snapped, tone clipped. "What do you want me to do? Dig up a dying man and challenge him to a boardroom duel? The man can¡¯t even sit upright anymore. Give him peace."

    Richard¡¯s gaze lingered on his son for a beat¡ªtoo long¡ªthen he patted him lightly on the shoulder. "Now, if you don¡¯t mind, I really need to relieve myself. Old man¡¯s dder doesn¡¯t wait for dramatic tension."

    With that, he turned and walked off, disappearing down the hallway.

    Greg stood there for a moment, unmoving. Something about the whole exchange didn¡¯t sit right. His father was many things¡ªcalcting, strategic, and rarely one to give up on a business opportunity. Letting it go? Just like that?

    No. There was more.

    As Richard disappeared from sight, Greg¡¯s hand clenched into a fist by his side.

    Something had changed tonight.

    And he was going to find out what.

    When Greg returned to Cammy¡¯s side, the shift in her demeanor was impossible to ignore. Her posture was stiff, her eyes distant¡ªlike her mind had slipped far from the elegant chaos of the room and into some ce darker, colder.

    The color in her face remained ghostly pale, and though she smiled faintly at a passing joke, her eyes betrayed her.

    Greg leaned in close, his voice a low whisper against her ear. "We¡¯ve been here long enough. Let¡¯s go."

    Cammy gave a small nod¡ªgrateful, relieved. She¡¯d been thinking the same thing... but for entirely different reasons. Her pulse was still erratic, her thoughts tangled in everything Richard had just revealed.

    And no matter how straight she sat or how poised she pretended to be, the cracks in her facade were widening by the second.

    She wasn¡¯t sure how much longer she could keep pretending.

 Chapter 195: Taking Control (1)

    <h4>Chapter 195: Taking Control (1)</h4>

    Greg stood and gently helped her up, his hand steady at her back as they made their way across the room. Richard had just returned from the hallway, his expression unreadable as he sipped from a ss of brandy.

    Greg approached him with calm civility, but there was a noticeable sharpness in his voice as he said, "Thanks for tonight, Father. But we¡¯ll be heading out. It¡¯s been a long day."

    Richard¡¯s eyes flicked to Cammy. He didn¡¯t question it. He could still see the lingering distress etched across her face¡ªthe paleness, the tension in her jaw, the hollow look in her eyes.

    He offered a nod, cold and brief. "Of course. Get some rest."

    Aarya chimed in with a warm smile,pletely unaware of the storm beneath the surface. "It was so lovely having you both. Let¡¯s do this again sometime soon!"

    Cammy forced a polite smile in return, but her chest felt tight, her legs like they were moving underwater. She just wanted to get out of that house¡ªaway from Richard, away from the possibility that her entire world had just shifted.

    As they walked toward the front doors, Greg¡¯s hand never left her back, steady and reassuring.

    But even his touch couldn¡¯t keep her from feeling like the ground beneath her was about to crack wide open.

    The moment they slid into the car, Cammy sank into the passenger seat with a long, drawn-out sigh¡ªas if she¡¯d been holding her breath for hours and could finally exhale.

    Her head tilted against the headrest, and for the first time that evening, she turned to Greg and offered him a real smile. Not the polite kind, not the practiced mask. This one was raw, tired... but genuine.

    "I¡¯m starving," she said, voice soft but lighter now. "Can we get some burgers? Nearest drive-thru is fine."

    Greg blinked, surprised, a slight frown tugging at his brow. "Are you sure?" he asked, though a smirk yed at the corner of his lips.

    She nodded. "Yeah. I threw up everything I had at dinner." She rubbed her stomach gently and chuckled. "I think it cleared my headache, actually. Now my stomach won¡¯t shut up."

    Greg gave a lowugh, shaking his head as he started the engine. "Only you would say vomiting helped you feel better."

    "Hey, that¡¯s a medical fast. Vomiting could help ease migraine or a tension headache. And as you know, Duncan likes giving me a lottely," she said, her voice light, though he caught the undercurrent of exhaustion still buried in her tone.

    They pulled into a nearby burger joint, the buzzing neon sign glowing through the misty night like a beacon. Greg ordered for both of them, keeping it simple¡ªdouble cheeseburgers,rge fries, and thick vani shakes.

    Cammy leaned back, her body warming in the glow of the dashboard lights, watching the rain begin to tap softly against the windshield.

    By the time they pulled out of the drive-thru, the rain had intensified. Sheets of water blurred the streets, turning the city into a ghostly watercolor.

    Greg turned into a nearby park, quiet and almost deserted, and parked beneath a towering oak that offered little shelter but enough privacy.

    Inside the car, the world felt suspended in time. Only the sound of rain and the rustle of burger wrappers filled the space between them.

    They ate in silence at first, sharing fries from the same container, asionally brushing fingers.

    Cammy chewed slowly, gazing out into the rain, then shifted her attention back to Greg¡ªeyes gleaming with something unreadable.

    He felt it before he even looked at her.

    Her hand, soft and deliberate, came to rest on his thigh. At first, it was innocent. Just a touch. A grounding gesture. But then her fingers began to move¡ªslow, teasing, deliberate.

    Greg stiffened slightly. "Cammy...?"

    She turned to him, her expression unreadable, but her eyes burned with quiet fire. "I¡¯m not thinking tonight," she whispered. "Not about the past. Not about what-ifs. I just need to feel something that makes sense."

    He reached out to touch her face, concerned. "Are you sure? We don¡¯t have to¡ª"

    But she silenced him with a kiss. Gentle at first, but with a heat that built rapidly, overtaking his doubts.

    Then she pulled back, breathing hard, and without another word, her hand moved to his belt. The click of metal, the slow sound of a zipper being undone¡ªit cut through the rain and the rumble of the heater like a sharp inhale in the dark.

    Greg barely had time to react before she was climbing over the center console. Her dress rode up her thighs as she moved with quiet confidence, settling onto hisp, straddling him fully in the driver¡¯s seat.

    His eyes widened in disbelief. "Cammy... what are you doing?"

    But she didn¡¯t answer. She only leaned in, her mouth brushing his ear as she whispered, "Taking control of my life, even just for tonight."

    His heart thundered in his chest. The storm outside raged harder¡ªbut inside the car, something far more dangerous was unfolding.

    And he wasn¡¯t stopping it.

    Greg¡¯s breath caught as Cammy pressed herself against him, the heat of her body soaking through the thin fabric of her dress.

    Her bare thighs brushed his hips, and he could feel the softness of her skin¡ªwarm, trembling ever so slightly¡ªas she adjusted herself in hisp.

    Greg reached down and pulled the lever at the side of the seat, sliding it backward to create more space between them¡ªenough room for their bodies to move freely, without restraint.

    The scent of her shampoo, the rain, the lingering trace of her perfume¡ªit all mixed in the small space between them, making the air thick and electric.

    She ran her hands up his chest, slowly, deliberately, tracing the contours of his muscles through his shirt. Her lips brushed his jaw, featherlight. "You¡¯ve been so good to me," she whispered, her voice low and silky. "So patient. But I don¡¯t want patience tonight."

    Greg swallowed hard, his hands instinctively moving to her hips, gripping them as if to ground himself. His pulse was racing, his entire body thrumming with heat and confusion and raw desire.

    Cammy¡¯s mouth found his, this time deeper¡ªneedy, hungry,manding. Her fingers slid beneath the waistband of his briefs, brushing over him with a touch that made him groan into her mouth.

    The rain pounded harder against the windshield, a rhythm that matched the frantic beating of their hearts.

    She reached out for his angry beast, gently pulling it out. Her breath hot against his neck. "Let me forget, Greg. Just for a little while."

    And in that storm-drenched car, lost in each other¡¯s arms, forgetting felt like the only thing that mattered.

 Chapter 196: Taking Control (2)

    <h4>Chapter 196: Taking Control (2)</h4>

    "<i>Let me forget, Greg. Just for a little while.</i>"

    Cammy¡¯s words echoed in Greg¡¯s mind like a hypnotic drumbeat¡ª"Let me forget." Hetched onto them, misreading her plea as a need to erase the lingering pain Duncan had caused.

    He had no idea of the deeper storm brewing within her, of the secrets buried just beneath her skin.

    Driven by desire and a burning need tofort her in the only way he knew how, Greg¡¯s hands glided from her hips to the curve of her back. With practiced ease, he found the sp of her bra beneath the fabric and unhooked it.

    Simultaneously, his other hand moved to the front of her dress, undoing the top buttons one by one¡ªjust enough to free the swell of her breasts from their silky cage.

    Cammy responded without hesitation, her hand slipping into his open jeans, fingers wrapping around him with slow, tantalizing strokes that made him shudder.

    He leaned in, lips finding one soft, perfect mound, taking her into his mouth with hunger.

    His tongue circled and teased as he suckled her deeply, while his hand massaged the other, giving it the same reverent attention. Her skin was warm, her breath catching with each pass of his tongue.

    His other hand slid lower, reaching behind her thighs, slipping between them. The heat radiating from her core made his pulse jump. When his fingers found her slick folds, Cammy gasped¡ªher moan soft, shaky, deliciously desperate.

    Greg looked up at her, breath ragged. "I¡¯ll help you forget, Cammy," he whispered. "As long as you need me to."

    And for now, she let herself believe him.

    Before Greg could take it further, Cammy gently reached for his hand and pulled it away from her heat. "Let me..." she whispered, her voice husky and trembling with intent.

    With slow, careful movements, she adjusted herself, positioning her body above hisp. Her hand remained firmly wrapped around him, guiding his thick, pulsing length as she began to lower herself onto him.

    The air inside the car turned thick¡ªwet with heat, tension, and the rhythm of falling rain.

    Their breaths tangled in the silence, both gasping as her warmth enveloped him, inch by agonizing inch.

    Greg¡¯s head rolled back, eyes squeezed shut, jaw clenched. His fingers dug into her hips, trying to ground himself against the overwhelming pleasure coursing through him.

    "God, Cammy..." he groaned, voice strained. "You are fucking addicting."

    She didn¡¯t stop until he was buriedpletely inside her, filling her to the brim. Her walls clenched around him, drawing another growl from Greg¡¯s throat.

    "You are fucking delicious," he whispered harshly before pulling her mouth down to his in a kiss that was more fire than affection¡ªpossessive, wild, and hungry.

    Cammy kissed him back with the same ferocity, but then broke away, her lips brushing against his with a final, teasing touch. She ced both palms on his chest and gave him a gentle push, making him sink deeper into the slightly reclined seat.

    Then, with a steady breath and dark fire in her eyes, she began to move¡ªrising and falling on hisp, her rhythm cautious, seductive, and intense.

    Every motion made the car rock gently, the storm outside echoing the storm igniting within them.

    And Greg? He was lost¡ªutterly, beautifully lost¡ªin the woman who was breaking and saving him all at once.

    Cammy rode him with wild, relentless rhythm¡ªeach movement pushing Greg closer to the precipice of madness. She was a fire goddess reincarnated, unleashing every ounce of pent-up chaos and desire onto him.

    The look in her eyes was untamed, like she needed to burn the world down to survive¡ªand Greg was her willing fuel.

    "Fuck! Cammy!" he groaned, nearly shouting. "Fuck me¡ªdon¡¯t stop!"

    One of his hands shot between them, fingers finding her clit and rubbing it with urgent, purposeful strokes, matching the rhythm of her hips.

    The other hand gripped her waist, anchoring her in ce. He could feel her body beginning to tremble, her thighs quivering as fatigue threatened to overtake her.

    But she didn¡¯t give in. Her body moved like she was chasing her own destruction¡ªfast, desperate, trembling with passion and pain.

    She leaned down to bite at his shoulder, not hard enough to hurt, just enough to mark, to im, to feel something real in the middle of everything spinning out of control.

    Without missing a beat, Greg bucked upward, his hips mming into her, taking over the pace, intensifying the friction.

    "Ah! Greg¡ªyes! Yes, right there! Don¡¯t stop, please¡ªdon¡¯t you dare stop!" she cried out, her voice cracking from the overwhelming pleasure building within her.

    He didn¡¯t stop. He couldn¡¯t. His movements became primal, focused only on pushing her over the edge.

    And then he felt it.

    Cammy¡¯s entire body seized as if struck by lightning. Her hips halted, back arching, nails digging into his forearm with desperate force. Her inner walls mped around him, fluttering and contracting with fierce intensity.

    "Ah¡ªah¡ªAHHH!" she screamed, her orgasm hitting like a tidal wave, drowning her in electric ecstasy.

    Greg gritted his teeth, barely able to hold on as the tight, rhythmic pulses of her climax sent him spiraling over the edge. "Oh, fuck¡ªCammy!" he shouted, losing control.

    With one final thrust, he erupted inside her, his release shuddering through him in powerful, convulsive waves. His body shook beneath her, every nerve alight, every breath stolen.

    As they both came down from their high, Cammy¡¯s body copsed on him. Her head rested between his shoulder and chest.

    For a moment, they stayed like that¡ªbodies tangled, hearts pounding, the world outside forgotten, the rain painting streaks across the fogged windows.

    Her ears listened to his fast-beating heart.

    His arms wrapped around her back like he never wanted to let go.

    They had crossed a line they could never uncross.

    And neither of them knew what woulde next.

    Greg pressed a tender kiss to her forehead and whispered, "I love you, Cammy... I truly do. I hope you¡¯ll stay by my side, always."

    The words should¡¯ve filled her heart with joy¡ªshould¡¯ve made her melt. But instead, they cut through her like a de. A deep, aching stab that twisted in her chest.

    She wanted to say it back¡ªGod, she wanted to. The words danced at the tip of her tongue, desperate to be heard. Would it be wrong to give him that hope?

    But something inside her held her back. Not yet. Not now. It wasn¡¯t the right time¡ªnot when everything was still so uncertain, so fragile.

    One day, maybe. One day, when the truth no longer felt like a ticking bomb between them. Then, she¡¯d say it freely. Wholeheartedly.

    But for now... silence was the only answer she could give.

 Chapter 197: Cammyâ€™s Fury (1)

    <h4>Chapter 197: Cammy¡¯s Fury (1)</h4>

    Cammy and Dn boarded the earliest flight to Arlon City, determined to squeeze every second out of their three-day visit¡ªDn had to return to school immediately after, and Cammy...

    Cammy was running on fumes. Sleep had evaded her entirely. Between thete-night arrival at her apartment and the bombshell revtions from Richard Cross, her mind hadn¡¯t stopped spinning.

    "Miss Cammy Watson?"

    The voice sliced through her fog of exhaustion. A young man stood before her in the departure area of the airport, nervously flicking his gaze between his phone and her face, as though unsure which one held the real truth.

    Cammy¡¯s brows furrowed. She didn¡¯t know him. "Who are you?" Her voice was calm, but it carried the sharpness of someone who¡¯d had just enough.

    "I¡ªuh¡ªmy name is Lance. I¡¯m your parents¡¯ new driver. Mrs. Watson sent me to pick you up."

    Her expression hardened. "My mother hired a driver?" Sheughed under her breath, humorless and sharp-edged. "Interesting. I wonder which imaginary ount she¡¯s using to pay your sry."

    She crossed her arms, eyes narrowing. "I texted her to pick us up. Instead, she sends you?"

    Lance scratched the back of his head, shing a sheepish, uncertain smile. "Madam is... with her friends. She asked me to pick her upter tonight."

    Cammy exhaled, long and slow. A familiar blend of disappointment and frustration tightened in her chest. But the young man in front of her didn¡¯t deserve her fury¡ªhe was just the messenger, coteral in a muchrger mess. "Right," she muttered. "And where¡¯s my father?"

    "In the penthouse, ma¡¯am. Would you like me to take you there, or...?"

    She was already moving. "Take us home¡ª" She stopped mid-step, a sharp pivot. "Actually, change of n. Take us to the penthouse first. I¡¯ll drop off my son and his nanny... and then you¡¯re going to drive me to wherever my mother is."

    Lance¡¯s eyes went wide. He froze, mouth slightly open, like a deer in headlights. Cammy¡¯s aura had shifted¡ªsuddenly cold,manding. She looked every bit the viiness of a drama, wrapped in an angel¡¯s disguise. The sweet curves of her face shed violently with the fire in her voice.

    He didn¡¯t move.

    "What? Cat got your feet?" she asked, her tone now edged with ice.

    Lance swallowed hard. "Ma¡¯am... are you sure? I mean, Madam might get upset. I-I don¡¯t want to¡ª"

    "If you¡¯re afraid of her," Cammy cut in smoothly, "just drop me off. You don¡¯t even have to stick around."

    Something in her tone¡ªcool, unwavering, final¡ªtold Lance there was no room for debate. He nodded quickly, defeated, and motioned toward the parking lot.

    As they walked, Cammy¡¯s eyes hardened, jaw clenched. There was something brewing beneath her calm exterior¡ªvengeance, maybe. Or perhaps just the boiling point of too many buried truths. Either way, someone was about to get burned.

    She just had enough.

    **********

    Lance pulled up to the edge of a glittering marina, the hum of the engine fading into the distant thrum of music andughter. Cammy¡¯s brows knitted together as she stared out the window, confusion prickling her senses.

    "What the hell is this...?"

    Then she saw it.

    A sleek, gleaming yacht bobbed gently in the water, dressed like a circus for the rich¡ªstreamers fluttering in the breeze, golden balloons tied to polished railings, and strings of lights twinkling like stars. Music floated over the dock, mingling with the sound of clinking sses and hollowughter.

    A party. A celebration.

    Her heart sank. And then it hardened.

    One brow arched as realization sank in, sharp and merciless. Of course. Of course her mother would do this. It was all so clear now¡ªMonica had sold her out. Thrown her into the lion¡¯s den for a taste of luxury, for the fake affection of equally fake friends, for the fleeting approval of Arlon¡¯s elite. And Duncan¡ªhe was at the center of it all.

    Cammy stepped out of the car slowly, every movement controlled, deliberate. Her heels clicked against the dock with the precision of a countdown. Her hands clenched at her sides, the only visible sign of the storm brewing inside her.

    She turned to Lance, her voice steady, but colder than frostbite. "You can go, Lance. There¡¯s no need to wait."

    The driver, clearly relieved to escape the tension curling off her in waves, gave a quick nod and hurried back to the car.

    Cammy didn¡¯t move right away. She stared at the yacht, her jaw tight, her pulse steady¡ªbut barely. The fury inside her was quiet. Measured. Deadly.

    Let them toast their lies and clink their sses over her fate.

    She was walking into the lion¡¯s den¡ªbut this time, she was the fire.

    Cammy¡¯s heels clicked on the wooden dock as she walked toward the yacht, her steps as careful as a predator¡¯s closing in on its prey.

    Theughter and music grew louder with each step, the air thick with the scent of overpriced perfume and champagne. She could already feel the eyes on her, even though she hadn¡¯t yet reached the party.

    As she neared the yacht¡¯s entrance, one of her mother¡¯s friends spotted her. The woman¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, and before Cammy could even register the reaction, the friend was already calling out her mother.

    "Monica," the woman said in a hushed voice, clearly still trying to keep herposure despite the situation, "your daughter is here."

    A secondter, Monica herself appeared from inside the yacht, striding out with the haughty grace only someone like her could carry. But her face was tight, angry, the mask of control slipping.

    "What are you doing here?" Monica spat, her voice sharp and filled with usation.

    Cammy¡¯s rage simmered beneath the surface, bubbling up until it finally erupted. She couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. Her words cut through the tense air like a de.

    "Is this what you get from selling me to Duncan?" Cammy¡¯s voice was louder than she intended, the words echoing across the marina. "You wanted your socialite life more than the peace of mind of your own daughter? Was that the price you were willing to pay?"

    The guests on the yacht, once unaware of the family drama unfolding, now looked toward them. Whispers began to stir. Cammy¡¯s voice had carried, raw with hurt and fury.

    Monica¡¯s smile flickered, a tight, strained thing. She nced nervously at the onlookers, quickly raising her hands in a cating gesture. "I¡¯m so sorry, everyone. My daughter is tired from her flight. Please, enjoy yourselves," she said, forcing a smile, even though the anger was radiating off her like heat from a furnace.

    Without waiting for any more attention, Monica seized Cammy by the arm and yanked her away from the party, leading her down the dock and away from the marina.

    The noise grew distant, and soon they were in a quiet, secluded corner of the yacht club, away from the prying eyes. Monica didn¡¯t slow her pace until they reached a nearby bench, where she shoved Cammy down roughly, forcing her to sit.

 Chapter 198: Cammyâ€™s Fury (2)

    <h4>Chapter 198: Cammy¡¯s Fury (2)</h4>

    Cammy¡¯s chest heaved with emotion as she looked up at her mother, eyes burning with fury.

    Monica stood over her, hands on her hips, her face a mask of frustration and something darker.

    "What do you want me to do, Cammy?" Monica¡¯s voice was low, seething with bitterness. "You were ready to give everything to Duncan just so you could have full custody of Dn! You were willing to throw away everything, your own integrity, just to take him from his father!

    You¡¯re too damn selfish to share him, to think about anyone but yourself! And now you¡¯re standing here, making this scene, ming me when it¡¯s you who¡¯s destroyed everything."

    Her words struck with the force of a p, but Monica wasn¡¯t done. Her voice rose, the venom dripping from each syble.

    "Just because of that, just because you want to be the only parent Dn has, you¡¯re willing to lose everything! CorEx... Ourpany... You¡¯re willing to lose it all¡ªand leave me and your father with nothing!"

    The silence between them was suffocating, charged with the weight of Monica¡¯s words. The anger that had been bubbling in Cammy¡¯s chest now felt like fire, burning her from the inside out.

    But there was something else there too¡ªsomething colder, something calcting. Cammy¡¯s mind was racing, but her voice remained steady, measured.

    "You know what?" she said, standing slowly, the energy between them crackling like lightning. "I think you¡¯re right. I am selfish. But unlike you, I¡¯m willing to face the consequences of my choices.

    You, on the other hand¡ªyou¡¯re willing to sell your own daughter out just to keep a grip on a life that isn¡¯t even real. You think you¡¯re winning, but you¡¯re already losing everything that matters."

    Monica¡¯s eyes shed with fury, but there was a hint of uncertainty there too¡ªsomething cracked, something broken. She opened her mouth to retort, but the words failed her. The silence that followed was heavy, each of them grappling with a truth they didn¡¯t want to face.

    Cammy¡¯s breathshed as tears slid down her cheeks, but she didn¡¯t bother to wipe them away. The pain in her chest twisted tighter with every passing second.

    Images shed in her mind¡ªGrace¡¯s expression while delivering her the bad news, legal documents, Duncan¡¯s cold stare, and the betrayal etched into ck ink. Her voice cracked as the fury took over.

    "I saw it, Mom," she spat, trembling. "I read the sworn statement you gave the court. You sided with Duncan. You made my own doctor stand against me. How much did he pay you both to sell me out like that?!"

    Her voice echoed off the concrete walls around them, raw and thunderous. But Monica didn¡¯t flinch.

    "Oh, please," Monica scoffed, folding her arms with an air of condescension. "Are you really going to stand there and act like anything I said wasn¡¯t true?"

    Her voice grew sharper, colder. "You were depressed, Cammy. Delusional. Emotionally unstable. You had no grip on reality. And then, like a madwoman, you handed CorEx to Duncan¡ªjust like that!¡ªin exchange for your son¡¯s full custody. What¡¯s wrong with getting shared custody anyway? That¡¯s not maternal instinct. That¡¯s insanity."

    Cammy¡¯s jaw clenched, her fists shaking, but Monica pressed on, her voice climbing like a crescendo of contempt.

    "You don¡¯t deserve to make decisions about your father¡¯spany. You never did. I agreed with Duncan because he¡¯spetent. He¡¯s a strategist. He¡¯s reviving CorEx from the grave you were ready to bury it in.

    He¡¯s giving us the life we deserve¡ªthe ie, the prestige, the power. All of which would¡¯ve vanished the moment you took the reins."

    Monica took a step closer, her eyes gleaming with something dark and bitter. "If I hadn¡¯t done what I did, CorEx would be nothing but a memory by now. You would¡¯ve dragged it through the mud and taken me with you. You would¡¯ve destroyed everything your father built... everything he protected."

    Cammy¡¯s heart pounded against her ribs like a war drum. Her nails dug into her palms, her breath ragged as her mother¡¯s words crashed down on her like tidal waves of betrayal.

    Then she snapped.

    "You have no idea what I¡¯m capable of!" she screamed, her voice shaking with fire. "You never even tried to know me! All you ever saw was what you feared I¡¯d be¡ªnot who I really am."

    Monica¡¯s lips parted, but she said nothing. For the first time, a flicker of something unfamiliar passed through her expression¡ªdoubt, maybe. Or fear.

    Cammy took a step forward, eyes burning through her mother like wildfire.

    "You gave Duncan everything. You took away my power, my voice, my dignity. But I swear to you, Mom... I will take it all back. And when I do, you¡¯ll regret ever thinking I wasn¡¯t enough."

    The silence that followed was deafening. The tension between them was so thick it was suffocating.

    This wasn¡¯t just a family feud anymore. It was war.

    Cammy¡¯s chest rose and fell as she tried to steady her breathing. Her heart was still thundering, but a new emotion was starting to surface beneath the rage: rity. And with it came a different kind of weight¡ªa truth she could no longer ignore.

    She looked up at Monica, her voice quieter now, but just as intense. There was no screaming this time¡ªjust sharp, deliberate words that cut deeper than any shout.

    "There¡¯s one more thing," Cammy said, her voice like ice cracking beneath pressure.

    Monica stiffened.

    Cammy stepped forward, locking eyes with the woman who had been a stranger in the disguise of her mother. "Richard Cross. You remember him, don¡¯t you?"

    Monica¡¯s face didn¡¯t change¡ªat least not at first. But Cammy saw the flicker. A shadow behind the eyes. A pause thatsted half a second too long.

    Cammy continued, her voice trembling now¡ªbut not with fear. With restrained fury. "He told me things. Things I wasn¡¯t ready to hear at first. But the more I look at you... the more I look at myself... the more it makes sense."

    Monica¡¯s arms slowly dropped to her sides. Her face paled.

    Cammy took another step, now standing so close that Monica had no choice but to face the wordsing next.

    "Is he my father, Mom?" she whispered. "Is Richard Cross my biological father?"

 Chapter 199: Cammyâ€™s Fury (3)

    <h4>Chapter 199: Cammy¡¯s Fury (3)</h4>

    The air left Monica¡¯s lungs in a rush. She blinked once, twice, as though trying to process whether she¡¯d heard the question or just imagined it. But her silence was already enough of an answer.

    ¡¯Hmm, did she really believe him? Was he that convincing for her to doubt Peter and me?¡¯ Monica thought while staring at Cammy.

    Cammy¡¯s eyes filled with fresh tears¡ªnot of weakness, but of devastation. "So it¡¯s true," she breathed, more to herself than anyone. "Silence means yes, and you are not saying anything!"

    Monica finally found her voice, but it came out brittle, desperate. "You don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying¡ª"

    "Oh, I understand perfectly," Cammy snapped, the fire ring again. "I understand why you always looked at me like I was a burden. Why was nothing I ever did was enough? Why could you sell me to Duncan without blinking?" Her voice broke. "Because I was never his daughter. I was never Dad¡¯s. And you¡¯ve been lying to both of us for years."

    "Stop it!" Monica hissed, ncing around, even though no one was near. "You don¡¯t know what happened back then. You think you know everything, but you don¡¯t. Even up to this day!"

    The two women stood there, the truth hanging in the air like a guillotine.

    Cammy stepped back slowly, her voice quieter now, but far more dangerous.

    "Whatever you thought you were protecting... It¡¯s toote. You should¡¯ve told me the truth, Mom. Because now? I¡¯m going to find it¡ªwith or without your help."

    She turned and walked away, each step a deration of war, leaving Monica rooted in ce, speechless, pale, and utterly shaken.

    Monica lunged forward, grabbing Cammy¡¯s arm with trembling hands, stopping her in her tracks.

    "What do you mean you¡¯re going to find it?" she demanded, voice high and ragged with panic. "What are you going to do, Cammy?"

    Cammy froze¡ªnot from fear, but from the sudden sharp recognition in Monica¡¯s tone. There was something in her mother¡¯s eyes she hadn¡¯t seen in years¡ªgenuine fear. Not anger. Not annoyance. Fear.

    Her brows knitted for a split second before suspicion red in her gut like a warning bell. Why is she panicking like this unless... unless it¡¯s true? The thought hit her like a p.

    Cammy pulled her arm free, slowly, deliberately, then turned to face Monica with a bitter, sardonic smile curling her lips.

    "I already have Richard¡¯s hair and a swab," she said, her voice cold,ced with venom. "You know... for DNA testing."

    Monica¡¯s breath caught audibly.

    "I should¡¯ve gone straight to theb," Cammy continued, her eyes gleaming, "if I had known this is the performance I¡¯d get from you. But I guess that¡¯s on me. Silly, isn¡¯t it? Even now¡ªeven now¡ªa part of me hoped you¡¯d just tell me the truth."

    Her voice cracked slightly at the edges, not from weakness but from disgust.

    "But of course," she spat with a bitterugh, "it¡¯s you. Why would you choose honesty when maniption¡¯s always worked so well?"

    Monica¡¯s lips parted, trying to form words, to justify, to backpedal¡ªbut Cammy wasn¡¯t done.

    "Maybe I am delusional," she went on, stepping back from her mother like she couldn¡¯t stand to breathe the same air, "to think there¡¯s any shred of maternal love left in you. But no more games, Mom. I¡¯m done."

    Her eyes narrowed like steel.

    "Now get your hands off me. I have a DNA test to finish¡ªand a few lies to bury."

    She turned on her heel and strode away without another word, the sound of her steps cutting through the air like gunfire. Behind her, Monica stood frozen, lips trembling, heart pounding¡ªwatching her daughter disappear into the night.

    Monica stood frozen for a heartbeat, watching Cammy¡¯s figure disappear into the narrow pathway like a shadow swallowed by the dark. Her jaw clenched so tightly it ached, her heart pounding with fury and dread.

    The moment her daughter vanished from sight, Monica pulled out her phone, her fingers trembling as they scrolled through her contacts.

    She found the name, pressed it, and raised the phone to her ear.

    The line rang once. Twice. Three times.

    Then¡ªclick.

    "You bastard!" she hissed, the moment the call connected. "What the hell did you say to Cammy?!"

    She was shaking with rage now, her voice low but deadly, the kind of fury that could scorch the ground beneath her. If smoke could pour from her ears, the marina would already be in mes.

    On the other end, Richard scoffed¡ªa sharp, deliberate sound¡ªthen let out a low, amused chuckle.

    [And what did you expect me to do, Monica?] he replied with biting contempt.

    [Close my eyes when the woman might be my daughter? You¡¯re delusional if you thought I wouldn¡¯t want to know the truth. She and my son are together¡ªtogether romantically, Monica! Did you even know that?!]

    "Oh, I know," she snapped, her voice cracking like a whip. "And I¡¯m telling you¡ªstay out of it. This is none of your concern!"

    [I¡¯ll stay out of it the moment you tell me she isn¡¯t mine!] Richard fired back.

    [But if I find out she is¡ªif Cammy is my daughter, I swear to you, I¡¯ll take her from you. From Peter. I¡¯ll give her what she deserves. She will be one of my heirs. And I¡¯ll make sure she gets CorEx from that pathetic, half-dead husband of yours!]

    Monica¡¯s lips twitched. But instead of replying in rage, her expression shifted.

    Her brow slowly lifted. And then, like a mask sliding into ce, a smirk curled across her lips.

    "So... you were the one who suggested the DNA test," she said, voice suddenlyposed, smooth as silk.

    [Yes!] Richard snapped. [Why? Is that a problem for you? You should be grateful I even gave her the choice. If I hadn¡¯t considered her feelings, I would¡¯ve done it behind her back.]

    Her eyes narrowed slightly.

    "And if she¡¯s not yours," Monica said calmly, almost sweetly, "you¡¯ll leave her alone? You¡¯ll stay out of her life?"

    [Of course. What kind of question is that?] he spat. [But I¡¯ll tell you what I won¡¯t allow¡ªI won¡¯t let my son marry someone with your blood. I refuse to let your toxicity taint mine.]

    *BEEP*

    Monica ended the call with a single tap, cutting him off mid-breath.

    She stood there, phone still in hand, as silence returned around her. Slowly, she let out a bitter scoff, her face twisting into a sneer.

    "Arrogant bastard," she muttered. "You think I¡¯m still that foolish girl who once worshipped the ground you walked on. But you¡¯ll see... I¡¯ve be powerful in my own right now, Richard."

    Her eyes glinted with a dangerous fire¡ªcold, calcting.

    She turned her gaze onest time to the direction Cammy had gone, her expression unreadable.

    Then, with her spine straight and shoulders set like a queen returning to her court, Monica pivoted on her heels and walked back toward the glittering lights and shallowughter of the yacht party¡ªback into the world she had wed her way into and would not let go of without a fight.

    But the war had begun.

    And the battlefield was blood.

 Chapter 200: Crumbling World

    <h4>Chapter 200: Crumbling World</h4>

    Cammy¡¯s heart was pounding as she slid into the back seat of the car she¡¯d booked from the Marina. Her eyes flicked restlessly to the window as the city blurred past¡ªevery second bringing her closer to the truth she both craved and feared.

    Today, she would finally uncover the mystery that¡¯s haunting her: the real connection between her and Richard Cross, and of course, if Greg is really her brother.

    The ride felt endless, each red light a personal affront to her urgency. And then¡ªfinally¡ªthe car pulled up outside the cold, clinical exterior of the DNA Testingboratory, nestled just behind the imposing Arlon Medical Center.

    She stepped out, pulse racing, feet barely touching the ground as she rushed toward the entrance. But the moment she reached for her bag, reality crashed into her like a freight train.

    "Shit," she muttered under her breath, eyes wide. "The kit¡ªit¡¯s in the luggage."

    Panic flickered in her chest, but she didn¡¯t let it take root. Instead, she yanked out her phone and speed-dialed Dn¡¯s nanny, praying she¡¯d pick up fast.

    Three rings. Then a voice.

    [Hello? Madam?]

    "Hi, I need your help¡ªright now," Cammy said, her tone sharp with urgency. "Can you open my suitcase? There¡¯s a canvas pouch inside¡ªit¡¯s important, take it out carefully.

    I need you to give it to a courier driver I¡¯m about to book. Please, go down to the lobby and wait. I¡¯ll send the details in a moment."

    She didn¡¯t wait for questions. As soon as the call ended, she opened the courier app with trembling fingers, pinned the drop-off location to the Arlon Medical Center¡ªjust in front of the DNAb¡ªand finalized the booking.

    With that small crisis temporarily under control, Cammy exhaled a breath she hadn¡¯t realized she was holding. But the adrenaline still surged through her veins. She needed a moment to collect herself.

    Crossing the hospital¡¯s marble-floored lobby, she found a quiet corner in the caf¨¦ and bakery on the ground floor. The scent of fresh pastries did nothing to calm her nerves.

    She sat down, fingers drumming on the table, her mind spiraling through every possibility, every hidden truth that might be unraveling just beyond her reach.

    The courier was on its way. The answers were within grasp.

    Now all she could do was wait... and brace herself for whatever storm the results might bring.

    "Cammy? What are you doing here?"

    The voice struck her like a bell in a cathedral¡ªfamiliar, warm, and unexpected. Cammy was halfway through a sip of her coffee, her thoughts buried deep in the storm swirling inside her mind. Her eyes snapped upward, the cup trembling slightly in her hands.

    She looked up¡ªand her heart leapt.

    "Felicity! Ric!" she gasped, quickly setting the cup down with a tter. She rose to her feet and threw her arms around Felicity, the woman who had always felt like a mother.

    The embrace was brief but tight, as though Cammy were clinging to something solid in the middle of a crumbling world.

    "What a surprise to see you here," Felicity said, smiling warmly. "You should have messaged me, dear. If I¡¯d known you wereing, I would¡¯ve brought something for you and Dn."

    Cammy shook her head, her smile tight. "It wasn¡¯t nned," she said, her voice edged with frustration. "My mother... she did something reckless. She¡¯s been ignoring my calls, my messages¡ªI had no choice but toe here myself. Plus, I want to visit my father too, it¡¯s been a while."

    She gestured to the empty chairs. "Please, sit. Join me. What about you? Why are you at the hospital? Are you okay? You¡¯re not sick, are you?"

    Concern painted lines across her face, her eyes scanning Felicity for any signs of illness.

    But Felicity just waved a hand with an easyugh. "You always worry too much," she teased. "No, no¡ªI¡¯m fine. We¡¯re just visiting my brother-inw. Ric¡¯s father had surgery to remove gallstones. He¡¯s recovering well, thank God."

    Cammy turned to Ric, her expression softening. "I hope he gets better soon. So that¡¯s why I haven¡¯t seen you around Daltontely¡ªyou¡¯ve been here."

    Ric rubbed the back of his neck, a bashful smile spreading across his face. He looked at Cammy like a boy suddenly tongue-tied in front of his crush.

    "Yeah... I¡¯ve been here nearly two weeks now. Not just for Dad though¡ªI also sponsored the catering for the hospital¡¯s Children¡¯s Month. They¡¯ve been throwing a week-long celebration for the kids who are admitted here."

    Cammy¡¯s lips parted slightly, impressed. "That¡¯s... actually really sweet of you."

    Then Ric tilted his head. "What about you? What brings you to a ce like this?"

    For a moment, Cammy hesitated. Her eyes darted to Felicity, then back to Ric. The words tangled in her throat.

    ¡¯Should I tell them?¡¯ she asked herself.

    Ric had been nothing but kind to her. Felicity¡ªher rock in many ways. They were family. They wouldn¡¯t betray her, not when she felt so exposed, so close to the truth it nearly burned her skin.

    "I¡¯m here for... a DNA test," she finally said, her tone low and guarded, as if the very sybles might set off an rm.

    Ric and Felicity exchanged a quick nce, and it was Felicity who broke the silence first. "A DNA test?" she echoed, leaning forward. "For what?"

    Cammy inhaled sharply, her fingers curling around the cup she had abandoned. She closed her eyes for a second, grounding herself¡ªand then, the dam broke.

    She told them everything. The strange revtions. What Richard Cross had said. What her mother, Monica, had done. The Conservatorship. Every detail, raw and vulnerable, spilled from her lips like a confession she could no longer keep contained.

    And when she finally stopped, when thest word left her mouth, Cammy realized something she hadn¡¯t expected: she felt lighter. Not free¡ªnever that. But the crushing weight on her chest had loosened, if only slightly. She could breathe again.

    Felicity reached across the table and took her hand, eyes filled with sympathy and fierce protectiveness. "You¡¯re not alone in this, Cammy. Whatever this truth is... We¡¯ll face it together."

    And Ric? Ric simply nodded, his expression unreadable¡ªbut his eyes said everything. He wasn¡¯t going anywhere. This was his chance to show Cammy how much he cared for her and how much he wanted to be by her side.

 Chapter 201: The Test

    <h4>Chapter 201: The Test</h4>

    Just as Cammy and Felicity were exchanging stories, Cammy¡¯s phone buzzed¡ªan alert from the courier app.

    "It¡¯s here," she said, rising from her chair, the familiar rush of adrenaline returning. The DNA test kit had arrived, and she immediately took it from the courier.

    Without hesitation, Felicity and Ric stood up with her. "We¡¯reing with you," Felicity said, her tone leaving no room for argument.

    Cammy gave her a grateful look but said nothing¡ªjust nodded.

    The three of them made their way out of the hospital caf¨¦ and through the long, ss-enclosed walkway that connected the main building to the DNA Testing Facility.

    A modern, sterile structure tucked discreetly behind Arlon Medical Center. The air outside was crisp, charged with tension, as though the universe itself knew what was at stake.

    Inside theb, the receptionist took the kit with clinical efficiency. The entire process¡ªfrom documentation to sealing the samples¡ªwas done under Cammy¡¯s watchful eye.

    She could feel Ric and Felicity standing behind her like sentinels, their presence grounding her through the storm inside.

    As soon as the paperwork was signed and the test officially underway, the three made their way back to the car. The silence between them was heavy, filled with thoughts none of them dared speak just yet.

    "We¡¯ll drop you off first," Cammy said to Felicity as they got in Ric¡¯s SUV. "You¡¯ve done enough already."

    Felicity smiled softly, cing a hand over Cammy¡¯s for a moment. "Call me when you know something. I¡¯ll be praying for rity... and peace, no matter what the results say."

    Once they pulled up to Felicity¡¯s home¡ªa charmingrge Victorian home not far from the hospital¡ªCammy hugged her again, tighter this time. Felicity gave Ric a meaningful look before stepping out.

    Now, it was just Ric and Cammy.

    The city lights danced across the windshield as they drove toward the towering ss-and-steel building where Cammy¡¯s parents lived¡ªa high-rise penthouse in one of the most exclusive neighborhoods in the city.

    Cammy stared out the window, silent, her thoughts swirling. Ric respected that silence, his hands steady on the wheel, his jaw tight with unspoken questions.

    When they arrived at the penthouse, Cammy hesitated at the door. "You want toe up?" she asked, finally breaking the silence.

    Ric blinked, surprised, but nodded. "Of course."

    The elevator ride was tense, both of them bracing for whatever mighte next. The doors slid open into the sprawling penthouse¡ªelegant, spotless, and filled with that cold sort of luxury that always made Cammy feel like a guest in her own childhood home.

    And then... there she was.

    Monica Watson.

    Standing in the living room, already nursing a ss of red wine, as if she¡¯d been expecting them all along.

    Her eyes met Cammy¡¯s¡ªand lingered, just long enough for the tension to spark between them. But Cammy turned away, calling out, "Dad? I¡¯m home," she said the moment she saw Peter Watson in a wheelchair watching TV with Dn.

    "I miss you, Daddy! Can we talk?" she murmured, trying to keep her voice steady.

    Peter smiled and closed his eyes after nodding a bit, indicating a yes to Cammy¡¯s question.

    Cammy nced at Ric and said, "I¡¯ll be right back, y with Dn for a while."

    She then quickly held on to his wheelchair and pulled him away from the living room.

    As father and daughter retreated to the balcony for a moment of privacy, Ric saw his opportunity. He approached Monica, his voice low but sharp, slicing through the false calm of the penthouse like a razor.

    "I¡¯m going to ask you something, Monica," he said, his eyes locked on hers. "And I need the truth."

    Monica¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, as if amused by the gall.

    "Is Cammy really Greg¡¯s sister?" Ric asked, his voice now a whisper of danger. "Or are you nning to alter the results?"

    For a beat, Monica said nothing. Her grip tightened around the wine ss, the muscles in her jaw twitching ever so slightly.

    Then she smiled. But it wasn¡¯t a smile of warmth¡ªit was the kind of smile that meant something darker was at y.

    And Ric knew, in that moment, that the real story was far more twisted than any of them had imagined.

    The soft clink of ss doors sliding shut sealed Cammy and her father off from the rest of the penthouse.

    The city skyline stretched before them in a sea of light and shadow, but Cammy¡¯s focus was only on the man seated in the thick-cushioned chair beside the balcony table.

    Peter Watson.

    Her father.

    The man who built CorEx from nothing but blood, grit, and sleepless nights¡ªand who now sat slightly hunched, his left arm limp at his side, the consequence of the stroke that had silenced most of his speech but never his presence.

    His eyes met hers, warm but tired. Always tired now.

    Cammy knelt beside him, taking his good hand into both of hers. "Dad," she said gently, forcing a smile. "I¡¯m going to get CorEx back."

    Peter¡¯s brow furrowed, and he tried to speak. The words struggled out, slurred, breathy, but still recognizable.

    "No... Cammy... no fight..."

    Cammy shook her head, her grip tightening. "I have to," she said, the steel in her voice barely tempered by emotion. "Duncan stole it from us. I don¡¯t care how clever he was, or how legal he made it look. It was maniption. He took advantage of you when you were at your weakest, and I won¡¯t let him get away with that."

    Peter exhaled slowly, blinking as he struggled to raise his hand to his temple. "Stress... not for you..."

    "I can handle stress," Cammy said, rising now, pacing across the balcony as the wind picked up, stirring her hair like the tide before a storm. "What I can¡¯t handle is sitting by while Duncan ys puppet master with everything we worked for. I¡¯m taking CorEx back.

    I¡¯ve already started. I¡¯ve contacted our legal team. He thinks I¡¯m weak, that I¡¯ll stay quiet for Dn¡¯s sake¡ªbut I won¡¯t. I¡¯ll make sure we never have to rely on him again."

    Peter reached out, eyes pleading. "Cammy... please. Be happy... with Dn. Forget... Duncan. Take... the money. Done is done."

    Her heart clenched. She dropped to her knees again, taking his hand, tears beginning to pool in her eyes¡ªbut her voice remained firm.

    "I love you, Dad. I love Dn more than anything. But I can¡¯t pretend everything¡¯s fine. I can¡¯t take hush money and walk away while that man uses your name, yourpany, my future, to buy everything he wants and feed his ego. CorEx isn¡¯t just business¡ªit¡¯s ours. Yours. Mine."

    Peter blinked hard, his jaw trembling as he tried to speak again, but the stroke held him hostage.

    Cammy pressed her forehead against the back of his hand, her voice dropping to a whisper. "You gave everything for thatpany. I won¡¯t let Duncan bury it¡ªand I sure as hell won¡¯t let him define my life, or Dn¡¯s. I¡¯m going to fix this. You just watch me."

    They stayed like that for a long moment. Inside, Monica¡¯s quiet tension hummed through the walls, and Ric was digging deeper into the dark.

    Cammy closed her eyes.

    War wasing.

    And she was ready to burn down everything to win it.

 Chapter 202: The Girl Isnâ€™t Mine (1)

    <h4>Chapter 202: The Girl Isn¡¯t Mine (1)</h4>

    Cammy slowly wheeled her father back inside the penthouse, her thoughts still echoing with the conversation they¡¯d just shared on the balcony. Her heart was a storm¡ªone half aching with love, the other burning with fury. But as she turned the corner toward the living room, something else caught her attention¡ªsomething that made her stop short.

    Ric and Monica.

    They were locked in an intense, hushed conversation by the marble-topped kitchen ind. Monica¡¯s posture was tight, almost guarded, while Ric leaned in slightly, his expression unreadable. Whatever they were talking about¡ªit wasn¡¯t light or casual. Cammy could feel it in the air like static before lightning.

    "Ric," she called out, her voice slicing through the tension like a de.

    Both heads snapped in her direction. Ric straightened almost instantly, his expression softening. Monica, on the other hand, transformed as if on cue¡ªher features settling into that serene, practiced smile Cammy had known since childhood.

    "Cammy, darling," Monica cooed sweetly, gliding over as if the air hadn¡¯t just crackled moments ago. "Why don¡¯t you bring your father to the master bedroom? It¡¯s nearly time for his afternoon nap."

    She ced a hand gently on Peter¡¯s shoulder, her voice suddenly full of tender concern. "And guess what? I invited Ric to stay for dinner. Isn¡¯t that wonderful? He even offered to teach me a new recipe¡ªsomething light and heart-healthy for your dad. Isn¡¯t that thoughtful of him?"

    Cammy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, shifting from Monica to Ric. Something felt off. Her mother¡¯s tone was too smooth. Too rehearsed. It sounded like maniption wearing pearls.

    "Ric," Cammy said carefully, "you don¡¯t have to do this. If she pressured you¡ª"

    Ric held up a hand, smiling in that gentle, earnest way that always disarmed her. "It¡¯s okay, Cammy. Really. I want to. Your dad deserves something nourishing and special. And I¡¯d be honored to cook it for him. For both of you."

    Cammy tilted her head, still unsure. "Are you sure about this? I mean, you¡¯re wee to stay for dinner, but cooking¡¯s not a requirement."

    But Ric didn¡¯t flinch. "One hundred percent sure. I just need to grab a few ingredients first." He turned toward Monica with a theatrical sigh. "But I can¡¯t possibly walk around the market alone. Too sad. Too lonely. I¡¯d ask you toe, Cammy, but I know your time with your dad is precious right now."

    Then, with a mischievous glint in his eye, he added, "Besides, I¡¯m trying to win your mother¡¯s favor. I heard there¡¯s another guy in the picture. Competition¡¯s tough. Gotta step up my game."

    The corners of Cammy¡¯s mouth twitched despite herself. "You¡¯re ridiculous."

    Monicaughed¡ªa high, practiced trill¡ªand gave Ric a yful smack on the arm. "Oh, please. You already have my favor, darling. No need to try so hard. But yes, let¡¯s go before the market closes."

    Ric nodded politely, and as Monica stepped closer to Peter, her tone softened. "I¡¯ll be back soon, my love," she said, bending down to kiss him on the cheek and smoothing his thinning hair with careful fingers. "Enjoy your time with Cammy."

    Then, without another word, she turned and walked toward the front door with Ric by her side.

    As the door clicked shut behind them, Cammy stood frozen for a beat, her father silent beside her. The moment was still, but her instincts screamed.

    Something was happening.

    And she didn¡¯t trust the calm before the storm.

    Monica and Ric moved swiftly through the building¡¯s parking lot, their footsteps echoing against the concrete like a countdown ticking toward something irreversible.

    Without a word, they slid into Ric¡¯s sleek ck sedan, the doors mming shut like a seal on a dangerous secret.

    Ric buckled his seatbelt with a sharp click, his jaw tight, his knuckles pale against the steering wheel. "I still can¡¯t believe I¡¯m going through with this, Monica," he muttered, eyes fixed ahead, voice low and simmering with conflicted heat.

    "Oh, spare me the guilt act," Monica said, settling into her seat with practiced elegance. Her tone was cool, sharp, almost amused. "You wanted this just as much as I did. Don¡¯t you dare paint me as the viin in your little redemption arc."

    "I wanted Cammy, Monica. I want to make her life happy forever," Ric snapped, throwing the car into gear.

    Monica rolled her eyes. "Then stop whining and drive."

    Ric exhaled hard through his nose and hit the gas, the tires screeching slightly as they sped out of the parking structure. The city lights blurred past the windows, but the tension inside the car was razor sharp.

    "Are you sure this person can be trusted?" Monica asked, ncing at him, her voice dropping an octave¡ªthis was the real question, the real fear trembling underneath her veneer of control.

    "Yes," Ric said without hesitation. "My Dad and I are major benefactors of the hospital. This is a small favor in exchange for millions in funding. The technician won¡¯t ask questions¡ªthey¡¯ll simply rece the sample, no records, no trail."

    Monica gave a slow nod, then reached into her coat pocket. With delicate fingers, she lifted a stic evidence pouch into the air, inside it a few strands of graying hair.

    "I took it straight from Peter¡¯s head," she said with a dark gleam in her eye. "While I was kissing his cheek. He didn¡¯t even flinch."

    Ric shot Monica a sideways nce, his jaw tightening as he took in the sight of the hair sample dangling casually in her fingers.

    A muscle twitched in his cheek. "Jesus... you really are something. But why the hell are we using Peter¡¯s hair and not yours?"

    Monica let out a low, amused chuckle and flicked the pouch slightly, the strands of hair catching the light like threads of fate. "Oh, Ric. Haven¡¯t you ever watched a medical drama? Even just the basic ones?" she said with maddening calm.

    "Gender can be determined through DNA, and Peter¡¯s sample is all we need since it¡¯s a paternity test. Besides..." she leaned her head against the seat with a sigh so casual it made Ric¡¯s skin crawl, "...the girl isn¡¯t mine. Not biologically, anyway."

    Ric¡¯s hands tightened around the wheel, his pulse spiking. Without warning, he swerved the car to the right, tires screeching as he pulled over to the shoulder. The vehicle lurched to a stop.

    He turned to face her, voice sharp as a de. "What the fuck are you saying now?"

 Chapter 203: The Girl Isnâ€™t Mine (2)

    <h4>Chapter 203: The Girl Isn¡¯t Mine (2)</h4>

    Monica¡¯s sigh was long, weighted with the exhaustion of a secret buried too long. "My real daughter," she said quietly, "was stillborn. She never took a single breath. She was my child with Richard."

    Ric¡¯s breath caught. His brows knit together, stunned, confused. "What...? Then who is¡ª"

    "I took Cammy," Monica interrupted, her voice low, almost hollow now.

    "She wasn¡¯t mine. She was the daughter of one of our housemaids¡ªPeter¡¯s housemaid. He had an affair. I fired the girl the moment I found out and sent her away, but I had her watched. I knew something like this might happen. I didn¡¯t want any bastard child lurking in the shadows, threatening my future children¡¯s inheritance."

    Ric stared at her, speechless, as the pieces began to click together in his mind like a puzzle he¡¯d never even known existed.

    "I found out she was pregnant," Monica continued, her voice gaining speed now, each word a dagger of confession.

    "At the same time, I was also carrying Richard¡¯s child. Cammy¡¯s real mother didn¡¯t want her; she wanted money. So I offered her a deal¡ªkeep the baby, and I¡¯d take her once she gave birth. She agreed. I didn¡¯t n to raise the child... just ship her off to some orphanage, keep her far away from our lives."

    Her hands gripped the pouch tightly now, her nails digging into the stic.

    "But then... I found out my baby had a hole in her heart. I kept it from Peter. I clung to hope that she¡¯d survive birth... that we¡¯d operate and fix it after. But she didn¡¯t make it."

    Ric couldn¡¯t move. Couldn¡¯t speak. His heart thudded so hard in his chest it hurt.

    "Peter was out of the country when it happened," she whispered. "And Cammy¡ªCammy was born early. I had her taken in secretly, thinking, nning...

    But when my baby died, and I was still in the hospital recovering, I made the decision. I told them to bring Cammy home. Peter never knew the truth. He thought she was ours."

    "And you just let him believe it?" Ric rasped.

    "My uterus hadplications after childbirth," Monica said, finally turning to meet Ric¡¯s gaze. Her eyes, though dry, were stormy with old wounds.

    "They had to remove it. I couldn¡¯t have another child, Ric. And Peter... he loved that baby from the moment he held her. That¡¯s why their bond is so strong. It was built in those first few weeks, when I couldn¡¯t even get out of the hospital."

    She shook her head slowly, the bitterness creeping into her voice like venom. "I did ept Cammy. I had no choice. But every time I looked at her, I was reminded of everything¡ªPeter¡¯s betrayal. The death of my child. The fact that she was born from a lie."

    Her voice dropped into a whisper. "And worst of all, that she never really belonged to me."

    Ric leaned back slowly, the weight of Monica¡¯s truth sinking into his bones. The engine hummed softly beneath them, the only sound in the heavy silence that followed.

    "You always seemed cold to her," he finally murmured. "I thought it was just... your way. But this? This is monstrous."

    Monica looked out the window, her voiceced with tired defiance. "You say that now. But you still agreed to help me rewrite her truth."

    Ric¡¯s jaw clenched. "To protect her. Not to keep her in the dark intentionally."

    Monica turned her eyes back to him, calcting and unreadable. "Then help me finish this, Ric. One more lie... to preserve the life she knows. To protect everyone. I do what I must. For all of us," Monica said, voice low and dangerous.

    "Don¡¯t forget, Ric¡ªyou¡¯re in this with me now. If Richard finds out that Cammy is Peter¡¯s daughter. He will never let her into his family. He hated Peter and me so much."

    He hesitated, torn between horror and loyalty, before slowly starting the car again.

    "I know, but I never wanted it this way. I agreed to help because I care about Cammy¡ªdeeply. And I know that if she finds out she¡¯s not really your daughter or if she learns she¡¯s tied by blood to the Crosses, either story will shatter her. I want to protect her."

    "You can protect her by keeping her safe by your side. Now let¡¯s go," Monica said.

    Ric stared at the road, a storm brewing in his chest.

    "Then let¡¯s finish it," he said coldly. "Let¡¯s bury the truth before it buries Cammy."

    And with that, he pressed harder on the gas, the engine roaring as they vanished into the city¡¯s night¡ªtwo conspirators chasing a secret that could destroy everything if it ever saw the light.

    The car slid silently into the shared underground parking lot of the Arlon Medical Center and the DNA Testing Facility.

    Monica sat stiffly in the passenger seat, clutching her designer bag like it held something more vtile than just a strand of hair¡ªit held the weight of years of lies, grief, and betrayal.

    Ric killed the engine, his fingers drumming anxiously on the wheel before he spoke. "Are you ready for this?"

    Monica didn¡¯t answer.

    A tall man in a pristine whiteb coat emerged from a service elevator near where Ric parked the car.

    He walked towards Ric¡¯s car, and when Ric rolled down the window, he immediately introduced himself.

    "I¡¯m Dr. Alvaro Reyes," he said in a low, measured voice, extending a gloved hand.

    Ric shook his hand firmly but wasted no time. "You understand what needs to be done?"

    Dr. Reyes gave a curt nod. "Of course. You¡¯re both in safe hands."

    Monica pulled the small, sealed evidence pouch from her bag with deliberate care, holding it out like a holy offering. "This is the hair sample of Peter Watson. It¡¯s vital this reces the one originally submitted."

    Dr. Reyes took the pouch delicately, inspecting it with a critical eye before slipping it into hisb coat. "I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s the only sample processed. No questions, no duplicates. Once the results are out, the original sample will be disposed of as if it never existed."

    Ric took a deep breath, narrowing his eyes. "Be careful, Reyes. This can¡¯te back to bite any of us. Cammy... she doesn¡¯t deserve that."

    Reyes nodded with professional calm. "Understood," he responded before turning back to the service elevator.

    Monica ced a hand on Ric¡¯s arm, her voice low. "Let¡¯s go. We shouldn¡¯t linger here."

    Ric hesitated for a second longer, his gut twisting, but followed her as Dr. Reyes disappeared back into theb with the damning evidence. The doors closed behind him with a soft hiss¡ªlike a secret being sealed away forever.

 Chapter 204: Vibrant Flavors

    <h4>Chapter 204: Vibrant vors</h4>

    Ric was practically buzzing with excitement as he took over Monica¡¯s kitchen, determined to impress¡ªand nourish¡ªher family. His culinary expertise exploded into a spread that looked like it belonged in a five-star restaurant, just like the empire he had made for himself.

    Some perfectly roasted salmon with delicately poached eggs perched on top, a vibrant stir-fry of broli and asparagus that sizzled with vor, a hearty lentil soup simmering with earthy spices, and a crisp avocado and spinach sd drizzled with a rich, ruby-hued mixed berry vinaigrette.

    As a finishing touch, he blended a creamy avocado yogurt smoothie that was both decadent and nutrient-packed. Dn had already dered it his favorite, downing it like it was dessert.

    Cammy¡¯s eyes widened as she rolled Peter¡¯s wheelchair toward the table, momentarily stunned by the sheer amount of food. The scent alone was enough to make her knees wobble.

    "My God, Ric," she gasped, taking it all in. "This isn¡¯t dinner. This is a full-on feast. Are we celebrating something I don¡¯t know about?"

    Ric¡¯s face lit up with pride, a boyish grin tugging at his lips as he leaned on the counter, watching her reaction like it was the only validation he needed.

    "This?" he said with a yful wink. "This is just dinner. Low carb, high protein, loaded with every vitamin and mineral Peter and Dn need to recover. No shortcuts, nopromises."

    "I told you, Uncle Ric¡¯s the best!" Dn chimed in enthusiastically from the other end of the table, his eyes gleaming. He had shadowed Ric the entire afternoon, eager and curious, helping chop, stir, and even te the dishes with an adorably serious expression.

    But Cammy¡¯s focus shifted when she noticed her son greedily sipping the smoothie, his cheeks puffed out like a chipmunk.

    "Dn," she warned with mock sternness, her hands on her hips. "Stop chugging that! You¡¯ll fill yourself up before you even touch your te!"

    He paused mid-sip, grinning sheepishly.

    The air buzzed with energy¡ªwarmth, care, and an undercurrent of something deeper, more electric. Ric wasn¡¯t just feeding them. He was fighting for them, one perfectly bnced dish at a time.

    They say the way to a woman¡¯s heart is through her stomach¡ªand Ric? Ric lived by that truth like it was gospel. Every slice he chopped, every spice he sprinkled, every dish he ted¡ªit all carried purpose. Passion. Intent.

    And just as he hoped, his efforts paid off.

    Laughter and the clinking of cutlery filled the dining room as the family devoured every bite. Even Peter, who rarely touched more than a few spoonfuls at dinner, was eating with surprising enthusiasm.

    Not just because of the vibrant vors dancing on his tongue, but because it was Cammy¡ªhis Cammy¡ªgently feeding him with steady hands and an affectionate smile that lit up her whole face.

    "Cammy," Monica called from across the table, eyebrows raised with motherly concern. "That¡¯s enough now. Your dad¡¯s already eaten twice what he normally does. He might get indigestion¡ªor worse, throw it all back up!"

    "Oh really?" Cammy quipped, shing a grin. She turned to her father, tilting her head. "You¡¯d tell me if you were full, right, Dad? Because so far, you just keep swallowing everything I give you."

    Peter chuckled softly, his voice low and slurred but full of joy. "I¡¯m fine... Daddy happy... food delicious..."

    "You hear that, Ric?" Monica beamed, lifting her ss slightly in mock salute. "My husband is very pleased with your cooking. I wish this was an everyday thing¡ªthough, goodness, if it were, I¡¯d be the size of a house!"

    Everyoneughed¡ªeveryone except Cammy, who was watching Ric closely.

    "You¡¯d still be the prettiest grandma," Dn piped up innocently, reaching for another spoonful.

    Monica grinned and pinched his cheek. "You little charmer¡ªyou really know how to make a woman smile."

    Ric leaned back in his seat, his eyes locked on Cammy. His smile was rxed, effortless¡ªbut there was a flicker of something deeper behind it, something simmering and unsaid.

    "Well," he said, his tone light, "the daily thing... that¡¯s doable. There are studies on stroke recovery that show significant progress with the right kind of diet. Tailored, consistent nutrition can make a huge difference. I¡¯d be more than willing to take care of that."

    The way he said it¡ªlow, deliberate, marked with more meaning than the words revealed¡ªsent a flicker through Cammy¡¯s chest. Her breath hitched slightly, her throat dry despite the wine.

    Trying to keep her voice light, she replied, "Or... you could just give me some of your easy recipes. I could teach the caregiver."

    But they both knew that wasn¡¯t what he meant.

    There was a beat¡ªa pause long enough to feel heavy. And in that silence, their eyes locked across the table, an electric current charging the space between them.

    The food had filled their stomachs. But something far more dangerous was stirring in the air¡ªunspoken invitations, buried desires, and the unrelenting pull of something that Ric wasn¡¯t ready to name.

    Not yet. He has to be patient.

    After dinner, the house quieted into a warm hush. Cammy and Ric worked side by side with the night shift caregiver, gently helping Peter through his bedtime routine¡ªcleaning him, changing him,ying him down with practiced care.

    It was intimate work, quiet and solemn, but done with love. Cammy¡¯s hands were steady, Ric¡¯s movements calm and sure. No words were needed, but their nces held weight.

    Meanwhile, Monica retreated to Dn¡¯s room, where the glow of a bedsidemp and the soft cadence of bedtime stories wrapped the boy infort and dreams.

    Later, with the house now nketed in silence and the air cool with theing night, Cammy led Ric out to the balcony. A second bottle of wine was already open. She poured generously, her fingers brushing his for just a breath of a second. It was subtle¡ªbut it burned.

    "I figured a little more wine wouldn¡¯t hurt," she murmured, settling into her seat with a sigh. "Maybe it¡¯ll help me sleep tonight."

    Ric turned his gaze toward her, his eyes unreadable in the dim light, shadows dancing across his sharp features. He swirled the deep red liquid in his ss before taking a long sip.

    "So," he said quietly but firmly, "what¡¯s the n, Cammy?"

    Cammy leaned back, the chair creaking slightly beneath her. She stared at her wine, watching the swirl of burgundy as if it could somehow tell her future. Her voice was soft¡ªbroken at the edges.

    "I... I don¡¯t know anymore, Ric. I had a n. A simple one. I thought once the divorce with Duncan was finalized, I¡¯d finally have peace. Just me and Dn, starting over. No chaos. No drama. Just breathing... and finally living."

    She paused, her jaw tightening, her eyes glinting with something between frustration and fatigue. "But then this new nightmare came barreling into my life. Everything is falling apart again before it could even begin. It¡¯s like the universe is hell-bent on keeping me from being happy. Like it¡¯s... punishing me."

    Ric didn¡¯t flinch. He turned fully toward her, his voice low but cutting through the stillness like a de. "I don¡¯t think the universe is punishing you, Cammy. I think it¡¯s redirecting you. Throwing obstacles at you because you¡¯re not aligned with your real purpose yet."

    Cammy blinked and turned toward him slowly, her eyes narrowing. "And what exactly is that purpose?" she asked, almost sarcastically¡ªalmost.

    He didn¡¯t blink. Didn¡¯t smile. Just looked at her with an intensity that made her pulse stutter.

    "To be with me," he said tly, seriously, as if it were the most obvious truth in the world.

    **********

    Thank you for the gifts!

    GoddessKM and DaoistC6cpj4 :D

 Chapter 205: Something in Return

    <h4>Chapter 205: Something in Return</h4>

    "To be with me..."

    Her breath caught.

    The silence between them thickened, heavy and electric. Her fingers tightened around the stem of her ss. She couldn¡¯t look away¡ªnot from his eyes, not from the storm quietly building behind them.

    She had no clever reply. No snarkyeback. Only the thunderous beat of her heart, and the undeniable, terrifying thought that maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªhe was right.

    "No response?" Ric asked, his voice low and edged with a teasing smirk. But beneath it, his eyes searched her face¡ªhungry for an answer, any answer. "Not even ament?"

    Cammy parted her lips, then closed them again, struggling to speak. Her voice¡ªalways so quick, so sure¡ªbetrayed her now. Nothing came out. Just silence. Charged and deafening.

    Ric let out a breath, almost a sigh, masking the tension rising in his chest. "It¡¯s alright," he said, more gently this time. "I know how you feel about Greg. I¡¯m not blind. But Cammy..." He hesitated, then leaned in slightly, his tone quiet but firm.

    "If things between you and him fall apart¡ªif they crash and burn like I think they might¡ªI need you to know that I¡¯m here. I¡¯ve always been here."

    Her heart twisted. Cammy gave a small, sad smile, one that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. She nodded, her voice barely a whisper. "I know, Ric. And... thank you. Thank you for always showing up, even when you didn¡¯t have to."

    He looked at her a moment longer, as if memorizing the curve of her smile, the glint in her eyes, the shape of her silence. Then he broke the spell with a nod and rose from his seat.

    "Well," he said with forced lightness, brushing invisible lint from his sleeve, "if there¡¯s nothing else you need tonight, I should head out. I hate to cut the night short, but I¡¯ve got to be up early for the hospital program in the morning."

    "Of course," she replied quickly, almost too quickly. "And... I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to drag you into the chaos and make you cook for the entire household."

    Ric turned to her, his eyes warm but tired. "Don¡¯t be sorry, Cammy. Are you kidding? I was grateful. You let me do something for you¡ªfor your family. That means everything to me."

    He finished thest drop of his wine in one smooth motion, setting the ss down gently but decisively. The sound echoed slightly in the quiet porch.

    "I¡¯ll go now," he said, standing straighter, his voice soft. "Text me tomorrow, okay? Let me know what the DNA test says. No matter what the result is... I want to know."

    Cammy gave a quiet nod, her throat tight, unable to say more. She walked him to the elevator in silence, footsteps muted on the floor.

    As the elevator doors slid open and Ric stepped in, he turned to her onest time, holding her gaze with an intensity that made her chest ache.

    "Goodnight, Cammy."

    "Goodnight, Ric," she whispered.

    And then the doors closed, and he was gone.

    She stood there for a moment, staring at the quiet hallway, the emptiness he left behind heavier than it should have been.

    Then, with a sigh, she turned and walked to Dn¡¯s room, hoping thefort of her son¡¯s breathing would quiet the storm now brewing in her chest.

    As Cammy turned from the hallway, her steps slow and her mind still tangled in Ric¡¯s words, she nearly bumped into Monica stepping out of Dn¡¯s room.

    Her mother moved quietly, carefully easing the door shut behind her, her face turned slightly to the side as if trying not to be seen.

    But Cammy noticed. And her heart clenched. She is still her mother, no matter what, and she must have good reasons for doing the things that she did.

    Monica kept her gaze low, her hand resting briefly on the doorknob as if she needed something to anchor herself. Her expression was weary, her shoulders hunched in a way Cammy hadn¡¯t seen before. She made to walk past, but Cammy reached out¡ªgently but firmly¡ªand caught her by the arm.

    "Mom..." Cammy said softly.

    Monica froze.

    "Please," Cammy whispered, her fingers tightening just slightly. "Don¡¯t walk away. Not this time. I¡¯m begging you... Talk to me."

    A long silence followed. The kind that could split a heart in two.

    Then Monica slowly turned, her eyes ssy but unreadable. "Alright," she said, her voice strained. "Let¡¯s talk."

    They moved to the edge of the hallway, where a door leads to Cammy¡¯s room. The silence that stretched between them was taut with history, with words unspoken and wounds long buried.

    Cammy sat beside her mother, turning to face her. "Tell me the truth," she said, her voice breaking. "I need to know. No more secrets. No more vague answers. Why did you marry Dad? What really happened?"

    Monica¡¯s lips trembled as she looked down at her hands, folded tightly in herp. Then she inhaled shakily and began.

    "Your grandfather¡ªmy father¡ªwas a powerful man. Controlling. Unforgiving. He didn¡¯t care about love or happiness. He only cared about legacy, bloodlines, alliances. He told me I was to marry Peter Watson. No discussion. No way out."

    She swallowed hard, her voice cracking under the weight of memory. "I was devastated. I had been seeing Richard then. I was young, foolish... and in love."

    Cammy¡¯s breath caught in her throat.

    "I thought I could fight it," Monica continued, her voice low and haunted. "But your grandfather was relentless. He threatened to cut me off, threatened to ruin Richard¡¯s name in themunity. I gave in. I told myself I¡¯d learn to love Peter. I told myself I¡¯d give him my heart... even if it wasn¡¯t his to begin with."

    Her voice broke on the next words.

    "But by the time the wedding was done... I done out I was pregnant. With Richard¡¯s child."

    Cammy¡¯s hand flew to her mouth. "You lied to Dad..."

    "I had to!" Monica said, suddenly sharp, the guilt bubbling out in jagged gasps. "I was terrified. I didn¡¯t want to lose the baby, or the future my father had already chained me to. So I made Peter believe the baby was his. And when you were born... he loved you like his own. Peter is a good man, I eventually fell in love with him."

    Tears slipped down Cammy¡¯s cheeks before she could stop them. "And you let him live that lie his whole life?"

    Monica looked at her, eyes filled with anguish. "He was your father in every way that mattered. He gave you everything. And I¡ª" She paused, shaking her head. "I tried to be a good wife. I did. I buried Richard. I buried the guilt. I chose the life that was forced on me. But now..."

    Her voice dropped to a pleading whisper. "Now Richard wants something in return."

    Cammy stiffened. "You¡¯re talking about me."

    Monica nodded slowly. "He wants you back. He wants you to make me suffer and Peter. If you do... if you give him what he¡¯s asking for, he promised to make you his heir right? We¡¯re drowning, Cammy. The hospital bills, the therapy¡ªI can¡¯t do this on my own. Yes, there¡¯s Duncan, but then it would be better if we take CorEx back from him right?"

    "You shouldn¡¯t have done what you¡¯ve done in the first ce," Cammy sighed. "Why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner?" Cammy whispered.

    "Because I knew what I did would make you hate me," Monica said, tears finally spilling down her face. "But I¡¯m asking you now¡ªnot just as your mother, but as a woman who¡¯s made a thousand mistakes¡ªplease... help me make this right. Give Richard what he wants."

    Cammy sat frozen, her mind reeling. Her entire life had just shattered and rearranged itself within the span of minutes. Her mother¡¯s secrets. Her father¡¯s devotion. The truth of her bloodline. And now... this impossible choice.

    The weight of it pressed down on her chest, but one thing was clear¡ªnothing would ever be the same again.

 Chapter 206: To Hold You Together

    <h4>Chapter 206: To Hold You Together</h4>

    The conversation Cammy had with her mother the night before was nothing like what she had imagined. She had prayed for calm, for closure, for a soft unraveling of the tangled questions in her heart. But instead, her world tilted¡ªviolently.

    She never expected Monica to look her in the eyes with trembling desperation and beg to return to the man whom her mother abandoned¡ªher biological father.

    Sleep had evaded her. Her thoughts churned endlessly, too loud to ignore. So she left early, heading to Arlon Medical Center a full hour before the DNA test results would be ready¡ªanything to escape the echo of her mother¡¯s voice, pleading with a ghost from the past.

    She remembered Ric had mentioned he¡¯d be attending the Children¡¯s Month event at the center. Somehow, her feet moved toward the promise of his presence without much thought. And he was there, exactly where he said he would be¡ªimpossible to miss. The moment she walked in, her eyes found him.

    Ric stood like a beacon amid the crowd, glowing with effortless charm. People flocked to him near the buffet table he¡¯d generously sponsored, hisughter light and maic, his smile disarming.

    He was the kind of man who made everyone feel like they mattered, even in a sea of strangers. His face was striking, his physiquemanding¡ªbut it was his warmth that truly drew people in.

    So different from Greg.

    Greg, with his cold edges and sharp stares, with the air of a man who wore authority like armor. His presence alone could silence a room. He didn¡¯t invite conversation¡ªhe dared people to challenge him. Where Ric radiated light, Greg was a storm contained in a suit.

    Her breath hitched as her mind whispered his name. "Greg..." The sybles fell from her lips like a prayer covered in ache.

    She turned toward the towering window, eyes unfocused as she stared into the blur of the world outside. Her reflection wavered against the ss, just as her heart did.

    The truth Monica confessed still hadn¡¯t fullynded. It hovered above her, waiting to strike. Maybe when she saw the DNA test results in ck and white¡ªcold, clinical, undeniable¡ªmaybe then it would break through. Maybe then she¡¯d finally ept the cruel truth:

    She and Greg were never meant to be.

    No matter how much her soul screamed otherwise.

    "A penny for your thoughts?"

    The low timbre of Ric¡¯s voice pulled Cammy out of her storm of memories, like a hand reaching through the haze. She blinked, and when her eyes found his, a soft smile rose instinctively to her lips¡ªfragile, but real.

    Ric¡¯s face lit up with boyish charm. "Wow... that smile just made my day." He stepped closer, tilting his head slightly as if trying to read her unspoken emotions. "Are you here for the DNA test results?"

    She nodded slowly, her throat suddenly tight. "Yeah... I am."

    There was a pause¡ªgentle, but full of unspoken things. She shifted slightly, pushing away the weight in her chest. "Have you had breakfast yet? I haven¡¯t eaten a thing. Can you step away for a bit? Come with me. Let¡¯s go grab something together."

    Ric let out a light, easy chuckle, turning to nce over the room bustling with guests. "Well, as you can see, I¡¯m feeding half the city in here. You could just join in, you know. There¡¯s plenty¡ªand it¡¯s free."

    Cammyughed, but there was a tremble underneath it. "Did I bruise your ego just now?" she teased gently, trying to lighten the tension inside her. "I know your food is amazing, Chef Ric¡ªbut I need a quiet ce. I need to talk. And... I need a favor."

    Something in her tone made Ric¡¯s yful smirk soften into something more serious. He studied her for a beat, then gave a small, reassuring nod. "Of course. Just give me a sec¡ªI¡¯ll tell my staff and grab my things."

    As he turned to go, Cammy let her smile fall away. Her hands clenched at her sides.

    There was something heavy waiting to be said.

    And she wasn¡¯t sure how to say it.

    They left the hospital behind, stepping into the crisp mid-morning air and heading to a quiet caf¨¦ tucked just beyond the bustling entrance. It was a small, unassuming ce¡ªno crowds, no noise, just the low hum of distant conversation and the clink of silverware on porcin. Exactly what Cammy needed.

    "What coffee do you like?" Ric asked as they approached the counter.

    Cammy hesitated, her eyes lingering on the menu but not really seeing it. "No coffee," she murmured. "Just... orange juice. And a cinnamon roll."

    Ric gave a gentle nod and motioned toward the tables by the window. "Go on, find us a good spot."

    She walked off slowly, shoulders tense, while Ric ced the order.

    When he returned, she was seated by the window, staring nkly at the street beyond the ss. Her fingers lightly traced the side of her phone. She didn¡¯t even notice when Ric sat down.

    "You¡¯re nervous about the results," Ric said softly, watching her.

    Cammy didn¡¯t even blink. "Yes... and no."

    He tilted his head slightly, his eyes narrowing with quiet curiosity. "Why is that?"

    Her voice was steady, but low. "My mother already told me the truthst night." She took a small sip of the juice, as if to wash the words down with it.

    Ric leaned in just slightly. "And...?" He needed to hear it. Needed confirmation of the ugliness he suspected had been hiding beneath Monica¡¯s mask for years.

    "I¡¯m Richard Cross¡¯s daughter," she said tly. "Greg... is my half-brother." She let out a breath she didn¡¯t know she¡¯d been holding, then bit into the cinnamon roll without meeting his gaze.

    Ric watched her closely. There was no shock on his face. Just quiet eptance.

    Cammy finally looked up, her brows furrowing. "You¡¯re not surprised."

    "I know..." Ric said gently.

    Her eyes widened. "What do you mean, you know?"

    He sighed, leaning back against his chair as the weight of truth settled in the space between them. "Monica told me yesterday. She said you¡¯d be devastated... and she asked me toe with you today. To be here. So you wouldn¡¯t face it alone."

    Cammy stared at him, her expression unreadable. Her jaw tensed, her eyes ssy but dry.

    Ric continued, watching her carefully. "But she didn¡¯t have to ask. I was going toe either way. I knew this would crush you. And I didn¡¯t want you to fall apart without someone to hold you together."

    Cammy slowly tore another piece of the roll, chewing in silence. Her eyes dropped to herp, but her voice was calm¡ªtoo calm.

    "I don¡¯t know how to feel. Part of me is numb. Part of me is just... humiliated. I like Greg so much. I imagined a future with him. And now..." Her voice cracked slightly before she steadied it. "Now I can¡¯t imagine looking at him without hearing my mother¡¯s voice confirming it."

    Ric reached across the table and gently ced his hand over hers. "You don¡¯t have to figure it all out today, Cammy. You just have to breathe. One minute at a time."

    She didn¡¯t pull away. But she didn¡¯t look up either.

    The truth had finallynded.

    And it was heavier than she ever imagined.

 Chapter 207: Hollow

    <h4>Chapter 207: Hollow</h4>

    It was time.

    Cammy stood in front of the reception desk of the DNA Testing Facility of Arlon Medical Center. Her hands were cold and trembling as the nurse handed her the envelope.

    The moment it touched her fingers, the world seemed to still. The fluorescent lights above buzzed faintly, the air suddenly too thick to breathe.

    She didn¡¯t open it right away. She walked down the hall, her steps unsteady, finding a quiet corner near the stairwell.

    With Ric a few steps behind her, watching silently, she peeled the envelope open, pulling out the crisp white paper that held her fate.

    And then she saw it.

    *********

    CHILD: Cami Watson

    Alleged FATHER: Richard Cross

    Interpretation:

    Combined Paternity Index: 661,085

    Probability of Paternity: 99.9998%

    The alleged father is not excluded as the biological father of the tested child. Based on testing results obtained from analyses of the DNA loci listed, the probability of paternity is 99.9998%.

    *********

    Cammy stared at the words. Her vision blurred. Her chest tightened. She read it again and again, the ink burning into her mind.

    Even though Monica had revealed the truth about Richard the night before, a fragile sliver of hope still clung to Cammy¡¯s heart¡ªthat maybe, just maybe, her mother had been wrong.

    But that hope is gone. A sob caught in her throat.

    Slowly, she leaned back against the wall, sliding down slightly as her knees weakened. She clutched the paper to her chest like it was a part of her heart being ripped out and pressed against her.

    Then she broke.

    A strangled cry escaped her lips as the tears came fast and uncontrobly, wracking her whole body. Her sobs echoed off the sterile hospital walls.

    Ric rushed forward, kneeling beside her, his arms gently wrapping around her shaking frame. "Cammy, hey, hey¡ªbreathe. Please, you have to breathe. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here," he whispered, trying to soothe her, trying to anchor her.

    But she couldn¡¯t hear him through the storm inside her. Her breaths came in quick, shallow gasps¡ªpanic tightening around her throat like a noose. Her hands went limp.

    And then everything went ck.

    "Cammy!" Ric shouted, catching her just as she copsed into him.

    He scooped her up in his arms without hesitation and rushed down the hall, shouting for help. The staff responded immediately, wheeling a stretcher as Ricid her down. "She fainted¡ªshe was overwhelmed¡ªshe hasn¡¯t eaten properly, she¡¯s pale, and she just got... devastating news."

    They wheeled her into the emergency room while Ric followed close behind, anxiety etched across his face.

    Within minutes, they inserted an IV to stabilize her. Fluids dripped steadily as a nurse monitored her vitals. "Her pulse is elevated. BP low. We need to keep her under observation."

    After what felt like hours¡ªbut was really just under thirty minutes¡ªCammy stirred. Her eyelids fluttered open, disoriented.

    "Where... where am I?" she whispered hoarsely.

    Ric immediately leaned in, relief flooding his features. "You¡¯re in the hospital. You fainted. I brought you here."

    Cammy¡¯s eyes darted to the IV in her arm. Her body tensed. "I need to go."

    "No¡ªwait¡ªCammy¡ª"

    She pulled at the tape and yanked the needle out, ignoring Ric¡¯s startled protest. The nurses rushed over, followed by the on-duty emergency room doctor.

    "Miss, please stop¡ªyour vitals are unstable. We still need to run tests. You¡¯re severely pale and your heartbeat is faster than normal."

    "There¡¯s no need for more tests," she whispered. Her voice was hollow, almost lifeless. "I already know what¡¯s wrong with me."

    Before anyone could stop her, she was off the bed and stumbling toward the exit. Ric caught up to her just outside the ER doors, grabbing her gently by the arm.

    "Cammy, wait¡ªwhere are you going?"

    She looked up at him, eyes ssy, cheeks streaked with tears. "I just want to go home... and rest," she whispered. "Please, Ric. Just take me home."

    He saw it¡ªthe grief, the exhaustion, the crushing weight of truth.

    Without another word, he nodded.

    He would take her home.

    Even if she was broken.

    Even if she didn¡¯t know how to piece herself back together again.

    "Alright," Ric said, his voice painted with concern as his eyes scanned the hallway, searching for a ce¡ªany ce¡ªwhere Cammy could rest for a moment.

    She was swaying slightly on her feet, her face pale, her body still trembling from the storm she¡¯d just endured.

    Finally, he spotted a bench tucked beside the emergency room¡¯s sliding ss doors. Without hesitation, he gently guided her toward it, his hand warm and steady on her back.

    "Sit here," he said softly but firmly, lowering her down with care. "Just stay put. I need to settle the bill. I won¡¯t be long, alright?"

    Cammy nodded wordlessly. Her limbs felt heavy, her body foreign. She obeyed like a ghost¡ªnumb and dazed¡ªand watched as Ric strode over to the nurse¡¯s station, speaking quickly.

    The nurse pointed him toward the cashier window, and he followed, ncing back at her once to make sure she hadn¡¯t copsed again.

    Alone now, Cammy sat in silence, the cold metal of the bench pressing against her spine.

    Her hands trembled as she reached for her abdomen, instinctively cing her palm over her stomach. A soft, almost unconscious motion¡ªrubbed in slow circles, as if trying tofort herself from the inside out.

    She was hungry. Hollow. Dizzy. A gnawing emptiness churned inside her, both physical and emotional.

    ¡¯How could I feel hunger in a moment like this?¡¯ she thought bitterly. But the body didn¡¯t understand heartbreak. It just kept needing. ¡¯Yeah, of course, I¡¯ll be hungry even in times like this, what am I thinking?¡¯

    She leaned forward slightly, elbows on her knees, head bowed.

    "I need to calm myself," she whispered under her breath, as if saying it out loud might make it true. "I can¡¯t go home like this..."

    Her voice cracked.

    "...Not with Dn looking up at me, not with my father waiting. I have to keep it together."

    But the truth was, she was crumbling inside.

    And no one¡ªnot even Ric¡ªcould see the full extent of what that one piece of paper had shattered.

    It was more than just the result in the paper, something more serious and heavier.

 Chapter 208: See For Myself

    <h4>Chapter 208: See For Myself</h4>

    In the sleek, ss-walled boardroom of Cross Tech, the hum of the projector filled the air as Chiqui walked the team through a detailed proposal. Slide after slide shed across the screen, her voice steady, professional.

    But at the far end of the table, Greg sat frozen¡ªhis gaze fixed not on the presentation, but on the ck screen of his phone.

    He wasn¡¯t hearing a word.

    Ethan, ever the attentive one, asked a couple of rifying questions, and Chiqui answered with practiced ease, not missing a beat. Everyone seemed satisfied. Everyone... except Greg.

    He tapped his thumb against his phone screen. Again. And again. Hoping for a vibration. A ping. Anything.

    Nothing.

    When the meeting finally drew to a close,ptops shutting, chairs scraping softly against the polished floor. That¡¯s when Harry, seated a few spots down, finally broke the silence.

    "Is something wrong?" he asked, his tone gentle but marked with concern.

    Greg didn¡¯t react at first. It was as if the words had to travel through a fog. He looked up, startled to find all eyes on him¡ªHarry, Ethan, and Chiqui were all watching, their expressions tense.

    "Huh?" he blinked.

    "You weren¡¯t listening," Ethan said, his voice firmer now. "Chiqui just gave a whole report and you didn¡¯t hear a word of it."

    Greg exhaled heavily, his hand dragging across his face as he leaned his elbow on the desk. "Cammy..." he muttered. "She¡¯s not replying to me. Since yesterday."

    He lifted his phone and held it like evidence, showing the string of unanswered messages. "She only texted once¡ªsaid she arrived in Arlon safely. And that was it. Radio silence since then."

    Ethan tried to soften the blow. "Maybe she¡¯s just busy. Spending time with her dad. I mean, they haven¡¯t seen each other in a while, right? Once she has a moment, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll call."

    Greg shook his head, his jaw tightening. "No. No, that¡¯s not her. I know Cammy. Even when she¡¯s drowning in work or exhausted, she always replies. Always. Even if it¡¯s just a single emoji."

    He looked at them all, his voice cracking slightly¡ªthe rarest sign of vulnerability from the everposed CEO.

    "There¡¯s something wrong. I feel it in my gut."

    The room was heavy with unspoken worry now. Even Chiqui, usually stone-faced during meetings, looked troubled.

    "Do you want me to call someone in Arlon?" Harry offered carefully. "Maybe we can¡ª"

    "No," Greg cut in sharply, standing up so suddenly his chair groaned. "I¡¯ll go. I need to see for myself. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s irrational, I¡¯m not sitting here pretending this is fine."

    He turned to leave, already dialing her number again as he strode toward the door.

    It rang once.

    Twice.

    And then...

    Voicemail.

    Greg¡¯s heart pounded like war drums in his chest.

    "Cammy," he said after the beep, his voice low, intense, a touch frantic. "Please call me. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but whatever it is¡ªjust tell me you¡¯re okay. Please."

    He hung up.

    Then, without another word to anyone, he disappeared down the hallway, leaving his team behind in silence.

    *********

    In Arlon City...

    Cammy sat on the edge of the sofa, her posture rigid, her fingers clutched around a throw pillow on herp like it was thest thing anchoring her to the earth.

    Her eyes were fixed on the city skyline, but she wasn¡¯t watching it¡ªshe was drifting somewhere deep in the recesses of her own mind, where every breath felt like it was dragging shards of ss through her chest.

    Ric moved quietly in the kitchen, his voice soft but steady as he guided Peter¡¯s caregiver through the steps of the recipe.

    "Add just a pinch of turmeric¡ªnot too much. It¡¯s good for inmmation and¡ª"

    He trailed off for a moment, ncing over his shoulder.

    Cammy hadn¡¯t moved. Not an inch. Her silhouette was outlined by the golden light pouring through the tall windows, but she looked like a ghost¡ªstill, silent, and swallowed by an invisible storm.

    Ric¡¯s jaw clenched, concern simmering just below the surface. He didn¡¯t want to push her¡ªnot yet. But watching her like this... broken and unmoving... it wed at something deep inside him.

    ¡¯Fuck! I shouldn¡¯t have let Monica do this!¡¯ he thought.

    In the master¡¯s bedroom,ughter floated down the hallway. Monica¡¯s voice, light and cheerful, mingled with Dn¡¯s excited squeals as he pointed at the screen during a cartoon.

    Cammy heard it.

    And it felt like a de twisting in her chest.

    Her mother. Her child. Laughing together in the next room, as if the world hadn¡¯t just crumbled beneath her feet.

    Her hand drifted to her stomach again¡ªa protective, unconscious gesture. She swallowed hard, her throat dry and raw from crying earlier, but her tears had stopped. She had no more left to give.

    What was left now was something quieter. More dangerous.

    Numbness.

    Ric finished up the cooking instructions and stepped away, wiping his hands on a towel before walking slowly toward her. He knelt beside the sofa, his eyes searching her face.

    "Cammy..." he said gently.

    She blinked.

    Just once.

    Then her eyes finally shifted, looking down at him like she¡¯d only now realized he was there. "I can¡¯t breathe when I think of it," she whispered, her voice hoarse. "The moment I read it, I felt like something inside me just¡ªdied."

    Ric reached for her hand. "I know. I know it hurts, Cammy. But you¡¯re not alone."

    She shook her head, tears pooling again but refusing to fall. "I don¡¯t know how to face them. My father. Dn. Even Greg... God, Ric... I loved him. I thought¡ª" her voice broke, "I thought we had a future."

    Ric pressed her hand gently. "You did what anyone would have done. You loved without knowing the truth. That¡¯s not your fault."

    "But now I know," she whispered. "And I can never unknow it."

    Silence stretched thick between them.

    "I feel like I¡¯m grieving someone I haven¡¯t even lost yet," she added, voice trembling. "Like something sacred between us just died the moment I read that paper. And I don¡¯t know who I am without that love."

    Ric didn¡¯t speak. He just wrapped his arms around her and held her as tightly as she would allow. And for the first time in hours, Cammy let herself lean into him, just a little¡ªlike a flower wilting into someone else¡¯s light.

    But the ache remained.

    And outside, the city kept moving¡ªoblivious to the quiet devastation happening behind penthouse ss.

    Cammy slowly pulled away from Ric¡¯sforting embrace, her arms dropping to her sides. She wiped her tears with the sleeve of her sweater, inhaling shakily, forcing her heart to harden¡ªif only for a moment.

    "I have to be strong," she whispered to herself. "I have to... for Dn. For my father."

    Ric stood beside her, silent, watching her gather the shattered pieces of herself like broken ss being swept up with bare hands.

    Cammy rose to her feet and took onest deep breath before walking toward the kitchen.

    "Let¡¯s eat," she called out, her voice steady despite the tremble underneath. "Dinner¡¯s ready."

    From the hallway, Dn¡¯s head popped out, followed by Monica, who was pushing Peter¡¯s wheelchair. The boys were giggling, still bubbling with energy from the movie. Monica¡¯s face softened at the sight of her daughter looking so pale yet trying to wear a smile.

    They gathered around the dining table, the lights above casting a warm glow over the tes of food Ric had prepared earlier. Despite the warm aroma, theughter, the peace¡ªit all felt surreal to Cammy, like she was watching the scene unfold from a distance.

    Peter tried to chat animatedly as Ric helped him with his food, and Dn, with childlike curiosity, tilted his head and looked at Cammy across the table.

    "Mommy..." Dn said softly, "Why are you sad?"

    Cammy blinked, her spoon frozen in mid-air. Her lips parted, but before she could answer, Monica gently cut in.

    "She¡¯s just tired, sweetheart," Monica said with a soft, reassuring smile. "She spent the day helping Uncle Ric at the hospital¡ªfeeding sick children and their parents. It was a lot, but she did a good thing."

    Dn epted the exnation with a nod, still watching his mother carefully as he continued eating.

    For a brief moment, things felt still. Safe.

    Until the elevator dinged.

    Everyone turned toward the sound and watched the caregiver press the open button. The penthouse doors opened.

    And in stepped Greg.

    He looked exhausted. His tie was undone, his coat half-buttoned. But his eyes scanned the room with sharp urgency until theynded on her.

    "Cammy," he breathed, taking a step forward.

    She froze.

    Monica stood up immediately, stepping in front of him like a shield. "You need to leave," she said firmly.

    "What?" Greg blinked. "What are you talking about?"

    "She won¡¯t see you anymore," Monica dered. "You being here¡ªit¡¯s only going to make things worse."

    Greg¡¯s brows furrowed. "I came all the way to Arlon because she wouldn¡¯t answer my calls. I¡¯ve been worried sick! I don¡¯t care what you say¡ªCammy can speak for herself!"

    Ric rose slowly from his seat, positioning himself between Greg and the table, his shoulders tight. "Now¡¯s not the time, Greg."

    Greg¡¯s jaw clenched. "What the hell are you doing here, Ric? You think because I¡¯m not around, you get to y hero?"

    "I¡¯m here because she needed someone," Ric snapped back, his calm starting to crack. "You don¡¯t even know what she¡¯s going through."

    "I would if someone actually told me what the fuck is going on!"

    "Enough!" Monica shouted.

    But it was already toote.

    Cammy¡¯s hand dropped her spoon.

    Her vision blurred.

    The world tilted.

    "Mommy?" Dn¡¯s small voice rang out.

    And then¡ª

    Cammy copsed.

    The chair ttered loudly as she fell to the floor.

    "Cammy!" Ric rushed forward, catching her just before her head hit the tile.

    Greg lunged in at the same time, panic overtaking every ounce of anger in his body.

    "Cammy!" he gasped. "Cammy, talk to me!"

    But she didn¡¯t move.

    Her face was pale. Her lips, trembling. Eyes fluttering shut.

    Ric looked up at Monica.

    "Call an ambnce¡ªnow!"

 Chapter 209: Unspoken Pain

    <h4>Chapter 209: Unspoken Pain</h4>

    "No," Greg said sharply, his voice slicing through the panic in the room. "We¡¯re not waiting for the ambnce."

    Without another word, he stormed forward, his heart pounding in his chest like a war drum. He dropped to his knees beside Cammy¡¯s limp form, cradling her in his arms with a desperate tenderness that betrayed the chaos in his soul.

    He lifted her carefully but urgently, holding her close against his chest as if willing his strength into her fading body.

    "Open the damn door!" he barked.

    Ric, already moving, yanked the front door open and mmed the elevator button repeatedly, his eyes flicking back and forth between Cammy¡¯s pale face and the glowing numbers on the panel. "Come on,e on..."

    "Stay here. Watch over Dn and Peter," Monicamanded the nanny and the caregiver in a tight, urgent voice. She was grabbing her handbag from the console table when a small voice tugged at her spine.

    "Grandma?"

    Monica turned sharply to find Dn standing a few feet away, trembling like a leaf in the wind. His wide eyes shimmered with tears he was trying so hard not to let fall.

    "Oh, my sweet boy..." she breathed, rushing to kneel in front of him. "Listen to me, okay? Mommy¡¯s just not feeling well. Grandpa is right here with you. I promise, we¡¯re going to take care of her, and I will call you the moment we know more."

    "Is she gonna be okay?" Dn asked, his voice cracking.

    Monica swallowed the sob rising in her throat. She forced a smile, brushing his cheek. "She¡¯s going to be okay. She has the strongest heart I know."

    A single tear slipped from Dn¡¯s eye before he wiped it away like a soldier steeling himself for battle. He nodded bravely.

    Monica kissed his forehead and pulled him into a tight embrace, whispering onest reassurance before she turned and ran¡ªher heels clicking hard against the marble floor as she caught up with Ric and Greg, who had just entered the elevator.

    Inside, Greg¡¯s arms tightened protectively around Cammy, whose head rested against his shoulder, still unconscious. His jaw was clenched so hard it ached, his mind screaming with every possible worst-case scenario.

    He didn¡¯t know what was happening.

    But he knew one thing for certain¡ªhe was not letting her go.

    Not now.

    Not ever.

    They sped through the streets of Arlon in Ric¡¯s car, the tires screeching slightly as he pulled up to the emergency bay of Arlon Medical Center.

    Greg jumped out before the engine had even stopped and carried Cammy straight through the automatic doors.

    "We need a stretcher!" a nurse shouted, rushing toward them with a gurney.

    Ric and Monica followed closely behind, their hearts racing as Cammy was swiftly wheeled into the emergency room.

    The moment they passed through the white curtains, a familiar voice broke through the chaos.

    "She¡¯s the one from this morning, right?" the resident doctor asked, recognizing Cammy instantly as she looked at Ric.

    "Yes, she is," Ric answered curtly, trying to keep his frustration in check.

    The doctor frowned and immediately began checking Cammy¡¯s vitals. "I told her she needed to undergo more tests. She was weak, unstable¡ªher blood pressure was low, and her heartbeat irregr. But she was stubborn and walked out the moment she came to."

    "She was here this morning?" Monica asked, her eyes widening. "Why didn¡¯t you tell me, Ric?"

    Ric exhaled, rubbing the back of his neck, guilt shing in his eyes. "Monica, you know how your daughter is¡ªyou can¡¯t stop her once she¡¯s made up her mind. She woke up, insisted she was fine, and said she just wanted to go home. I didn¡¯t want to cause a scene in front of everyone..."

    Greg stepped closer, his fists clenching. "What the hell is going on?" he demanded. "Why was she here in the first ce? What happened to her?"

    Before Ric could respond, the doctor interjected, voice firm and professional. "She was brought in unconscious early this morning. She was extremely pale, her blood pressure was low.

    We were concerned it could be anemia or something else. Her heart rate was elevated and erratic. We strongly rmended further tests, including a blood panel, but she refused. She said... she already knew what was happening to her."

    Greg¡¯s face paled. "Howe she was taken unconscious?" he turned to Ric, voice rising. "Why was she with you? Is that why she¡¯s been ignoring my messages¡ªbecause she was with you?"

    Ric met Greg¡¯s using stare with a heavy breath. He nced briefly at Monica, then looked back at Greg, his tone measured but sharp. "This isn¡¯t what you think it is. So before you blow up, maybe try listening."

    Greg¡¯s jaw tightened, but he said nothing.

    "I was already here at the hospital for the Children¡¯s Month event. Cammy arrived separately¡ªshe was here to pick up some test results. I offered to apany her because she looked... worried.

    We went to aboratory for the results, and when she checked the results... she copsed. Out of nowhere. I had no idea what was happening either¡ªI just reacted."

    Greg ran a hand through his hair, tension coiling around every muscle in his body.

    "And you didn¡¯t think I deserved to know she was in the hospital? That she fainted?" Monica asked in irritation.

    "I didn¡¯t want to betray her trust," Ric said, voice hardening. "She asked me not to tell anyone until she was ready. She was trying to keep it together¡ªfor Dn, for her family. And frankly? I was trying to respect that."

    Greg took a shaky breath, turning to look through the ss at Cammy¡¯s still form on the bed. "Goddammit," he whispered, his voice breaking.

    Monica stepped forward, her hands shaking as she reached for the curtain. "We just need to make sure she¡¯s okay. Everything else can wait."

    But none of them could shake the haunting echo of the doctor¡¯s words.

    "She said she already knows what¡¯s happening to her..."

    And none of them were ready for what that truth might be.

    "Who among you is the immediate family of the patient?" the resident doctor asked, her gaze flicking between Ric and Greg. "Is one of you her husband?"

    Greg stiffened, about to speak, but Monica stepped forward first, her voiceposed but tired. "Her husband is in Dalton City. I¡¯m her mother."

    "Good. Since the patient is currently unconscious, I¡¯ll need your consent to run a few tests," the doctor exined. "We¡¯ll start with a blood panel, and based on the results, we¡¯ll determine if more tests are needed."

    "Do whatever you have to do," Monica said, her voice trembling just slightly. "Bring me the papers, I¡¯ll sign them."

    The doctor gave a small nod and signaled the nurse, who returned swiftly with a clipboard of forms. Just as Monica reached for the pen, a quiet voice cut through the air like a thunderp.

    "There¡¯s no need... I already know why I fainted."

    Everyone froze. All eyes turned to the hospital bed, where Cammy¡ªpale and fragile¡ªwas slowly pushing herself up, her gaze fixed on the IV in her hand. Unlike earlier, she didn¡¯t attempt to remove it.

    "Cammy," Monica gasped, rushing to her side. Greg took a step forward, too, but the words that followed stole the breath from the room.

    "What do you mean ¡¯no need¡¯? You fainted twice today," Greg barked, his voice tight with anger and worry. "Twice, Cammy! This isn¡¯t something you can just brush off¡ª"

    Cammy ignored him, turning to the doctor instead. "Doctor, please... just prescribe me something for anemia. Maybe folic acid, too. Enough for three days. I¡¯ll see my doctor once I get back to Dalton."

    As she spoke, her hands drifted down to her stomach, resting there with a gentle tenderness. A faint smile tugged at her lips, though her eyes shimmered with unspoken pain.

    The doctor froze for a second, eyes widening in realization. Her features softened into a knowing smile. "Ah... I see. Of course. I¡¯ll get those prescriptions ready." She turned to leave, giving Cammy a respectful nod before heading to the nurse¡¯s station.

    Greg, Ric, and Monica stood in stunned silence, the air thick with unspoken tension. A thousand questions filled the space between them.

    Greg stepped closer, a storm brewing behind his eyes. "Cammy, don¡¯t do this. Don¡¯t be reckless. You needb work, a proper checkup, not just¡ª"

    "I¡¯m pregnant."

    The words dropped like a bomb.

    Cammy¡¯s voice was calm. Unshaken. But her eyes never met his.

    "It¡¯s yours, Greg... but you can¡¯t be the father."

    The world seemed to stop. Greg¡¯s breath caught in his throat, his mind reeling. His hands dropped to his sides, fingers twitching as if reaching for answers he didn¡¯t have.

    Ric¡¯s eyes widened, and Monica covered her mouth with trembling fingers.

    Greg took a shaky step back, as if her words had physically hit him. "What... what the hell are you talking about? It¡¯s mine, so why can¡¯t I be the father?" he whispered.

    But Cammy simply closed her eyes, her hand still gently resting over the life blooming inside her... and the walls she had so carefully built around herself.

    **********

    Thank you for the gift, DaoistC6cpj4!

 Chapter 210: When They First Met

    <h4>Chapter 210: When They First Met</h4>

    Monica¡¯s anxiety grew with every word Greg hurled. His voice, sharp and booming, had already begun to draw the attention of the nearby nurses, patients, and hospital staff. People were starting to whisper and nce over.

    "Gregory, please," Monica whispered in panic, trying to grasp his arms in an attempt to calm him. "Lower your voice. You¡¯re causing a scene¡ª"

    "Don¡¯t you dare touch me!" Greg snapped, yanking his arm away as fury surged through him like wildfire. "You think I don¡¯t know what you did? You manipted that conservatorship behind Cammy¡¯s back! Don¡¯t act like this false concern makes up for it. I¡¯ll never forgive you for that, Monica!"

    Monica flinched, her face paling. Eyes darted from every direction now, curious and concerned.

    "Greg... stop it," Cammy finally spoke, her voice low butmanding. She nced around at the growing number of onlookers. "We¡¯re in a hospital, for God¡¯s sake. Can you at least wait until we¡¯re out of here? I¡¯ll exin everything."

    "Exin?" Greg barked with disbelief, his chest rising and falling with barely contained rage. "What the fuck are you even saying? How do you expect me to not lose my mind when you just threw that at me like it was nothing?! That I can¡¯t be involved? That I can¡¯t be the father?! I¡¯ve been trying to contact you for two damn days¡ªworried sick! And this is what I walk into?!"

    Cammy sighed heavily, exasperation seeping through her exhausted body. Her eyes stung with tears, but she blinked them back, determined to remainposed. She slowly reached into the pocket of her cardigan and pulled out a folded piece of paper.

    She stared straight into Greg¡¯s eyes, forcing herself to meet the storm behind them. Her voice was steady, but her hands trembled.

    "Fine. You want the truth? I¡¯ll give it to you. But only if you promise to shut your mouth until we leave this hospital. No yelling. No questions. No drama. Just read, and wait."

    Greg clenched his jaw, nostrils ring, but after a tense pause, he gave a sharp nod. "Deal."

    Without another word, Cammy extended the paper to him¡ªher hand brushing his as he took it. The DNA test result. The very thing that had sent her spiraling that morning. The truth was written in cold, ck ink.

    ¡¯Let him read it. Let him see it for himself,¡¯ Cammy thought as her heart thudded painfully in her chest. ¡¯Because I don¡¯t have the strength to tell him we¡¯re half-siblings with my own mouth.¡¯

    Greg unfolded the paper slowly, the creases whispering secrets that would change everything. His eyes scanned the document. One line... then another... and then¡ª

    His face went ck.

    Everything around them seemed to fade into silence, the weight of the truth crashing down on them all like a tidal wave threatening to drown them.

    Greg¡¯s eyes stayed glued to the paper, but the words had already blurred.

    Richard Cross... Cammy Watson... Paternal match...

    His breath hitched. The color drained from his face.

    The paper slipped from his hand, floating to the floor like the final blow to a fragile heart. He staggered a step back, his bnce failing as the hospital¡¯s white walls seemed to spin around him.

    Cammy watched, frozen. Her lips parted, but no sound came out.

    Greg clutched his forehead, blinking rapidly as dizziness washed over him. "No... no, this can¡¯t be real..."

    "Whoa¡ªeasy," Ric said, catching Greg by the arm just as he began to sway. "You¡¯re gonna pass out if you keep going like this."

    Ric nced at Monica, whose hands were trembling by her side. Cammy looked like she could copse again at any second.

    "I think we should head to the car right now," Ric said firmly, tightening his grip on Greg before he could protest.

    But Greg was too dazed, too shattered to resist.

    Without waiting for his reply, Ric gently turned him around and guided him out of the emergency room. Greg moved like a ghost¡ªhis eyes hollow, his mind a storm of disbelief and heartache. He didn¡¯t look back. He couldn¡¯t.

    Cammy watched them go, her heart shattering all over again. She clutched her stomach protectively, tears brimming in her eyes but refusing to fall.

    Monica stepped forward, cing a trembling hand on her daughter¡¯s shoulder. But Cammy didn¡¯t respond. Her gaze remained fixed on the door where Greg had disappeared, her soul aching with the weight of everything she had lost in just a single day.

    And still, deep inside her, the tiny flicker of life¡ªinnocent and unaware¡ªgrew quietly, untouched by the chaos left in its wake.

    A nurse gave Monica the discharge slip and guided her to where she could pay the bill.

    Cammy remained seated on the edge of the bed, her hand resting gently on her lower abdomen. The tension in the air hadn¡¯t eased, but her mind had gone numb.

    She stared nkly at the floor until the sound of approaching footsteps pulled her back to the moment.

    The resident doctor returned, prescription slip in hand, her expression softened by understanding.

    "Here," she said gently, handing Cammy the paper. "Folic acid, iron supplements, and a mild vitamin Bplex. Take them with food. And please... see your OB as soon as possible."

    Cammy nodded silently, epting the paper. The doctor gave her a faint smile, then walked away, leaving the room filled only with the quiet beeping of medical equipment.

    Monica stepped forward hesitantly. "Are you ready to go?" she asked, her voice trembling.

    Cammy didn¡¯t answer with words. She stood slowly, folded the prescription into her pocket, and walked toward the door. Monica followed, unsure whether to speak or remain silent. There was too much between them¡ªtoo many wounds that hadn¡¯t even begun to scab over.

    They made their way to the hospital¡¯s front exit and into the dim glow of the moonlight. But the momentary calm shattered as they approached the parking lot.

    Cammy¡¯s steps faltered when she saw Ric standing beside his car, looking deeply troubled. Greg stood a few feet away¡ªhis back toward them, shoulders tense.

    And then she saw it...

    Greg and his hands... Just how they looked like when they first met.

 Chapter 211: Another Test

    <h4>Chapter 211: Another Test</h4>

    His right hand was clenched tightly at his side, knuckles raw and bloodied. A nearby pir bore the brunt of his fury, faint crimson smeared across its white paint.

    "Oh my God," Cammy whispered, her heart leaping to her throat. "Greg..."

    Greg didn¡¯t move at the sound of her voice. His body was frozen¡ªcoiled with anguish. His jaw tightened, breath heavy through red nostrils. Ric approached him carefully but kept a few steps of space, like one would with a wild animal cornered by pain.

    "Greg, please..." Cammy said again, walking faster now.

    Monica ced a hand on her arm. "Cammy, wait¡ªdon¡¯t push him right now¡ª"

    But Cammy shook her off and closed the distance.

    Greg turned around slowly, eyes red-rimmed with fury and heartbreak. "You should¡¯ve just told us," he said, his voice hoarse. "You should¡¯ve told us before we fell in love with each other deeply..." he uttered, his words directed at Monica.

    Monica felt scared, but she stood her ground. "I didn¡¯t know until recently. I didn¡¯t know you are Richard¡¯s son. I asked you before if you are rted to Cross Holdings, but you said you are not. So I didn¡¯t check further."

    "That¡¯s fuckingme. You asked if I am connected to thepany and not with Richard Cross. Of course I would say no, since I was not, you fucking brainless old woman!" Greg scoffed andughed sarcastically.

    "Oh, I am sorry, I forgot. You are not brainless since you are very good at manipting people to get what you fucking want, reagardless if who will get hurt. You are pure evil, Monica. You should rot in hell!" Greg exploded in fury and heartache.

    Monica stepped in quickly. "Enough! That¡¯s enough, Greg. You need to go. Cammy¡¯s not well. This isn¡¯t the time or ce."

    But Greg ignored her. His gaze was locked onto Cammy, desperate, lost.

    "I-I¡¯m s-sorry, Greg..." Cammy stammered before bursting into tears.

    "I will still love you!" he shouted suddenly, the words breaking from him like a dam copsing. "I will fight for us, Cammy! Just stay with me."

    "Man, Cammy is your sister. I think you should be careful with your words. You¡¯re not the only one hurting here. You¡¯re hurting her with what you are saying," Ric butted in.

    "I don¡¯t care what that paper says," he said, voice trembling. "I only care about what I feel¡ªand what I feel is real. Cammy, stay with me! Please, baby¡ªstay with me!"

    Cammy opened her mouth to respond, but the words wouldn¡¯te. Her vision blurred. Her body swayed.

    Ric¡¯s eyes widened. "Cammy¡ª!"

    She slumped to the ground and started hitting her chest, just where her heart is, with her fist.

    "Cammy!" Greg shouted in terror. He dropped to his knees, holding her tightly, blood from his knuckles now smearing her clothes. And in that instant, surrounded by heartbreak, guilt, and unspeakable love, the truth no longer mattered.

    Only Cammy did.

    "If it weren¡¯t for Dn... if it wasn¡¯t for my son, I¡¯d be down on my knees begging God to just take me now!" Cammy sobbed, her voice shaking the night air as she pounded her chest with her fists. "It¡¯s painful, it hurts so much¡ªit feels like a thousand des are slicing my heart to pieces!"

    Her screams echoed through the parking lot, raw and ragged, the kind of agony that tore at the soul.

    Monica stood frozen for a moment, one hand pressed to her temple while the other gripped her waist, her own heart racing from the chaos unfolding before her. This¡ªthis was far beyond anything she had anticipated. Cammy was unraveling.

    "I¡¯ll go back inside and buy some bottled water," Monica said finally, her voice low and rattled. She nced at Ric, who simply gave a tight nod, his face drawn in concern. "Please don¡¯t leave them alone."

    As Monica rushed back into the hospital, Ric let out a long, weary breath. He knew the truth would cut them both¡ªbut he hadn¡¯t expected Greg to throw everything aside, even the blood tie that now bound them, just for the love he couldn¡¯t let go of.

    Turning back to Cammy, who was still on the cold pavement, Ric slowly approached and crouched down beside her. "Cammy," he said softly, cing a gentle hand on her trembling arms. "You can¡¯t stay on the ground. It¡¯s freezing and filthy. Come on, let¡¯s get you inside the car."

    Cammy¡¯s entire body shook with sobs, but she didn¡¯t resist as Ric supported her from under the arms.

    He looked over to Greg, whose hands were still bloodied, clenched tightly into fists, his knuckles now caked with dried red. Ric gave him a silent signal¡ªan unspoken plea to help.

    To his relief, Greg moved.

    Together, the two men carefully lifted Cammy, her body limp from exhaustion, and helped her into the back seat of the car. She curled up without a word, clutching her knees to her chest, her sobs now muffled against her folded arms.

    Greg lingered at the door, staring at her broken form, and whispered more to himself than anyone else, "I did this... I broke her... If I didn¡¯t let her stay that night, this wouldn¡¯t have happened."

    Ric dragged a hand down his face, fingers pressing hard against his eyes as if he could somehow rub the chaos away. His heart pounded with a strange weight¡ªnot just from the scene unraveling before him, but from the sliver of guilt slicing through his chest.

    ¡¯This is so fucked up!¡¯ he thought bitterly. Everything¡ªall of it¡ªwas a tangled mess of pain, betrayal, and truths no one wanted to face.

    A few minutester, Monica came briskly walking back from the hospital, her heels clicking sharply against the pavement. She wasposed on the outside, but her face betrayed a flicker of anxiety. In her hands were three bottles of water.

    She handed two to Ric, her tone low and urgent. "Clean his hands. I don¡¯t want Richard seeing him like this. He¡¯ll lose his mind."

    Ric nodded, wordlessly epting the bottles. He turned toward Greg, whose fists still trembled, crimson crusted along his knuckles. He wasn¡¯t even blinking¡ªhe just stood there, staring at the car like he was about tobust.

    Meanwhile, Monica uncapped the third bottle and knelt beside Cammy in the back seat. "Sweetheart," she said gently, tilting the bottle to Cammy¡¯s lips. "Just a sip... please."

    Cammy blinked slowly, hershes still wet with tears. She drank, obediently but distantly, managing to swallow half the bottle before her trembling hand waved Monica away. She slumped back, her body small against the leather seat, eyes locked on the windshield¡ªstaring, but seeing nothing. The kind of silence only heartbreak could carve.

    Then¡ª

    "We¡¯re already here," Greg¡¯s voice cracked through the stillness like a whip. "Let¡¯s take another DNA test, Cammy. Right now."

    Ric and Monica both froze.

    Greg stepped forward, desperation radiating from every inch of him. "I¡¯ll prove them wrong¡ªI¡¯ll prove all of this is wrong! We¡¯re not siblings! I know we¡¯re not!"

    His voice was trembling, but his conviction was blistering. It wasn¡¯t hope¡ªit was denial, fueled by heartbreak.

    Ric¡¯s jaw clenched. Monica¡¯s hand flew to her chest as if her heart had stopped.

 Chapter 212: Safe Keeping

    <h4>Chapter 212: Safe Keeping</h4>

    Cammy didn¡¯t flinch. Didn¡¯t blink. She sat still as stone, but a single tear broke loose and slid down her cheek, trailing silently across her pale skin. Her voice came out in a near-whisper, brittle but crystal clear¡ªpiercing through the heavy silence like ss shattering on concrete.

    "I took the samples myself, Greg," she said, her voice trembling with exhaustion. "Except for Richard¡¯s swab... but the hair¡ªhis hair¡ªhe plucked it in front of me.

    I saw him drop it into the container with my own eyes." Her voice broke. "The result said 99.9998%. What else is there to question?"

    Her lips quivered as she wiped away the fresh flood of tears, trying¡ªfailing¡ªto steady herself. "I¡¯m tired," she said softly, turning to Ric, her eyes hollow and pleading. "Please... can we call it a night? I just want to go home. I want to be with Dn... and my Dad. Just for tonight."

    Ric gave her a gentle nod, already reaching for the car keys when Monica suddenly stepped forward, cing a firm hand on his arm.

    "Ric," she said quietly, "I think you should go with Greg. He needs someone to be with him tonight. Cammy and I can take a cab."

    Her words didn¡¯t leave room for argument, and none came. The weight of the night had drained everyone into wordless surrender.

    But as Cammy stepped out of the car, her knees a little shaky beneath her, Greg reached out, gently cing his hand on her shoulder. His touch was feather-light, hesitant¡ªlike he was afraid she might shatter under him.

    "Cammy..." his voice cracked. "Please... just talk to me. Just for a minute."

    She turned, giving him the faintest, saddest smile, andid her hand softly over his. Her eyes met his, tired and glistening. "We will talk, Greg. I promise. But not tonight... I can¡¯t." She took a deep breath, swallowing back another wave of emotion.

    "I need to rest. I need to think. And you... you should too. Let¡¯s both take tonight to breathe. To hold onto what we¡¯ve learned... but please," her voice dropped, fragile, "don¡¯t tell anyone. Not yet."

    Greg didn¡¯t speak. He just nodded, his jaw tight, eyes red. And he let her go.

    Cammy turned and walked away with Monica by her side.

    He watched them retreat slowly under the flickering streetlight, toward the hospital¡¯s front entrance, where the soft glow of the taxi stand waited for them¡ªlike the only bit of mercy left in the night.

    As the silhouettes of Cammy and Monica disappeared into the night, the silence that lingered between the two men grew suffocating.

    Ric exhaled deeply, the weight of everything finally pressing on his chest like an avnche. He ran a hand through his hair, nced at Greg, and spoke softly¡ªbut firmly.

    "Where are you staying?" Ric asked, his voice low. "Let me take you there."

    Greg let out a dry, tiredugh. "Nowhere yet," he muttered, eyes still fixed on the spot where Cammy had stood seconds ago. "I came straight to the penthouse afternding in Arlon. You can just drop me off at any hotel you think is decent."

    Ric nodded once. "Alright then. Hop in," he said, making his way back to the car and sliding behind the wheel.

    The ride was quiet at first¡ªtoo quiet. The only sound was the soft hum of the engine and the asional rustle of the city breathing around them. When they finally pulled up to the grand awning of a five-star hotel near the penthouse, Greg instinctively reached for the door handle¡ªonly to pause when Ric drove right past the main entrance and veered toward the valet service.

    Greg frowned, brows furrowing. "What are you doing?" he asked, puzzled.

    Ric parked and cut the engine, turning toward him with a look that was both weary and knowing.

    "I figured..." Ric began, voice marked with something deeper, heavier.

    "A man who just found out the woman he loves is possibly his half-sister, and who got punched in the gut by the truth he wasn¡¯t ready to hear... probably doesn¡¯t want to be alone tonight."

    Greg¡¯s shoulders slumped. His jaw clenched, but his eyes¡ªhaunted and red-rimmed¡ªbetrayed him.

    Ric opened the door and stepped out, tossing the keys to the valet without waiting for a reply. "I know you will drink, Greg. As what I would do if that happens to me. Let me be your drinking buddy. I¡¯ll have a drink too. Or maybe ten. And someone needs to make sure you don¡¯t punch a wall again."

    Greg sat still for a moment, fighting the storm inside. Then finally, he nodded, slowly opening his door. "Yeah," he said with a hollow breath. "Yeah, maybe I do."

    And together, the two men disappeared through the revolving doors of the hotel¡ªcarrying the weight of heartbreak, secrets, and the night that changed everything.

    Inside the grand lounge of the hotel, soft jazz music floated in the air, and the dim amber lights cast long shadows across the marble floors.

    Ric and Greg sat in a quiet corner of the bar, tucked away from the other guests. A row of empty sses lined the table in front of them, and the bartender had long stopped raising an eyebrow at their pace.

    Greg was slouched back in his chair, tie loosened, eyes unfocused. The alcohol had taken its hold¡ªflushing his cheeks, making his words slurred and his movements sloppy.

    "I loved her," Greg muttered, more to himself than to Ric. "Still do. Every damn second. And now I have to unlove her? Just like that?" He let out a hollowugh that died before it even began. "It¡¯s not like flipping a switch."

    Ric gave a soft nod, eyes filled with sympathy, though there was a flicker of something unreadable behind them. He kept his ss untouched after the second round, silently knowing that one of them needed to stay grounded.

    "I know, man. I know it hurts," Ric said. "But right now, you need sleep more than another drink."

    Greg waved his handzily. "Sleep... dreams are worse. At least when I¡¯m awake, I get to pretend she¡¯s just mad at me for something stupid. Not... forbidden."

    His voice cracked, and Ric¡¯s throat tightened.

    "Come on," Ric said gently, standing up. "Let¡¯s get you upstairs."

 Chapter 213: For Protection

    <h4>Chapter 213: For Protection</h4>

    Greg didn¡¯t protest. He staggered to his feet, leaning against Ric¡¯s shoulder as they walked to the elevator and up to the hotel suite. The bellboy opened the door for them, and Ric nodded in thanks before leading Greg inside.

    Greg copsed onto the bed, murmuring Cammy¡¯s name as his eyes drifted shut. Ric stood there for a moment, just watching. The pain etched across Greg¡¯s face in sleep mirrored the ache still reverberating in Ric¡¯s own chest¡ªnot because of Cammy, but because of the dark question wing at his conscience.

    He walked quietly to the bathroom and grabbed a tissue. Then, with slow, careful fingers, he reached down to where Greg¡¯s head rested on the pillow and found a single dark strand of hair tangled near the edge.

    Gently, Ric pulled it free.

    He wrapped the hair inside the tissue, folded it tightly, and slipped it into the inner pocket of his coat.

    His jaw tensed as he stood up and looked at Greg onest time.

    "For safe keeping," he whispered to himself.

    Then he turned off the light, closed the door behind him, and disappeared into the hallway¡ªcarrying the fragile thread of truth that could either shatter them all... or set them free.

    **********

    As the taxi pulled up to the penthouse building, the evening breeze brushed softly against Cammy¡¯s face. She took a long, deep breath¡ªtrying to steady herself for whaty ahead. Monica stood beside her, quiet, holding Cammy¡¯s arm gently as they entered the elevator.

    When the penthouse doors opened, a small pair of feet, one with a cast, came running across the living room floor.

    "Mommy!" Dn cried out, his voice bright and full of relief.

    Cammy barely had time to react before Dn threw himself into her arms. She crouched down and hugged him tightly, her chin trembling against his soft tresses.

    "I thought you need to stay in the hospital tonight," Dn said, his little hands clutching her sleeves. "I was so worried!"

    Cammy pulled back just enough to look into his eyes, her voice soothing and firm. "Mommy¡¯s okay now, sweetheart. I just needed some rest and medicine. Everything¡¯s alright."

    "You¡¯re not going to faint again?" he asked, his lip trembling slightly.

    Cammy smiled and kissed his forehead. "No, baby. Mommy promises she¡¯s going to take care of herself from now on."

    He nodded, satisfied for now, and let her guide him to his room. She tucked him into bed, sitting beside him as he fought the sleep in his eyes.

    "You¡¯ll still be here tomorrow morning?" he asked through a yawn.

    "I¡¯ll be right here," Cammy whispered, stroking his hair. "Sleep now, my love."

    It didn¡¯t take long before Dn drifted off, clutching the stuffed bunny she got him for hisst birthday. Cammy stared at him for a moment, her chest tightening with emotion. He was her reason. Her strength.

    She rose quietly and made her way down the hall, stopping at Peter¡¯s door. She peeked in and saw her father already fast asleep, a soft rhythm to his breath, a peaceful look on his face. The TV was softly ying an old romantic movie¡ªone of his favorites.

    Cammy smiled faintly and stepped back, closing the door gently.

    She turned around to find Monica watching her silently from the hallway.

    "You¡¯re not going to sleep yet?" Monica asked, her voice low.

    Cammy shook her head. "No. I¡¯m not even sure I could."

    Monica gestured for her to join her on the couch. Cammy followed, sitting beside her mother, the weight of the entire day threatening to pull her under again.

    "I want to talk," Monica said softly. "About Richard. About everything."

    Cammy sighed, her eyes flickering to the floor.

    "I¡¯ve decided," she said after a long pause. "I¡¯ll ept Richard¡¯s offer."

    Monica¡¯s eyes widened. "Cammy¡ª"

    "But not because I trust him," Cammy interrupted. Her tone was quiet but painted with steel.

    "And not because I want to. I will ept his proposal for one reason only¡ªCorEx. Thepany can¡¯t afford another legal war, and if I don¡¯t agree... Duncan will drag us all through the mud. Again."

    Monica leaned back, her eyes glistening. "Are you sure you can handle that? After everything that¡¯s happened? With Greg? With your health¡ª"

    "I have to," Cammy said, her voice breaking slightly. "This isn¡¯t about me anymore. It¡¯s about Dn. It¡¯s about Dad. It¡¯s about the people working at CorEx who still believe in the legacy my grandfather built."

    She leaned forward, elbows on her knees, pressing her palms together. "I don¡¯t have the luxury to fall apart, Mom. Not now."

    Monica ced a hand gently over Cammy¡¯s and squeezed it.

    For a long moment, neither of them spoke. The silence was heavy, but shared.

    Then Monica said softly, "Alright, just don¡¯t tell Peter. You are far, anyway, he will just think that you are busy working."

    "There¡¯s... another thing, Mom," Cammy said hesitantly, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Monica turned her head slowly to her daughter, already sensing that whatever came next would tear another piece of her heart.

    "This baby..." Cammy¡¯s hand instinctively touched her stomach, her fingers trembling. "I cannot let anyone know that it¡¯s Greg¡¯s."

    Monica¡¯s lips parted in stunned silence.

    Cammy continued, her tone shaking but determined, "The contempt... the shame... the humiliation that this child would receive if the world finds out who its parents are¡ªMom, I can¡¯t do that. I won¡¯t bring an innocent baby into a world that would look at it like a sin."

    Monica exhaled, rubbing her forehead, a deep pain cutting across her face. "So what¡¯s your n? Everyone knows you¡¯re with Greg... Everyone¡¯s seen how much you two love each other. There¡¯s no hiding that."

    Cammy¡¯s eyes welled up again, but she blinked quickly, fighting the tears.

    "I need to find someone..." she said slowly, "someone who is willing to marry me and im this baby as his own. Someone who can help shield the child from scandal... from judgment."

    Monica turned to her fully now, almost in disbelief. "Cammy... that¡¯s a huge sacrifice. You¡¯re talking about tying yourself to someone you don¡¯t love. Someone who might not love you. Are you sure about this?"

    Cammy bit her lip and nodded. "I¡¯m not doing this for love anymore. I¡¯m doing it for protection. For peace. For this baby. That¡¯s all that matters now."

    Silence fell between them, only the hum of the city outside the windows filling the space.

    Then Cammy¡¯s phone buzzed on the table.

    A message.

    She picked it up... and her heart dropped as she read the name on the screen...

 Chapter 214: Cammyâ€™s Plan (1)

    <h4>Chapter 214: Cammy¡¯s n (1)</h4>

    Cammy picked up her phone as it buzzed softly in her hand. A message hade through¡ªit was from Ric.

    [Greg is asleep now. Peacefully. We had a drink in the hotel¡¯s bar and he got totally drunk. He¡¯s in Suite 1304, just in case you want to check on him.]

    She stared at the message for a long while, her thumb hovering over the screen. Her chest ached. The message alone was enough to make her heart twist.

    Greg. Sleeping. Peacefully. While she... she was wide awake, crushed under the weight of decisions she never imagined she¡¯d have to make. But this is good, since from the looks of it. Greg is going to have a harder time epting their blood rtion than her.

    But instead of replying with a simple thank-you, she tapped the call icon. Her fingers trembled as the phone rang.

    Ric answered after a few seconds, his voice calm but curious.

    [Is everything alright?] he asked, surprised by thete-night call.

    Cammy inhaled deeply before responding. "Yes," she said quietly. Then steadied herself. "Ric... are you busy tomorrow?"

    "No, not really. Why?" he asked, more alert now.

    "I need to go to Felicity¡¯s house," she said, her voice firm with resolve but lined with exhaustion. "I need both of you... you and Felicity. There are things I need to do. Decisions I have to make. And I can¡¯t do them alone right now."

    There was a pause on the other end of the line before Ric replied.

    [Alright. What time should I pick you up?]

    "After breakfast," Cammy answered without hesitation. "Greg will probably want to talk once he wakes up, and... I need to settle everything else first. I have to be ready when that momentes."

    Ric¡¯s tone softened. [I understand. I¡¯ll be there.]

    Cammy hung up the phone slowly, her eyes lingering on the dark screen. She knew tomorrow might change everything again.

    But for the first time in days, she felt... prepared.

    Or at least, she hoped she was.

    As Cammy ced her phone into her pocket, she turned to see Monica standing at the hallway, arms folded, eyes sharp and unreadable.

    "What are you nning to do, Cammy?" Monica asked in a low, serious voice.

    Cammy hesitated for a second. There was a weight behind her mother¡¯s words¡ªthe kind that came from years of knowing her too well.

    But Cammy smiled faintly, almost too calmly.

    "I¡¯m just going to ask Felicity for some business advice," she said softly, walking past her mother and heading for her bedroom.

    "Since I¡¯ll be joining the Cross household soon... it¡¯s about time I learn how to carry that name in the business world."

    Monica didn¡¯t reply immediately. She just stared at her daughter¡¯s retreating back, sensing there was more to the story¡ªbut she said nothing.

    Behind the bedroom door, Cammy finally let out a breath she didn¡¯t know she was holding.

    The room was dim, moonlight slicing through the ts of the blinds, casting long shadows across the bed. She changed into her nightgown and sat on the edge of the mattress, staring at nothing. Her heart wouldn¡¯t slow down.

    ¡¯Joining the Cross household...¡¯ The lie echoed in her head. A temporary shield. A desperate, protectiveyer.

    Shey down, hoping exhaustion would do the trick¡ªbut her thoughts raced all night. Her body begged for sleep, but her mind refused to surrender.

    It was only a few hours before dawn that she finally dozed off¡ªcurled up on one side of the bed, clutching a pillow like it was herst piece of safety.

    **********

    The scent of saut¨¦ed garlic and freshly brewed tea drifted into her dreams. Something warm. Comforting. Familiar.

    Cammy blinked groggily and sat up. Her eyes found the digital clock¡ª7:42 AM. She had barely slept.

    Then she heard the soft ng of kitchenware and Ric¡¯s gentle humming from the kitchen. She rose from bed, still half in a fog, and stepped into the hallway.

    There he was.

    Ric, in his ck shirt sleeves rolled to his elbows, apron tied loosely around his waist, was busy ting a spread of healthy dishes¡ªsteamed dumplings, fresh fruit, and warm oatmeal drizzled with honey and chia seeds.

    He looked up and smiled as she walked in. "Good morning," he said warmly, pushing a cup of tea toward her. "I figured you didn¡¯t sleep much, so I made something gentle on the stomach and strong enough to get your brain functioning."

    Cammy blinked back the sudden sting behind her eyes. Something about Ric¡¯s presence¡ªcalm, solid, steady¡ªwas exactly what she needed this morning.

    She took the tea. "Thank you... But, what are you doing here? Are you our personal chef now? We have no money to pay you. Your talent fee must be pretty high," Cammy jested.

    Ric smiled, watching her sit down across from him. "I can¡¯t sleep either, so I decided to just have breakfast with you. It¡¯s lonely to eat alone, you know. We¡¯ve got a long day ahead, Cammy. But we¡¯ll get through it."

    Cammy nodded quietly. She didn¡¯t say anything more. But she didn¡¯t have to.

    Today, she would face the world again... but first, she needed this moment of warmth, silence, and Ric¡¯s quiet kindness.

    The car ride was quiet.

    Cammy stared out the window, arms wrapped around herself despite the sun warming the morning sky. Ric nced at her from time to time, but said nothing. He knew better than to prod her now.

    When they pulled up in front of Felicity¡¯s house, Cammy¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    It was the kind of house that held secrets in every corner¡ªthe garden too neatly trimmed, the curtains too perfectly draped. A home that hid stories in its silence.

    Ric opened the passenger door for her. "Come on," he said softly. "I¡¯ll go look for Felicity."

    Cammy nodded and stepped into the house. The moment she crossed the threshold, a strange wave of stillness hit her. The air inside was cooler, quiet, too quiet. The scent of old perfume and faintvender filled her senses¡ªFelicity¡¯s scent. Elegant, persistent, secretive.

    While Ric disappeared down the hallway, calling out Felicity¡¯s name, Cammy wandered into the living room, her steps slow and hesitant.

    Her gazended on the console table near the grand staircase¡ªa collection of framed photographs neatly disyed.

    She moved closer.

    There was a picture of Felicity in her younger years, morous and poised. Another one of her and an older gentleman who looked vaguely familiar. But it was the third photo that made Cammy¡¯s breath catch in her throat.

    Felicity sat on a wicker chair, her arms wrapped around a baby boy¡ªand beside her stood a young boy, no older than ten, smiling awkwardly at the camera.

    Cammy¡¯s heart stuttered.

    That boy... the shape of his eyes, the structure of his nose, even the faint dimple on his right cheek...

    It was Greg. Or someone who looked just like him.

    Her hand trembled as she picked up the frame. There was nobel. No date. But it was unmistakable. The boy¡¯s smile, even as a child, carried Greg¡¯s charm. Greg¡¯s pain.

    "Cammy?"

    Ric¡¯s voice came from behind her, and she quickly put the frame back in ce, trying to steady her racing heart.

 Chapter 215: Cammyâ€™s Plan (2)

    <h4>Chapter 215: Cammy¡¯s n (2)</h4>

    "She¡¯s upstairs. She¡¯ll be down in a minute," Ric said, walking closer. Then he noticed the way Cammy was staring at the photo. "You okay?"

    Cammy forced a tight-lipped smile and nodded, though her hands were still trembling.

    "Yeah... I just... something about this picture..."

    The thought won¡¯t leave her mind. She had seen Greg¡¯s pictures when he was young and they surely looked alike.

    Ric looked over her shoulder. His brows drew together, but he said nothing.

    Cammy turned to him slowly, eyes wide and haunted. "Ric... Do you know if Greg and Felicity knew each other?"

    Ric didn¡¯t answer right away. He just looked at the photo again, then back at Cammy. The unspoken truth was now hanging in the air between them like a shadow neither of them could shake off.

    Just then, they heard footsteps descending the staircase.

    Felicity Cross had arrived.

    She reached the bottom step and gave Ric a small nod of acknowledgement before turning to Cammy with a warm but unreadable smile.

    "Come, let¡¯s sit," she said, gesturing to the sun-drenched living room. The sunlight streamed in through tall windows, casting long shadows over the elegant furnishings. Cammy followed, each step echoing like a heartbeat against the polished floors.

    As they settled into the cream-colored armchairs, Felicity turned to her maid, who had quietly appeared near the hallway. "Please bring us some fresh orange juice, ra. And something sweet for our guests."

    "Yes, ma¡¯am," the maid responded and disappeared into the kitchen.

    Felicity folded one leg over the other and tilted her head, studying Cammy. "Now, darling. What¡¯s troubling you this early in the day? I assume you already got the result for the DNA Test?"

    Cammy clutched the hem of her blouse tightly, her knuckles whitening. She nced at Ric, who gave her a reassuring nod but kept silent.

    Taking a deep breath, Cammy looked at Felicity straight in the eyes.

    "I¡¯m pregnant," she began, her voice soft but resolute. "It¡¯s Greg¡¯s."

    Felicity blinked once. Her lips pressed together slightly¡ªbut there was no gasp, no shock. She leaned back,posed as ever.

    Cammy hesitated, but continued.

    "I found out that I¡¯m Richard Cross¡¯ daughter. The DNA test confirmed it. Which means Greg and I... we¡¯re siblings."

    Silence fell between them like a shroud. Even the birds outside seemed to quiet.

    Felicity¡¯s reaction was muted¡ªtoo muted. Not the astonished, scandalized reaction Cammy expected. There was something in the older woman¡¯s eyes. Not surprise. Not even concern.

    Recognition.

    It didn¡¯t go unnoticed.

    Cammy¡¯s voice tightened. "You don¡¯t seem surprised."

    Felicity offered a faint smile, eyes calm as ever. "I¡¯ve lived long enough to understand that nothing in this world is truly surprising, Cammy."

    That response chilled Cammy more than a scream would have.

    There was something there¡ªsomething she wasn¡¯t saying.

    Cammy sat forward, her voice firmer now. "I need your help."

    Felicity raised a brow. "With what?"

    "I need to find someone¡ªsomeone who can marry me. Just for two years. I¡¯ll pay him. He¡¯ll im the baby as his. No one can know it¡¯s Greg¡¯s. I can¡¯t let this child grow up in shame. I won¡¯t let people treat it like a sin."

    Felicity took a slow breath, the corners of her lips curling ever so slightly.

    "How very practical of you," she said, folding her hands. "You remind me so much of your mother."

    Cammy flinched.

    Felicity¡¯s gaze sharpened. "But you do realize what you¡¯re asking me, don¡¯t you? You want me to find you a man who will live a lie... for money. A groom for hire. That isn¡¯t just a favor, Cammy. That¡¯s a game of fire."

    "I¡¯m already burning," Cammy whispered. "But this baby¡ªhe or she deserves a chance to live freely. Without the burden of who its parents are. I need this. Please."

    Felicity leaned back in her seat and said nothing for a moment. Just studied her. A quiet tension hummed between them as ra returned with a silver tray of drinks.

    She ced the sses carefully on the table and left without a word.

    Felicity reached for her juice and took a small sip, her gaze never leaving Cammy.

    "Well then," she said softly, almost too softly. "Let¡¯s find you a groom, shall we?"

    Ric stood up suddenly, his movements abrupt and full of restrained fire. The quiet clink of his untouched orange juice echoed unnaturally loud in the pause that followed.

    He looked between Cammy and Felicity, his jaw clenched, brows furrowed, chest rising and falling with tight breaths.

    "I¡¯m right here," he said, his voice low but trembling with emotion. "You¡¯re sitting here talking about finding Cammy a stranger to marry¡ªa man she doesn¡¯t know¡ªto pretend to be the father of her child..."

    He stepped forward, eyes locking on Cammy now. "When I¡¯m right here."

    Cammy¡¯s lips parted, shocked. Felicity¡¯s brows lifted, not in surprise, but with a curious gleam¡ªas if she had just been waiting for this very moment.

    "Ric..." Cammy whispered.

    "No," Ric said, voice sharper now, cutting through the room like a de. "You talk about hiring someone. Faking a marriage. Buying a name to cover shame that isn¡¯t even yours to carry. But why not ask me?"

    His voice cracked. "Why not ask me to be the one? To marry you. To im the baby as mine. To actually be there for you and this child."

    Cammy¡¯s heart thudded against her ribs, her eyes wide, blinking rapidly, trying to process what he just said¡ªwhat he had just offered.

    Felicity leaned back in her chair slowly, sipping her juice with unsettling calmness, eyes dancing between them like she was watching a long-awaited y unfold.

    "Ric..." Cammy repeated, standing now, her legs unsteady beneath her.

    Ric took another step toward her. "I¡¯m not offering this out of pity. Or some heroplex. I love you, Cammy. Maybe I never said it the way Greg did¡ªmaybe I didn¡¯t even want to admit it to myself. But I¡¯ve always...

    I¡¯ve always felt something for you. And this baby¡ª" He motioned toward her belly, "¡ªthis baby deserves someone who isn¡¯t pretending. Someone who actually cares."

    Cammy covered her mouth, a fresh wave of emotion crashing into her. Her knees buckled slightly, and she gripped the edge of the console beside her for support.

    "I don¡¯t expect an answer right now," Ric added, his voice softer. "But don¡¯t throw yourself into a lie when I¡¯m standing right here, willing to live a truth with you."

    The silence that followed was heavy, trembling with unspoken truths and unresolved feelings.

    Felicity ced her ss down on the table and stood up, smoothing out the folds of her silk blouse. Her gaze drifted between the two of them.

    "Well," she murmured with a cryptic smile, "that certainly changes the game."

 Chapter 216: Cammyâ€™s Plan (3)

    <h4>Chapter 216: Cammy¡¯s n (3)</h4>

    Cammy let out a long, shaky sigh, her chest tightening with the weight of inevitability. She had known¡ªdeep down¡ªthat Ric would say those words. She had prepared herself for it, braced for the possibility. And yet, hearing them aloud still stung like salt in an open wound.

    She didn¡¯t want this. Not from him. Not now. If there was a sliver of hope, she wanted him to heal, to move on... to find someone who could offer him the happiness she never could.

    If there was any mercy left in the world, she wanted to keep what was left of their friendship untouched by the firestorm of her life. Ric didn¡¯t deserve to be dragged into the chaos she was drowning in.

    "Ric..." she said softly, her voice trembling like ss on the edge of shattering.

    "You¡¯re not thinking clearly. I knew¡ªsomewhere in my gut¡ªthat you¡¯d want to help me. That¡¯s exactly why I asked you toe with me. But not to step into the fire... not to sacrifice yourself."

    She took a deep breath, steeling herself, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears.

    "I need your help finding someone heartless. Someone who¡¯s in it for the money, not for love. I don¡¯t want a contract husband who might... who might start caring.

    I want someone bold enough¡ªselfish enough¡ªto walk away from me and this baby after two years without looking back, no matter what people say."

    Her voice cracked, but she pushed on. "When that timees, I¡¯ll change my baby¡¯sst name¡ªWatson, Cross, whatever name makes sense by then. I¡¯ll figure it out. But I need you to stay out of this, Ric. This isn¡¯t your burden to carry. It never was."

    Ric opened his mouth, pain flickering in his eyes, but before he could say a word, Felicity¡¯s sharp, warm voice cut through the tension like a de cloaked in silk.

    "Darling," Felicity said gently but firmly, "I¡¯m sorry, but I have to disagree. You didn¡¯t juste here for a matchmaking service. You came to me because you¡¯re lost. Because you trust me. And you know that beyond finding you a man, you needed someone to give it to you straight, didn¡¯t you?"

    Cammy gave a slow, reluctant nod, her throat tightening.

    Felicity continued, her tone softening with affection. "I¡¯m honored you came to me, and I want you to know¡ªI see you like my own daughter.

    If I had to choose a man for you to marry, even under suchplicated, temporary terms... it would be Ric. Not because he¡¯s my husband¡¯s nephew, but because I know he would never hurt you."

    She leaned forward, her gaze unwavering. "Your heart is still tangled up in Greg. That won¡¯t vanish overnight. But Ric? Ric is already your friend. You trust him. You know him. When the nights get too heavy and the silence too loud, he¡¯s someone you can lean on. Depend on."

    Felicity smiled, a bittersweet smile touched by hope. "And if you marry him¡ªeven just for two years¡ªyou be family. Not just by name. By heart. It¡¯s not just practical, Cammy. It¡¯s the safest choice in a world where everything else is uncertain."

    "Ric is an adult like you, and if he says he wanted to do this, then it¡¯s his responsibility. It¡¯s him who made this choice, so if he gets hurt at the end, that¡¯s on him and not you.

    I know that you will not treat him badly, so whatever the end of this all is, it¡¯s not all your responsibility, you did your best not to involve him, but still he wanted it," Felicity added.

    Cammy¡¯s gaze flicked between Felicity and Ric, her heart pounding in the hollow of her chest. Everything Felicity said rang true¡ªsolid, grounded, painfully rational. And yet, the weight of it all didn¡¯t sit cleanly on Ric¡¯s shoulders.

    It couldn¡¯t. She wouldn¡¯t let it. If she agreed to this... she¡¯d beplicit. She¡¯d be the one cing that burden on someone who didn¡¯t deserve to suffer the consequences of her choices.

    She pressed her lips together, silent, her throat tight with the pressure of everything unsaid. Words failed her. Thoughts collided in her head like waves crashing against a fragile shoreline. There was too much to consider. Too much at stake.

    And Ric¡ªhe saw it. The tiny flicker in her eyes. That desperate, terrified flicker of hope. But louder than anything was her hesitation¡ªit screamed from the stiffness in her jaw, the guarded tension in her shoulders, the way her eyes darted away every time they met his.

    So Ric did something he never imagined he would. He stepped forward into the fire with her.

    "I know this is tearing you apart," he said, his voice steady but low, covered with a vulnerability he rarely showed.

    "And I get it, Cammy. It¡¯s a huge decision. But what if... what if we talk to Greg? He is the father, after all. Don¡¯t you think he deserves to know what¡¯s about to happen? At the very least, he should have a say in who gets to im his child."

    Cammy¡¯s breath hitched, her eyes snapping to his, wide and unsure. The shock in them was unmistakable. Her silence thickened, wrapped in a storm of confusion, guilt, and uncertainty.

    Ric continued, gently but firmly, "I¡¯m not saying it for drama or to stir anything. I¡¯m saying it because we all know it¡¯s morally better for Greg not to be named the father¡ªbecause of what that would mean for everyone involved. But we can¡¯t just erase him without a word. He needs to know. He deserves that much."

    Felicity nodded, her voice soft but decisive. "He¡¯s right, sweetheart. Talk to Greg. Hear what he has to say. You might be surprised¡ªhe might understand more than you think. If I were in his shoes, I¡¯d choose this over some stranger stepping in to y father."

    She stepped closer, taking Cammy¡¯s hand. "Greg knows the truth¡ªhe knows the two of you can never be together. That door is closed. But Ric? Ric is someone who¡¯s been by your side long before any of this started.

    Someone Greg already knew. It would make sense to everyone. It would be easier to believe. The story fits."

    Felicity¡¯s voice softened further, a mother¡¯s tenderness in her tone. "And more importantly, you wouldn¡¯t be alone, Cammy. You wouldn¡¯t be walking into this storm without someone to lean on."

    Cammy blinked back the tears welling in her eyes, her chest rising and falling in silent turmoil. And in that moment, between the ache of past choices and the weight of future ones, she stood on the edge of something irreversible.

 Chapter 217: Cammyâ€™s Plan (4)

    <h4>Chapter 217: Cammy¡¯s n (4)</h4>

    Greg groaned as the sharp stab of light pierced through his eyelids. His head throbbed with the dull, punishing rhythm of a hangover, and his mouth felt like it had been stuffed with cotton.

    What¡¯s worse than being awakened by a loud ringtone while having a hangover?

    He blindly reached for his phone, swiping until Cammy¡¯s name glowed on the screen.

    "Cammy?" he rasped, his voice thick with sleep and regret.

    [Hey... sorry, did I wake you up?]

    He sat up slowly, wincing as a wave of nausea swirled through him. "Kinda," he admitted, dragging a hand down his face. "But it is okay. How are you?"

    [I¡¯m fine. I was wondering... if it¡¯s alright for us to talk. In your suite.]

    Greg¡¯s mind stuttered for a moment, trying to piece together the request through the fog in his brain. "Uh... yeah, of course. I will get ready then."

    "Okay. We¡¯re on my way."

    ¡¯We.¡¯ That word echoed in his head as he tossed the phone aside and stumbled to his feet. He didn¡¯t even remember getting back to the suitest night.

    Thest thing he recalled was sitting at the bar with Ric, one drink too many, the haze of alcohol washing over his thoughts. He cursed under his breath and made his way to the shower, letting the scalding water try to scrub the confusion from his mind.

    Ten minutester, dripping wet and clutching a towel around his waist, Greg stepped out into the living area, running a hand through his damp hair. He looked around, groggy and disoriented, searching for something.

    ¡¯The backpack.¡¯

    He blinked, trying to remember what he did with it. ¡¯Did I even bring it back?¡¯ A flicker of memory¡ªRic guiding him out of the bar, his voice low and steady¡ªshed in his mind, but nothing concrete.

    That¡¯s when the suite doorbell rang.

    Greg didn¡¯t even look at the peephole and just opened the door straight away.

    Cammy stepped in first, Ric behind her. She was mid-sentence, but whatever words she had evaporated the second her eyesnded on Greg.

    Her breath caught. She froze.

    Greg stood, glistening from the shower, muscles taut and slick with water. The towel clung low to his hips, a few droplets still trailing down his chest and disappearing into the fabric. His hair was damp, messy, and his eyes¡ªthough slightly bloodshot¡ªheld that familiar, smoldering intensity she¡¯d once known all too well.

    Cammy swallowed hard, her throat tightening. Her gaze involuntarily lingered, caught between memory and something much more dangerous. She quickly looked away, cheeks heating.

    Greg blinked, realizing toote just how exposed he was. "Shit. Sorry, I didn¡¯t know you were¡ª"

    "You should probably finish getting dressed," Ric cut in with a hint of a annoyance seeing how Cammy looked at Greg.

    Walking past them both and casually opening a cab near the minibar. "Your backpack¡¯s in here. I put it awayst night. You were too hammered to notice anything."

    Greg stared at him, then at the cab, and muttered under his breath. "Right... of course."

    He took the bag from Ric with a nod of gratitude, then turned to Cammy¡ªwho still hadn¡¯t looked at him again. "I¡¯ll be out in a minute."

    Cammy just nodded, her voice caught somewhere in her chest.

    As Greg disappeared into the bedroom, Ric nced sideways at her. "You okay?"

    She nodded quickly, avoiding his eyes. "Yeah... just tired."

    But the truth was, exhaustion had nothing to do with it. The image of Greg standing there, soaked and unguarded, was burned into her mind like a me against skin. And suddenly, everything about this conversation they were about to have felt even moreplicated.

    Greg didn¡¯t take long to get ready. After tossing on a fresh ck shirt and a pair of jeans, he stepped back into the living room, still toweling off thest drops of water from his hair. But the moment his eyes met Cammy¡¯s, everything around them slowed to a crawl.

    Silence.

    Thick. Charged. Heavy.

    The kind of silence that held a thousand memories between them¡ªunspoken things, forbidden things, things that never should¡¯ve happened but did anyway.

    Cammy stood stiffly near the couch, her arms wrapped tightly around herself like a shield.

    Greg stayed near the door of the bedroom, his jaw clenched, trying to read her expression, but she gave him nothing. Just those wide, guarded eyes that seemed to ache more than speak.

    Ric, sensing the tension¡ªand maybe trying to spare them both from suffocating in it¡ªcleared his throat and spoke.

    "Well," he began, his voice steady but gentle, "I think now would be a good time to exin everything. Cammy... I think you need to tell Greg what idea you have in mind to solve this crisis and¡ª" he paused, looking between them with soft sincerity "¡ªthis blessing in your lives."

    Cammy took in a shaky breath. Her fingers gripped the hem of her shirt. Her nails were digging into the fabric like she needed to anchor herself to something solid.

    Her heart was thudding so loudly it nearly drowned out her thoughts. But this was it. No more stalling. No more running. The choice had already been made. All that remained was the truth.

    She turned fully to Greg, her voice a little hoarse when she finally spoke.

    "I..." She hesitated for just a moment. Then she stood straighter, eyes locking with his.

    "I will marry Ric," she said, steady now. "And he will be the father of our baby."

    Greg¡¯s entire body went still. He felt like his heart stopped and his soul left his body.

    For a heartbeat¡ªtwo, maybe three¡ªhe didn¡¯t move, didn¡¯t speak. The words hit him like a punch straight to the ribs, stealing the air from his lungs. His expression didn¡¯t change, but something shifted in his eyes, like ss cracking beneath the pressure.

    Cammy saw it.

    Ric felt it.

    No one breathed.

    And in that suspended, fragile moment, everything between the three of them trembled on the edge of unraveling.

 Chapter 218: Cammyâ€™s Plan (5)

    <h4>Chapter 218: Cammy¡¯s n (5)</h4>

    Ric felt the suffocating weight of tension thickening between Cammy and Greg. It clung to the air like an approaching storm, crackling with all the words unspoken and all the truths waiting to explode.

    He shifted ufortably, rubbed the back of his neck, then cleared his throat¡ªthe awkwardness pressing too heavily on his chest to stay silent any longer.

    "Uh... I think you two need to talk," he said, forcing a half-hearted smile. "Alone."

    He moved toward the door in a rush of restless energy. "I¡¯ll... I¡¯ll go buy something and cook lunch. I¡¯ve got a restaurant branch nearby. So yeah, I¡¯ll be back before noon."

    And just like that, he was gone¡ªout the door before either of them could respond. The quiet that followed was deafening. The click of the lock echoed like a gunshot.

    Greg turned slowly to face Cammy. His eyes, once soft and confused, were now dark and stormy¡ªburning with a hundred questions, a thousand emotions, and a tidal wave of pain. He took a single step forward.

    Cammy instinctively stepped back.

    Another step from Greg.

    Another retreat from her.

    Until her spine hit the cold, unyielding wall behind her.

    Her hands shot up, palms out in surrender, her voice trembling. "D-Don¡¯te near me... Please, Greg. Stay where you are."

    But Greg didn¡¯t stop. He couldn¡¯t.

    He closed the distance between them with silent determination, stopping only three steps away¡ªclose enough for her to feel the heat radiating from him, but far enough not to touch. His eyes were locked on hers, unblinking.

    Cammy¡¯sposure shattered. "Oh God..." she whispered, and the dam broke. Tears cascaded down her cheeks, and she turned her face away, trying to hide, to protect what little strength she had left.

    "Cammy..." Greg¡¯s voice was low, broken, pleading. He reached for her hand, gently wrapping his fingers around hers. "Don¡¯t do this. Don¡¯t push me out. Please."

    She shook her head violently and wiped her tears with her free hand. "What do you expect me to do?! You think this is easy for me?" Her voice cracked.

    "I¡¯m the one carrying this child. I¡¯m the one who¡¯ll face the world¡¯s judgment. And I have to protect this baby from shame, from questions, from pain... I have to act now."

    "I get that, I do¡ªbut why Ric?" Greg¡¯s voice cracked, the anguish leaking through. "Of all people, why him? If it¡¯s just about the name, the legality, the safety¡ªI¡¯ll help you find someone. A contract husband. No emotional ties. He doesn¡¯t even have to live with you. Just someone on paper."

    "That was my n," Cammy said bitterly. "But Ric offered. And honestly... it makes more sense. No one will question it. He¡¯ll be present, he¡¯ll help when the babyes. He won¡¯t leave me hanging when things get hard."

    She looked away, the pain in her eyes nearly unbearable. "I already did this alone with Duncan. I cried alone. Gave birth alone. Nursed my broken heart in silence. I can¡¯t do that again, Greg. I won¡¯t. I need someone now. Someone who can stay."

    She slid down the wall, sobbing, her voice ragged. "I don¡¯t want to be alone anymore!"

    Greg dropped to the floor with her, pulling her into his arms before she could resist. He held her close, as if holding her together¡ªletting her cry, letting her scream into the curve of his shoulder.

    But when she finally pulled away, her voice was softer. Sadder.

    "I know Ric will stay. I know he will. Just like I know... you and I can¡¯t ever be. We have to stop this. After today, we walk away. For good."

    Greg stared at her, his heart breaking in real time. But then his jaw clenched and his eyes lit with something fierce¡ªsomething desperate and daring.

    "No," he whispered. "There¡¯s another way, Cammy."

    She looked at him, eyes swollen, breath uneven. "Another way?"

    "Yes," he said, brushing a tear from her cheek. "Let¡¯s leave. You, me... and Dn. We¡¯ll disappear. I have money, connections¡ªI¡¯ll start fresh somewhere else. Harry and Ethan can take over thepany. We¡¯ll go where no one knows us, where none of this matters. Where we can be together, openly."

    Cammy blinked, stunned. But her expression shifted in an instant, her features hardening.

    "Are you insane?" she snapped. "We¡¯re not star-crossed lovers in a tragic romance novel, Greg. This isn¡¯t some family drama where our parents disapprove. This is real. You¡¯re my¡ª" her voice caught, her mouth trembling, "¡ªyou¡¯re my blood. And we can¡¯t rewrite that."

    And with that, the illusion shattered once more.

    Greg looked at her, eyes wide, breath stolen.

    And Cammy?

    Cammy looked like she was breaking all over again.

    "Cammy..." Greg¡¯s voice cracked like ss under pressure. He reached for her, his hands trembling, his soul unraveling in front of her eyes. "Please... don¡¯t leave me. I¡ªI can¡¯t do this without you..."

    The mask he had worn¡ªof control, of strength, ofposure¡ªshatteredpletely. There was no pride left in him, no pretense. Just a man¡ªbroken, desperate, and drowning in a love he could never rightfully im.

    Cammy¡¯s heart clenched so tightly in her chest she thought it might stop. As if it hadn¡¯t already shattered into a thousand pieces, watching Greg crumble finished the job.

    "Oh, Greg..." she whispered, her voice heavy with grief. Her breath hitched as she reached forward, wrapping her arms around him with fierce, aching love.

    "Babe..." she murmured, the word slipping from her lips before she could stop it¡ªsoft, nurturing, instinctive¡ªlike a motherforting a wounded child. She held him tightly as his body shook against hers.

    She had never seen him like this¡ªso unguarded, so vulnerable. The strong, stoic man who had always carried the weight of the world on his shoulders was now weeping in her arms like a boy lost in the dark.

    It was excruciating. Soul-wrenching.

    "I haven¡¯t told you..." he choked through sobs. "But I love you, Cammy. I love you so much... I really, really do. I love you, Babe... I love you..."

    Each word fell from his lips like broken ss¡ªraw, jagged, and bleeding.

    Cammy clutched him tighter, her own tears soaking into his shirt. She ran her fingers through his hair, kissed the top of his head like she was trying to soothe his soul.

    "I know," she whispered. "I know, Babe... I know... I love you too, Baby... So much that I feel like dying right now... It hurts so much..."

    They stayed like that¡ªentwined on the cold floor, locked in an embrace that felt like the final breath before a deep dive into darkness.

    This was it. Thest time. Thest moment they would allow themselves to be this close, this real, this theirs.

    Because after today... they would walk away from it all.

    From the love that bloomed in the shadows.

    From the stolen moments that tasted like sin and salvation.

    From each other.

    As they sat there, holding on like the world might end if they let go, the silence between them wasn¡¯t empty¡ªit was full. Full of memories. Full of unspoken goodbyes. Full of the impossible love that fate had cruelly forbidden.

    And they both knew...

    Nothing would ever be the same again.

    *********

    Thank you for the castle waaa Nanie_Garcia_5461!!!

    Thank you for the many giftssss DaoistC6cpj4!

 Chapter 219: Gregâ€™s Plan (1)

    <h4>Chapter 219: Greg¡¯s n (1)</h4>

    Ric arrived at the suite with both hands full of take-out boxes, his face flushed from the sun and the rush to get back. He bnced the containers against his chest and knocked lightly on the door.

    Cammy opened it before he could call out, her expression unreadable¡ªtoo still, too quiet.

    Ric¡¯s eyes scanned the room immediately, the tension in his shoulders noticeable. "Where¡¯s Greg?"

    Cammy stepped aside to let him in and softly closed the door behind them. "He¡¯s out on the balcony," she said. "Taking a call."

    Ric nodded slowly, ncing toward the sheer curtains swaying near the sliding doors. Greg¡¯s silhouette stood still against the light, his back turned to them, one hand in his pocket, the other holding the phone loosely to his ear. He looked distant¡ªtoo still for someone on a real call.

    Cammy moved to help Ric set the food on the table. They worked in silence, cing boxes down without much care for the order or arrangement. The weight of everything that had been said earlier still lingered in the air like smoke that refused to dissipate.

    Then, quietly, Ric asked, "What did he say? Is he... somehow open to the idea?"

    Cammy paused mid-motion, setting down thest container with a soft thud. She looked at him, her brows drawn slightly, eyes searching his for something¡ªfear, hope, regret¡ªanything to give her an anchor.

    Cammy sighed and folded the paper bag neatly, her fingers fidgeting at the corners. "I don¡¯t know," she whispered. "He hasn¡¯t really spoken about it since you left."

    She sat down slowly, folding her hands in herp like a child waiting for judgment. "He just said we should wait for you... so we could all talk together."

    Ric¡¯s jaw tensed, his gaze drifting again toward the balcony where Greg still stood like a statue carved in heartache.

    "So," Ric murmured, his voice low and steady, "it¡¯s going to be that kind of conversation."

    Cammy gave a faint nod. "Yeah," she said. "The kind that changes everything."

    A hush fell over them again. Outside, Greg ended the call¡ªif it had ever really started at all¡ªand turned toward the ss, watching them from the other side.

    His eyes met Cammy¡¯s through the reflection. She held his gaze.

    Ric straightened his spine.

    It was time.

    Everything was about to beid bare.

    The sliding door creaked slightly as Greg stepped in from the balcony, the warm sunlight casting golden edges around him like a fragile halo. His steps were quiet, but his presence filled the room instantly.

    "Let¡¯s have lunch first," Greg said, his voice rough and low¡ªlike someone who had spent hours holding back a storm. "Then we¡¯ll talk."

    Cammy gave a slight nod and moved toward the table without saying a word.

    Ric, watching Greg closely, mirrored her. As Greg sat across from them, Ric couldn¡¯t help but notice the puffiness under his eyes, the faint redness that lingered around the edges¡ªtelling signs of someone who had cried more than they meant to.

    He expected Cammy¡¯s eyes to be swollen. Her emotions had been building for days¡ªmonths even. But Greg? Greg was alwaysposed. Unshakeable. Seeing him like this made something tighten in Ric¡¯s chest.

    Lunch passed mostly in silence, the only sounds were the clinks of utensils and the asional tter of a container being shifted.

    Cammy barely touched her food.

    Ric forced himself to eat, though it tasted like cardboard in his mouth.

    Greg, for his part, took slow, mechanical bites, like he needed the routine to keep from falling apart.

    When thest container was pushed aside and the quiet became heavier than it was before, Greg leaned back into the sofa and looked at both of them¡ªhis eyes tired, but resolute.

    "I¡¯ll ept it," he began, voice low but firm. "I¡¯ll ept Ric to be the father of my baby."

    Cammy¡¯s head lifted slowly, her lips parting with a soft breath.

    Greg¡¯s gaze moved to her, then to Ric. "But¡ª" his voice tightened, "you will not hinder me from being close to my child. Even if it¡¯s only as the ¡¯uncle,¡¯ I will be part of its life."

    He looked directly at Cammy now, the edge in his tone sharp with emotion. "If I want to take my child on a vacation, or be there for birthdays, school events, anything... you will have no right to stop me."

    Cammy¡¯s eyes welled again, but she said nothing, only listened.

    "I already talked to Grace," Greg continued. "She¡¯ll draft a written agreement. This won¡¯t be based on promises or vague emotions. It¡¯ll be legal. Clear. Unshakable."

    Ric exhaled slowly, rubbing his palms together, absorbing the gravity of Greg¡¯s words.

    Cammy finally spoke, her voice barely above a whisper. "I wouldn¡¯t stop you, Greg... I never wanted to. I just didn¡¯t know how to make it all work."

    Greg leaned forward, elbows on his knees, his hands sped tightly together.

    "Then let¡¯s find a way," he said, eyes locked on hers. "Because no matter how this ys out... I¡¯m not going to disappear from my child¡¯s life."

    A silence settled again¡ªthis time not from uncertainty, but from eptance.

    And beneath it all... the subtle shifting of something inevitable.

    The past had already broken them.

    But maybe the future¡ªhowever tangled¡ªstill had room for love, in all itsplicated forms.

    As for Cammy," Greg said, turning his gaze toward her with eyes that had softened but still held a flicker of pain, "I have no right to stop her from marrying whoever she wants."

    Cammy looked away, unable to hold his stare. The ache in her chest pulsed with every word he spoke.

    "If you two want to get married," Greg continued, shifting his attention to Ric, "then so be it. It¡¯s a sacrifice that all three of us are making¡ªfor the sake of the baby. And I¡¯m thankful for that."

    Ric gave a respectful nod, but the gratitude in Greg¡¯s voice only made the weight on his shoulders feel heavier.

    "But..." Greg paused, the word lingering in the room like a held breath.

    Cammy slowly lifted her eyes to meet his.

    "I have one final request, Cammy," Greg said, his voice trembling now, stripped of all the restraint he had managed to hold onto until that moment. "I want to spend onest day with you."

    The room fell utterly silent.

    Ric looked away, pressing his lips into a tight line, clearly torn¡ªbut choosing not to speak.

 Chapter 220: Gregâ€™s Plan (2)

    <h4>Chapter 220: Greg¡¯s n (2)</h4>

    Cammy blinked slowly, hershes catching the moisture that returned uninvited to her eyes. Her lips parted, but no sound came out. She was stunned. "Greg..."

    "I¡¯m not asking to change your mind," Greg added quickly, his voice cracking under the weight of emotion. "I know this is goodbye. I know this... isn¡¯t a fairy tale for us. But I want just one more day. No guilt. No goodbyes. No pretending."

    He stood then, walked toward her, but kept a careful distance. "Let me have that, Cammy. Let me say goodbye to you the way I never got to before. Let me hold the woman I love... onest time, before we step into the lives we have to live."

    Cammy¡¯s breath hitched. Her heart was in her throat, her soul splitting between what she wanted and what she needed to do. She could feel Ric watching her, waiting for her answer¡ªbut not pressuring, not interfering.

    Tears slid quietly down her cheeks.

    She nodded, ever so slowly, even as her chest threatened to cave in.

    "One day," she whispered. "Just one."

    Greg exhaled a broken breath, and for the first time in a long time, a trace of peace flickered in his eyes.

    "Just one," he echoed.

    And for the three of them, time suddenly felt borrowed, precious, painful, and irreversible.

    "Can we go tomorrow?" Greg asked softly, his voice almost pleading, though he tried to mask it with calm. "If not, then... maybe this weekend?"

    Cammy stared at him for a long, quiet moment. She was weighing not just the day, but the emotions, the consequences, the gravity of what that one day meant. She could feel her heart pounding louder than her thoughts.

    Finally, she gave a slow, deliberate nod. "Tomorrow is better," she said, her voice gentle but heavy with unspoken sorrow. "While we¡¯re still in Arlon. I can leave Dn with my parents for the day... and maybe spend a bit of time with them before we go back to Dalton."

    Greg exhaled with relief, though his expression remained solemn. "That¡¯s settled, then. Let¡¯s head out early¡ªso we don¡¯t miss our flights back." He tried to sound casual, but the cracks in hisposure were already starting to show.

    Ric, who had been quietly listening, shifted slightly. His voice came in steady, even though there was a slight tightness in it. "You can use my car," he offered. "You don¡¯t have one here in Arlon, and mine¡¯s already fueled up."

    Cammy turned to him and gave a small, grateful smile, though it didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. "It¡¯s okay, Ric," she replied softly. "We can use my mom¡¯s car instead. I know you still have some events lined up here... and you¡¯ll need your car."

    Ric opened his mouth to protest but stopped himself, sensing the weight of everything unsaid between the three of them. He nodded instead, slowly, silently stepping back.

    The room was filled with quiet tension, a quiet kind of grief.

    Tomorrow was now a promise¡ªa fragile, final memory yet to be made.

    None of them said it aloud...

    But all three knew it:

    This wasn¡¯t just a day trip.

    It was a farewell dressed as one.

    Aftering up with that n, Cammy and Ric finally stood at the hotel entrance, the afternoon breeze brushing past them as they exchanged a quiet, heavy farewell with Greg.

    The tension in the air was evident. Unspoken emotions still swirled between the three of them like smoke from a fire that hadn¡¯t fully died.

    Greg¡¯s eyes lingered on Cammy longer than necessary, as if trying to memorize her face. Every line, every nce, every breath, before he finally nodded, offering Ric a faint, respectful smile.

    "Take care of her," he said, his voice hoarse but controlled.

    Ric met his gaze steadily. "I will."

    Without another word, Greg turned and walked back inside, the weight of his retreat echoing behind him.

    Silence hung in the car as Cammy and Ric pulled away from the hotel.

    But then, Ric suddenly turned the wheel and pulled over near a quiet park. He shifted the car into park but didn¡¯t say anything for a few seconds. His hands remained on the steering wheel, jaw clenched as if he were holding something back.

    Finally, he looked at her.

    "Cammy... are you really sure about this?" His voice was low but painted with urgency. "Before you answer that, I want you to think of yourself, not just the baby."

    Cammy¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t waver. She looked directly at him, her gaze calm but full of finality.

    "No need to think, Ric. I¡¯m already sure of my decision," she said with quiet strength. "Onest day with Greg tomorrow... then we go back to Dalton. I¡¯ll wait for the divorce to finalize... then we¡¯ll get married. We can announce the pregnancy when the time is right."

    Ric let out a slow breath, as if he¡¯d been holding it all day. He turned toward her more fully now, his voice softer but resolute.

    "Okay... if that¡¯s what you really want," he said. "But Cammy, don¡¯t make a contract for me. I¡¯m not doing this with a timeline in mind. After we get married, if you ever want out, if you feel trapped, or if you fall in love with someone else, you can divorce me. No questions, no guilt. I will let you go."

    Cammy¡¯s eyes widened slightly, not expecting the raw honesty in his words. Her lips trembled, but she held them together, refusing to let emotion tip her bnce again.

    "Ric..." she whispered, "thank you. For being willing to do this for me, for the baby... for everything."

    He gave her a gentle nod, eyes flickering with something unspoken¡ªsomething deeper than gratitude. But he said nothing more.

    The car fell quiet again, but it wasn¡¯t awkward¡ªjust heavy with the weight of promises and pain and something that might, someday, be love.

    They drove off once more toward the penthouse, the afternoon feeling darker... but strangely full of meaning.

 Chapter 221: Gregâ€™s Plan (3)

    <h4>Chapter 221: Greg¡¯s n (3)</h4>

    "Can Ie, Mommy? Please? Please? Please!" Dn¡¯s small voice cracked with desperation as he stood on the cold floor, his wide, pleading eyes following Cammy¡¯s every move while she stood in front of the mirror, dabbing on thest touches of her makeup.

    Cammy paused, her hand trembling slightly as she reached for her lipstick. She nced at her son through the reflection.

    His messy hair, his little pajamas, the heartbreak etched in his furrowed brows. Her chest tightened.

    "No, sweetheart. You can¡¯te," she said gently but firmly, trying to steady the emotion rising in her throat. "Besides, it¡¯s yourst day here. You should spend it with Grandpa, okay?"

    Dn¡¯s shoulders slumped. He clenched his tiny fists at his sides, a storm of confusion swirling in his eyes. "But Uncle Greg will be there. Why can¡¯t I go too?"

    Cammy turned to face him, forcing a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes. She knelt down and softly pinched his cheek, as if the touch could soothe the sting of rejection.

    "Because we¡¯re going somewhere important," she said, her tone half-yful, half-apologetic. "And kids aren¡¯t allowed there."

    "Is it because of work?" Dn asked, his voice barely above a whisper¡ªhope clinging to each syble.

    Cammy let out a soft chuckle, but her heart was breaking. He always med "work" when he didn¡¯t understand why adults kept secrets. And today, she didn¡¯t have the strength to give him the truth.

    "Yes, honey. It¡¯s because of work," she lied, brushing a kiss against his forehead. "So I need you to be a big boy today, alright? Look after Grandpa and Grandma while I¡¯m gone."

    Dn nodded solemnly, but the smile he forced onto his lips nearly shattered her.

    He trailed behind her as she walked out of the room, every step heavier than thest. In the living room, Monica stood near the door, tension carved into every line of her face.

    Peter sat silently in his wheelchair, watching Cammy like he could sense something wasn¡¯t right.

    "Are you sure this is the best way to approach this?" Monica asked in a hushed tone, her words careful, her eyes flicking toward Peter to make sure he didn¡¯t catch the meaning behind them.

    Cammy¡¯s gaze locked with her mother¡¯s. Her jaw tightened. "Yes, Mom. I have to go," she replied, masking her fear with a calm smile. "It¡¯s my responsibility. My boss needs me."

    She leaned down, pressing a kiss to Peter¡¯s head, then wrapped Dn in onest embrace. "I¡¯m sorry, Daddy. I really need to work today, but I¡¯ll make it up to you, okay? Both of you behave for Grandma, alright?"

    Peter nodded absently, lost in his own world. Dn clung to her for a moment longer than usual.

    Cammy embraced Monica tightly, her fingers digging into her mother¡¯s back like she didn¡¯t want to let go. Then, without another word, she grabbed the car keys from the table and walked toward the elevator.

    She didn¡¯t look back.

    Because if she did, she might never leave.

    **********

    Cammy¡¯s heart pounded as she pulled up in front of the hotel. The early morning light was still soft, painting golden streaks across the pavement, but inside her, everything was knotted and uncertain.

    The moment she saw Greg standing there, waiting, a wave of something unspoken washed over her.

    He was leaning against a column, one hand tucked in his pocket, the other gripping the strap of a worn leather backpack slung over his shoulder.

    When her car rolled to a stop, he straightened, eyes locking with hers like he¡¯d been waiting not just minutes, but years.

    Without a word, Greg strode toward the driver¡¯s side.

    Cammy rolled down the window, but he didn¡¯t waste time. He opened the door, his voice quiet but firm.

    "I¡¯ll drive. Transfer to the passenger seat."

    There was no hesitation in his tone, and strangely, Cammy didn¡¯t feel the need to argue. She simply obeyed, stepping out into the soft morning breeze and walking around the car, her heels clicking faintly on the pavement.

    As she slid into the passenger seat, the familiar scent of him¡ªclean, masculine,forting¡ªgreeted her like an old memory she hadn¡¯t dared to miss.

    Greg settled in behind the wheel, adjusted the mirror with a flick, and started the engine.

    They drove in silence for a moment, the city slowly falling away behind them, reced by long roads nked by trees and the ever-present hum of the unknown.

    Cammy turned her head slightly, watching him from the corner of her eye. "Where are we going?"

    Greg didn¡¯t look at her, but his lips curved into the faintest smile¡ªwistful, maybe even nervous.

    "I rented a vi," he said. "By the sea. Just for today... and tonight. We¡¯ll be back early tomorrow, like I promised."

    Cammy¡¯s breath caught in her throat. Her eyes searched his face, but he kept his gaze on the road.

    His hands gripped the steering wheel a little tighter than necessary, as though the weight of his own words had just settled on him, too.

    "A vi?" she echoed, her voice barely audible, like saying it too loud would make it too real.

    He finally nced at her, briefly. "Yeah. I thought... we could use a day away. No distractions. No obligations. Just¡ª" He stopped himself, jaw tightening. "Just us."

    Cammy turned her face to the window, watching thendscape blur past. Her pulse quickened. The tension between them was thick¡ªunspoken, fragile, and heavy with the weight of everything unsaid.

    The road stretched out ahead of them, long and winding, leading to something inevitable.

    And neither of them dared to turn back.

    As they neared the coast, Cammy could already taste the salt in the air, feel the shift in atmosphere¡ªthe world growing quieter, slower... more intimate.

    But nothing could have prepared her for what she saw as Greg pulled into the stone driveway of the vi.

    It was breathtaking.

    A modern structure nestled against the cliffside, its white walls glowing under thete morning sun. Wide ss panels revealed glimpses of an infinity pool that seemed to spill into the sea beyond. Palm trees swayedzily in the breeze, and the air smelled of salt and citrus.

    Cammy¡¯s lips parted, about to say something, when she noticed movement beyond the ss.

    Her breath hitched.

    There were people inside.

    As Greg parked the car and cut the engine, Cammy leaned forward, eyes narrowing in disbelief.

    "Greg..." she began slowly, her voice sharp with suspicion. "Is someone else here?"

    Greg didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, he exhaled through his nose and grabbed his backpack from the back seat. "Juste inside. Please."

    Cammy stepped out, her heels crunching against the gravel. Every step toward the vi made her chest tighter, like something was coiling inside her.

    The door opened before she could reach for it.

    "Cammy!" came the familiar voice¡ªlight, cheerful, andpletely unexpected.

    Eve.

    And behind her¡ªHarry, leaning casually against the doorframe with a drink in hand, his expression unreadable.

    Then came Ethan, nodding politely, and Ellie, her gaze flitting from Cammy to Greg with razor-sharp curiosity.

    She scanned the vi further and saw Grace with an old man chatting just outside the ss door that leads to the beach.

    Cammy froze on the spot. Her mouth opened, then closed. She turned to Greg, eyes zing.

    "What is this?" she whispered, her voice trembling with disbelief. "You said it would just be us."

    Greg didn¡¯t meet her eyes.

    And before she could demand answers¡ªbefore she could turn and walk away¡ªGreg stepped forward, holding something in his hand.

    Something small. A small velvet box.

    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 222: Gregâ€™s Plan (4)

    <h4>Chapter 222: Greg¡¯s n (4)</h4>

    Cammy¡¯s breath caught in her throat the moment Greg reached into his pocket.

    From that instant, the world tilted.

    Time fractured, stretched, slowed¡ªeach second dripping like honey as her eyes locked onto the small velvet box in his hand. Her pulse echoed in her ears like a war drum.

    The soft creak of leather. The brush of wind through the open windows. The distant crash of waves. All of it faded into the background.

    All she could see was him¡ªGreg¡ªfalling to one knee in front of her, his face streaked with silent, uncontroble tears.

    The velvet box trembled in his fingers as he slowly lifted the lid.

    And there it was.

    A ring.

    Simple. Elegant. Unmistakably meaningful.

    The moment gripped her by the throat.

    Greg¡¯s voice was rough, barely holding itself together. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he swallowed hard, his whole body shaking with the weight of what he was about to say.

    "Cammy..." His voice cracked. "I¡ªI spent the whole night trying to find the right words. But nothing... nothing I came up with felt good enough to say to you. Nothing felt worthy of what I feel."

    He took a shaky breath, holding her gaze like it was the only thing keeping him alive. "I know this doesn¡¯t make sense... I know I should not do this. But please¡ªCammy... Marry me."

    Her world copsed into silence.

    A deafening, paralyzing silence.

    Cammy couldn¡¯t speak. Couldn¡¯t move. Her skin broke out in cold sweat. Her limbs felt like stone. Her heart... it stopped. Just stopped.

    Around her, everything stood still.

    The air. The people. The moment itself¡ªsuspended like ss, waiting to shatter.

    No one said a word. Not Eve. Not Harry. Not even Ellie, whose usual smirk had been reced by quiet disbelief.

    All eyes were on her.

    Waiting.

    Begging for her next breath.

    And just then¡ªmovement by the door caught her attention.

    Cammy¡¯s gaze snapped toward it, her senses overwhelmed, and she felt thest bit of air leave her lungs.

    Grace stepped into the vi.

    And beside her¡ª

    An old man. Well-dressed. Distinguished. Familiar.

    Cammy¡¯s blood ran cold.

    She recognized him.

    A judge. One she had seen before¡ªon television, in court reports, in headlines. A man who officiated high-profile weddings.

    Her eyes widened.

    Her stomach twisted into a knot.

    She turned her gaze slowly¡ªtoo slowly¡ªtoward the wide porch that overlooked the sea.

    There it was.

    White flowers draped over a wooden arch.

    Tulle fabric fluttering like whispers in the wind.

    A table set with crystal and candlelight.

    Food being arranged by silent staff with gloved hands.

    A wedding.

    Today.

    Her head spun.

    ¡¯Is he... is he nning to get married today?¡¯

    To her?

    Her knees nearly buckled.

    And then¡ªjust as she was about to speak¡ªGreg whispered again, barely audible through his cracked voice.

    "Say something, Cammy... please..."

    Cammy¡¯s vision blurred.

    The edges of the room warped like heatwaves, and her knees buckled ever so slightly beneath her.

    "Cammy¡ª"

    Greg surged forward, catching her just in time before she copsed. His arms wrapped around her with a paned tenderness, and he held her like she was something breakable¡ªbecause right now, she was.

    "Are you alright?" Greg asked, brushing her hair from her face, his voice tight with fear.

    Ellie stepped forward quickly, concern shing through her usual cold demeanor. "Put her on the sofa. Now."

    Grace nodded in agreement, already clearing a space. "She needs to sit down before she copses. Come on."

    Greg lifted Cammy effortlessly, like she weighed nothing at all, andid her gently on the sofa. Her breaths were shallow, her hand pressed against her chest as if she were trying to contain the thunderstorm inside.

    Eve dashed to the kitchen, ripped open the fridge, and returned in seconds with a chilled water bottle. She knelt beside Cammy and held it out, her eyes soft. "Drink this," she said gently.

    Cammy stared at it for a moment, then raised a trembling hand and shook her head. "W-Wait," she rasped, voice barely above a whisper. "I¡¯m okay. Just... give me a second. I want to understand what¡¯s happening here."

    She slowly turned her gaze to Greg, her eyes ssy and wide with disbelief.

    "Do they know... what we are?"

    Greg swallowed hard, then gave a hesitant nod. "Yes. I had Grace and Harry tell them. I asked them to help me bring everyone here today."

    Cammy blinked at him, stunned. Her brows drew together, her confusion deepening into frustration. Her voice rose slightly, strained with emotion.

    "Then what the hell are you doing this for?"

    Greg opened his mouth¡ªbut no words came. His lips trembled. He shut his eyes for a moment, overwhelmed, unable to speak.

    He looked like a manpletely stripped ofposure, hanging by a thread.

    Before the silence could devour them, Grace stepped in, her tone calm, almost motherly. "Allow me to exin, Cammy."

    Cammy gave a small nod, exhausted and shaken.

    Grace sat beside her, her posture straight but her voiceced withpassion.

    "Greg wanted me to help him find a way to marry you. But legally, it¡¯s impossible¡ªnot as long as the DNA results suggest you¡¯re siblings." She paused to let that sink in, then continued. "So, I proposed apromise."

    She slowly turned her gaze to Greg, her eyes ssy and wide with disbelief.

    "Do they know... what we are?"

    Greg swallowed hard, then gave a hesitant nod. "Yes. I had Grace and Harry tell them. I asked them to help me bring everyone here today."

    Cammy blinked at him, stunned. Her brows drew together, her confusion deepening into frustration. Her voice rose slightly, strained with emotion.

    "Then what the hell are you doing this for?"

    Greg opened his mouth¡ªbut no words came. His lips trembled. He shut his eyes for a moment, overwhelmed, unable to speak.

    He looked like a manpletely stripped ofposure, hanging by a thread.

    Before the silence could devour them, Grace stepped in, her tone calm, almost motherly. "Allow me to exin, Cammy."

    Cammy gave a small nod, exhausted and shaken.

    Grace sat beside her, her posture straight but her voiceced withpassion.

    "Greg wanted to find a way to marry you both. But legally, it¡¯s impossible¡ªnot as long as the DNA results suggest you¡¯re siblings." She paused to let that sink in, then continued. "So, I proposed apromise."

    Cammy¡¯s expression hardened, pain shing behind her eyes. She shook her head slowly, her voice raw and trembling.

    "And if that first result was true? If I put myself through that pain again? I can¡¯t, Grace. I can¡¯t..."

 Chapter 223: Gregâ€™s Plan (5)

    <h4>Chapter 223: Greg¡¯s n (5)</h4>

    It¡¯s been a while since I put in a song rmendation. I was listening to this song for inspiration while I was writing this Chapter. y it in the background, and I hope it resonates with you as well while reading this scene. Enjoy!

    [~Song Rmendation: Hold Back The River - James Bay~]

    Her hand instinctively went to her abdomen. "I¡¯m pregnant. And I want to stop crying. I want to stop hurting. If I keep falling apart like this..." Her voice cracked. "...it¡¯ll be bad for the baby."

    Grace reached over and gently took her hand, her grip steady and warm. "I anticipated you¡¯d feel that way, sweetheart. And I understand."

    She offered a small, sad smile. "So here¡¯s what I proposed to Greg. If you truly want to marry him¡ªright now¡ªyou can. Just symbolically. No legal ties. No registration. A ceremony from the heart, with no binding weight until you decide it¡¯s time."

    Cammy stared at her, eyes full of questions and disbelief.

    "That¡¯s why I brought my mentor. Judge Thompson." Grace gestured behind her.

    The old man stepped forward¡ªdignified, calm, and quietly observant. "He¡¯s here to officiate," Grace continued, "and to sign an agreement that this ceremony is not valid until a second DNA test ispleted. One that you choose to go through with¡ªwhen and if you¡¯re ready."

    The room fell silent again.

    All eyes were on Cammy.

    And her heart beat like a war drum in her chest, louder than ever.

    Cammy dragged both hands down her face, as if trying to wipe away the madness of the moment. Her voice trembled between disbelief and rage, eyes wide and shining.

    "So... let me get this straight." She looked around the room, her gaze stabbing through each of them. "This is just a fake wedding? A theatrical performance where I y the blushing bride so everyone can pretend that everything¡¯s how it should¡¯ve been?"

    Her voice cracked on thest word, and for a second, no one moved. No one dared breathe.

    Greg met her eyes, and instead of flinching, he stood taller. Straighter. His voice was calm, but there was a fire flickering behind it.

    "Not pretend," he said firmly. "Not dress-up. Hope. That¡¯s the word you¡¯re looking for, Cammy. Hope."

    His jaw tightened, his chest rose and fell with the effort of keeping himself together. "But if calling it a fake wedding makes it easier for you to say yes¡ªthen so be it."

    He took one step closer, his voice now trembling with conviction. "Give me this. Give this day to me. As a gift. My final gift from you before you go and make Ric the father of our child."

    The weight of his wordsnded like thunder.

    Greg exhaled a deep, shaking breath. "If the test result was true... if we really are what they say we are¡ªthen I lose everything today. You. Our baby. Our future. Forever."

    His voice broke, and he looked down, blinking away the storm in his eyes. "All I¡¯ll have left are the photographs from this day. And I swear to God, Cammy... I will cherish those like myst breath."

    Cammy¡¯s shoulders fell as she released a guttural sigh, her chest heavy with frustration and grief. Her voice rose, tight and raw.

    "Greg¡ªcan you even hear yourself?" she snapped. "You sound delusional! Childish! This¡ªthis isn¡¯t how life works!"

    But before she could continue, Greg dropped to his knees.

    He reached for her hands and clutched them like a man drowning. His voice cracked open like a wound.

    "Yes, I¡¯m being delusional. Because I¡¯m still in denial." His words hit like a punch to the gut. "I refuse to believe this nightmare is real. I refuse to ept that I have to let you go¡ªso please..."

    His grip tightened, desperate. "Let me be delusional. Just for today. Let me have this one day, where you¡¯re mine. Let me marry you in a dream, even if I wake up to a life without you tomorrow."

    And with that, his strength gave way.

    He copsed forward, head falling into herp, his body wracked with sobs. Loud, aching, and unfiltered.

    He wept like a boy abandoned. A man broken. A father undone by a fate he couldn¡¯t fight.

    He cried for everything he lost... and everything he never got the chance to hold.

    "Oh God..." Cammy whispered, tipping her head back and staring at the ceiling, as if begging it to hold back the flood behind her eyes.

    But it didn¡¯t listen.

    The tears broke loose.

    And they weren¡¯t hers alone.

    Eve turned away, pressing her hand over her mouth, eyes glistening. Ellie blinked rapidly, wiping at her cheeks with trembling fingers. Even Harry and Ethan stood stiffly in the corner, jaw clenched, face turned away to hide the sheen in his eyes.

    Grace held her breath, fighting her own heartache.

    Even Judge Thompson¡ªstoic, seasoned, a man ofw¡ªremoved his sses and discreetly wiped his face.

    The sorrow in that room was overwhelming. All-consuming.

    Their love, twisted and tragic, had spilled into every corner. It spared no one.

    Everyone was bleeding from wounds they didn¡¯t know they had.

    Cammy closed her eyes.

    The weight of everything¡ªGreg¡¯s sobs, the silent heartbreak echoing around the room, the suffocating heaviness in her chest¡ªpressed down on her like a storm. She sat still, frozen, waiting.

    Waiting for Greg¡¯s grief to pour out. Waiting for the man she loved to empty all the pain he¡¯d caged inside him for too long.

    And when she felt the trembling in his shoulders soften, when his sobs turned into breathless whimpers, Cammy finally moved.

    She gently ced her hands on either side of his face and lifted him. Her thumbs brushed away the tears clinging to his cheeks, and for a moment, their eyes locked¡ªraw, vulnerable, and stripped of every pretense.

    "Enough," she whispered, though her voice rang with strength. "Stand up."

    She gripped his arms, firm yet tender, and pulled him to his feet with her. The way she looked at him now¡ªsteadily, tearfully, but with rity¡ªmade Greg¡¯s breath catch in his throat.

    Then, without a word, she turned and walked to the center of the room.

    The hush fell again like a spell.

    She stopped in her tracks, turned to face him, and slowly raised her left hand¡ªdeliberate, graceful, resolute.

    Her voice was calm butmanding.

    "Ask me again. Wipe your tears first."

    Greg¡¯s chest tightened. His heart mmed against his ribs. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t move.

    Then Cammy shifted her gaze to the side¡ªto Ethan, who stood stunned with a high-end camera still slung around his neck.

    "Ethan," she said, her voice catching just slightly, "make sure you capture everything. Every second. Every breath. Don¡¯t miss a single moment."

    Ethan nodded slowly, lifting the camera with trembling hands. Even through the lens, his eyes were ssy.

    No one dared speak. The atmosphere had thickened, charged with anticipation, sorrow, and an aching kind of hope.

    Something was happening.

    Something sacred.

    Something that might not be real tomorrow¡ªbut was everything today.

 Chapter 224: Just For Today (1)

    <h4>Chapter 224: Just For Today (1)</h4>

    y this as loud as you can while reading this Chapter. Grab some tissue and water, too.

    [~Song Rmendation: Give You Love - Alex Warren~]

    Greg wiped his face with the back of his hand, slow and shaking. His breath still quivered in his chest, but he forced himself to stand tall. Cammy stood across the room like a vision¡ªgraceful, strong, heartbroken, and somehow still radiant in her pain.

    She had given him a second chance. A fleeting one. A gift wrapped in sorrow and love and impossible hope.

    He stepped forward.

    Every sound faded. Even the crashing of the sea outside felt distant, hushed, as if the world itself was holding its breath.

    Greg dropped to one knee again, slower this time. Not out of ritual¡ªbut out of reverence.

    He opened the velvet box once more. The ring caught the light, glinting like a wish in the dark.

    His voice cracked, but he didn¡¯t shy away from the tremble.

    "Cammy..." he whispered, eyes never leaving hers. "I know I¡¯ve asked before, and I know how broken this all feels. But even if it¡¯s just for a day, even if it¡¯s only a dream..."

    He swallowed hard.

    "Will you marry me?"

    Cammy stared at him. Her chest rose and fell like a wave crashing through her. Her eyes were wet, but her lips curved into a bittersweet smile.

    She didn¡¯t answer with words at first.

    She held out her left hand.

    She exhaled loudly, as if vanquishing all the negativity inside her, and answered, "Yes, Greg. I will marry you today."

    Greg exhaled as if he¡¯d been holding his breath for years. He slid the ring onto her finger¡ªhands trembling, heart thundering.

    In the background, the camera shutter clicked softly, rhythmically, like a heartbeat. Eve and Ellie took a video of the unfolding scene with their phones.

    Greg rose slowly, almost in disbelief, as though the moment might shatter if he moved too fast.

    But it didn¡¯t.

    Cammy was still there¡ªher hand extended, the ring now glinting softly on her finger while she stared at it with a smile on her face. And when he stood tall, she stepped into him, wrapping her arms around his neck and pulling him close.

    He folded into her, burying his face in her shoulder, arms tightening around her like he never wanted to let go again.

    Their bodies fit together like puzzle pieces¡ªimperfect, bruised, but still findingfort in the shape of each other.

    For the first time in what felt like forever, there was peace. No words, no tears, just the thudding rhythm of two hearts trying to remember what it felt like to beat as one.

    The room erupted in cheers.

    Eve squealed, her phone still recording as she turned it on herself and whispered excitedly, "Okay, that just happened!"

    Ellie pped with both hands over her mouth, eyes sparkling. Even Harry gave a quiet, approving nod, and Grace pressed a hand over her heart, her lips trembling into a smile.

    "Alright, alright," Eve finally called out, stepping forward, practically bouncing. "That means it¡¯s time! Cammy, you¡¯reing with us. It¡¯s dress-up time, baby!"

    Laughter bubbled from Ellie and even a soft chuckle from Ethan as the girls swooped in.

    Cammy leaned back from Greg, brushing her fingers along his cheek, her expression soft but steady.

    "Wait for me," she said, her voice low butplete with promise. "I¡¯ll be right back soon."

    Greg gave her a faint, crooked smirk, his fingers grazing hers onest time before she was led away.

    He nodded slowly and touched her face again, just onest lingering stroke of his thumb against her cheek.

    "I¡¯ll be waiting at the end of the aisle," he murmured. "See you soon, my love."

    Cammy smiled, blinking away fresh tears, then turned with Eve and the others, her heart pounding harder than ever as the girls whisked her down the hall.

    Behind her, Greg stood still¡ªwatching the love of his life disappear around the corner¡ªknowing that whatever happened next, this day would live in his soul forever.

    Cammy stepped into the softly lit room, and for a moment, everything fell still.

    There, hanging on a vintage wooden rack draped in white chiffon, was the wedding dress.

    It wasn¡¯tvish or bejeweled like the ones in magazines. But it didn¡¯t need to be.

    It was breathtaking.

    The gown featured delicate spaghetti straps, the kind that seemed to disappear against the skin, and a V-neckline that gracefully framed where her corbone kissed the top of her chest. The bodice was sheerce¡ªfloral patterns dancing across it like whispers of nature, soft and sensual.

    The skirt billowed withyers of soft tulle, light as air, ready to catch the breeze of the sea and flutter like a dream.

    It was boho. It was beachy. It was her.

    Cammy pressed a trembling hand to her mouth as tears instantly welled in her eyes.

    "I am so sorry, girl," Eve said sheepishly, wringing her hands with an apologetic shrug. "We didn¡¯t have much time to buy everything we needed or wanted. This is the best we could pull together in a rush."

    Cammy shook her head, overwhelmed, her voice breaking as she whispered through her hand:

    "No... this is perfect. Just perfect."

    She didn¡¯t care that it wasn¡¯t designer. She didn¡¯t care about diamonds or veils or brands.

    It was them¡ªa gown born from chaos and love, pulled together by people who still believed in her even when she couldn¡¯t believe in herself.

    Grace stepped up, her voice gentle but full of spirit as she squeezed Cammy¡¯s arms and tugged her from her daze.

    "Alright, enough crying, Cammy. You¡¯ll ruin that beautiful face before we even get to m it up."

    Cammy let out a softugh, sniffling as she nodded.

    "Go on, sit down," Grace ordered with a teasing grin. "Hair and makeup won¡¯t do themselves. And we don¡¯t have all day¡ªyou¡¯ve got a groom melting into a puddle somewhere out there."

    The girlsughed as Eve and Ellie rushed to gather the makeup brushes and hair toolsid out on the vanity. The room filled with the warm scent of salt, blush powder, and blooming white flowers ced in mason jars on every corner.

    Cammy sat in front of the mirror, her reflection staring back at her¡ªuncertain, glowing, and very much real.

    As the first curl was wrapped around the iron and a soft pink tint touched her lips, Cammy whispered to her reflection:

    "Let this be enough. Just for today."

    And outside, the waves kept crashing.

    A breeze slipped through the window, lifting the edge of her gown¡ªlike the world was nodding its quiet approval.

 Chapter 225: Just For Today (2)

    <h4>Chapter 225: Just For Today (2)</h4>

    y this as loud as you can while reading this Chapter. Grab some tissue and water, too.

    [~Song Rmendation: Give You Love - Alex Warren~]

    The sun had started its descent, casting a golden hue across the sea, turning the sky into a canvas of warm pastels¡ªpeach,vender, and soft amber.

    The beach had been transformed.

    A buri carpet ran across the sand like a sacred path,id out with precision and love. Along the sides were white ceramic vases filled with fresh flowers¡ªroses, peonies, baby¡¯s breath¡ªall in soft whites, pale yellows, and whispering pinks. The vases stood like silent witnesses to a moment that wasn¡¯t supposed to happen... and yet had to.

    At the end of the aisle, under a wedding arbour wrapped in lush green leaves and blooming florals, stood Greg.

    His tan-colored suit¡ªboho in cut, rxed but tailored¡ªfit him like second skin. He didn¡¯t look like the man who had cried in someone¡¯s arms hours ago. No, now he looked like a groom.

    But his eyes... his eyes betrayed him.

    They shimmered, wide and full of wonder and pain and disbelief.

    Then, from behind the driftwood-paneled door of the vi, she stepped out.

    Cammy.

    She moved like poetry¡ªslow, graceful, her dress catching the breeze like a second soul. The spaghetti straps kissed her shoulders, and thece of her bodice shimmered faintly in the sun¡¯s embrace. The skirt of her gown swayed around her like seafoam meeting shore, soft and untamed.

    Her hair had been braided loosely to the side with tiny pearls tucked between the strands, her makeup dewy and natural, enhancing the emotions already radiating from her.

    Every step she took on the buri carpet was a fight against the tears that pricked at the corners of her eyes.

    But she smiled.

    Smiled through the ache, through the chaos in her heart, through the storm that had brought her here.

    And Greg¡ª

    Greg couldn¡¯t hold it in.

    Tears spilled freely down his face, not out of sadness but out of awe, out of pure, raw, uncontainable love. His smile was crooked, trembling with everything he couldn¡¯t say out loud.

    The guests stood¡ªquiet, reverent, breathless.

    As Cammy finally reached the end of the aisle, she looked up at him, her own eyes ssy.

    She didn¡¯t hesitate.

    She lifted her hand and gently brushed the tears off Greg¡¯s cheeks, her fingers delicate, reverent, trembling.

    "You¡¯re ruining your boho prince look," she teased, her voice barely above a whisper, trying to mask the emotion pooling in her throat.

    Gregughed softly, catching her wrist and pressing it to his lips.

    "Then let me ruin it all the way," he whispered back.

    And they stood there¡ªjust the two of them¡ªunderneath a sky that seemed to mourn and rejoice all at once, with the ocean as their witness and the wind whispering secrets only they would ever understand.

    The wavespped gently at the shore, a rhythmic hymn that harmonized with the hush of the guests and the fragile beating of two hearts standing at the altar.

    Judge Thompson stepped forward beneath the flower-draped arbour, his presence calm and dignified, yet there was a softness in his eyes¡ªone that spoke of understanding, and perhaps, a history with love that didn¡¯t follow rules.

    He looked between Cammy and Greg, then opened a small leather-bound book, though his words came not from the pages, but from something deeper.

    "This union we witness today may not carry the weight ofw... but it carries something heavier¡ªchoice. Intention. Hope. Two people standing before each other despite the odds, despite the pain, despite the unknown."

    Cammy swallowed, her eyes locked on Greg¡¯s. His hands held hers as if letting go would make her disappear.

    "And so, even if this marriage isn¡¯t yet bound by ink and paper," Judge Thompson continued, "it is bound by something far more powerful. A promise. If you are both ready, you may share your vows."

    Greg nodded, unable to hide the emotion quivering through him. He turned fully to Cammy, still holding her hands, and took a shaky breath.

    "Cammy..." His voice cracked already, and he gave a smallugh at himself. "I don¡¯t know how to be poetic, or perfect, or even smart about this. I only know that from the moment you entered my life, everything made more sense¡ªeven when it didn¡¯t. Even when it hurt."

    Tears shimmered in her eyes.

    "I may not deserve this moment. I may not deserve you. But today, if you¡¯ll let me, I vow to stand beside you even if I¡¯m not allowed to hold you. I vow to protect your peace, even if I can¡¯t be a part of it. And if¡ª" he choked, took a beat, then whispered, "¡ªif it turns out that loving you is something I must do from afar... I will still love you. Every single day. Quietly,pletely, and without regret."

    A tear slipped down Cammy¡¯s cheek. She didn¡¯t wipe it away.

    She didn¡¯t need to.

    She stepped closer, their foreheads almost touching.

    "Greg..." Her voice was soft but certain. "When you showed up in my life, I didn¡¯t expect anything. I didn¡¯t ask for a story like this. And yet, here we are¡ªpages written in chaos, in longing, in love that shouldn¡¯t exist... but somehow does."

    She paused to steady her breath.

    "I don¡¯t know what tomorrow will bring. I don¡¯t know what the truth of our story will look like when everythinges out. But today, I choose to be here with you. I choose to give you this moment. And if this is the only day we ever get to be this¡ªbride and groom, man and woman, lovers without fear¡ªthen I will carry it with me for the rest of my life."

    Gasps and sniffles echoed from behind them. Ellie wiped her eyes. Eve hugged Grace, both girls trembling with emotion.

    Judge Thompson nodded with great solemnity.

    "Then with these words, this bond, and these two hearts brave enough to love even in the midst of pain... I dere you, by spirit and soul, husband and wife¡ªfor today, and however long this moment chooses tost."

    Cammy and Greg stood still, forehead to forehead, neither of them moving.

    Then, in a whisper meant only for her, Greg murmured, "May I kiss my bride?"

    Cammy, eyes full of tears and surrender, whispered back, "Yes. Please."

    Their lips met¡ªslow, tender, aching.

    A kiss not of forever, but of now.

    And in that kiss was everything: desperation, devotion, hope... and the silent fear of goodbye.

    The sea cheered. The sky held its breath.

    And the world, for just a moment, let them be.

 Chapter 226: Just For Today (3)

    <h4>Chapter 226: Just For Today (3)</h4>

    [~Song Rmendation: High, High, High - Camylio~]

    The sun began its slow descent, casting golden light across the sand, bathing the vi and the shore in a warm, honeyed glow. The air smelled of the ocean and roasted garlic, fresh herbs and grilled fish.

    Soft music yed from a small Bluetooth speaker tucked near the vi porch¡ªsimple acoustic melodies that matched the serenity of the beach and the intimacy of the moment.

    Greg and Cammy danced barefoot on the warm sand, their shoes forgotten somewhere along the porch steps. His hands rested on her waist, hers draped gently around his neck. They swayed slowly, as if the world had stopped spinning just for them.

    No more tears. No more weight.

    Just them.

    In this fragile, perfect moment.

    Behind them, one long wooden table sat beneath string lights hung from the porch railing to nearby palm trees.

    White linen covered the tabletop, and simple tes of food¡ªroast chicken, buttered prawns, grilled squid and fish, baked mussels and steamed oysters, fresh fruits, and slices of chocte cake¡ªwaited for hungry guests.

    No alcohol. Just bottles of cold sparkling grape juice catching thest rays of sunlight, uncorked and bubbling into stic flutes.

    Greg had insisted: "I want everyone to remember this day clearly. No fuzz, no haze. Just the reality."

    Harry was the first to join the dancing, pulling Eve with him to the sand.

    Ethan took Ellie¡¯s hand next, and the pair burst intoughter as they clumsily twirled each other, their feet slipping in the soft sand.

    For the first time in days¡ªmaybe weeksughter floated in the air, unburdened and light. It wrapped around everyone like a soft nket.

    Even Cammy had forgotten, just for now, the pain etched into the corners of her heart. She tilted her head back as Greg whispered something into her ear, and sheughed¡ªwhole and bright. The kind ofugh that echoed through the soul.

    From the porch, Grace sat with Judge Thompson, both of them with full tes and quiet smiles.

    "She looks happy," the judgemented, chewing slowly as he looked toward the dancing couples.

    "She does," Grace replied, her voice soft.

    Then her phone buzzed on the table.

    She nced down, wiped her hands on a napkin, and picked it up. As she read the message, her brows furrowed, lips slowly pulling to the side into a crooked frown.

    The judge noticed. "Bad news?" he asked.

    Grace sighed, then set her phone down face-down. "It¡¯s both... good and bad."

    She stared out at the beach where Cammy was spinning barefoot in the sand, her hair catching the wind like ribbons of gold and fire.

    "I¡¯ll tell them tomorrow," Grace added, taking a sip from her grape juice. "This day is theirs. Let them have it... before everything changes again."

    Judge Thompson didn¡¯t press.

    He simply nodded, his eyes full of understanding.

    As the sky turned from gold to twilight, the soft melodies faded, and theughter quieted.

    One by one, the guests began to say their goodbyes¡ªhugs were exchanged, cheeks kissed, and promises whispered to preserve the magic of the day in memory.

    Eve and Harry were thest to leave. Eve wrapped her arms tightly around Cammy, whispering, "You¡¯re stronger than you think. I¡¯m so damn proud of you."

    Cammy blinked through her emotion and whispered back, "Thank you... for everything."

    Then, the sound of the car doors closing, tires crunching against the sand-and-stone driveway, and finally... silence.

    It was just Greg and Cammy now.

    The stars began peeking through the deepening sky. Waves still rolled gently nearby, but the vi stood still in its glowing peace¡ªprivate, intimate, theirs.

    Greg turned to Cammy, his boyish grin returning like the sun breaking through clouds. Without warning, he grabbed her hand, and in one yful swoop, yanked her toward him.

    "What are you¡ªGREG!" she yelped, but it was toote.

    With augh, he swept her off her feet and jumped¡ªboth of them sshing into the vi¡¯s pool, wedding clothes and all.

    The cold water shocked a gasp out of Cammy, her dress ballooning around her in floatingce and tulle.

    "You¡¯re crazy!" she shouted, water dripping from hershes as she pushed her wet hair out of her face. "I like this dress and you want to ruin it?!"

    Greg swam closer,ughter bubbling in his chest. "You look beautiful soaking wet. Even more than before. Who knew that was possible?"

    Cammy tried to scowl at him¡ªbut the smile was already spreading. She startedughing too, wild and free.

    Theirughter faded into something softer as they met in the center of the pool. Greg reached for her, brushing a wet curl from her cheek.

    His eyes searched hers, and the yfulness in them dimmed into something deeper¡ªaching and reverent.

    Slowly, he kissed her. And Cammy let him.

    It wasn¡¯t desperate. It wasn¡¯t rushed. It was slow, and certain. Like rediscovering something sacred.

    When she began unbuttoning his soaked shirt, her fingers trembling slightly, Greg caught her wrists, holding them still.

    "Are you sure you want to do this?" he whispered, his voice hoarse with restraint. "I don¡¯t want to¡ª"

    Cammy didn¡¯t let him finish.

    She nodded once, then twice¡ªeyes steady.

    "Yes," she said quietly. "Now shut up and undress me."

    Greg stared at her, his chest rising and falling with awe and disbelief, then leaned forward to kiss her again¡ªthis time with no hesitation, no holding back.

    The moon bore silent witness asyers ofce and fadric slipped away beneath the water. The sea murmured nearby. And for one night¡ªwhether it was forever or just until dawn¡ªCammy and Greg belonged only to each other.

    Their breaths mingled, warm against the cool night air as fingers fumbled with soaked fabric.

    Cammy¡¯s hands trembled, not from fear, but from surrender.

    Greg kissed her slowly, reverently, like each second mattered.

    Her dress floated like a ghost around her, slipping off her shoulders as his hands found her waist.

    He gasped softly when she touched him, as if her fingers lit fire beneath his skin.

    Their bodies moved closer, hearts pounding, lips tasting desperation and devotion alike. Just for onest time they will give in to their heart¡¯s desire before they face the iing storm and live their lives separately.

 Chapter 227: Just For Today (4)

    <h4>Chapter 227: Just For Today (4)</h4>

    [~Song Rmendation: Stay - Seph Schlueter~]

    Their kiss was wild with hunger, a collision of longing and desperation. It was not the kiss of lovers reunited after time apart¡ªit was far more heartbreaking.

    This was a goodbye masked as passion, a sin to the world, perhaps, but to them... it was sacred.

    It was their final promise, sealed on their lips: to carry each other in their hearts for the rest of their lives, no matter where the world took them.

    Greg¡¯s hands trembled slightly as he peeled thest piece of clothing from Cammy¡¯s body, his eyes burning with reverence and ache.

    She helped him out of his own, her fingers trailing down his skin like she was memorizing him.

    Then, with a firm grip on her hips, Greg lifted her effortlessly, his mouth brushing against her ear as he whispered, voice thick with emotion, "Wrap your legs around me, baby... let me take you out of here."

    She obeyed without a word, as if their bodies were one soul in sync. Her legs clinging to his waist, her arms looping around his neck, drawing him even closer.

    Their lips never parted as he moved, slowly ascending the steps of the pool, the water sliding off their bodies like thest traces of hesitation.

    Greg carried her straight to the bedroom suite¡ªthe one Eve, Ellie, and Grace had transformed into a haven of romance before leaving.

    Soft candlelight flickered from ss jars, casting golden shadows on the walls. The scent of jasmine and rose lingered in the air, and pink and red petalsy scattered like fallen confessions on the floor.

    Heid her down on the bed with the kind of tenderness reserved for something precious¡ªstill tasting her lips, still breathing her in. Cammy¡¯s hands roamed over his back and arms, pulling him impossibly closer. One hand tangled in his damp hair, holding him like she¡¯d never let go.

    "I love you, baby... Tell me you are mine, only mine," Greg whispered, his voice cracking as he kissed her deeper, more urgently.

    "I am yours," she gasped against his mouth, her words trembling with love. "I love you so much, Greg. I am all yours... my heart will never belong to anyone else, babe... now and always."

    When Greg finally let her lips go, it was only to explore the rest of her with his mouth. He trailed slow, reverent kisses down her jaw, then lower, his tongue tracing the delicate curve of her neck.

    He kissed her like she was something precious and fragile, like every brush of his lips might be thest. Each lick and suck was deliberate, worshipful, leaving heat in his wake.

    Cammy arched into him, a breathy gasp escaping her when his hand found her breast. His fingers moved with a mix of gentleness and hunger, cupping her as though she were made of silk.

    He rolled her nipple between his fingers, teasing, coaxing soft whimpers from her lips.

    "Greg..." she breathed, her voice filled with aching desire. Her hand slipped downward, instinctively reaching for the thick length she felt pressing insistently against her thigh¡ªhot, hard, and undeniably ready.

    But Greg caught her wrists before she could touch him. "Not yet, baby..." he whispered, his voice a dark promise.

    He held both her hands above her head and pinned them there, his grip firm but not forceful... controlling, protective, full of yearning. Then he shifted his weight, straddling her hips, careful not to press her down too hard, his eyes locked on hers like he was watching the only thing that mattered.

    He reached toward the nightstand drawer and pulled out a soft fabric rope.

    Cammy¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, but before she could speak, her lips curled into a mischievous smile. She bit her lower lip, trying¡ªand failing¡ªto hide the shiver of excitement that passed through her.

    Greg raised a brow, eyes glinting with amusement and heat. "You like this?" he asked, his voice low and teasing.

    She didn¡¯t answer with words¡ªjust a slow, delicious nod and the wet swipe of her tongue across her lips, followed by another seductive bite.

    His smirk deepened. "Good," he murmured, leaning down to kiss the corner of her mouth, "because I have four of these."

    In one fluid motion, he slipped off the bed and began his work.

    One by one, he tied her wrists and ankles to the carved wooden posts of the canopy bed. Each knot was snug, but tender¡ªGreg wasn¡¯t restraining her, he was offering something deeper: surrender, trust, a moment out of time where only they existed.

    Cammy¡¯s breath came faster, her chest rising and falling as anticipation coursed through her veins. Her body was open to him, her eyes dark with desire. And Greg... Greg looked at her like a man both lost and found.

    Greg took a slow step back to admire her¡ªthe way her body stretched beneath the soft ropes, how the candlelight caressed every curve of her skin like a second set of hands.

    Cammy¡¯s chest heaved, her lips parted, and her eyes burned with want. But Greg wasn¡¯t rushing. No... he wanted her to feel every second of this, to remember the way he loved her with his mouth, his hands, his entire soul.

    He started at her foot, lifting it gently and brushing a kiss on the arch before letting his lips linger on her ankle. Then he trailed upward, his mouth soft and warm against her calf, her knee, her inner thigh¡ªeach kiss deliberate, teasing, intimate.

    But just when she thought he¡¯d finally give attention to the ache throbbing between her legs, he bypassed it with a devilish smirk and continued higher, grazing kisses along the edge of her hipbone instead.

    "Greg..." she moaned, her voice filled with longing and the slightest edge of desperation.

    He looked up, eyes smoldering with desire and mischief. "Patience, baby," he murmured, his voice like velvet and fire. "I want to taste all of you... every inch... slowly."

    He moved to her other hip, peppering it with kisses before dipping down to her navel, his tongue circling it, his breath hot on her skin.

    Her muscles tensed beneath him, a tremble escaping her lips.

    He continued upward, brushing kisses along the soft ne of her stomach, her ribs, her sides¡ªhis hands smoothing over her thighs and waist, grounding her in the intensity of his touch.

    When he reached her breasts, he didn¡¯t hesitate. He cupped one with reverent care, his mouth capturing the nipple, teasing it with slow, swirling licks.

    Cammy gasped, arching as much as the ropes would allow.

    Greg moved to the other, repeating the worship, making her writhe beneath him with each flick of his tongue, each gentle pull of his lips.

    She was trembling now, her breaths shallow, her body aching for him.

    Still, he wasn¡¯t done.

    He lifted his head and looked at her¡ªtruly looked. "You¡¯re so beautiful like this," he whispered, brushing a stray strand of hair from her face. "Open to me... trusting me... needing me."

    Her eyes glistened, not just with lust, but with something deeper¡ªlove, surrender, the silent knowledge that even if this moment had to end, it would be etched into them forever.

    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 228: Just For Today (5)

    <h4>Chapter 228: Just For Today (5)</h4>

    [~Song Rmendation: Stay - Seph Schlueter~]

    Cammy¡¯s chest rose and fell in quick, shallow breaths, her wrists tugging gently against the fabric ropes. But she wasn¡¯t trying to escape¡ªshe was giving in. Fully. Completely.

    Her body was his canvas, and Greg was painting her with heat, with reverence, with every ounce of love and desire he had inside him.

    Still above her, Greg¡¯s eyes roamed her bound form, soaking her in as if to memorize every detail. The flicker of candlelight cast golden shadows over her skin, making her look almost ethereal¡ªlike something divine, something untouchable, yet entirely his.

    He leaned in again, his lips grazing the hollow of her throat, tasting the pulse pounding beneath her skin. "You feel that?" he whispered, his voice like warm silk against her ear. "That¡¯s how alive you make me feel."

    She whimpered, her hips arching, desperate for him, for more. Her eyes pleaded with him, but her voice was a trembling whisper. "Greg... please..."

    And still, he took his time.

    He kissed his way down again, this time tracing the same path, slower, wetter, warmer. Down her chest, down her ribs, to the trembling valley of her stomach. His tongue dipped into her navel once more before sliding lower.

    He kissed her hips again¡ªleft, right, alternating¡ªclose enough to make her squirm, close enough to make her sob for it, but never quite where she ached.

    Her thighs trembled against his shoulders, her body straining against the restraints, begging for contact.

    Greg looked up at her, his expression fierce and tender all at once. "You¡¯re mine," he murmured. "Every sigh, every shiver, every inch of you... I want it. I want you."

    Then¡ªfinally¡ªhe settled between her thighs.

    He kissed the soft skin just above her heat, his breath ghosting over her slick folds. She gasped, her hands clenching above her head, her legs quivering from restraint and need.

    Greg didn¡¯t tease anymore. His tongue found her, slow and deep, like a man who had been starved for her. He licked her with devotion, with purpose. Like he was trying to imprint himself on her soul through every stroke, every moan he drew from her lips.

    Cammy cried out, her body arching helplessly, lost in the sensation, in the overwhelming intimacy of being worshipped like this.

    His name fell from her mouth over and over, broken and breathless, each time more desperate than thest.

    He held her thighs firmly, his fingers digging gently into her flesh, grounding her as she trembled under the weight of pleasure and emotion. And just when she thought she couldn¡¯t take any more, when the tension inside her coiled so tightly it felt like she¡¯d burst¡ª

    Greg lifted his head, eyes locking with hers.

    "I love you," he said softly, his lips wet with hers. "Shower me with your love, Cammy."

    Greg didn¡¯t rush. He wanted to savor her¡ªwatch here undone beneath his touch. With her legs still bound wide open, her body trembling from the aftershocks of his licking, he slowly slid two fingers into her slick, pulsing heat.

    Cammy gasped¡ªher entire body jolting with pleasure. "Oh, God... f-fuck... ahh..." The words poured from her lips like a prayer covered with sin.

    Her head fell back against the pillows, lips parted, eyes fluttering shut. Her hands gripped the ropes above her, knuckles turning white, as if she needed something to anchor her to reality.

    Greg stilled for a moment, just to feel the way her walls fluttered around him¡ªwarm, wet, desperate. Then he began to move. Slow at first, deliberate, curling his fingers just enough to find that ce inside her that made her cry out even louder.

    He watched her like she was art¡ªsomething divine unraveling right before his eyes. Her chest heaved, her skin glistened with sweat, and her thighs trembled around him as he fucked her slowly with his fingers, savoring every reaction he pulled from her.

    "Look at you," he murmured, voice thick with awe and desire. "So fucking beautiful like this... all tied up for me, taking me so well."

    Cammy whimpered, writhing under his touch, her body moving helplessly in rhythm with his fingers. She waspletely vulnerable,pletely his¡ªand he cherished every second of it.

    Greg leaned in, brushing kisses along the inside of her thigh while his fingers continued their slow, intoxicating rhythm. "You feel that, baby?" he whispered against her skin. "That¡¯s me inside you... giving you everything I have."

    Her back arched, a raw moan tearing from her throat. "Greg, I¡ªI can¡¯t... I¡¯m gonna¡ª"

    He pressed his thumb gently to her clit, circling it with maddening softness while his fingers curled deeper inside her.

    "Yes, you can," he whispered, his voice trembling with love and lust. "Come for me, Cammy. Let go, baby... I¡¯ve got you."

    Greg¡¯s gaze never left her face as he drove his fingers deeper, faster, his movements precise and relentless.

    He rubbed and curled his fingers against that tender, aching spot, that made her cry out without shame. His pace growing more urgent, more demanding, as her moans rose in pitch and desperation.

    Her body squirmed beneath him, helpless against the waves crashing inside her.

    "That¡¯s it, baby... just like that," Greg murmured, his voice low and reverent, almost broken with the force of his own need. "Let me hear you. Let it all go..."

    Cammy¡¯s hands clutched the ropes, her wrists trembling. Her mouth parted in a soundless cry before the words burst out of her in ragged gasps.

    "Ah¡ª! F-Fuck! Ahh!"

    And then she shattered.

    Her entire body bowed, tension snapping like a live wire as she gushed, uncontrobly, a powerful release bursting from her like a storm finally given permission to break.

    Her arousal sprayed against Greg¡¯s hand, coating his wrist, his arm, his chest¡ªand he took it all with a dark, hungry smile, eyes zing with awe and raw desire.

    "Goddamn, baby..." he breathed, utterly captivated, his voice husky with emotion and pride. "You¡¯re so fucking perfect."

    He didn¡¯t pull away. He let her ride the high, watching her tremble and twitch as the pleasure rolled through her in waves. His other hand smoothed up her thigh, gentle and grounding, as if to tell her¡ªI¡¯m here. I¡¯ve got you. You¡¯re safe.

    To Greg, this wasn¡¯t just sex¡ªit wasmunion. Cammy wasn¡¯t just a woman beneath him¡ªshe was his universe in bloom, wide open, pouring her trust and her soul into his hands.

 Chapter 229: Just For Today (6)

    <h4>Chapter 229: Just For Today (6)</h4>

    [~Song Rmendation: Ordinary - Alex Warren~]

    Greg slowly withdrew his fingers from her, coated in her essence, watching as Cammy trembled through the aftershocks of her climax. Her chest rose and fell rapidly, lips parted,shes fluttering against her flushed cheeks as she struggled to catch her breath.

    He stayed close, his touch turning tender¡ªdevotional¡ªas he untied her wrists and ankles one by one. With each knot undone, he pressed soft kisses to the delicate indentations the ropes had left behind.

    His thumbs gently massaged the tender skin where she¡¯d strained and pulled in the throes of ecstasy.

    "You¡¯re okay?" he whispered, brushing his lips along her wrist.

    Cammy nodded weakly, but her eyes¡ªnow gleaming with mischief¡ªlocked on his.

    Before he could reach her final ankle, she surprised him¡ªgrabbing him with sudden strength and flipping him onto his back. Greg let out a soft grunt as hended on the bed, the move catching himpletely off guard.

    Her eyes sparkled with wicked delight as she crawled over him, straddling his thighs. A devilish smirk yed across her lips, and the air between them turned electric.

    "It¡¯s my turn to punish you, my love," she purred, a yful giggle bubbling from her throat.

    Greg arched a brow, lips quirking. "Punish me?" he echoed, voice thick with amusement and arousal. "How, exactly?"

    Cammy leaned down, her mouth just inches from his, her hair falling like a curtain around them. "You¡¯ll see..." she whispered, her voice a silken promise filled with danger.

    Then, slowly, sensually, she slid her body back down his until she was nestled between his legs. Her fingers wrapped around his cock¡ªhard, pulsing, desperate for attention. She held him with gentle reverence, her touch both tender andmanding.

    She flicked her tongue out, teasing the head,pping up the bead of precum that glistened there like honey.

    Greg hissed through his teeth, his hips twitching. "Fuck, Cammy..."

    She smiled up at him, wicked and beautiful. "Shh... It¡¯s my turn now," she whispered, then pressed a lingering kiss to the tip before dragging her tongue slowly down the length of him¡ªnever breaking eye contact.

    Greg¡¯s breath hitched, his body tense beneath her. And in that moment, as her lips closed around him, he knew he waspletely at her mercy¡ªand he wouldn¡¯t have it any other way.

    Cammy didn¡¯t hold back¡ªher mouth and hands worked in perfect harmony, worshipping every inch of him with slow, deliberate passion. Her tongue traced the thick, throbbing vein along his shaft before she took him into her mouth, wetting him thoroughly.

    She alternated between deep, heated sucks and teasing licks, swirling her tongue around the tip, tasting every drop of him.

    Whatever her lips couldn¡¯t reach, her hands took care of¡ªfingers wrapped tight around the base, sliding in sync with the rhythm of her mouth. She was relentless, purposeful, dragging moans from Greg that were rough, broken, and raw.

    "F-Fuck... shit... Cammy¡ªah!" Greg¡¯s voice was thick and unfiltered, the words falling from his lips like he no longer knew how to think, only feel.

    She was sucking him so hard, so deep, he could barely hold onto thest threads of control.

    His hips jerked helplessly, his body betraying how close she already had him.

    Just when he thought he might explode, she let him go with a wet, sinful pop¡ªbut only to take him deeper into new territory.

    Her tongue traveled downward, slow and sensual, trailing kisses and heat down the length of his cock to his balls. She licked and sucked them gently, carefully, with an almost reverent tenderness, making sure to never cross the line between pleasure and pain.

    Her mouth was soft, her breath hot, and Greg was drowning in it.

    "Holy hell, Cammy..." he groaned, fingers tangled in the sheets, his muscles tightening under the strain of holding back.

    But she wasn¡¯t finished. Not even close.

    Her other hand never stopped stroking him, keeping him on the edge while her mouth worshipped him. And then, with calcted confidence, her free hand slid down and gently nudged his thighs apart¡ªjust like he¡¯d done to her so many times before.

    Greg opened his eyes, breath hitching at the sudden vulnerability¡ªbut all he saw was her. Beautiful, powerful, in control. His woman. His everything.

    And then he felt it¡ªher thumb brushing that soft, sensitive spot between his balls and ass. It was feather-light at first, teasing, exploratory.

    But when she rubbed it again, with just the right amount of pressure, his eyes mmed shut and his head dropped back against the pillows.

    "Oh my fucking God... Love," he gasped, voice wrecked, hands now gripping her hair and the sheet like they were the only things keeping him tethered to the earth. "Yes, baby¡ªfucking perfect¡ªdon¡¯t stop... do that..."

    And Cammy obeyed¡ªwith a smile that held power, love, and an ache only he could satisfy. She continued, unwavering, determined to push him to that edge, to watch him fall apart for herpletely, utterly hers.

    Cammy could feel it¡ªGreg was teetering right on the edge. His breathing was ragged, his muscles taut, his cock pulsing in her hand, begging for release. So she pulled away just in time, her mouth leaving him wet and throbbing, swollen with anticipation.

    She sat back on her heels between his legs, both hands wrapping around his slick, rigid length and stroking him slowly, deliberately¡ªbuilding the pressure back up as she watched him with a sultry smile.

    "You like that, babe?" she asked, her voice low and thick with teasing affection, lips parted, eyes half-lidded with desire.

    Greg let out a shaky breath, running a hand through his sweat-damp hair. "Yes, fuck... Cammy, that was heaven," he managed, his voice rough with need.

    Her smile widened, full of yful mischief and raw seduction. "Wanna feel my mouth again?" she purred, cocking her head to the side. "Wannae down my throat, baby?"

    "Hell yes. Please," he groaned,pletely undone.

    Cammy didn¡¯t waste a second.

    She leaned forward with a slow, fluid grace and opened her mouth wide, taking him in deep¡ªso deep that her lips met her hands, which still stroked the base of his cock with practiced precision. Her throat rxed around him, her tongue swirling, teasing, as she began to move.

    "Fuck!" Greg practically shouted, his back arching, hands flying to her head. His fingers dug into her hair, holding her close¡ªnot forcing, just needing to feel her, anchor himself as she sent him spiraling.

    He couldn¡¯t stop his hips from bucking gently into her mouth, the sensation too much, too perfect. The buildup had been slow and torturous, and now it came rushing at him like a tidal wave, crashing through his entire body.

    But then... Cammy did something thatpletely wrecked him.

    As she swallowed him deeper, her hands still working in tandem, she hummed. A deep, sultry vibration that traveled through him like lightning. At the same time, she let one hand slide lower, her fingers massaging that sensitive, forbidden spot beneath his balls again, this time in sync with every stroke, every suck, every hum.

    Greg¡¯s world exploded.

    His head flew back, his eyes clenched shut, and a guttural moan tore from his chest¡ªloud, desperate, and wild. "Oh my fucking God¡ªCammy! Fuck, baby, I¡¯m gonna¡ªShit!"

    And still, she didn¡¯t stop.

    She took it all¡ªhis body, his release, his love¡ªand held him there in that sacred, electric space where pleasure met surrender. Where the man who always took control gave it all up to the woman who knew exactly how to ruin him in the most beautiful way.

 Chapter 230: Just For Today (7)

    <h4>Chapter 230: Just For Today (7)</h4>

    [~Song Rmendation: Ordinary - Alex Warren~]

    Cammy slowly pulled away from him, her lips wet, her breathing uneven. She wiped her mouth with the back of her hand, letting out a soft cough as she caught her breath.

    Greg chuckled, his chest still heaving. "You okay, baby?"

    She shot him a mock re, though her lips twitched with amusement. "How dare you ask that... You almost drowned me with that damn thing," she said, coughing once more, butughing through it now.

    Greg burst into fullughter, the sound deep and genuine, the kind ofugh that only ever came from her. Cammy joined in, their shared joy crackling between them like static.

    But the moment shifted when her eyes drifted down¡ªand she froze.

    Greg had reached for his still-throbbing cock, already stroking it slowly, deliberately, as he gazed at her with heat that hadn¡¯t lessened in the slightest. If anything, it had deepened¡ªdarkened.

    Cammy arched a brow, voice marked with teasing disbelief. "So... that beast is still alive, huh?"

    Greg¡¯s lips curled into a knowing, sinful smirk. "Alive and fucking relentless," he growled, eyes locked on hers. "What do you take me for? A weakling?" His tone was low and dangerous, threaded with the kind of promise that made her thighs clench involuntarily. "This beast won¡¯t be satisfied until you can¡¯t walk straight, baby. Until your legs are shaking and your body forgets how to breathe without me."

    The lust in his eyes was scorching, but beneath it... there was something more. Possession. Worship. Love¡ªthe kind that burned as much as it healed.

    Cammy had barely shifted, ready to get off the bed¡ªmaybe to yfully escape, maybe to regain a little control¡ªbut Greg was faster.

    In one swift movement, he grabbed her and rolled her back beneath him, pressing her into the mattress like she belonged there.

    And she did¡ªevery part of her body knew it.

    "Where do you think you¡¯re going, my love?" he murmured, his voice a sensual threat that made her breath hitch. "I¡¯m not finished with you yet..."

    Before she could reply, his mouth was on hers¡ªdevouring, iming, worshipping. His kiss was deep and consuming, like he needed her to feel exactly how undone he was for her. Their tongues tangled in a slow, messy dance of want, and his body pressed hard against hers¡ªstill burning, still ready to take her again.

    And this time... he wasn¡¯t holding back.

    Greg¡¯s knee nudged her thighs apart, spreading her open for him with delicious authority. He settled between her legs, his body hovering over hers like a storm about to break.

    His hands found her breasts, one after the other, kneading and massaging them with a sensual rhythm that left her gasping.

    His fingers rolled her nipple between them¡ªpinching, tugging, then soothing with a soft brush of his thumb¡ªigniting every nerve in her body.

    Cammy arched into his touch, her hips shifting with anticipation, desperate for more¡ªfor all of him.

    Then she felt it¡ªhim¡ªslipping inside her slowly, deliberately, like he was savoring every inch. His thick, hard cock stretched her open, filled herpletely.

    He moved with a patience that was torturous, yet achingly perfect. It was too much and not enough, all at once.

    Cammy tore her mouth from his, gasping out a moan that spilled straight from her soul.

    "Oh my God... ahhh¡ª" Her head fell back, exposing her throat, her back arching off the bed as he sank deeper. "Greg..."

    He stilled for a moment, buried fully in her warmth, holding her there like he never wanted to leave.

    "You feel so fucking good," he growled against her neck, his voice thick with reverence and hunger. "So wet... so damn tight... Fuck, baby, I could stay buried inside you like this forever."

    His words sent a shiver through her, her body clenching around him in response.

    Every breath, every heartbeat, every inch of her was his¡ªand the way he moved, the way he worshipped her with his hands, his mouth, his body¡ªit wasn¡¯t just lust.

    It was love, fierce and consuming.

    And neither of them wanted it to end.

    Greg began to move inside her with a slow, steady rhythm¡ªeach thrust purposeful, deep, and full of longing. His body trembled with restraint, torn between two primal desires: to worship her slowly, prolonging every second... and topletely unravel her, to feel here around him and lose herself in him.

    But Cammy¡ªGod, Cammy¡ªfelt like heaven wrapped in fire. She was so tight, so warm, so utterly perfect that all his control began to slip.

    His pace quickened.

    He drove deeper, harder, unable to hold back the way she clenched around him, the way her moans turned desperate, broken, beautiful. Her fingers wed at his back, her legs wrapped around him tighter, pulling him closer, demanding more.

    "Greg¡ªah! Yes... yes!" she cried out, her voice breathless, her body surrenderingpletely to the rhythm he set.

    He growled low in his throat, his forehead pressed against hers, sweat glistening on their skin as he moved faster¡ªdriven by pure instinct, by love, by need.

    "You¡¯re making me lose my fucking mind," he groaned. "I can¡¯t... I need to feel youe for me, baby. Give it to me..."

    Every thrust pushed her closer to the edge, every word sank deeper than just her body¡ªit imed her soul.

    And she was right there with him, ready to fall.

    Cammy¡¯s breath hitched, her moans bing higher, needier. She was so close¡ªright on the edge, her body tightening, pulsing around him with every deep, delicious thrust.

    Greg could feel it too. The way her walls fluttered around him, the tremble in her thighs, the way her nails dug into his shoulders like she was trying to anchor herself to reality.

    He cupped her face with one hand, their eyes locking as he pounded into her harder, faster, still keeping that same intensity. Not just fucking. Making love. Losing himself inside her.

    "Come for me, Cammy," he growled against her lips, his voice a lowmand painted with reverence. "Let go for me. I¡¯ve got you. I always fucking will."

    That was all it took.

    Her back arched violently off the bed, a guttural cry ripping from her throat as her orgasm exploded through her. Her body convulsed around him, pulsing with wave after wave of raw pleasure, her legs trembling as she sobbed his name.

    "Greg¡ª! Oh, God¡ªyes¡ª"

    He didn¡¯t stop. Not for a second. And when she clenched around him like that, hot and soaked and his, he followed her over the edge with a deep, breathless moan.

    "Fuck... Cammy¡ª"

    Greg buried himself as deep as he could go, holding her tight as he spilled inside her, his release blinding, full-bodied, overwhelming. He came hard, his cock pulsing in rhythm with her trembling body, filling her with every drop.

    Their foreheads touched, breathing tangled, hearts pounding like thunder against each other¡¯s chest.

    Neither of them spoke at first.

    There were no words big enough for what they had just shared¡ªonly the heavy silence of afterglow, the soft brush of fingers over skin, and the way their bodies stayed connected, refusing to part.

    Greg kissed her, slower this time. Tender. Worshipful.

    "I love you," he whispered against her lips, still inside her.

    Cammy¡¯s eyes fluttered open, full of emotion. Her voice cracked as she replied, "I love you, too... Always."

    And in that moment¡ªflesh against flesh, soul against soul¡ªit wasn¡¯t just passion.

    It was a promise.

    An eternity written in skin, sweat, and love.

 Chapter 231: It Was All An Act

    <h4>Chapter 231: It Was All An Act</h4>

    The next morning, Cammy stirred beneath the soft sheets, her limbs tangled in the warm mess of nkets and leftover passion. Her eyes slowly fluttered open, and a smile stretched across her lips even before her gazended on the man standing near the window¡ªshirtless, sun-kissed, and holding a tray.

    The smell hit her first¡ªrich, dark coffee and the sweet, buttery scent of cinnamon rolls fresh from the oven.

    She blinked, sitting up slowly as Greg turned toward her, the softest smile on his face.

    "Morning, beautiful," he said, walking over with the tray in hand.

    Cammy let out a smallugh. "You¡¯re trying to seduce me all over again, aren¡¯t you?"

    He smirked, setting the tray on herp. "Wouldn¡¯t call it trying." He leaned down to brush a soft kiss on her forehead. "Eat, babe. You¡¯re going to need energyter."

    She giggled, then sighed dreamily as she bit into the warm roll, letting the cinnamon melt on her tongue. "Mmm... this is heaven. Can we just stay here all day? Forget everything else?"

    Greg leaned back on his elbows beside her, looking at her with that gaze that made her feel like the center of his universe.

    "I¡¯d love nothing more..." He paused, a faint shift in his expression. "But Grace called. There¡¯s a meeting tonight. Dinner. It¡¯s about your case with Duncan."

    Cammy groaned dramatically, cing a hand over her heart. "Way to kill the vibe, babe."

    He chuckled. "I know. I wish we had more time, too."

    After breakfast, Greg helped her dress with lingering touches and whispered kisses, making it harder and harder for her to even think about leaving. But soon enough, they were packed and ready.

    The sun was high when Greg pulled into the underground parking of Cammy¡¯s parents¡¯ penthouse. The air was cooler down there, the quiet hum of the city above softened by the thick concrete walls.

    As Greg pulled into the slot next to Monica¡¯s usual space, Cammy¡¯s eyes narrowed when she noticed someone already waiting beside a sleek ck car.

    Ric.

    He was leaning against his car door, arms crossed, one ankle resting over the other. His expression was unreadable until he noticed them.

    "Hey," Ric said as Greg and Cammy stepped out of the car. "Was wondering when you two would show up."

    Greg nodded at him.

    Ric pushed off the car, hands casually sliding into his pockets. "Just so you know, I¡¯m heading back to Dalton with Cammy and Dnter."

    Greg raised a brow. "What time¡¯s your flight?"

    Ric blinked. "Two-thirty. You?"

    Greg smirked. "Same."

    Cammy looked between the two men, feeling a strange pull in her chest¡ªlike time was suddenly moving too fast.

    Greg stepped toward her, his hands slipping around her waist, pulling her in for onest embrace.

    "I¡¯ll see youter," he murmured against her hair.

    But she clung tighter, burying her face into his chest. "I don¡¯t want to say goodbye yet..."

    Greg closed his eyes for a beat, holding her tighter before gently pulling back, his hands cupping her cheeks.

    "I don¡¯t either," he said softly. "But you have to go up, and I have to go."

    She didn¡¯t move.

    So he kissed her¡ªslow, lingering, final¡ªand then turned to Ric with a quiet, almost apologetic nod.

    "Take her up for me?"

    Ric gave a short nod. "Yeah. I got her."

    Cammy watched as Greg stepped back, his eyes never leaving hers.

    And then he was gone.

    Just like that.

    Leaving her standing there in the quiet, with Ric beside her, and her heart aching for a little more time.

    Cammy stood there for a moment in silence, staring at the now-empty spot where Greg¡¯s car had been. She blinked once, and a single tear slipped down her cheek. She quickly wiped it away, inhaling sharply as she squared her shoulders.

    ¡¯Not now. Not here,¡¯ she said to herself.

    She had to hold herself together. For her family. For Dn. For everything she still had to face.

    Ric walked beside her without a word as they entered the elevator. The soft chime of the elevator echoed as they stepped inside, the air between them heavy with unspoken thoughts.

    Cammy leaned back against the cool mirrored wall, her arms crossed tightly over her chest.

    "You¡¯re quiet," Ric finally said, his voice low. "What are you thinking?"

    Cammy¡¯s gaze stayed fixed on the ascending numbers.

    "Grace called for a meeting tonight... once we¡¯re all back in Dalton," she said, her voiceposed but weary. "It¡¯s about my case against Duncan. She might already have the results of the divorce and custody case."

    "I see," Ric replied, ncing at her, but offering no judgment¡ªonly patience.

    Cammy turned her head, finally meeting his eyes. "I also texted Richard. Told him I¡¯ll meet him tomorrow for the DNA test result."

    Ric gave a slight nod, waiting for her to continue.

    She did.

    "Greg and I... we talked. About how we¡¯re going to tell Richard about our rtionship." Her voice wavered ever so slightly before she steadied it. "We agreed to use the contract we made before... the one that was created to form an alliance to take down Duncan and Annie."

    Ric raised an eyebrow. "You think he¡¯ll buy that?"

    She gave a soft, bitterugh. "It¡¯s signed. Documented. That¡¯s the only way we can make it look like it was all an act. That it was never real."

    "And then?"

    Cammy took a deep breath, her voice quieter now. "Then I can introduce you as my real boyfriend. And you can ask him for my hand... so we can get married."

    The elevator chimed softly as it reached the top floor. The doors began to open.

    Ric didn¡¯t move. He just stared at her.

    Cammy turned to step out, but before she could, Ric¡¯s hand gently caught her wrist.

    "Cammy..." he said, eyes dark with something unreadable. "Are you sure... You still can lie like that?"

    She froze.

    Her breath caught somewhere between her lungs and her throat.

    Before she could respond, a voice echoed from down the hall.

    "Cammy? Is that you?" It was her mother¡¯s voice, echoing faintly.

    Cammy swallowed hard, then slowly stepped out of the elevator, forcing a smile onto her face.

    But inside her chest, her heart thundered¡ªloud, erratic, and uncertain.

    Because Ric¡¯s question wasn¡¯t just a question.

    It was a warning.

    And she didn¡¯t have the answer yet.

    **********

    Thanks for the gift DaoistC6cpj4! <3 :D

 Chapter 232: Not Legally Married

    <h4>Chapter 232: Not Legally Married</h4>

    Cammy and Dn stood at the threshold of the living room, their suitcases lined up neatly near the door. Monica stood beside Peter, holding his shoulders as he sat in his wheelchair, his expression warm yet distant, the result of the stroke still etched into the slow, slurred movements of his mouth.

    "Thank you for spending time with us," Cammy said, her voice soft but filled with sincerity. She looked at Peter with a mixture of gratitude and guilt. "For everything."

    Monica offered her a tight-lipped smile, hugging Dn tightly before brushing his hair off his forehead. "Take care of your mom, okay?"

    "I will, grandma," Dn said, grinning.

    Peter¡¯s eyes were fixed on Cammy. He reached for her hand with effort, sping it between his trembling fingers. "You... my... daughter..."

    Peter tried again, his speech thick and broken. "You... my... blood..."

    Cammy¡¯s heart skipped. For a split second, her eyes widened. But then she smiled kindly and leaned in, kissing his cheek. "I know you love me, Daddy. I love you, too."

    He nodded, the muscles in his face twitching in frustration. But Monica gently ushered him back, whispering soothing words.

    Cammy stood by the door for onest moment, watching her parents¡ªMonica tender, Peter struggling to speak. Something about his words gnawed at her. But time was pressing.

    Ric¡¯s driver waited downstairs. Once in the car, Ric, Cammy, and Dn sat quietly, the mood heavier than before. Dn stared out the window, tapping his cast idly.

    At the airport, Greg was already waiting near the security check. He stood tall and poised, dressed in a dark charcoal coat, a backpack slung over his shoulder. The moment Dn spotted him, he lit up.

    "Uncle Greg! Uncle Greg! You¡¯re here!" Dn ran up to him, hugging his waist with his free arm.

    Gregughed gently, ruffling the boy¡¯s hair. "Hey, champ. You ready to fly?"

    "Yeah! Sit with us! Please?"

    Greg nced up, locking eyes with Cammy. A moment passed between them¡ªcharged, unreadable.

    He crouched to Dn¡¯s level and smiled. "I already checked in, buddy. My seat¡¯s different. But I¡¯ll see you guys when wend, alright?"

    "Aw, okay."

    On the ne, Cammy sat between Dn, who was by the window, and Ric. Her son quickly fell asleep, his head resting on her arm. Ric dozed off soon after. But Cammy couldn¡¯t sleep.

    Across the aisle and one row behind, Greg sat alone. Their eyes met briefly before they both looked away. The silence between them said everything their words couldn¡¯t¡ªtoo much, too soon, too raw.

    When they finallynded in Dalton City, the air was brisk, a cold snap brushing against Cammy¡¯s cheeks as they walked through the terminal.

    Their gaze once again met before they separated ways. Greg was picked up by Harry while Cammy and Dn went with Ric, who was picked up by his driver.

    Upon arriving in their apartment building, Eve and Cassey were waiting just outside the apartmentplex, warm smiles on their faces. Cammy already texted her about their arrival and her meeting with Grace tonight.

    "Wee back!" Eve beamed, hugging Cammy tightly. "I missed you."

    "I missed you, too."

    "You must be exhausted. Don¡¯t worry, Cassey and I will stay with Dn and his nanny tonight. You go do your thing."

    Cammy blinked. "Are you sure?"

    "Absolutely. Go. I¡¯ve got everything covered."

    Ric walked up beside her and gently took her bag. "I¡¯ll drive you. To Greg¡¯s penthouse."

    Cammy hesitated, then nodded. "Would you mind staying for the meeting? I want you there. You¡¯re going to be my husband, so I think you should hear what Grace has to say."

    Ric didn¡¯t respond immediately, but the way he looked at her was soft and solemn. "Of course."

    **********

    Greg¡¯s penthouse felt different than usual. The air buzzed with tension, the living room rearranged with more chairs, water bottles on the coffee table, and folders stacked neatly in front of Grace.

    Greg greeted them with a nod, his expression unreadable. Ric took a seat beside Cammy, his hand lightly brushing hers forfort.

    Grace stood. "Let¡¯s begin."

    The meeting opened with updates on their ongoing legal strategies, but Cammy was barely listening. Her nerves were frayed, her mind stuck on her father¡¯s cryptic words and what this night might bring.

    Grace finally picked up a folder and cleared her throat. "Cammy, your divorce is finalized. As of this morning, you are no longer legally married to Duncan."

    Cammy released the breath she didn¡¯t realize she was holding. Ric gave her hand a reassuring squeeze.

    "However..." Grace continued, voice lowering, "The conservatorship case... didn¡¯t end in our favor."

    The air seemed to shift, the atmosphere suddenly suffocating.

    "Due to the judge¡¯s ruling and medical testimonies submitted by Duncan¡¯s camp... Dn¡¯s full custody has been granted to Duncan."

    Cammy¡¯s heart stopped.

    "You will be granted supervised visitation rights. But once Dn¡¯s cast is removed, you are legally required to turn him over."

    Silence swallowed the room.

    Cammy couldn¡¯t move, couldn¡¯t speak. Her lungs were full of ice. Her eyes stung, but she refused to cry.

    Greg stood slowly, fists clenched. "This isn¡¯t over," he said.

    Cammy turned toward Ric, who looked equally stunned.

    Grace looked around the room, her expression serious, her fingers fixed together on top of the documents she hadid out. "However," she began, her voice cutting through the tension, "my team and I already came up with a solution."

    Her words pulled everyone¡¯s attention to her like a ma.

    She leaned slightly forward. "Since you and Ric already nned to get married," she said, ncing meaningfully at Cammy, "I suggest you do that soon. The timing is critical."

    Cammy blinked, feeling her breath hitch in her chest.

    Grace continued, "We already made an appeal for the conservatorship, and in case that¡¯s declined again, we can request for the conservatorship to be transferred to Ric¡ªas your legal husband by that time."

    A murmur rippled through the room. Greg¡¯s jaw clenched slightly, though he said nothing.

    "Ric has a spotless record, financial capability, and stability," Grace went on, her voice gaining strength with each point.

    "The judge is more likely to approve this transfer under those grounds. And once that¡¯s done, we can immediately move to appeal for shared custody of Dn¡ªif not full custody."

 Chapter 233: Little Helpers

    <h4>Chapter 233: Little Helpers</h4>

    Cammy¡¯s eyes widened as she processed Grace¡¯s words. Hope flickered, followed by a pang of guilt, a rush of anxiety, and something deeper¡ªsomething raw. She nced at Ric, who reached for her hand under the table and gave it a reassuring squeeze.

    Greg sat still across the room, but his gaze was dark, his shoulders rigid. He avoided Cammy¡¯s eyes.

    Grace looked between the three of them. "This might be the only way we can keep Dn close to you, Cammy. So... think about it. But don¡¯t take too long. We need to act fast."

    Cammy swallowed hard, her mind spinning. She was about to answer when Greg suddenly stood up.

    "I need some air," he muttered, already walking toward the balcony.

    The sound of the door clicking behind him echoed like a warning.

    Cammy gripped the edge of the table. She could feel her world spinning, everything moving too fast¡ªtoo much.

    Ric leaned toward her, whispering, "Whatever happens, I¡¯ve got you."

    She nodded, but her eyes were on the closed balcony door, where Greg had just disappeared.

    Grace looked around the room once more, her sharp gaze softening as she saw the emotions ying across each of their faces. The sadness in Cammy¡¯s eyes was hard to miss, the worry etched deeply into Ric¡¯s features, and the quiet storm brewing behind Greg¡¯s retreating form¡ªhis pain, his anger, all painfully clear.

    "Cammy, Ric," Grace said gently, her voice shifting into something more maternal, "I think both of you should go. Greg already told me about your ns to meet with his father tomorrow. I¡¯ve drafted the terms and conditions you might need in case you choose to ept Richard¡¯s offer."

    Cammy blinked, trying to focus through the thick fog of emotions swirling in her chest.

    "I¡¯ve sent the documents to your email before this meeting," Grace continued. "Let me know if there¡¯s anything you want to add or change."

    Cammy hesitated, her gaze lingering on the balcony door onest time. She imagined Greg out there, fists clenched, wrestling with everything he couldn¡¯t say. The ache in her chest deepened.

    "You¡¯re right," she said softly, turning her attention back to Grace. "We should go. I¡¯ll check your email once I get home."

    Grace gave a small nod, but her eyes remained locked on Cammy¡¯s, reading more than Cammy could say aloud.

    Noticing the unease still lingering in Cammy¡¯s posture, Grace added, "Don¡¯t worry about him."

    Cammy looked at her, surprised by how soothing Grace¡¯s voice suddenly sounded.

    "I heard Harry will stay here tonight after he wraps up some things at the office," Grace said, a reassuring smile touching her lips. "I¡¯m actually waiting for him and Ethan. We¡¯ll make sure Greg is okay."

    Cammy¡¯s shoulders dropped slightly, a small breath of relief escaping her lips, though her heart remained heavy. She nodded and whispered, "Thank you."

    Ric ced a hand on the small of her back, guiding her gently toward the door. As they walked away, Cammy couldn¡¯t help but nce over her shoulder once more, hoping for a glimpse of Greg¡ªjust one more. But the balcony door stayed closed.

    Ric drove silently, giving Cammy space to process everything. When they pulled into the parking lot of her apartment building, Cammy didn¡¯t move to open the door. Instead, she reached out and gripped Ric¡¯s arm tightly.

    "Wait," she whispered, her voice trembling. "Let¡¯s stay here for a moment."

    Ric frowned, puzzled by the sudden urgency in her tone. He turned to ask what was wrong, but before he could get a word out, Cammy broke.

    Tears streamed down her cheeks as she copsed into sobs. Her hands covered her face, her body shaking with the weight of everything she¡¯d been holding in.

    "My baby," she cried, her voice raw with anguish. "I can¡¯t imagine living a day without Dn."

    Ric immediately unbuckled his seatbelt and moved closer to her, wrapping her in his arms. She clung to him, her sobs muffled against his chest.

    "I don¡¯t know how to breathe without him," Cammy whispered. "How do I let him go, Ric?"

    Ric stroked her hair gently, pressing a kiss to the top of her head. "You won¡¯t have to. We¡¯ll fight this, Cammy. Grace has a n. And if we need to build a new one, we will. You won¡¯t lose him. I promise you."

    Cammy tightened her hold on him, slowly calming, her sobs tapering into sniffles.

    "I just need more time," she said quietly.

    Ric nodded. "Take all the time you need. We¡¯re not going anywhere."

    They stayed in the car for a long moment, holding each other in the quiet parking lot, as the city lights flickered outside and the storm inside Cammy began to settle¡ªjust a little.

    Ric and Cammy arrived at her apartment just past perfect for ate-night snack. In Ric¡¯s hands were take-out boxes from Dn¡¯s favorite chicken fast food restaurant, the scent instantly lifting the mood in the room.

    "Chicken!" Dn shouted excitedly the moment he saw the boxes. Cassey, equally thrilled, grabbed Dn¡¯s hand and pulled him toward the dining table.

    "Let¡¯s help Uncle Ric unpack!" she beamed.

    Ric chuckled, cing the bags on the table. "Yes, little helpers, to the rescue."

    Together, Dn and Cassey helped Ric pull out the boxes and set them on the table. Dn¡¯s smile was wide, hisughter light. The sight should have brought Cammy joy¡ªbut her heart ached instead.

    Eve stepped out of the kitchen and took one look at Cammy before her face fell. She saw the red rims around Cammy¡¯s eyes, the puffiness, the forced smile.

    "Cammy?" Eve approached her softly. "What¡¯s wrong? What happened?"

    Cammy gave her a weak smile before gently taking her hand. "Come with me," she said, her voice barely above a whisper.

    They slipped into the bedroom, away from the giggles and chatter in the dining area. The moment Cammy shut the door behind them, she turned and copsed into Eve¡¯s arms.

    "It¡¯s over, Eve... I¡¯m losing Dn," she cried, her voice trembling as the tears fell again.

    Eve tightened her hold. "What? No. What do you mean?"

    Cammy sniffled, pulling away just enough to look at her best friend. "The judge ruled in Duncan¡¯s favor. Because I lost the conservatorship case, he¡¯s getting full custody of Dn. I have visitation rights, but... I have to give him up once his castes off."

    Eve¡¯s mouth parted in shock, her heart breaking for her friend. "Oh my God... Cammy... I¡¯m so sorry."

    Cammy leaned into her again. "Grace has a n. She thinks if Ric and I get married soon, and if we can transfer the conservatorship to Ric, we might have a chance to appeal for shared custody. Maybe even get Dn back."

    Eve held her tighter, rubbing her back as Cammy sobbed into her shoulder.

    "You¡¯re not going to lose him forever. We¡¯ll fight. All of us. Whatever you need, Cammy. I¡¯ve got you."

    The two women stood in silence, wrapped in the pain andfort only true friendship could offer.

    Outside the bedroom, the kids continuedughing, unaware of the storm that loomed just beyond the door.

 Chapter 234: Back to Work

    <h4>Chapter 234: Back to Work</h4>

    It was time. Cammy¡¯s return to work loomed like a storm on the horizon, and with a heart leaden with dread and longing, she embraced Dn onest time, pressing a trembling kiss to his soft curls before tearing herself away.

    She climbed into the driver¡¯s seat, Eve already waiting beside her, silent, watchful. Without another word, Cammy turned the ignition and pulled away from the curb.

    The image of her son shrinking in the rearview mirror as her chest tightened with every passing second.

    "Are you sure you don¡¯t want to take the day off?" Eve asked, breaking the silence as they sped down the highway. Her voice was soft, coaxing. "It¡¯s Friday. You¡¯ve been through hell, Cam. No one would me you if you took a breather."

    Cammy gripped the steering wheel tighter, her knuckles paling. "No. I¡¯ve already been out for four days. That¡¯s a lot. Too much, even. Greg did me a favor, a big one.

    I can¡¯t risk anyone thinking I¡¯m milking his generosity¡ªespecially not now. He¡¯s going back to work today too, and as his assistant, I have to be there. It¡¯s not just duty¡ªit¡¯s strategy."

    Eve¡¯s brow furrowed as she turned to look at her friend. "Do you really see yourself staying there, though? Once Richard officially brings you into the family... once you¡¯re his ¡¯daughter¡¯?"

    The question lingered in the air, thick with uncertainty. Cammy exhaled slowly, eyes focused on the road ahead. "I don¡¯t know," she admitted. "He made me a promise¡ªto help me reim CorEx.

    And I fully intend to hold him to it. But until I get the conservatorship lifted, I¡¯m still a prisoner in this game, Eve. I can¡¯t lead something I don¡¯t own."

    She stopped at a red light, the brake lights of the cars around her glowing like blood in the growing dusk.

    Eve leaned forward, her tone sharpening. "You need to start thinking about that now, Cam. Richard doesn¡¯t make promises without expecting something in return.

    Harry told me he¡¯s obsessed with legacy¡ªhis children inheriting his empire, running his corporations like they were born for it. He¡¯s not just weing you. He¡¯s recruiting you."

    "I know," Cammy said, her voice low but marked with steel. "Greg warned me. So did Grace. I never wanted any of this¡ªthe boardrooms, the corporate wars, the maniption. I wanted peace. A life where I could just breathe.

    But if the only way I can take back what¡¯s mine¡ªmypany, my future, and my son¡ªis to stand in the fire, then fuck it. I¡¯ll burn if I have to."

    Her gaze locked on the traffic light, heart pounding like war drums. The light turned green.

    "I¡¯ll do whatever it takes."

    Upon arriving in the parking lot, it was unusually quiet as Cammy and Eve walked toward the building. Each footstep echoed like a countdown in Cammy¡¯s head.

    She could already feel the steel-cold tension that awaited her inside¡ªbetween unspoken truths, looming decisions, and the storm that Richard¡¯s name alone seemed to summon.

    They stepped into the elevator just as the doors began to close. A hand shot out¡ªfirm, familiar¡ªand the doors slid open again to reveal Greg and Harry.

    Cammy froze for a fraction of a second.

    Greg gave her a tight smile, stepping in with that quiet grace he wore like armor. Harry followed behind, throwing a charming but noticeably restrained smirk at Eve.

    The doors slid shut.

    Silence.

    Tension wrapped around the four of them like a noose. No one spoke for a moment. The air inside the elevator was thick¡ªevery breath seemed to weigh more than thest.

    Then Eve, ever the firestarter and peacemaker rolled into one, spoke.

    "So, the CrossMart project is about tounch its beta test online," she said brightly, ncing at Harry. "We¡¯ve been busting our asses to get it ready. It¡¯s finally happening next week."

    Harry blinked, surprised¡ªand grateful for the shift in energy. "No shit? That fast? I thought the integration with the fulfillment system was behind schedule."

    "We fixed thatst weekend," Eve replied, her eyes sparkling with pride. "And the UI team came through with thest set of adjustments. It¡¯s not perfect, but it¡¯s solid enough to go live."

    Greg arched a brow. "That¡¯s impressive. Last I heard, CrossMart was having problems with the API integration with the couriers. If the beta works, that could be the turning point."

    "It better be," Harry muttered with a lopsided grin. "If this flops, Ethan might throw the whole division into the fire pit and start from scratch."

    Cammy couldn¡¯t help but smirk faintly. "Or repurpose it into one of his legacy monuments," she said dryly.

    Greg chuckled under his breath. "Don¡¯t give him ideas."

    The elevator dinged.

    As the doors parted, the weight in the air hadn¡¯t disappeared entirely¡ªbut it had shifted. Eased. Theughter had broken something open, if only slightly.

    They stepped out together, the tension still simmering just beneath the surface¡ªbut no longer suffocating.

    Cammy walked forward with Greg by her side, while Harry and Eve followed, still throwing light jabs at each other about project deadlines and missed messages.

    Cammy stepped onto the CEO floor like she was walking on a de.

    The polished marble tiles gleamed under the cold lights, and every footfall echoed with the weight of expectation.

    The receptionist¡¯s desk stood like a throne gate at the far end of the hallway¡ªand behind it, M¡¯s sharp eyes immediately locked onto them.

    She stood the second she spotted Greg and Cammy walking side by side.

    "Mr. Cross, Cammy," M greeted, heels clicking briskly as she fell into step just behind them.

    "Good morning to you both." Her tone was polite, and her eyes flickered briefly to Cammy with a yful smirk.

    Greg didn¡¯t slow his pace as they headed toward his office, the sleek ss doors gliding open automatically as he approached.

    "Your 10 a.m. is waiting in Boardroom C, and your one-on-one with Mr. Wright from Legal is confirmed for noon," M reported crisply, walking in rhythm behind them.

    "You have a product review at one-thirty and a potential investor call blocked at three. Marketing is asking for fifteen minutes between meetings for brand alignment. And Mr. Richmond from Cross Holdings has requested a dinner meeting sometime next week to discuss the uing transition."

    They stepped into Greg¡¯s office, the door silently closing behind them. It was cool, modern¡ªdark wood, steel ents, and a view of the skyline that stretched like a challenge across the horizon.

    Greg nodded absently as he pulled off his coat and dropped it onto the chair. "Cancel the three o¡¯clock onward," he said without looking up. "Clear my schedule. Cammy and I will be heading to Cross Holdings this afternoon."

    M blinked. "All meetings after three, sir?"

    "Yes," Greg said firmly. "Everything. Reschedule with Wright if necessary. Tell Richmond I¡¯ll talk to him once Cammy is officially introduced."

    Cammy¡¯s spine stiffened. "Wait¡ªwhat?"

    Greg finally turned to face her. Calm. Measured. And yet there was something burning in his gaze¡ªsomething quietly protective.

    "You¡¯reing with me," he said.

 Chapter 235: Family Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 235: Family Meeting</h4>

    "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just processing the necessary documents and badges since you are my assistant, and you will go with me whenever I work there," Greg said.

    Cammy let out a long, quiet sigh¡ªone she didn¡¯t even realize she¡¯d been holding in. Greg noticed instantly. Of course he did. He always did.

    He turned toward her, his voice low and calm, but covered with something deeper¡ªsomething unreadable.

    "You don¡¯t have to worry," he said. "I haven¡¯t told my father anything. That part¡¯s yours to say¡ªyour story, your terms. But he wants everyone present at dinner tonight. No exceptions. Once we¡¯re done at Cross Holdings, we¡¯re heading straight to the mansion."

    The words hit like a sudden gust of wind, knocking her off bnce.

    Cammy blinked, frowning. "Wait¡ªgoing straight there? You didn¡¯t tell me we were going there after."

    "It was decidedst night," Greg replied coolly, as if it were a trivial thing. "There was no time to¡ª"

    "Greg, I... I have to adjust that," Cammy cut in, her voice calm but firm. "I promised Dn I¡¯d bring home Korean fried chicken¡ªhis favorite, from that little shop near the za. I can¡¯t just show up empty-handed. He¡¯s been waiting."

    Greg tilted his head slightly, the edge of disappointment flickering in his eyes before he masked it. "Alright," he said, lowering himself into the leather chair behind his desk. "I¡¯ll drive you. We¡¯ll make a quick stop, then go."

    He reached for the phone, already preparing to rearrange things¡ªuntil he heard her soft, hesitant grunt.

    "Uhm..."

    His hand froze mid-reach.

    Greg looked up at her, waiting. Tension crackled in the silence.

    Cammy took a breath. "Ric is picking me up here. He¡¯ll bring the chicken. We¡¯re going to the mansion together after we drop off the chicken at my apartment... I will introduce him to Richard after I show him our contract, just like we discussed."

    There was a long pause. Heavy. Measured. Then Greg slowly leaned back in his chair, exhaling hard.

    "I see." His voice had gone colder now¡ªclipped, restrained. "Do what you need to do. I¡¯ll see you at the meeting."

    Then he turned away from her, his face a careful mask of indifference as he started dialing numbers, his fingers moving with mechanical precision.

    But Cammy didn¡¯t move. She stood there, watching him.

    Because, despite the wall he had just rebuilt between them¡ªsolid, fortified¡ªshe saw it. In his eyes. That flicker of something raw and aching. The pain he refused to name. The love he was still trying, and failing, to bury.

    She bit her lip, chest tightening. The air between them was thick with everything unspoken.

    Still, she turned and walked out.

    Because tonight, everything would change.

    **********

    Thete afternoon sun bathed the city in a golden haze as Ric¡¯s sleek ck car pulled away from Cammy¡¯s apartment building.

    Behind them, theforting scent of Korean fried chicken lingered faintly in the air¡ªa small offering of peace and promise left for Dn and the twodies holding down the fort.

    Eve and Cassey had insisted on staying with him, their voices cheerful over the phone. Dn had lit up at the idea¡ªespecially when he learned that Cassey was bringing over her colored pens for homework time.

    It was enough to give Cammy a fleeting moment of calm.

    Just enough to steel herself for what wasing.

    The city blurred past the windows as they headed toward the Cross estate, its looming silhouette still miles away but already casting a shadow over her thoughts.

    Ric nced sideways at her, his hands steady on the wheel. "Are you sure you¡¯re ready for this? We don¡¯t have to do it tonight. I mean... we could push it back a few days. Next week, maybe. Just say the word."

    Cammy shook her head slowly, her eyes locked on the road ahead like a soldier walking into enemy territory. "No. I don¡¯t want to postpone anything."

    She folded her hands tightly in herp, the wordsing out low, clipped, but unwavering.

    "Dn¡¯s castes off in two weeks. That means Duncan wille for him¡ªjust like the court ordered. And once that happens, I lose my grip on the little time I have left with my son. If I wait too long, if I hesitate now... I might never get him back."

    Ric¡¯s jaw tightened, but he said nothing. He understood. He always did.

    Cammy turned to him, her voice gaining strength, fire threading through every word. "The sooner I step into that house¡ªthe sooner Richard Cross sees me as one of his own¡ªthe better.

    I will use their name, their influence, their empire if I have to. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes. Because I¡¯m not handing Dn over to anyone. Not Duncan. Not the system. No one."

    Silence settled between them for a beat. But it wasn¡¯t emptiness¡ªit was loaded with resolve.

    Ric finally nodded, his grip firm on the wheel as they approached the outer gates of the Cross mansion.

    "Then let¡¯s get you inside," he said quietly. "Let them see who you really are."

    The iron gates slowly creaked open, revealing the opulent, fortress-like estate beyond. It wasn¡¯t just a home¡ªit was a stronghold. The heart of the Cross legacy.

    The car came to a smooth halt beneath the arched stone entryway of the Cross mansion.

    The doors opened before Cammy and Ric could even knock.

    Two maids in pressed, pale blue uniforms bowed slightly in greeting. One of them reached for Cammy¡¯s coat with gentle hands, the other did the same for Ric, moving with silent efficiency.

    Behind them, the butler¡ªan older man with silver hair and an air of disciplined grace¡ªstepped forward.

    "Miss Watson. Mr. Rossi," he said with a slight nod. "Wee. Mr. Cross is expecting you. Please follow me."

    The polished floors seemed to stretch endlessly as they walked down the grand corridor, the walls lined with oil portraits and relics of a long, intimidating lineage. The sound of their footsteps was swallowed by the thick rugs¡ªyet the silence still felt deafening.

    Then they reached the threshold of the living room.

    It was screaming luxury, of course. Warm, rich colors, crystal decanters gleaming on a side table, and a fire crackling in the hearth like a beast breathing in its cage. But what truly made Cammy¡¯s pulse spike was the presence waiting for her in that room.

    Richard Cross stood at the center, poised like a monarch on neutral ground. Regal in his stance,manding in his gaze. At his side, Aarya sat with a wine ss in hand, her elegance as cold as her calcting smile.

    Behind Richard stood his children¡ªlike sentinels. Watching. Waiting.

    Greg was there, his eyes unreadable as they flicked from Cammy to Ric.

    Richard spoke, his deep voice cutting through the tension like a slow-moving de.

    "Wee home, Cammy," he said with unnerving ease. "It¡¯s time you met the family formally¡ªthough you¡¯ve already met Aarya."

    Cammy gave a polite nod to the woman, who returned it with a glimmer of something like amusement... or warning.

    Richard continued, lifting a hand toward the man at Greg¡¯s side. "This is Daniel¡ªmy stepson. Aarya¡¯s son from her first husband, God rest his soul."

    Daniel offered a small smile. Polite. Controlled. His posture military-straight, his handshake years of grooming wrapped in skin and bone.

    Richard turned next toward two young women who were practically mirror images of each other¡ªslim, tall, with sharp features softened by high-end designer elegance.

    "These are my daughters¡ªGinger and Geraldine. Twins. Spirited, as you¡¯ll soon find out."

    The twins exchanged looks before offering Cammy synchronized smiles that didn¡¯t quite reach their eyes.

    "And of course..." Richard turned to Greg with a faint smirk, "you already know Gregory. My firstborn. The future of thepany¡ªat least, until the world changes."

    A pause. Loaded. Calcted.

    Cammy¡¯s breath hitched¡ªbut she didn¡¯t flinch.

    She straightened her spine, stepping forward with a grace that mirrored Aarya¡¯s, but with fire beneath her skin.

    Her eyes turned to the person who kept his apuse so loud, making sure everybody hears it.

 Chapter 236: The Competition Within

    <h4>Chapter 236: The Competition Within</h4>

    The room erupted into a silence so sharp it could cut.

    Daniel.

    He stood at the edge of the room, an arrogant smirk twisting his mouth as his hands met in deliberate, mocking apuse. "Well, isn¡¯t this touching?" he sneered. "Another stray kitten brought into the fold. How noble.

    Tell me, Dad¡ªhow many more people are you nning to adopt who have no intention of helping this family¡¯s empire grow?"

    "Daniel, please," Aarya hissed under her breath, her eyes darting nervously around the room. "Not now."

    But Daniel was only getting started.

    "Sorry, Mother," he said, raising his ss, "but let¡¯s not act like we¡¯re all thrilled about this revtion. We don¡¯t even know if this woman is telling the truth. For all we know, she¡¯s just Greg¡¯s little pet¡ªhis girlfriend ying dress-up in the big house.

    And now that Cross Tech is in trouble financially, she¡¯s decided totch onto the bigger fish. Cross Holdings has deeper pockets, after all."

    The air shifted¡ªthen snapped.

    "Enough!"

    Greg¡¯s voice boomed like thunder across the room, catching everyone off guard. Even Richard sat up straighter, startled.

    Greg rarely spoke during these family meetings. He was the quiet storm¡ªrebellious, yes, but distant. Controlled. Until now.

    He stepped forward, his jaw clenched, eyes zing. "Watch your damn mouth, Daniel. You think you¡¯re so righteous? You¡¯re not even a Cross. You were legally adopted, remember? You and your mother were taken in off the streets¡ªand you should be thanking my father every day for giving you a name."

    The room gasped. Even Richard¡¯s brows shot up.

    Cammy¡¯s heart pounded in her chest. This was spiraling.

    "Boys!" Aarya snapped. "Stop this! This isn¡¯t the time¡ª"

    But Richard raised a hand, silencing the room.

    "We¡¯re not here to tear each other apart," he said firmly. Then, turning to Cammy with a pointed stare, he softened just slightly. "Cammy came here tonight for a reason. She has the results of the DNA test."

    All eyes shifted to her. Cammy gave a single nod, slowly reaching into her bag to retrieve the envelope. With a trembling hand, she handed it to Richard.

    He tore it open with a hunger that bordered on desperation. His eyes scanned the paper¡ªand his face lit up like a man receiving proof of a long-lost treasure.

    A triumphant grin spread across his face as he waved the document for all to see. "Here it is!" he roared. "She¡¯s mine! She¡¯s my daughter!"

    Without hesitation, Richard strode toward Cammy and pulled her into a fierce embrace. "I knew it," he whispered. "The moment I saw you¡ªI knew you were mine."

    But the joy was short-lived.

    Daniel¡¯s bitterugh cut through it like a de. He downed thest of his whiskey in one gulp, mmed the ss down, and spat, "So what now? Since she¡¯s officially part of the family, I assume she and Greg will stop screwing each other?"

    A collective gasp rippled through the room.

    "Daniel!" Aarya screamed, her voice breaking.

    But Cammy stood tall, steady. Her eyes locked onto Richard¡¯s.

    "A-Actually..." she began softly, pulling another envelope from her bag. "Greg and I were never together."

    The words dropped like stones into water.

    She handed the second envelope to Richard, who opened it immediately, confusion flickering across his face as he read.

    Cammy cleared her throat and said, "That document is a notarized contract. Our rtionship was a ruse. It was all part of a n¡ªrevenge, really. My ex-husband, Duncan, was cheating on me with Greg¡¯s ex-fianc¨¦e, Annie. We staged a rtionship to get back at them."

    And then, with a smooth grace, she stepped to Ric¡¯s side and slipped her arm around his.

    "This," she said, voice firm but gentle, "is Ricardo Rossi. My real boyfriend."

    A hush fell over the room¡ªuntil Geraldine suddenly pped her hands in recognition.

    "Oh! That¡¯s why he looks familiar!" she gasped. "He¡¯s the celebrity chef! You¡¯re on that cooking show!"

    Ric chuckled softly, scratching the back of his head, feigning modesty. "Ah, yeah. That¡¯s me. Nice to meet you all."

    Richard gave a short nod, stroking his chin thoughtfully. "I see. That exins a lot. A betrayal on both sides... a staged romance... clever. Painful, but clever."

    He turned toward Ric. "How did you three meet?"

    Ric answered smoothly, "Cammy was my co-worker, actually, and I¡¯ve catered several events in Greg¡¯spany. I¡¯d admired Cammy for a long time¡ªeven when she was still married.

    But when I caught Duncan and Annie in my restaurant, everything changed. When Cammy discovered their affair, we knew we had to turn the tables. It wasn¡¯t about hurting anyone... just making them regret doing the things they did. Making them feel what they made everyone feel."

    "Hm," Richard mused. "Interesting. I¡¯d like to hear more about that. Later. In private."

    "What?" Ginger pouted. "Daddy,e on! That¡¯s a soap opera and we¡¯re family¡ªwe deserve the tea!"

    Richard chuckled. "You¡¯ll get the tea after you finish college. Hell, finish high school first."

    Laughter danced around the room, easing some of the tension.

    Richard pped his hands together. "Enough drama for now. I¡¯m starving. Let¡¯s eat."

    **********

    In the grand dining room, a long mahogany table shimmered under soft chandelier light, already set for a royal feast.

    Ric, ever the gentleman, pulled out Cammy¡¯s chair for her with a warm smile. "Mdy," he teased gently, earning a grateful nce from her.

    Cammy sat, and Ric took the seat beside her, his presence calm, steady¡ªher anchor.

    Across the table, Greg watched them with a tightly controlled expression, but the flicker of jealousy in his eyes was unmistakable. He said nothing¡ªbut his silence screamed volumes.

    And in the corner, Daniel sat sipping a fresh ss of whiskey, his eyes narrowed like a hawk. He watched every move, every nce, taking mental notes¡ªcalcting.

    nning.

    Because Daniel Cross may have lost this round...

    But he wasn¡¯t done yet.

    Dinner was served, but the tension remained, simmering beneath the polite tter of cutlery. Daniel was not too far from Greg, eyes gleaming with calcted malice. Every smile was a provocation, every toast a jab.

    When Richard praised Greg¡¯stest innovation, Danielughed under his breath and muttered, "Too bad innovation doesn¡¯t save sinking ships."

    Greg met his gaze, jaw clenched, refusing to take the bait.

    For Daniel, every interaction was a battlefield¡ªone more opportunity to prove he was the better son, the smarter heir, the true Cross.

    But Greg¡¯s silence said it all: he wasn¡¯t ying Daniel¡¯s game... yet.

 Chapter 237: Piece By Piece

    <h4>Chapter 237: Piece By Piece</h4>

    The air had grown heavier the moment dessert was cleared. Laughter and conversation dwindled, reced by the weight of anticipation. Richard set down his wine ss with finality, his sharp gaze sweeping across the table andnding on Greg, Cammy, and Ric.

    "Now," Richard said, rising with quiet authority, "if you¡¯re done, follow me to my office. We need to discuss the DNA test... and talk more about the future."

    He didn¡¯t wait for confirmation. With themand of a king, he turned and strode out of the dining room, his steps echoing against the marble floor.

    Greg stood silently and followed, his expression unreadable.

    Cammy, heart thudding, wiped her mouth and took a slow sip of water. Her hand trembled slightly as she ced the ss down. She nced at Ric, who gave her a gentle nod, then rose beside her.

    "You¡¯re not alone in this," Ric whispered, his voice a low current of strength.

    She nodded once and followed Richard and Greg down the long corridor, each step toward the home office feeling like a march into the unknown.

    The door to Richard¡¯s office creaked open, revealing the dark elegance within¡ªwalls lined with books, heavy furniture, a massive desk like a judge¡¯s bench. The scent of cigars and aged wood clung to the air like a memory that refused to fade.

    "Take a seat," Richard said, motioning to the chairs across from his desk. His tone was calm, but his eyes burned with the sharpness of a man who didn¡¯t tolerate lies.

    Greg sat first, rigid, like a soldier called into ount. Cammy took the seat beside him, Ric to her right, his hand brushing her knee in a silent gesture of support.

    Richard sat behind his desk like a god on his throne.

    His fingers tapped the folder containing the DNA test results. He didn¡¯t open it again¡ªhe didn¡¯t need to. The truth was already known. But his eyes were on Greg now, unrelenting.

    "Greg," he said slowly, like someone about to peel away a mask. "Before we go further, I need to ask you onest time. Do you... or did you... have feelings for Cammy?"

    Cammy¡¯s breath hitched. Ric turned slightly toward Greg, his posture tightening.

    Greg inhaled deeply. His jaw shifted as though the words were lodged in his throat. His eyes flicked to Cammy¡ªjust a brief second¡ªbut it held long time of silence. Pain. Longing. Regret. He forced himself to look away and cleared his throat.

    "No," Greg said finally. His voice was firm, but there was a splinter in it. "Cammy is just a friend. Someone who helped me when I needed it most. What I feel... is gratitude. Nothing more."

    Cammy swallowed hard, her gaze dropping to herp. The words should¡¯ve brought her peace¡ªbut instead, they carved something deep inside her. A loss she didn¡¯t know she was holding onto.

    Richard studied him for a long moment. "Good," he said tly, though his tone was unreadable. "Because we¡¯re at a turning point¡ªand rity is essential."

    Then he turned to Cammy.

    "I want you to be prepared," Richard said. "Starting now. And if you¡¯re serious about regaining CorEx... then being powerful will be your best weapon. We¡¯ll announce the DNA results publicly in theing weeks. I want the world to know you are a Cross."

    The air in Richard¡¯s office grew taut once more, not with confrontation this time, but with consequence. Cammy sat straighter, her heart pounding as she prepared to bare the weight of her burden to the man who now called her family.

    "There¡¯s something else I need to tell you," she began, voice careful but firm. "It¡¯s about my son, Dn."

    Richard¡¯s gaze sharpened. "Go on."

    "I¡¯m currently in a custody battle," she continued. "My ex-husband, Duncan, was granted full custody. I was only given visitation rights... supervised visitation, at that."

    Ric¡¯s hand found hers and gave it a reassuring squeeze.

    Richard¡¯s face darkened like a storm front rolling over still waters. His jaw clenched, nostrils red, and he rose slowly from his chair, as if to contain the rising fury within him. "That boy is my grandson," he growled. "A Cross by blood. My blood. And some petty court had the audacity to strip you of your rights as a mother?"

    Cammy nodded, trying to steady her voice. "Yes. And it was my fault, I guess. I wasn¡¯t prepared enough."

    "You do now," Richard said, pacing behind his desk like a lion in a cage. "I want you to join Cross Holdings. Effective immediately. After I make the announcement that you are one of my rightful heirs, the world will know you¡¯re a Cross. That boy wille home to us."

    But Cammy raised a hand gently, stopping him. "No," she said, surprising them all.

    "No?" Richard echoed, eyes narrowing.

    "I want to wait until I get Dn back," Cammy exined, her voice unwavering. "If I ept your name now and make a public announcement, it could be used against me in court. They¡¯ll say I¡¯m being influenced, that I¡¯m buying power, or that I¡¯ve sold myself to a new family to win the case. I don¡¯t want Dn to be caught in that kind of crossfire."

    Richard paused, slowly lowering back into his seat. The gears in his mind turned.

    "I also want to learn more," Cammy added. "I don¡¯t want to walk into Cross Holdings as the boss¡¯s daughter. I want to earn my ce. Learn the ins and outs of running a business. Be someone Dn can look up to¡ªsomeone capable."

    Silence filled the room for a few beats. Then Richard gave a small, approving nod. "You have a point. My family has enemies in every shadow. They¡¯d use your case to try to ruin us. So you¡¯re right. Let¡¯s hold off on the announcement... for now.

    But rest assured, Cammy¡ªyou will have all the resources you need to win that case. Lawyers, investigators, press coverage¡ªwhatever it takes. We¡¯ll bury Duncan and that circus of awyer he hired."

    "Thank you," Cammy whispered, swallowing the emotion rising in her throat.

    "But there¡¯s one more thing," she said, exchanging a nce with Ric.

    Richard arched a brow, waiting.

    "It¡¯s about the conservatorship," Cammy said. "Because of what happened with my mental health before the divorce, I was ced under a temporary conservatorship. It¡¯s not with my family, but it still binds me.

    Grace¡¯sw firm advised that one way to break it... is to marry someone. If I do, the conservatorship will legally transfer to my husband, and then we can file for its dissolution."

    Richard leaned forward slowly, eyes glittering with interest.

    And then Ric stood.

    "I want to ask for Cammy¡¯s hand in marriage," he said, voice strong, his Italian ent thick with resolve. "Not because of the court or convenience. Because I love her. I want to protect her. And Dn, too. I want to give them a real home."

    Cammy looked up at him, breath caught in her throat.

    Richard regarded Ric with the piercing scrutiny of a man used to reading hearts like ledgers. Then a small, knowing smile yed at his lips.

    "I know your father," Richard said. "We met at the World Food Summit in Florence. He spoke highly of you even then." He turned to Cammy. "And if you trust this man... then I will too."

    Then he turned to Ric and stood once more. "So yes. I will bless this union¡ªwith my full permission."

    Ric nodded, solemn and proud, while Cammy¡¯s eyes shimmered with the storm of everything she¡¯d endured¡ªand everything she was about to reim.

    Greg stood silently by the windows of Richard¡¯s office, his face cast in shadow. Though his posture was rxed, his clenched fists told another story¡ªknuckles white, jaw tight, eyes fixed nkly on the night outside.

    The echoes of Ric¡¯s voice¡ªconfident, secure, beloved¡ªrang in his ears like the cruel ticking of a clock that had run out of time.

    Cammy... was slipping further away.

    And it wasn¡¯t just the announcement that shattered him. It was the way her eyes softened when Ric touched her hand. The way her lips curved, not from tension or duty, but from genuine appreciation.

    He didn¡¯t even realize Richard was speaking again until the older man¡¯s deep voice boomed through the room.

    "Gregory," Richard said, his tone suddenly directive, snapping Greg out of his haze.

    Greg turned, eyes guarded but obedient.

    "You are their friend, aren¡¯t you?" Richard asked, although it wasn¡¯t really a question. "Cammy and Ric will need all the help they can get. Lawyers, logistics... and now, wedding preparations. I want you to support them."

    Greg¡¯s throat tightened. "Of course," he said evenly, masking the quiver that threatened to betray him. "Whatever Cammy needs."

    Richard gave a satisfied nod and turned back to Ric,unching into a story about Ric¡¯s father, and how he once beat a Saudi prince in a blind taste test in Mn. The two menughed, the sound warm and foreign in Greg¡¯s ears.

    Greg looked at Cammy then¡ªat the woman who once held his hand through the darkest moments of his life. She had been his anchor, his coconspirator, his safe harbor. But now, someone else had her heart.

    And though Greg had once told himself that what he felt was gratitude...

    He now knew, toote, that it was far more than that.

    His heart felt like it was fracturing in silence, piece by piece, while the world around him kept spinning as if nothing had changed.

    But everything had.

    She was no longer his.

    And he would be forced to n the celebration that would give her to another man.

    "Congrattions," he whispered to himself, bitter as ash on his tongue.

 Chapter 238: A Motherâ€™s Oath

    <h4>Chapter 238: A Mother¡¯s Oath</h4>

    The car ride home was quiet, but not ufortable. Cammy leaned her head slightly on the passenger window, watching the city blur by in golden streaks of light.

    Her heart was heavy with everything that had just happened¡ªfrom Richard¡¯s blessing to the unspoken pain in Greg¡¯s eyes¡ªbut beside her, Ric¡¯s steady hand on the steering wheel grounded her.

    He didn¡¯t speak, didn¡¯t pressure her with questions. He just drove. Always patient. Always there.

    As they pulled into the familiar neighborhood, a soft breeze carried the scent of rain from earlier in the evening. Ric parked in front of Cammy¡¯s building, and as they stepped out, an older couple stood by the lobby doors.

    Mr. James and Mrs. Brenda Moore, the elderly owners of the rooftop apartment of Cammy, waved with wide smiles.

    "There she is!" Mrs. Moore called out, her pearl earrings bobbing as she approached.

    "We¡¯ve been waiting for you all evening," Mr. James added, his leather shoes tapping against the tiled ground.

    Cammy¡¯s eyes widened. "Mr. James? Mrs. Moore? Is everything alright?"

    Mrs. Moore nodded enthusiastically. "More than alright, dear! The apartment is finally done. The renovation is done, we went there this afternoon after the project manager called us. We can all move back in starting tomorrow."

    Cammy gasped in relief, a smile breaking across her face. "You have no idea how much I needed this news today. Thank you both so much."

    "Well, we¡¯ll leave you two. Just wanted to share the good news," Mr. James chuckled before they headed up to their own unit.

    Cammy unlocked her door and stepped inside her apartment. Ric hovered at the entrance.

    "I can help you pack up tomorrow if you want," he offered. "I mean, it¡¯s just a few boxes, right? I¡¯m free all day, we can help Mr. and Mrs. Moore, Eve, and Cassey, too. I am sure they need help as well.

    Then I can call the movingpany we used before, so you can move back in on Sunday."

    Cammy turned to him, eyes soft. "I¡¯d like that. It will help me keep my mind off my problems in life. Thank you, Ric. You¡¯ve helped me... more than I can ever repay."

    He smiled, but something vulnerable shed in his eyes. "Can I... hug you? Just a real, proper hug, before I go?"

    She hesitated¡ªbut only for a breath. Then she nodded.

    Ric stepped forward and wrapped his arms around her, not too tight, just warm and strong and steady. She closed her eyes, letting herself sink into thefort of his embrace. His chest was solid, his scent a mix of warm spice and cologne, familiar now.

    Inside her mind, a whisper echoed:

    ¡¯Try. Try your best to love this man. He has done nothing but protect you. Care for you. Wait for you.¡¯

    As Ric slowly pulled away, brushing a strand of hair from her cheek, she looked up and offered a small, genuine smile.

    "I¡¯ll see you tomorrow," he said softly.

    "Tomorrow," she repeated.

    And as he walked down the hall and disappeared into the night, Cammy stood still at her door, caught between a past she couldn¡¯t erase... and a future she still wasn¡¯t sure how to feel. But maybe, just maybe, she could build something new.

    Something real.

    Cammy closed the door behind her with a gentle click, the soft hush of the apartment greeting her like an old friend. The warmth of the lights and the subtle scent of lemon cleaner gave the small space a feeling of calmness, even if her heart was anything but.

    From the kitchen, she heard soft movements. Turning the corner, she saw Dn¡¯s nanny wiping down the countertop, her back to the entrance.

    "Madam," the nanny said as she turned around, startled but smiling. "Dn just fell asleep a few moments ago. Miss Eve and Cassey left about an hour ago¡ªboth kids were already yawning."

    Cammy nodded, her smile weary. "Thanks for letting me know. You¡¯ve done more than enough today. Once you¡¯re finished there, go ahead and rest."

    The nanny nodded gratefully and returned to tidying the counter, her motions quiet and efficient.

    Cammy padded down the hallway, her footsteps muffled by the carpet. She pushed open Dn¡¯s bedroom door with the softest touch and stepped inside, immediately engulfed in the soft, rhythmic sound of her son¡¯s breathing.

    The night light cast a warm glow across the room. Dn was curled up on his side, clutching his favorite pillow, his chest rising and falling in peaceful slumber. Hisshes fluttered slightly, as though he was lost in a dream.

    Cammy approached slowly, her heart squeezing in her chest. She knelt beside his bed, her hand reaching out instinctively to brush the soft tresses away from his forehead. His skin was warm, his little lips slightly parted in sleep.

    She inhaled sharply, biting down the wave of emotion threatening to break.

    "I missed you so much today," she whispered, voice barely audible, "and I¡¯m doing everything I can to be with you forever."

    As she adjusted the nket, her hand bumped into something beneath the bed. Curious, she reached down and pulled out a slightly crumpled piece of paper.

    It was a child¡¯s drawing¡ªmessy and innocent. Stick figures with smiling faces. A woman with long hairbeled "Mommy," a little boy with a crown named "Dn," and beside them, a tall manbeled "Uncle Greg."

    Tears pooled in her eyes before she could stop them.

    She traced the lines with her fingers, her heart cracking. The drawing, so simple, was a brutal reminder of how much Dn likes Greg.

    She knew he needed stability, love, and a life where he didn¡¯t have to be passed from one ce to another like a parcel in a custody war.

    Cammy blinked, the tears falling quietly down her cheeks as she pressed a kiss to Dn¡¯s forehead.

    "Hang in there, my baby," she whispered, gripping the drawing in her hand like a sacred vow. "I will make sure to get you back. I promise over my dead body."

    She remained there a moment longer, memorizing his peaceful face, holding onto the fire growing in her chest.

    She would win this war. She had no other choice, she told herself over and over.

    Outside, the city moved on as always. But inside that room, Cammy Watson swore a mother¡¯s silent oath¡ªand the world would feel its tremor.

 Chapter 239: Her Chosen Family

    <h4>Chapter 239: Her Chosen Family</h4>

    The warm glow of the weekend sun filtered through the gauzy curtains of Cammy¡¯s apartment, casting a soft light on the floor.

    The air was already filled with the gentle hum of movement¡ªpots clinking, chairs scraping, and the faint chatter of early risers eager to begin the day.

    Cammy had woken up before sunrise, her mind restless but her heart lighter than it had been in thest few days.

    Today was a fresh beginning¡ªshe could feel it in her bones. She¡¯d taken a quick shower, thrown on a cozy shirt, and tied her hair into a loose bun just as the knock came at the door.

    It was Eve, still dressed in pajamas and a hoodie, her hair in a wild braid, grinning sleepily but excited. "I brought boxes," she whispered as she walked in, raising them like trophies.

    Just a few minutester, Mr. and Mrs. Moore arrived with a knock and a warm hug for Cammy. Mr. Moore was carrying a crate of newspapers and some boxes as well.

    "I heard from Ric that we¡¯re having a little breakfast party here," Mr. Moore chuckled. "I thought it would be good to show you my new dishes while we eat."

    "Same here," his wife chimed in. "I want to tell you all about the herbs I¡¯m nting for the rooftop and terrace nt boxes. Now that the renovations are done, it¡¯s the perfect time to start growing again."

    Then, like clockwork, the doorbell rang again¡ªthis time Ric, looking radiant in a casual button-down shirt with the sleeves rolled up, holding a box of pastries in one arm and a drink carrier with coffee in the other.

    "These are from one of my franchise caf¨¦s," he announced as everyone gathered near the kitchen ind. "Fresh-baked and roasted this morning. I hope you all like them."

    He handed out the coffee cups like a seasoned barista¡ªCammy¡¯s had an extra shot of espresso and a note written in marker: For the queen of multitasking. She tried not to blush.

    The table was soon covered with croissants, Danish pastries, spinach-and-cheese rolls, and little paper cups filled with gran and berries. Everyone helped themselves asughter and stories began to fill the air.

    Cassey and Dn, still in pajamas, wandered to the table, yawning and blinking as if the sun was too much for their sleepy eyes. Dn leaned against Cammy¡¯s side, clutching his stuffed dog, while Cassey nestled into Eve¡¯s shoulder, half-asleep and chewing on a ky croissant.

    "Oh, I can¡¯t wait to start gardening again," Mrs. Moore said between sips of chamomile tea. "I¡¯ll be nting thyme, basil, mint, and rosemary. The architect really did a marvelous job. The way the sunlight hits the nters¡ªit¡¯s perfect."

    "Yeah," Mr. Moore added, leaning forward excitedly. "And thanks to Ric¡¯s lessons, I¡¯ve added four new dishes to my menu! Can¡¯t wait to test them out. The way he cooked that seafood noodles? My god, I could smell it for days."

    Eve, who had been quietly enjoying her cinnamon roll, looked up at Ric with a sparkle in her eyes. "You know," she began thoughtfully, "I think it¡¯s time for you to have your own culinary school.

    I mean, you already have so many restaurants. You are a famous celebrity chef. Why not start a training academy? Your students can work in your restaurants afterward¡ªsaves time and training cost."

    Ric paused mid-bite, his eyes lighting up like she¡¯d just handed him the blueprint of his next empire.

    "Gosh," he said, grinning, "why didn¡¯t I think of that before? That¡¯s brilliant. I could partner with localmunities, bring in passionate cooks, and shape them into professionals¡ªchefs, baristas, pastry artists. I will definitely do that."

    Cammy watched him with a small, proud smile. She had not seen this side of him before... excited, charming, and kind¡ªa dreamer with drive, a man who turned ideas into gold.

    She looked around at the room filled with people¡ªher found family. Her son, her closest friend, her quirky neighbors, and a man who saw her not as a burden, but as someone who he treasures.

    She leaned back in her chair, Dn snuggled against her side, and closed her eyes for a moment, allowing herself to feel the peace of this quiet, golden morning.

    After a warm andughter-filled breakfast, the apartment slowly quieted as one by one, everyone began to take their leave.

    Mr. and Mrs. Moore offered parting hugs and thanked Ric for a sumptuous breakfast.

    Eve and Cassey, who was still groggy, waved sleepily as they left together, Eve carrying the leftovers in her Tupperware like treasure.

    Once the door closed behind them, Cammy stood still for a moment, breathing in the now peaceful air of her apartment. The walls still echoed with the happy noise of her chosen family. But now it was time to move forward.

    Ric, rolling up his sleeves¨Cmetaphorically, turned to Dn with a warm smile. "Alright, champ. Let¡¯s get your things ready for the big move back to the rooftop apartment, shall we?"

    Dn nodded, still a little sleepy but excited.

    As Ric helped Dn carefully fold his clothes and organize his books into a small box, Dn¡¯s nanny went into the kitchen, methodically packing the kitchenware, wiping down the counters, and organizing what needed to be moved into the newly renovated apartment.

    Cammy quietly slipped into her bedroom. The room was filled with sunlight, her safe haven through many storms. She opened her closet and reached into the top shelf, pulling down a small, delicate wooden box. Inside was the urn holding the ashes of her twins.

    She sat on the bed, cradling the urn in her hands, her heart swelling with quiet grief and tender love.

    "I promise," she whispered, voice trembling. "I won¡¯t lose Dn. I¡¯ll fight for him with everything I have. And I promise to protect your new sibling with all my strength."

    A tear slid down her cheek as she gently stroked the urn. "I¡¯ll take care of myself this time¡ªphysically, mentally. I won¡¯t break again. I¡¯ll be better, stronger. For Dn... and for this little one growing inside me."

    She rested the urn gently inside a velvet-lined box, wrapping it carefully in a nket before cing it inside the bigger box that Eve had brought.

    As she stood, she felt a sense of calm wash over her. This time, she wasn¡¯t moving alone. She was taking the memories of her lost children, theughter of her living son, and the quiet, steady hope of new life with her.

    And that was the only thing that she needed to have strength in facing everything going on with her life.

 Chapter 240: Moving Day

    <h4>Chapter 240: Moving Day</h4>

    The night before the move, Cammy stood at herndlords¡¯ doorstep, heart heavy with the truth she could no longer withhold. They had asked about Greg again, curious and well-meaning, wanting to thank him and Ric for the remarkable transformation of the building.

    She smiled weakly, her voice trembling as she finally told them what had unraveled.

    Their faces shifted with understanding, their arms wrapping around her in a warm, silent embrace. They offered gentle words, wisdom worn with age and kindness¡ªbut beneath theirpassion, Cammy caught it. That glint of pity. It stung sharper than she expected.

    By dawn, the apartment buzzed with the rustle of packing tape and the soft groans of cardboard boxes. Cammy, Eve, and the Moores moved like clockwork, determined and focused, masking their emotions beneath the tasks at hand.

    Ric had arrived early with the moving trucks, all business, though his eyes often flicked toward Cammy with unspoken concern.

    "Ric, we really can¡¯t thank you enough for the renovations," Mr. Moore said, wiping sweat from his brow. "Too bad Greg isn¡¯t here to see all this."

    Ric waved him off, grinning. "Mr. Moore, if you thank me one more time, I¡¯ll start charging rent. Just feed me your authentic ramen next time, and we¡¯ll call it even."

    Laughter bubbled through the group, easing some of the weight in the air.

    "I¡¯ve already prepped the ingredients," Mr. Moore replied, his eyes twinkling. "Lunch¡¯s on meter¡ªat the restaurant. Won¡¯t take long."

    With thest box secured, they all piled into Ric¡¯s SUV, the road stretching ahead toward new beginnings¡ªor perhaps old ones, reimagined.

    "Where¡¯s your car, Cammy?" Mrs. Moore asked, her voice light, unaware of the wound she had touched.

    Cammy looked away, her tone carefully steady. "I gave it back to Greg. It was his money, after all."

    Silence fell for a moment¡ªjust a moment¡ªbefore Dn¡¯s sweet, earnest voice cut through it.

    "When will I see Uncle Greg, Mommy? I want to show him what I made in Mimo..."

    Cammy reached out, her fingers grazing the soft tresses on his head. "He¡¯s very busy with work right now, love. But I¡¯ll tell him you¡¯re asking. I¡¯m sure he¡¯lle to see you when he can."

    They arrived at the new building, and awe swept over them like a tide. Sleek lines, modern touches, and the undeniable presence of thought and care.

    The Moore¡¯s ramen shop gleamed from the ground floor,rger than before, itsyout smart and spacious, ready to be filled with life again.

    The second and third floor walkways brimmed with empty nters¡ªwaiting, like everything else, for new beginnings. Above, the rooftop sparkled with ss and sunlight, and its greenhouse was spacious and promising.

    They hadn¡¯t even caught their breath when Ric, with a sly smile, pulled down a fabric covering a part of the wall and revealed the addition of an elevator. Gasps and wide eyes followed.

    "Greg and I added it after Dn¡¯s ident," Ric said, a note of emotion brushing the edges of his words. "And let¡¯s be honest, Mr. and Mrs. Moore¡ªyou¡¯re not getting any younger. You¡¯ll thank us someday."

    They were still letting that sink in when a familiar voice drifted behind them.

    "Good morning. Looks like everyone¡¯s ready to move back in."

    Greg and behind him was Harry, who was smiling and winking at Eve and Cassey...

    He stepped forward slowly, the morning sun catching in his tousled hair. He carried three bouquets¡ªfresh, vibrant, handpicked. His smile was charming, practiced even, but his eyes... his eyes betrayed him. Dark with something unsaid, aching with what still lingered.

    "Oh! We thought you weren¡¯ting today," Mrs. Moore said, surprised.

    "I wasn¡¯t," Greg admitted. "But my father heard Cammy was moving back in, and insisted I bring these. One for each of you."

    He handed the flowers¡ªone by one¡ªto Cammy, to Eve, to Mrs. Moore. His fingers brushed Cammy¡¯s, just for a second, just enough. Her breath caught, and for a fleeting moment, the entire world fell away. She could feel it again¡ªthe heat, the longing, the ache of what could¡¯ve been.

    "He¡¯s up on the rooftop. I¡¯ll introduce you all to himter," Greg added softly. "It¡¯s a good luck gift. For moving day."

    But it wasn¡¯t just luck that filled the air.

    It was unfinished stories, unsaid goodbyes, and the undeniable pull of hearts still tethered in quiet, aching ways.

    "Alright, everyone," Mr. Moore pped his hands together with a grin, his voice loud enough to reach through the rooftop. "Let¡¯s get those boxes moving before the movers¡¯ bill starts running like a taxi meter! We meet at the ramen shop at exactly twelve¡ªno excuses!"

    Laughter rippled through the group as they broke into motion. A dance of busy hands and soft chatter filled the building.

    Ric stayed close to Cammy, lifting boxes like they weighed nothing, his movements easy, confident.

    Greg helped the Moores, his touch gentle with their fragility, his smile warm but distant.

    Eve, moved with swift precision, asionally assisted by Harry and Cassey.

    Cammy, cradling a box in her arms, caught sight of someone at the far end of the rooftop.

    There¡ªstanding alone, hands resting on the railing, eyes lost in the sweeping city skyline¡ªwas Richard.

    The early sunlight spilled over him, casting a golden glow across his knitted vest and cotton shirt. T he lines of a face that was no longer justmanding¡ªbut softened, thoughtful, almost... human.

    She walked toward him, slow and uncertain, the moment heavy in her chest.

    "Good morning... Ri¨Cuhm..." she hesitated, the words catching in her throat, unsure of how she should call him.

    He didn¡¯t look at her right away. "You can call me ¡¯Dad,¡¯" he said quietly. "I know it won¡¯te easy... but maybe you can try. Little by little."

    The words struck something deep inside her, a knot she didn¡¯t realize she¡¯d been holding. Before she could respond, a small hand gripped her leg tightly.

    "Who is he, Mommy?" Dn asked, his voice wary, his eyes wide as he looked up at the unfamiliar man beside them.

    Richard crouched, meeting Dn at eye level. "Is this Dn?" he asked, his voice warm, almost reverent. "I¡¯m a friend of your grandma and grandpa. So... you can call me Grandpa too, if that¡¯s okay with you."

    Dn blinked, then slowly nodded, a shy smile blooming on his face. He leaned closer to Cammy, still holding on, but more at ease.

    Cammy turned to Richard. "Why did youe today? Everything¡¯s a mess, everyone will be busy today. You should¡¯ve called¡ªI could¡¯ve told you when toe, when everything is in its proper ce already."

    He stood, brushing invisible dust from his vest, but his gaze lingered on the skyline. "I wanted to see where you live," he said simply.

    "I thought about buying you a house. Something grand, something new. But Greg... he said I should ask you first. That you might not want something just handed to you. At first, I didn¡¯t understand that."

    He paused, turning his face toward her¡ªand this time, the light caught him just right. Not as a businessman. Not as the intimidating father of the man she loved. But as a man¡ªwed, trying.

    "But after seeing this... the view, the way the sun hits the ss, the way the wind carries the scent of the flowers and trees around... I get it now. It¡¯s not about the building. It¡¯s about what you¡¯re building here."

    Cammy didn¡¯t answer right away. Something shifted in her then¡ªan old resistance beginning to thaw. For the first time, she saw him not as a looming figure from Greg¡¯s world, not as the man who once frightened her with just a nce... but as someone who was, in his own halting way, trying to belong in her world.

    And that, somehow, hurt and healed her at the same time.

 Chapter 241: Drifting Mind

    <h4>Chapter 241: Drifting Mind</h4>

    Cammy took a slow breath, willing the heaviness in her chest to settle. "Come on," she said quietly, turning to Richard and Ric. "Let me show you the apartment."

    They followed her, the soft thud of their footsteps against cement floors echoing like a heartbeat in the stillness of the new building. Cammy¡¯s hand trembled slightly as she slid the key into the lock, turning it with a click. She pushed the door open.

    And froze.

    The sunlight spilled into the room, revealing soft cream couches that looked like they belonged in the pages of a design magazine, warm wooden floors adorned with textured rugs, sleek furniture, and delicate lighting that made the entire space glow with quiet elegance.

    Her gaze swept over the walls¡ªpaintings in muted tones, fresh flowers in ss vases, a soft throw folded neatly over the arm of a chair. Everything was chosen with care. Tasteful. Thoughtful.

    Ready to live in.

    But she hadn¡¯t even moved in yet.

    "W-What¡¯s goin¡¯..." she whispered, her voice barely audible, her body frozen at the threshold.

    Her lips parted, breath catching somewhere between disbelief and confusion. Slowly, her eyes turned toward Ric, who leaned casually against the doorframe with his arms crossed, and just shrugged at her,pletely clueless.

    Her brows furrowed, and before she could press, Richard stepped forward, his presence filling the room in a quieter, gentler way than she was used to. He moved like someone walking into something sacred, like he didn¡¯t want to disturb the air around her.

    "I know you wouldn¡¯t let me give you a house," he said calmly. "So I gave you a home."

    Cammy¡¯s eyes locked on his, and the air between them thickened with something deeper than gratitude¡ªsomething tender and raw and unspoken.

    "I didn¡¯t want you to move into an empty space, surrounded by boxes and silence," Richard continued, his voice softening. "You deserve to walk into warmth. Into beauty. Into something that¡¯s already waiting for you."

    "I didn¡¯t ask for this," she said, her throat tightening, though her voicecked any real protest. It was fragile, her disbelief still coloring every word.

    "No," Richard replied. "But I think, deep down, a part of you wanted to feel¡ªwhat it¡¯s like to be taken care of. Even if just once."

    She blinked rapidly, overwhelmed by the details¡ªthe throw pillows in colors she loved, the coffee table books that mirrored her interests, the kitchen stocked with her favorite teas. Everything was hers, yet she hadn¡¯t done a single thing.

    Richard saw her scanning the whole ce, so he said, "Greg told me what you liked, so I bought them. You have such a reliable big brother..."

    The word ¡¯big brother¡¯ echoed in her mind. ¡¯Right, he is my brother...¡¯ she reminded herself.

    Her chest rose and fell with the effort to hold herself together.

    "I don¡¯t know what to say," she murmured.

    "You don¡¯t have to say anything right now," Richard said gently. "Just... allow yourself to enjoy it. That¡¯s all I want."

    She swallowed hard and turned to Ric again, needing an anchor in that moment.

    "Mommy, this is so pretty!" Dn¡¯s voice came from the entryway, breaking the spell as he and his nanny entered. Dn dashed into the living room, jumping on the couch and giggling, while the nanny froze, her jaw ck in stunned amazement.

    Richard offered to keep Dnpany in his bedroom while Cammy, Ric, and the nanny unpacked their stuff.

    As thest box was tucked into a corner and Dn curled on the couch with a coloring book Ric had quietly pulled from a shelf, Richard checked his watch.

    "I should get going," he said, adjusting the cuff of his suit.

    Cammy looked up from where she was straightening a stack of tes in the kitchen. "You don¡¯t have to leave just yet," she said softly.

    "There¡¯s not much left to unpack anyway... and we¡¯ll all be eating downstairs soon. Stay. I will introduce you to ourndlords."

    Richard paused, surprised¡ªbut not displeased. His gaze softened, and he nodded. "Alright then. I¡¯d like that."

    They settled into the dining area as Cammy offered them some tea, the three of them¡ªCammy, Ric, and Richard¡ªsurrounded by the faint scent of fresh wood and new beginnings. For a moment, there was only the hum of the city through the open windows, the gentle scratch of Dn¡¯s crayons, the calm after the chaos of moving.

    Then Richard leaned forward, resting his elbows lightly on the table as soon as Dn transferred to his room. "So," he began with a deliberate ease, "have you and Ric talked about the wedding?"

    Cammy blinked, her fingers tightening around the warm mug of tea in her hands. Ric, across from her, nced away discreetly, giving her space to answer.

    She took a breath, steadying herself. "We haven¡¯t talked about anything specific yet," she admitted. "But if we do it... I don¡¯t want anything extravagant. Just something small. Intimate. Family and friends. That¡¯s all I need."

    "I would love that too. I don¡¯t want to attract too much attention. I want to keep our lives private as much as possible. Away from the public eye from my job," Ric said.

    Richard nodded, a spark of something fond lighting in his expression. "I get that. I know a few ces that might be perfect then. Quiet vineyards just outside the city, or there¡¯s this secluded garden up north, hidden behind an old monastery... the kind of ce where the silence feels like a blessing."

    He leaned in, animated now, talking about wildflower fields and rustic chapels, his voice rich with visions he was already imagining for her. But his words started to blur around the edges, fading into the background.

    Because Cammy¡¯s mind was drifting.

    She didn¡¯t mean to. But the moment Richard said "secluded," the memory unspooled inside her like a ribbon.

    A beach.

    Golden sand, warm beneath bare feet.

    The waves whisper secrets against the shore.

    White linen swaying in the sea breeze, the scent of salt and orchids wrapping around her like a dream.

    And Greg.

    Standing there¡ªbarefoot, tanned, a crown of sunlight tangled in his curls. That raw, unguarded smile. The way his eyes locked onto hers was like she was the only thing anchoring him to the earth. His vows, whispered against her ear, were trembling with emotion. Her name on his lips, like a promise and a prayer.

    Her throat tightened.

    That wedding was nothing but a ghost now. No rings. No documents. Just two hearts foolishly thinking love was enough to rewrite fate.

    "Cammy?" Richard¡¯s voice gently pulled her back.

    She blinked, the ache still wrapped around her chest, and forced a small smile. "Sorry. I was just thinking about something."

    "Something happy, I hope?" Richard asked kindly.

    She nodded. Lied. "Yeah. Just... picturing the kind of ce you mentioned."

    Ric¡¯s gaze lingered on her a beat longer than necessary. He saw it, she knew. He always did.

    But he said nothing.

    At least not for now.

 Chapter 242: Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 242: Daughter</h4>

    "Would you like me to get you a wedding nner?" Richard asked, ncing between Ric and Cammy, his tone both casual and deliberate.

    Ric leaned back slightly, resting his arm across the chair beside Cammy. "What do you think, Cammy?" he asked, his voice gentle. "If it¡¯s up to me, I¡¯d like that. We¡¯re both buried in work, and I don¡¯t want you losing time with Dn over flower arrangements and cake tastings."

    Cammy nodded slowly, her fingers absentmindedly brushing the edge of her mug. "Right... Dn¡¯s cast ising off in two weeks. After that... I need to send him back to Duncan."

    The air changed.

    She didn¡¯t have to look to know Richard¡¯s mood had shifted¡ªshe felt it. The subtle but sharp click of his jaw tightening. The way his hand, which had been resting calmly on the table, now curled into a fist.

    "That bastard," Richard muttered, the venom behind the words unmistakable. "I think you should get married as soon as possible. Once you do, we can finally challenge the conservatorship and take Dn back from him for good."

    "That¡¯s exactly what I was about to propose," Cammy said, her voice firmer now. A decision rising from inside her like a wave. She turned to Ric, meeting his eyes fully. "Is it okay for you... If we get married before Dn goes to Duncan?"

    Ric¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver. Not even a heartbeat passed before he smiled and said, "I can marry you today, if you want."

    The words hit her with the force of something muchrger than the moment. They weren¡¯t just words¡ªthey were steady, certain. No hesitation. No pretense.

    Cammy felt the heat rise to her cheeks, a bloom of color spreading from her throat up to her temples. She hadn¡¯t expected that answer. Hadn¡¯t expected it to stir something in her like this¡ªso sudden, so warm. Her heart stuttered and her lips parted in a quiet breath as she bit down gently on her inner lip, her gaze slipping away, trying¡ªfailing¡ªto hide the smile tugging at her mouth.

    But it was toote.

    Richard saw it. His eyes twinkled like a man who had just uncovered a delightful secret. "Aha!" heughed, pointing a teasing finger in Ric¡¯s direction. "At my age, I didn¡¯t know I could still get swayed by lines like that. You really know how to make my daughter¡¯s heart flutter, don¡¯t you?"

    Ric chuckled, running a hand through his hair in mock humility. "I try, sir."

    ¡¯Daughter...¡¯

    The word echoed inside Cammy¡¯s chest, echoing through her bones, curling around something fragile and aching.

    ¡¯Daughter...¡¯

    She had grown up with only one man calling her that¡ªPeter. Her Daddy. The man who sang lubies off-key and burned toast every morning. The man who knew how to hold her when the world was too loud. That word belonged to him. And yet now...

    Now, it hade from Richard.

    And somehow, it didn¡¯t feel forced. It didn¡¯t feel like a title wrapped in expectation or guilt.

    But it didn¡¯t feel real, either.

    Not yet.

    Maybe not ever.

    She looked at him then¡ªthis man with silver threads in his hair and fire in his voice. The father of the man she once gave her heart to, the man who¡¯d unexpectedly carved out a space in her life where so few had ever been allowed.

    He smiled at her, like he already believed she belonged.

    She blinked quickly, pushing away the sting behind her eyes, her fingers curling lightly on the edge of the table.

    "I think a wedding nner might be a good idea after all," she said, voice soft, trying to steady the trembling inside her. "Just... nothing fancy. No spotlight. I want it to feel... like us."

    Richard gave a nod of approval. "Then that¡¯s what we¡¯ll do."

    But Cammy wasn¡¯t looking at him anymore.

    She was staring out the window again, the light shifting across her face.

    And in her mind, the sound of the ocean came rushing back.

    That secluded beach. That whispered ¡¯I do¡¯. The way Greg¡¯s hand trembled when he slipped the ring on her finger, which is now kept at the very bottom of her jewelry box.

    The way the world disappeared the moment he kissed her. The only thing that existed was his touch and her breathless heart and the belief that forever really could be that simple.

    But forever had been short.

    And now, here she was, caught between the shadow of one love and the gentle, steady promise of another.

    Her attention was pulled from the weight of her thoughts by the gentle vibration of her phone. She nced down.

    Mrs. Moore: [Lunch is ready! Come down to the ramen shop. I made extra gyoza and miso just for you. Bring everyone!]

    Cammy smiled softly, her heart warming at the message. There was something grounding about Mrs. Moore¡ªlike a lighthouse in the chaos.

    "They¡¯re calling us down for lunch," she said, her voice a little lighter now. "Mrs. Moore says she made extra miso and gyoza."

    Richard chuckled. "I suppose that¡¯s my cue. You don¡¯t say no to a free lunch."

    Ric stood and stretched, the noon¡¯s sunlight brushing over his shoulders. "Come on, let¡¯s go."

    Cammy walked ahead to Dn¡¯s room. He was still quietly coloring, his little cast resting on the pillow Ric had ced earlier. She crouched beside him and gently kissed the top of his head.

    "Come on, love. We¡¯re going downstairs to eat."

    He beamed and scrambled up with a little help from Ric, who lifted him like he weighed nothing. Richard watched the exchange in silence, his expression unreadable for a moment. Then he smiled quietly to himself and followed behind them.

    They made their way down the newly installed elevator¡ªRic joked that it still smelled like "new metal and fresh responsibility." Cammyughed, letting herself breathe again, letting the warmth of the present push back the chill of her memory.

    As the elevator doors opened, the scent of miso broth, garlic oil, and soy wafted into the hallway, wrapping them in something that felt like home.

    The ramen shop was glowing with soft, amber lighting. Mrs. Moore waved them in excitedly, her apron still dusted with flour, and Mr. Moore stood behind the counter, already filling bowls with practiced speed.

    "Oh good, you¡¯re all here!" Mrs. Moore said, ushering them to a long table near the window where a row of steaming bowls awaited.

    Cammy¡¯s heart squeezed. At the end of the table was Greg, sitting beside Harry, opposite Eve and Cassey.

    She froze in her spot and just stared at the man that her heart still hold so dear.

 Chapter 243: Wedding Announcement

    <h4>Chapter 243: Wedding Announcement</h4>

    Cammy slid into the seat beside Eve just as Cassey moved to a smaller table, joining Dn and his nanny near the corner where Mrs. Moore hadid out treats and little party favors for the kids.

    The shift in seating left Greg directly across from Cammy, the space between them suddenly feeling suffocating despite the crowded restaurant.

    Richard settled in beside Greg, while Ric sat protectively close to Cammy¡¯s side, their arms asionally brushing as they adjusted themselves at the long table.

    Eve and Harry exchanged subtle, loaded nces, their eyes darting between Cammy and Greg¡ªthe tension at the table so thick it was nearly tangible.

    Cammy stared at her untouched ceramic charger, feeling Greg¡¯s silent presence burning into her skin, though neither of them dared meet the other¡¯s eyes.

    The silence dragged¡ªheavy, brittle, unbearable¡ªuntil Richard, in his typical straightforwardness, shattered it.

    "Why is everyone so damn quiet?" he asked, chuckling lightly as he reached for his tea.

    Eve was the first to recover, her smile a little too quick, a little too bright.

    "I guess everyone¡¯s just worn out from lifting boxes and arranging stuff in the apartments," she said, her voice breezy, trying¡ªand failing¡ªto smooth the jagged edges in the room.

    Richardughed, the sound deep and unbothered. "Can¡¯t say I rte. I only lifted my grandson¡¯s crayons today." He chuckled at his own joke, but theughter that followed from the others was strained, polite at best, as if they were all pretending they didn¡¯t feel the storm gathering at the table.

    Then, without warning, Richard turned, his gaze direct.

    "Cammy, Ric¡ª" he said, his voice loud enough to im everyone¡¯s attention, "¡ªI assume everyone here¡¯s invited to the wedding?"

    The table froze.

    All eyes shifted to Cammy and Ric.

    Except for Greg.

    He remained glued to his phone, his thumb mindlessly scrolling, pretending he hadn¡¯t heard a thing.

    Cammy¡¯s heart mmed against her ribs.

    Not because she hadn¡¯t thought about the guest list¡ªbut because she hadn¡¯t found the courage yet to speak the words aloud with him sitting right there.

    "Y-Yes," she managed, her voice taut, her throat dry.

    She forced a small smile. "Including Mr. and Mrs. Moore, of course."

    The atmosphere vibrated with unsaid words, like a bowstring pulled so tight it was moments away from snapping.

    At that exact moment, Mrs. Moore appeared beside them, bncing a tray of steaming tea.

    "I heard the word ¡¯wedding¡¯¡ªwho¡¯s getting married?" she asked, setting the cups down with a bright smile that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes.

    Cammy hesitated¡ªher hand trembling slightly as she lifted it.

    "Me... and Ric," she said softly, the admission slipping into the space between them like a drop of ink into clear water¡ªspreading, darkening.

    Mrs. Moore¡¯s hands stilled for the barest second.

    Her smile faltered just a fraction before she expertly masked it, her eyes instinctively flickering to Greg.

    He still hadn¡¯t looked up.

    Still hadn¡¯t moved.

    But everyone¡ªeveryone except Richard¡ªsaw it.

    The way his fingers dug hard into the edge of his phone, knuckles nching, the leather case creaking slightly under the force of his grip.

    Mrs. Moore forced a smallugh, trying to carry the conversation forward.

    "Well now, when¡¯s the big day? This olddy needs time to find a fancy dress¡ªand a gift that¡¯s good enough for our Cammy!"

    Cammy swallowed hard, feeling her heart hammering wildly against her chest.

    She hadn¡¯t meant to drop the news like this.

    Hadn¡¯t meant to throw it into the middle of their fragile gathering like a grenade.

    "In less than two weeks," she said, the words cracking slightly at the edges.

    "Before Dn¡¯s castes off."

    The reaction was immediate.

    Mrs. Moore gasped softly, Eve stiffened, Harry¡¯s eyes widened.

    But it was Greg¡¯s reaction¡ªor rather, hisck of it¡ªthat tore at her the most.

    He didn¡¯t flinch.

    Didn¡¯t blink.

    Didn¡¯t even acknowledge the explosion she had just set off.

    But Cammy saw it.

    The death grip on his phone.

    The way his entire body was rigid, as if he was barely holding himself together.

    As if he was one breath away from falling apart.

    Sensing the unbearable tension still clinging to the table like a second skin, Eve stood abruptly.

    "I¡¯ll help Mrs. Moore serve the food," she said, her voice a little too bright.

    Before anyone could answer, Greg was on his feet too, his chair scraping harshly against the floor.

    "I¡¯ll help too," he muttered, not looking at anyone in particr.

    Mrs. Moore blinked at them, a bit startled, but weed the help nheless.

    Together, the three of them disappeared into the kitchen, leaving behind an awkward silence that even the clinking of teacups couldn¡¯t mask.

    Inside the kitchen, theforting smell of broth and freshly fried gyoza filled the air, but Greg barely noticed. His steps were sharp, erratic, his body taut with a violent, invisible tension.

    Eve called his name softly, but he didn¡¯t stop.

    Didn¡¯t slow down.

    He kept walking¡ªpast the prep tables, past the shelves stacked with clean bowls¡ªuntil he reached the small office tucked away at the very end of the kitchen.

    The door creaked open under his hand, and Greg slipped inside, nearly mming it behind him.

    Eve hesitated for half a second before following, a deep pit forming in her stomach. She pushed the door open carefully¡ªand what she saw made her heart twist painfully.

    Greg was sitting on the floor, his back slumped against the wall, his hands trembling violently.

    Silent at first.

    But then the first ragged sob tore from his chest¡ªand he crumpled forward, his arms wrapping around himself in a desperate, broken attempt to hold himself together.

    Eve knelt down beside him without a word, her hand gently finding his shoulder, grounding him, offering silentfort.

    She had never seen Greg like this.

    Not even when everything had first fallen apart between him and Cammy.

    This was deeper.

    Worse.

    This was a man watching thest piece of his heart get ripped away¡ªand being utterly powerless to stop it.

    Footsteps sounded from behind them, and Eve turned to see Mr. Moore standing at the threshold, his face etched with worry and something that looked a lot like sorrow.

    He took in the scene with one grim sweep of his eyes¡ªthe way Greg was shaking, the way Eve hovered uselessly over him¡ªand his jaw hardened.

    "You should go, Eve," Mr. Moore said quietly but firmly, his voice leaving no room for argument.

    "But¡ª"

    "Go help my wife," he repeated, sharper this time, a shadow crossing his normally gentle features.

    Eve swallowed, torn, but nodded. She cast onest nce at Greg¡ªat the boy who used tough so easily, who now looked shattered beyond repair¡ªand slipped out the door, leaving Mr. Moore alone with him.

    The door clicked shut behind her, sealing them inside.

    Mr. Moore exhaled heavily and stepped closer to the broken man on the floor.

    He crouched down, his voice low, almost a growl.

    "Alright, son. Let it out," he said.

    "Because after this, you¡¯ll have a decision to make."

 Chapter 244: Bleeding Silently

    <h4>Chapter 244: Bleeding Silently</h4>

    Eve and Mrs. Moore returned to the restaurant, the warm, savory aroma of fresh ramen filling the air as they moved swiftly between tables, distributing steaming bowls to everyone.

    The atmosphere lightened slightly as theforting scent wrapped around them, but Eve¡¯s heart still raced, the memory of Greg¡¯s broken figure burned into her mind.

    As she carefully set a bowl in front of Richard, she caught him ncing around, his sharp gaze sweeping the room like a hawk.

    "Where¡¯s Greg?" Richard asked, his voice carrying a low note of authority that made Eve flinch inside.

    Thinking quickly, she forced a bright smile to her lips and answered, "Oh, Mr. Moore needed help lifting some heavy sacks of ingredients. Normally, the staff would take care of it, but since it¡¯s just family here today, Greg offered to help. Always the gentleman¡ªeven though he¡¯s a CEO of a multi-million dorpany."

    She handed him a neatly wrapped pair of chopsticks, praying he would buy the lie.

    Richard¡¯s face lit up with a prideful smirk, his chest puffing slightly as if Greg¡¯s goodness were a reflection of his own greatness.

    "That¡¯s my son," he said, unwrapping the wooden chopsticks with deliberate ease. "Always helpful. Always knew how to step up when needed."

    Eve nodded quickly, masking her inner turmoil. She hated how easy it was to deceive him¡ªbut the alternative would have been worse. Much worse.

    "Is there anything else you need, Mr. Cross? I can grab it for you when I head back inside," Eve offered, keeping her voice light, almost casual.

    Richard waved her off dismissively, already engrossed in tasting the rich broth of the ramen.

    "No, dear, I¡¯m good. You go on and finish your work."

    Eve bowed her head slightly, murmuring a polite thank you before spinning on her heel and walking away. Her steps were quick but controlled, and it wasn¡¯t until she passed through the kitchen doors again that she allowed herself to breathe.

    ¡¯Thank God,¡¯ she thought with a shiver.

    If Richard had decided to call Greg out... if he had seen him¡ªseen the cracks in the armor he thought his son wore so proudly¡ªquestions would have poured like acid, burning everything they were trying desperately to keep from unraveling.

    And Eve knew...

    One wrong word from Richard, and all of them¡ªespecially Greg¡ªmight not survive it.

    Everyone had finally settled into afortable rhythm, the tter of chopsticks and low hum of conversation filling the ramen shop.

    Bowls of steaming broth, springy noodles, and fresh toppings were being slurped eagerly, the tension from earlier slowly dissolving into theforting ritual of eating.

    Just as Cammy was beginning to rx, the kitchen door creaked open.

    Mr. Moore and Greg finally emerged.

    All heads instinctively turned toward them¡ªand in an instant, the table went quiet again.

    Greg¡¯s eyes were puffy, unmistakably red even under the warm lighting.

    It was a sight that made Cammy¡¯s heart squeeze painfully in her chest.

    Richard was the first to speak, setting his chopsticks down with a faint ck.

    "What happened to your eyes, Gregory?" he asked, his tone casual but with an edge of concern threading through it.

    Before Greg could even open his mouth to respond, Mr. Moore pped a hearty hand on his back, making him stagger slightly forward.

    "This man here," Mr. Moore said, voice booming with theatrical pride, "was very brave. Helped me chop not just one¡ªbut ten whole onions." He let out a loud, heartyugh that echoed around the room.

    The others caught on quickly, chuckling and exchanging knowing looks¡ªno one believing it for a second, but grateful for the lifeline Mr. Moore threw over the heavy truth.

    Greg gave a sheepish grin, scratching the back of his neck as he yed along.

    "Yeah... Sorry. Thought I was man enough to handle it, but turns out I wasn¡¯t trained for the battlefield that is onion-chopping."

    Theughter grew louder, richer, helping to wash away the heaviness that had been sitting like a stone in all their chests.

    Richardughed the hardest, pping the table once as tears of amusement gathered at the corners of his eyes.

    "You did your best, son. That¡¯s all that matters!"

    Greg smiled weakly and slid into his seat, trying to look like he belonged again¡ªtrying to forget, just for a moment, that the woman he loved was slipping further away with every ticking second.

    Lunch continued with light-hearted conversation.

    Richard leaned back in his chair after another generous mouthful of ramen, patting his belly contentedly.

    "Mr. Moore, this is incredible. Truly. You could teach the top restaurants in Tokyo a thing or two."

    Mr. Moore¡¯s cheeks flushed with pleasure.

    "These are actually new recipes," he admitted proudly. "Courtesy of Ric here."

    He tilted his head toward Ric, who nodded modestly.

    "Ric taught me how to modernize the old traditional ramen styles," Mr. Moore continued.

    "Add a twist here and there¡ªdifferent broths, fusion toppings. It¡¯s still authentic, but fresh enough to bring in a new crowd."

    "Well, it¡¯s bloody genius," Richard said, lifting his bowl slightly in a toast.

    "To tradition and innovation."

    Everyone joined in the small toast, the clinking of bowls light and merry.

    And for a moment¡ªjust a moment¡ªthe cracks in their hearts were hidden beneath smiles, and the ghosts of what might have been were pushed into the shadows.

    But not erased.

    Never erased.

    Everyone slowly finished their food, the once lively chatter settling into afortable, satisfied quiet. Bowls were pushed aside, chopsticksid down, and napkins crumpled as the meal wound to an end.

    Richard stood first, dusting invisible crumbs off his pants before reaching for his coat.

    "Well, we¡¯ll leave you young ones to your unpacking," he said with a grin.

    He stepped toward Cammy and pulled her into a brief but firm hug, his cologne and fatherly warmth surrounding her like a heavy nket she hadn¡¯t asked for but couldn¡¯t push away.

    "I¡¯ll forward you the number of a wedding nner I know," Richard whispered into her ear, his voice filled with a father¡¯s pride and excitement. "Someone I trust. You¡¯ll be in good hands, Cammy."

    Cammy nodded stiffly, forcing a tight smile as she swallowed the lump in her throat.

    Then Richard turned, giving Greg a meaningful look.

    "Well, don¡¯t just stand there, son. Say goodbye properly."

    Greg¡¯s jaw clenched, his shoulders rigid, but he moved toward her.

    The moment felt like slow motion¡ªlike watching a wave build, knowing it would crash and leave nothing but wreckage behind.

    He wrapped his arms around her briefly, a hug so fleeting and stiff it barely counted.

    And then, his breath hot against her ear, Greg whispered so only she could hear:

    "Spare me... don¡¯t invite me."

    Cammy froze, her body locking in ce.

    Her heart felt like it had been struck by lightning¡ªsplintered and scorched in a heartbeat.

    By the time she gathered the courage to react, to say something, anything, Greg had already pulled away, the mask of indifference back over his face.

    She could only watch, numb and rooted to the spot, as father and son made their way across the parking lot toward Richard¡¯s sleek ck car.

    The engine roared to life, the tires crunching on the gravel¡ªand then they were gone.

    Cammy stood there in the middle of the quiet street, arms limp at her sides, the wind tugging at her hair.

    She stared after them, unable to move, unable to breathe, the pain slicing through her like a thousand invisible knives.

    Her chest burned, her eyes stung¡ªbut no tears fell.

    It was a deeper kind of agony, the kind that hollowed you out from the inside, leaving nothing but echoes where your heart used to be.

    She didn¡¯t notice Eve approaching softly from behind.

    She didn¡¯t hear Ric calling her name gently.

    Cammy stood there...

    Staring...

    Hurting...

    Bleeding silently.

 Chapter 245: Good Times Will Come

    <h4>Chapter 245: Good Times Will Come</h4>

    "Cammy!"

    Eve¡¯s voice pierced through the thick haze clouding Cammy¡¯s mind, snapping her out of the daze that had consumed her.

    She blinked rapidly, realizing she was still standing there, still staring at the spot where Greg had disappeared moments ago¡ªwhere a piece of her heart still felt nailed to the ground.

    "Huh?" she uttered weakly, her voice thin, as if it barely belonged to her anymore.

    Eve rushed to her side, concern etched all over her face. "Gosh, we¡¯ve been calling you over and over," she said, a touch of scolding wrapped in tenderness. She shoved a small bottle into Cammy¡¯s hands. "Here. Mrs. Moore asked me to give this to you. It¡¯s soya milk¡ªgood for the baby."

    The word baby cut through Cammy¡¯s fog like a de.

    Automatically, without thinking, her other hand drifted protectively to her stomach. She stared down at herself for a long, heavy second before whispering in a trembling voice, "Right... I¡¯m pregnant. I almost forgot."

    Eve¡¯s face twisted in horror.

    "Hey! Don¡¯t say that!" she scolded, her tone sharper now. "It¡¯s not something you ever forget, Cammy. This baby... this life inside you... it¡¯s everything now."

    Before Cammy could respond, Ric approached, his voice steady but full of concern.

    "You mentioned back in Arlon that you¡¯d visit your doctor here. When are you nning to go for a check-up? I¡¯ll go with you."

    "Tomorrow... after work," she replied, feeling the exhaustion settle deeper into her bones.

    "That¡¯s right, Ric," Eve said quickly, ncing at Cammy with pointed urgency. "Make sure she goes. Don¡¯t let her brush it off or ¡¯forget¡¯ again."

    Cammy gave a soft, bitter chuckle and shook her head.

    "I won¡¯t," she promised, a tired smile ghosting her lips. "I¡¯ve just been... so physically drained, and emotionally... wrecked." Her voice cracked slightly, betraying the tears she was fighting to hold back.

    Eve softened, stepping closer.

    "Of course you are, Cammy... You¡¯re carrying so much more than a baby right now. You¡¯re carrying broken dreams, shattered promises... and hope all at once. It¡¯s a heavy thing."

    Ric ced aforting hand on Cammy¡¯s shoulder before saying, "I¡¯ll go call Dn. We should head upstairs and let you get some rest."

    He turned and disappeared back inside the restaurant.

    Cammy and Eve watched him go, the space he left behind feeling strangely empty for a moment.

    "You know..." Eve murmured, nudging Cammy gently with her shoulder and offering a sly smile, "Ric¡¯s not a bad option at all. He really isn¡¯t."

    Cammy let out a small, hollowugh, the sound brittle at the edges.

    "I know," she whispered, almost to herself. "My mind knows it better than anything. It¡¯s just..." She paused, her voice dipping lower, heavy with unspoken grief. "I have a stupid heart, remember?"

    Eve didn¡¯tugh at the joke.

    Instead, she wrapped her arm tightly around Cammy¡¯s shoulders and pulled her close, letting her lean into the silence where words weren¡¯t enough.

    And for a moment, Cammy allowed herself to be held¡ªjust a broken woman trying to piece herself back together, one breath, one heartbeat, at a time.

    "Good times wille, Cammy. Good times wille," Eve whispered fiercely, like a prayer she was willing into the universe, just as Ric reappeared carrying Dn, followed by the soft chatter of the others.

    Mr. Moore pped his hands lightly to catch everyone¡¯s attention.

    "I hope you all had a wonderful lunch," he said, his voice warm with pride.

    Cammy forced herself to pull together the scattered pieces of her heart. This time, her smile was genuine, albeit a little fragile around the edges.

    "Of course, Mr. Moore. Your cooking is something I missed so much when we were stuck in that temporary apartment. Now that we¡¯re back, I¡¯ll get to have more of it again," she said, her voice carrying a tremor of longing¡ªlonging for normalcy, forfort, for something stable to hold onto.

    Mr. Moore chuckled warmly, but then his expression shifted slightly, a trace of seriousness peeking through.

    "But... you¡¯ll be married in two weeks. Will you still stay in the rooftop apartment after that?" the old man asked, his tone gentle, but the question cut through Cammy like a de.

    Caughtpletely off guard, Cammy¡¯s throat tightened.

    "I¡ªI..." she stammered, struggling to form the words. They stuck like thorns in her throat, a painful reminder of how many things were happening at once¡ªthings she hadn¡¯t even allowed herself to fully feel yet.

    Ric reached out and gave her back a firm, reassuring rub, grounding her like an anchor in a stormy sea.

    "We haven¡¯t really talked about it yet," Ric said, stepping in smoothly. "Everything¡¯s moving so fast, we honestly haven¡¯t finalized anything. We¡¯re just trying to keep up for now."

    Cammy turned to him, her heart aching with gratitude, and offered a small, knowing smile. Their eyes locked for a fleeting second¡ªa silent exchange that spoke louder than words: Thank you.

    Mr. Moore¡¯s deep, nostalgicugh rumbled from his chest.

    "You¡¯re right, son. That¡¯s exactly how it was for me and my wife," he said, ncing toward the kitchen where Mrs. Moore was cleaning up. His eyes softened with memory.

    "I was terrified of losing her, so I married her right away. We didn¡¯t have a n, didn¡¯t know where we would live, how we would build a life... we just had each other. And look at us now."

    He smiled, a lifetime of love written in the lines on his face. "I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll figure it out too, just like we did."

    The words sank into Cammy¡¯s soul, heavy and bittersweet.

    The mood is lighter now, touched with a sense of hope and new beginnings.

    Cammy lingered a moment, watching the simple scene¡ªthe people who, somehow, had be part of her patchwork family. A strange warmth bloomed inside her chest, battling the sadness that still clung to her.

    Eventually, they all headed back to their apartments upstairs, footsteps echoing against the walls, soft goodbyes filling the air.

    As Cammy followed them, she felt the weight of everything pressing down on her again¡ªthe choices, the unknown future, the stubborn ache left by a man who had asked her, with broken eyes, ¡¯Spare me, don¡¯t invite me.¡¯

    And still, she climbed the stairs.

    One step at a time.

    Carrying hope in one hand... and heartbreak in the other.

 Chapter 246: His Next Move

    <h4>Chapter 246: His Next Move</h4>

    The way back up to the rooftop apartment was quiet, heavy with the kind of silence that clung like a second skin. Cammy carried Dn¡¯s takeouts from Mrs. Moore while Ric and the nanny handled the rest of the food they had brought with them from thendlords.

    Thete afternoon sun filtered through the ss doors, bathing the room in a soft, golden haze.

    As soon as they stepped inside, Cammy noticed Dn rub his eyes with the back of his tiny hand, a long yawn escaping his lips.

    "Are you sleepy, sweetheart?" Cammy asked, crouching down to meet his eye level, brushing back his messy hair with a tenderness that made her chest ache.

    "Yes, Mommy," Dn mumbled, his words slurring with exhaustion.

    Cammy smiled warmly and kissed his forehead. "Then how about we take an afternoon nap?" she suggested, speaking in a soft, coaxing voice.

    Dn nodded but immediately grabbed the hem of her shirt with his small fingers, holding it tight.

    "Only if you stay with me until I fall asleep," he pleaded, his sleepy voice marked with sweetness.

    Cammy¡¯s heart squeezed painfully in her chest. How could she ever say no to him?

    "Of course, baby. I¡¯ll stay with you," she promised.

    She turned to Ric, silently unconsciously asking for his permission. Ric caught her nce and smiled reassuringly.

    "Go ahead," he said, cing a box down gently. "I¡¯ll help the nanny unpack the rest of the things."

    "Thank you," Cammy whispered.

    She led Dn into the bedroom, the familiar scent of fresh linens and the faint trace of new furniture filling her senses. Theyy on the bed, Dn immediately curling up against her, his little hand clutching the fabric of her blouse like a lifeline.

    Cammy stroked his hair in slow, soothing motions, humming a soft tune under her breath. The world outside their small cocoon felt like a distant roar; the only reality that mattered now was the steady beat of her heart against his tiny frame.

    As his eyelids drooped heavily, Dn mumbled against her chest,

    "Mommy... why is everybody saying you¡¯re getting married?"

    Cammy stiffened for a fraction of a second, her hand faltering before resuming its slow caress.

    "Because Mommy and Uncle Ric are getting married soon," she said gently, trying to keep her voice steady, trying not to let the sudden sting of emotion seep into her words.

    Dn was silent for a beat, and Cammy thought he had finally drifted off¡ªuntil he spoke again, his voice small and heartbreakingly honest.

    "I like Uncle Ric... but I like Uncle Greg more."

    The words were a whisper, but they hit Cammy like a thunderp.

    She closed her eyes tightly, fighting the tears that threatened to spill.

    How could a child so young sense the storm raging inside her when she herself was still trying to deny it?

    She pressed a kiss onto Dn¡¯s forehead, letting her lips linger there, as if trying to shield him from the turmoil he couldn¡¯t yet understand.

    "I know, baby," she whispered, her voice breaking against his skin.

    "I know..."

    And as Dn finally slipped into sleep, breathing deep and even, Cammy stared up at the ceiling, feeling the weight of the future crashing down on her like a tide she was powerless to stop.

    Carefully, Cammy peeled herself away from Dn¡¯s tiny embrace, moving slowly, inch by inch, to make sure he didn¡¯t stir. She tucked the nket gently around him, brushing a soft kiss against his hair before silently slipping out of the bedroom, closing the door behind her with a tender click.

    The apartment was quiet except for the faint tapping of keys. In the living room, she found Ric seated on the couch, hisptop perched on his knees, brows furrowed in focus. Thete afternoon sunlight cast a warm glow on him, making the moment feel almost surreal¡ªpeaceful, too perfect, like the calm before a storm.

    Ric¡¯s head lifted the moment he heard her approach. A smile tugged at his lips, gentle and weing.

    "How¡¯s Dn?" he asked, closing hisptop and setting it aside.

    Cammy padded across the room barefoot and sank onto the couch beside him, her body still heavy with emotions she couldn¡¯t name.

    "He¡¯s asleep," she said softly. "He asked about the wedding before he dozed off."

    Ric straightened, his gaze sharpening with interest. "Yeah? What did you tell him?"

    "That we¡¯re getting married soon." She forced a little smile, feeling the weight of those words settle between them.

    Ric reached for her hand, holding it between both of his like it was something fragile, precious.

    "And... how did he react?" he asked, his voice careful, like he was ready to catch her if she said something that would hurt.

    Cammy shook her head, a small chuckle escaping her lips. "No big reaction. He was already half-asleep. But it wasn¡¯t negative." She paused, her heart softening a little more. "He said he likes you."

    Ric¡¯s face broke into a wide smile, pure and unguarded, and for a moment Cammy saw the boyish part of him¡ªthe one that craved eptance, family, love.

    "He really said that?" he asked, squeezing her hand tightly.

    She nodded. "He did."

    Ricughed quietly under his breath, his eyes gleaming.

    "You have no idea how much that means to me, Cammy," he said, voice thick with emotion. "I know I can never rece..." He trailed off, not wanting to say Greg¡¯s name. "But I¡¯ll do my best to be someone he can rely on."

    Cammy¡¯s heart twisted painfully. She pulled her hand away gently and rested it against her stomach, feeling the faintest flutter of life within.

    "I want to talk about something important," she said, her tone shifting to something heavier.

    Ric leaned forward, attentive, his smile fading into something more serious.

    "Our wedding... and where we¡¯ll live after that."

    He nodded. "Of course. Let¡¯s talk about it."

    Cammy swallowed hard. "I know we haven¡¯t really had time to n anything properly... but I don¡¯t want a big wedding.

    I don¡¯t want fancy receptions or crowds. I just want something small... intimate. With people who matter," she said, her voice trembling slightly.

    Ric reached out, brushing a stray strand of hair behind her ear.

    "I want whatever you want, Cammy."

    She offered him a grateful smile but her next words came out in a rush, filled with a bittersweet longing she could no longer hide.

    "And as for where to live..." She nced toward the bedroom where Dn slept peacefully. "I want Dn to stay somewhere familiar. I don¡¯t want him to feel like everything¡¯s changing at once. Maybe... maybe we could stay here for a while. Even after the wedding."

    Ric studied her, his gaze searching deep into her soul. He stayed silent for a while calcting, thinking of his next move.

 Chapter 247: Trembling Hope

    <h4>Chapter 247: Trembling Hope</h4>

    Ric reached out and took Cammy¡¯s hand again, this time holding it firmly, grounding her to the moment. His thumb brushed soothing circles over her knuckles, his voice soft but unwavering.

    "Alright," he said after a long pause. "We¡¯ll stay here, Cammy. Just until we get Dn¡¯s custody back."

    Cammy¡¯s lips parted, stunned by how easily he agreed. She searched his face, expecting to see reluctance¡ªbut there was none. Only quiet understanding.

    "But after that," Ric continued, his voice filled with a warmth that wrapped around her battered heart, "once everything is settled... we¡¯ll find a real home. A real house. One with a huge backyard where Dn and... the baby can run around. Somewhere that¡¯s ours. Somewhere that feels like a new start."

    A lump rose in Cammy¡¯s throat at his words, and she had to look down to hide the tears that welled in her eyes. A new start. The idea sounded so simple when Ric said it¡ªbut it terrified her all the same.

    Ric squeezed her hand, making her look at him again.

    "The reason I¡¯m agreeing to this," he said, his tone dropping lower, more serious, "isn¡¯t because I don¡¯t want you at the penthouse." He gave a soft, bittersweet chuckle. "God knows I want you there. I want you everywhere."

    Cammy¡¯s breath hitched at the raw honesty in his voice.

    "But I workte, Cammy. Sometimes until midnight. And if you stayed in the penthouse alone, it would feel like a prison. And I¡¯d be forcing you to live in a ce where the silence would scream at you every night." He shook his head, a shadow crossing his features.

    "I don¡¯t want that for you. Not when you can be here... with Eve, with the Moores. People who care. People who canugh with you and talk with you and make this ce feel like home¡ªeven when I can¡¯t be here yet."

    Cammy closed her eyes, overwhelmed by the wave of emotion his words stirred inside her. It wasn¡¯t just understanding. It was protection. It was love, in its purest, most unselfish form.

    Ric brushed her knuckles against his lips in a fleeting kiss. "You don¡¯t need a maid in a cold penthouse. You need friends and warmth and stupid conversations over ramen at two a.m.," he said with a soft smile. "And I want you to have that... until I can give you more."

    Cammyughed under her breath, wiping at the corners of her eyes with the back of her hand. "You make it sound so easy," she whispered.

    Ric leaned in, pressing his forehead lightly against hers. "Because loving you, Cammy... is easy."

    For the first time in what felt like forever, Cammy allowed herself to believe that maybe, just maybe, she wasn¡¯t as broken as she thought. Maybe there was still a chance for a future stitched together from all the shattered pieces of her past.

    "Now that our living arrangements are settled," Ric said, his thumb still lightly tracing circles against her hand, "let¡¯s talk about the wedding. Where do you want to do it?"

    Cammy opened her mouth to answer but faltered almost immediately. A cold weight settled on her chest as she realized ¡ª she had no idea.

    This wedding hade so fast, like a tidal wave sweeping her off her feet before she could even find her footing. She hadn¡¯t thought of flowers, or dresses, or venues. Her mind was still tangled in survival, in holding herself together.

    "I... I don¡¯t know," she admitted in a small voice, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. "Since the wedding was so sudden, I haven¡¯t really thought about it."

    Ric gave her a warm, reassuring smile, as if he had expected that answer all along.

    "How about this," he said, leaning back slightly, his arm still draped casually across the couch behind her. "What if we do it at Pearl Resort?"

    Cammy blinked at him, surprised. "Felicity¡¯s resort?"

    He nodded, his expression thoughtful, almost tender.

    "It¡¯s perfect for an intimate wedding. We already have a restaurant that could cater the event. And there¡¯s a covered event hall where we can hold the ceremony¡ªsimple, beautiful, and no stress about bad weather."

    Cammy listened, her heart slowly starting to thaw with each word.

    "And more than that," Ric continued, his voice growing softer, "it¡¯s where we met, Cammy. It¡¯s where everything started. It feels right, doesn¡¯t it?"

    The memories flickered through her mind like shes of light¡ªthe first stolen nces, theughter, the unexpected connection she hadn¡¯t dared hope for.

    "And you know Felicity and Ellie," Ric added with a knowing smile. "They would be delighted to host the wedding. They are family."

    Cammy felt the corners of her lips twitch into a small, wistful smile.

    But then Ric¡¯s tone shifted, even softer now, filled with something deeper¡ªsomething that hit her straight in the heart.

    "Andstly... It¡¯s familiar to Dn."

    Cammy¡¯s breath caught.

    "He¡¯ll be leaving for Duncan the day after the wedding," Ric said, his hand tightening gently on hers, "and I don¡¯t want him feeling out of ce on hisst night here. At Pearl Resort, he knows everyone. He can y with Ellie¡¯s kids, with Eve¡¯s family. He can spend hisst night surrounded by friends,ughter, family... love."

    Cammy bit her lower lip hard, trying to will away the sting of tears building behind her eyes.

    Ric smiled sadly. "It would make the transition easier for him. I know how hard it¡¯s going to be. Not just for you... but for him, too."

    For a long moment, Cammy couldn¡¯t speak. Her throat was too tight, her chest too full.

    It struck her then¡ªnot for the first time but perhaps the clearest¡ªthat Ric wasn¡¯t just thinking about her.

    He wasn¡¯t making this wedding only about them.

    He was folding Dn¡¯s fragile little heart into every decision he made, treating him not as an afterthought but as an essential, irreceable part of their future.

    He does not only care about her. He also cares about her son.

    Cammy pressed her palm to her chest, as if she could hold her breaking heart together just a little longer.

    "Ric..." she whispered, her voice trembling, "Thank you. For thinking about him and not just about us."

    Ric leaned forward, pressing his forehead lightly to hers again.

    "Always," he murmured. "It¡¯s never just you or me, Cammy. It¡¯s all of us. Always."

    And for the first time in a long, long while, Cammy allowed herself a fragile, trembling hope that maybe... she wasn¡¯t alone in carrying the weight of the future anymore.

    Her resolve grew stronger that she chose the right man to marry, the right man to be the father of her baby... Greg and hers.

    Cammy wiped the corners of her eyes with the back of her hand and drew in a deep breath, trying to steady her swirling emotions. She looked up at Ric, who was still watching her with so much patience, so much quiet strength.

    Finally, she gave him a small but certain nod.

    "Alright," she said, her voice low but sure. "Let¡¯s do it at Pearl Resort."

    Ric¡¯s entire face lit up with a genuine, boyish smile¡ªa smile so full of happiness that it made Cammy¡¯s heart ache in a different, sweeter way.

    This wasn¡¯t obligation.

    This wasn¡¯t pity.

    This wasn¡¯t some forced kindness.

    This man genuinely wanted to marry her, to build a future with her and her son, and it showed in every line, every breath, every beat of him.

    Cammy smiled back, shy and overwhelmed at the same time.

    "I¡¯ll take care of the venue," Ric said enthusiastically, already pulling out his phone and tapping a quick reminder to himself. "I¡¯ll call Felicity and Ellie to make the arrangements. I¡¯ll also get in touch with the wedding nner Richard rmended."

    He looked at her with a reassuring grin.

    "You don¡¯t have to worry about anything, Cammy. The nner will just need some details from you¡ªlike what kind of wedding attire you want, if you have any special preferences for the motif or the food. And of course, the guest list."

    Cammy exhaled a shaky breath, feeling a burden lift off her shoulders.

    "Other than that," Ric continued, reaching for her hand again and squeezing it gently, "I¡¯ll handle everything. You just focus on spending time with Dn, making memories with him, and getting all the rest you need for you and the baby."

    The tenderness in Ric¡¯s voice, the way he said you and the baby like it was second nature to him, cradled something fragile inside her.

    No one had ever stepped up for her like this before¡ªwithout conditions, without expectation of something in return. He was just giving everything that he could that would make her happy.

    It shook her to her core.

    "Ric..." she whispered again, her throat tight with emotion.

    He lifted her hand to his lips and kissed her knuckles lightly, reverently.

    "You¡¯re not alone anymore, Cammy," he said in a voice so steady and sure it left no room for doubt. "I¡¯m here. For you. For Dn. For everything that¡¯s ahead."

    And for the first time in what felt like an endless storm of fear and heartbreak, Cammy felt something bloom quietly inside her.

    Hope...

    Real, solid, trembling hope.

 Chapter 248: Piece By Piece

    <h4>Chapter 248: Piece By Piece</h4>

    Cammy had arrived at the office just as the sun peeked over the city skyline, determined to clear the mountain of unfinished work before she left for Arlon. She dove into the tasks with such focused determination that time slipped through her fingers like sand in a storm.

    Before she knew it, the clock was nearing noon, the buzz of the outside world breaking into her cocoon of concentration.

    "Cammy," a voice called out sharply, snapping her from the glow of herputer screen.

    She turned to find Harry standing by her desk, a furrow etched deep between his brows. "Where¡¯s Greg?"

    Startled, Cammy flicked her eyes to the time on her monitor and scrambled for her phone, her heart thudding uneasily in her chest. No messages. No missed calls at that hour.

    Before she could respond, M, Greg¡¯s secretary, answered with her usual crispness, "Mr. Cross will bete. He called in earlier and canceled all his morning appointments. He said he¡¯ll be here by lunchtime."

    Harry¡¯s frown deepened, and Cammy didn¡¯t miss the tension that flickered across his face. "Did he say why?" he pressed.

    "He said... he¡¯s sick," M said, her voice short and oddly clipped, like she didn¡¯t quite believe it herself.

    Harry gave a humorlessugh, the sound brittle. "Sick? Gregory Cross? That¡¯s rich. I thought he was invincible. Guess he¡¯s human after all." His words dripped with sarcasm as he turned away, vanishing down the corridor.

    Cammy waited until Harry was safely out of earshot before leaning closer to M, her voice low and urgent. "Did he say what he was sick with?"

    M hesitated, then shrugged lightly. "Headache, he said. But if you ask me..." She leaned in conspiratorially. "It¡¯s a hangover. He had me order a truckload of hangover food and electrolytes¡ªssic recovery menu. Had it all delivered to his penthouse."

    A bitter sting twisted in Cammy¡¯s chest. She masked it with a tight smile, but M wasn¡¯t fooled. Her next words came as a whispered usation, tinged with curiosity. "Did you two... have a fight? You¡¯re... together, right?"

    Cammy forced augh that sounded painfully hollow even to her own ears. "No. It was never like that." She tried to sound breezy, detached. "Our rtionship was purely business.

    We got close because of... messy pasts. We had an agreement. Terms. Deadlines. And now¡ªit¡¯s over. Nothing but professional interactions left between us."

    M nodded slowly, her knowing gaze too sharp for Cammy¡¯sfort. "Ahh... so your contract situationship has expired. Got it."

    The words hit Cammy harder than they should have. Situationship. Expired. It felt cruelly urate. She snapped her head around to stare at M. "What?!"

    M grinned mischievously, unbothered. "I was the one who printed the contract, remember? I caught a glimpse. But rx," she added with a yful wink, "I¡¯m under a strict Non-Disclosure Agreement. Your secrets are safe with me."

    Despite herself, Cammy let out a small, breathless chuckle, the tension in her chest loosening¡ªjust slightly.

    Hours crawled by, each minute heavy with unease. Then, finally, the ss doors swung open¡ªand Greg stormed into the office.

    Gone was the charming,posed Greg they knew. In his ce was a man cloaked in fury, the air around him crackling with an invisible storm. His face was pale, his movements sharp and clipped.

    "Good afternoon, Mr. Cross," M greeted, her voice carefully neutral. Cammy followed, offering a softer, "Good afternoon."

    He didn¡¯t even nce at them. No nod. No grunt. Nothing.

    As per their routine, both women trailed him to his office. M, prepared to go over his rescheduled day. Cammy, clutching the folder of critical updates she needed to discuss.

    But as she stepped through the threshold of his office, something in the air shifted¡ªa dark, suffocating tension that wrapped around her like a vice.

    And for the first time in a long while, Cammy realized: whatever was wrong with Greg... it was much more than a simple hangover.

    It was something much, much deeper.

    And it terrified her.

    When thest report was delivered and the final updates muttered between tense breaths, M, sensing the brewing storm, quietly excused herself from the office. The door clicked shut behind her with a soft finality, leaving Cammy and Greg alone in the thick, suffocating air.

    Without sparing her a nce, Greg broke the silence, his voice cold and hollow. "Do you want to take a leave of absence for a month? Paid, of course. Think of it as my wedding gift to you."

    The words hit harder than any shout would have. Cammy stiffened, her hands clenching at her sides. She forced a trembling breath out and shook her head, her voice small but determined. "G-Greg... you don¡¯t have to give me a wedding gift¡ª"

    But he cut her off sharply, his tone slicing through the space between them like a de.

    "It¡¯s not just for you," he said, his eyes¡ªtired, bloodshot¡ªfinally meeting hers. For the first time since he arrived, he looked at her, truly looked at her, and the weight of his gaze nearly crushed her.

    "It¡¯s for Dn, too. The custody case appeal might drag on for months... you should spend every second you can with him while he¡¯s still... with you."

    Cammy¡¯s heart squeezed painfully. The cracks in her carefully constructed armor deepened.

    Greg leaned back in his chair, his posture rigid, as if bracing himself against an invisible onught. His voice lowered, rougher now, almost as if he was trying to speak through a storm raging inside him.

    "If you don¡¯t want to fully be on leave or perhaps hesitant to take the paid leave, you can work from home. I¡¯ll be out of the country attending hearings about the problem with the shipment previously, and handling... other legal matters."

    He paused, dragging a hand through his disheveled hair. "All the work I¡¯ll assign can be done remotely. Take the opportunity. Be with Dn while you still can."

    Cammy pressed her lips into a tight line, forcing back the swell of emotion threatening to choke her. She nodded once, curtly. "Alright. I¡¯ll take it. Thank you."

    She turned on her heel, desperate to escape before herposure cracked, but Greg¡¯s voice¡ªlow, almost hoarse¡ªcalled her back.

    "Cammy."

    She stopped, her back rigid, refusing to turn around.

    "Take back your car," he said. "I don¡¯t need it. Dn¡¯s back to school on Wednesday, right? I¡¯ll leave my driver with you while I¡¯m gone. Use him. He¡¯s got nothing better to do while I¡¯m overseas."

    Greg¡¯s fingers tapped idly against his monitor, but Cammy could feel the tremor in the air, the weight of everything unsaid pressing down between them.

    "My flight¡¯s tomorrow," he added quietly. "You can leave after lunch today. M will email you the tasks."

    Cammy nodded again, her voice thick but steady. "Understood. Thank you."

    She made for the door, her hand reaching for the handle, when Greg delivered the final blow.

    "No need to thank me," he said carelessly, the words falling from his lips like broken ss. "I¡¯m your big brother, after all. It¡¯s my responsibility to look after you and Dn."

    The sentence struck Cammy like a sniper¡¯s bullet¡ªsilent, precise, lethal. She froze for a fraction of a second, her hand trembling slightly on the door handle. But she didn¡¯t look back. She couldn¡¯t. If she did, she would shatterpletely.

    She opened the door and stepped out, walking away with her head held high, even as her heart crumbled with every step.

    Inside the office, Greg sat perfectly still, staring nkly at his monitor, his hands curled into fists on the desk. The words he had spoken¡ªthe lie he forced through gritted teeth¡ªechoed in his mind, each syble tearing him apart.

    He hadn¡¯t said it to hurt her.

    He had said it to hurt himself.

    And the deeper he carved into his own heart, the more he realized:

    He was losing her.

    Not just to another man.

    But losing her trust, her light, herughter¡ªeverything he had secretly, selfishly held onto all this time.

    And there wasn¡¯t a damn thing he could do to stop it.

    He said those words to make his heart hurt more until it became numb. Numb enough not to feel anything anymore.

    Cammy moved mechanically through the motions, her body betraying none of the chaos raging inside her. She sat down at her desk, fingers flying across the keyboard, saving every file.

    She packed her things in silence and rose from her chair, the weight of the moment almost too much for her slender frame to bear.

    Before she left, she couldn¡¯t help it¡ªher feet carried her on their own ord. She stopped in front of the ss wall that separated her from Greg¡¯s office.

    There he was.

    Sitting at his desk, shoulders hunched forward, staring nkly at his screen. He wasn¡¯t working. He wasn¡¯t typing. He was just... sitting there. Motionless. As if the very life had been drained out of him.

    Cammy¡¯s throat tightened painfully.

    She wanted to run to him.

    She wanted to scream, to cry, to demand why he had to push her away so cruelly under the pretense of being a "big brother" when everything inside her knew¡ªknew¡ªthat what they had could never be something so simple. So empty.

    But she stood there, frozen, a silent farewell written in her tear-zed eyes.

    He didn¡¯t look up.

    Maybe he felt her gaze.

    Maybe he didn¡¯t.

    It didn¡¯t matter anymore.

    With onest broken breath, Cammy tore her eyes away and turned.

    Each step she took toward the elevator felt like tearing a piece of herself off and leaving it behind.

    Piece by piece. Until there was almost nothing left.

 Chapter 249: Youâ€™re Stuck With Me

    <h4>Chapter 249: You¡¯re Stuck With Me</h4>

    The moment Cammy slid into the backseat of the taxi, the cold weight on her chest began to lift¡ªjust a little. As the city streets blurred past the window, so did the memory of Greg¡¯s words, his distant eyes, and that final blow of calling himself her "big brother."

    She closed her eyes, exhaled deeply¡ªand when she opened them again, she chose joy. Not for herself. For Dn.

    Her fingers danced across her phone screen, scrolling through parks, museums, indoor ygrounds, and weekend fairs. She bookmarked ces with colorful rides and kid-friendly menus, already imagining the excitement lighting up Dn¡¯s face. Her broken heart could wait. But Dn¡¯s happiness? That couldn¡¯t.

    "Excuse me, can we stop at Chickie Junction? The one with the drive-thru?" she asked the driver with a warm smile, her voice softer now, lighter.

    Momentster, bags filled the seat beside her¡ªcrispy chicken drumsticks, Dn¡¯s favorite brownie fudge cake, arge cup of chocte sundae slowly melting, and of course, the strawberry milkshake he always sipped with two hands. She looked at everything and smiled like a child herself, her heart swelling not with sorrow, but with anticipation.

    The taxi pulled up in front of their newly renovated building, and Cammy stepped out, her eyes gleaming with something she hadn¡¯t felt in days¡ªhope.

    She gazed up at the rooftop level and whispered to herself with a warm chuckle, "Home sweet home."

    She stepped inside, her heels clicking lightly against the hallway floor as she carried the bags of food, humming softly. But the moment she opened the door to their apartment, her steps faltered.

    There¡ªright in the foyer¡ªsat a pair ofrge rubber shoes. Not hers. Not Dn¡¯s. Definitely not the nanny¡¯s.

    Her breath caught.

    Laughter echoed from the kitchen. Familiar. Bright. Dn¡¯s.

    She hurried in, and the sight that greeted her made her heart stutter.

    Dn and his nanny sat at the far end of the kitchen ind, beaming as they watched someone on the other side perform what looked like a juggling act.

    With a few cautious steps forward, Cammy¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡¯Ric.¡¯

    He stood confidently behind the ind, spinning ss bottles like a seasoned bartender in a show, tossing them into the air and catching them behind his back with an exaggerated bow. He looked so at home. So... wee...

    "Wow! You¡¯ve got some moves, Ric!" Cammy almost squealed in delight.

    And then¡ªBAM!

    One of the bottles slipped from Ric¡¯s hand and shattered on the tiled floor.

    Cammy gasped and instinctively covered her mouth, then rushed forward. "Oh my God, I¡¯m so sorry! I thought you heard me open the door!"

    Ric turned to her, a sheepish smile on his face, brushing shards away with a cloth. "I was in the zone. Guess I got too carried away with my audience."

    She dropped to her knees, trying to help him clean, but he gently reached out and stopped her hand.

    "It¡¯s okay, Cammy. I¡¯ve got it." His gaze shifted to the bags on the counter. "Looks like you brought a feast."

    She nodded, still catching her breath. "All Dn¡¯s favorites. I thought we could do something special."

    Ric gave her a look¡ªgentle, knowing¡ªand smiled. "Then go make it special. I¡¯ll take care of this mess."

    Cammy¡¯s eyes softened. There was something about the way Ric said it that wrapped around her, like a quiet promise: ¡¯You¡¯re not alone. Not anymore¡¯

    She nodded, finally, and turned toward the counter. As she began unpacking the food, Dn ran to her, throwing his arms around her waist.

    "Mom! Uncle Ric showed me how to spin bottles! He¡¯s gonna teach me next time!"

    Cammyughed, running a hand through his hair. "Next time, huh? You better not be drinking anything but milk."

    The three of them shared a smile, and for the first time in what felt like a lifetime, the apartment didn¡¯t feel like a ce to cry in.

    It felt like home.

    But even as her hands moved and her voice lightened, a sliver of ache still lingered behind her smile.

    Because happiness and heartbreak¡ªthey sometimes lived in the same ce.

    And tonight, Cammy was holding both.

    As Cammy wiped down the counter and set thest of the food on the table, Ric leaned casually against the kitchen ind, his arms crossed, his gaze soft.

    "So..." he asked, voice low and curious, "are you heading back to work after lunch?"

    Cammy paused.

    Her eyes flicked to Dn, who was now seated on a bar stool with a spoonful of chocte sundae halfway to his mouth, cheeks puffed with excitement.

    She shook her head slowly, her lips tugging into a yful smile. She walked toward Dn, leaned down, and gently pinched both of his cheeks.

    "Nope. Not anymore," she said with exaggerated cheer. "Starting Wednesday, I¡¯ll be working from home until the wedding. And today¡ªuntil tomorrow¡ªI¡¯m officially on leave."

    Dn blinked.

    His spoon ttered softly into his bowl.

    His eyes and mouth opened wider and wider as realization struck him like a lightning bolt. "Wait... wait, wait, wait... so it means..."

    Cammy tilted her head, fighting a grin. "Yes?"

    His face lit up like the Fourth of July. "It means we can spend time together? Before I go back to school?!"

    Cammy nodded, this time with a full, radiant smile. "All day. Every hour. You¡¯re stuck with me now, mister."

    With a squeal of joy, Dn jumped down from his stool and ran straight to his nanny, arms iling. "Did you hear that?! Mom¡¯s gonna stay with me! She¡¯s not going to work until after the wedding!"

    Cammyughed, her chest swelling with warmth, her earlier sadness tucked away for the moment. It wasn¡¯t gone. But it was no longer center stage.

    Ric, however, remained leaning against the counter, watching her. His expression had shifted¡ªjust a little. Still calm. Still kind. But thoughtful.

    He waited until Dn was out of earshot, whispering excitedly to his nanny, before asking, in a quiet voice only meant for her¡ª

    "Did Greg offer this to you... or did you ask for it?"

    The room fell still for a heartbeat.

    Cammy¡¯s smile faded, notpletely, but just enough to let something real flicker behind her eyes.

    She didn¡¯t answer right away.

    And in that silence... the truth began to settle between them like dust in sunlight.

 Chapter 250: Best Day Ever

    <h4>Chapter 250: Best Day Ever</h4>

    Cammy met Ric¡¯s eyes, her expression softening with a faint, wistful smile.

    "Greg offered," she said quietly. "He¡¯s going overseas for a month. Said he won¡¯t need me in the office since everything I do can be managed remotely."

    There was a beat of silence.

    "I see," Ric murmured, his tone neutral, but the smile he gave her didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes.

    He turned his gaze toward Dn, who had just climbed back onto his chair, licking barbecue sauce from his fingers with innocent delight. Then, Ric¡¯s voice rang out, louder, clear enough to catch the boy¡¯s attention.

    "Well then¡ªsince you¡¯ll be working from home..." Ric paused for dramatic effect, "...how about we head to the resort now?"

    Dn¡¯s head whipped toward them so fast it was a miracle he didn¡¯t sprain his neck. He had a chicken drumstick half-hanging from his mouth, but the joy exploding in his eyes was unmistakable.

    Cammy let out a breath ofughter, shaking her head. "We can¡¯t," she said, trying to stay firm. "Dn has school on Wednesday."

    At that, Dn¡¯s smile wilted like a popped balloon. He slowly turned back to his food, suddenly chewing with less enthusiasm. His shoulders sank just a little.

    Ric caught the change immediately and smirked to himself, hiding his amusement behind the rim of his ss.

    "But..." he began again, this time more casually, "can¡¯t we ask the school to let him continue studying through homeschool? Just until his cast is off? Wouldn¡¯t that be better for him?"

    Cammy tilted her head slightly, considering¡ªbut still skeptical.

    Ric pressed gently on, his voice calm but persuasive. "Besides, the wedding¡¯s going to be at the resort anyway. If we go now, you can oversee everything more easily. Be there to approve decisions on the spot, no need forst-minute back-and-forths."

    Dn¡¯s head turned again¡ªthis time with intent. His hands pressed together in silent prayer, his eyes practically shimmering with hope. ¡¯Please, please, please, Mom.¡¯

    Ric leaned against the edge of the counter, watching both of them with quiet satisfaction. "You¡¯ll be working from home either way. And with Dn homeschooling, you can both be in a peaceful environment. No traffic, no chaos. Just work, rest, and maybe a little sun."

    Cammy folded her arms, her expression unreadable now. Her gaze drifted to the wall as her mind spun in silent circles, weighing logic against longing.

    She was tired. The idea of breathing ocean air instead of city smog, of letting Dn y on the shore while she worked with herptop nearby¡ªit sounded like a dream. A brief escape. And maybe... a needed one.

    She finally looked at Ric, then at Dn¡ªwhose hands were still sped together in exaggerated prayer.

    "Let me call his homeroom adviser," she said atst, her voice quiet but decisive. "Let¡¯s see if it¡¯s even possible."

    Dn gasped and broke into a grin as Cammy stepped away from the table, picking up her phone with slow, deliberate movements. She walked toward the window, her fingers already dialing, the city skyline looming quietly behind the ss.

    Ric watched her from behind, his arms now crossed, a half-smile on his lips. But inside, he was reading every breath, every pause in her voice¡ªtrying to guess if this decision was for Dn, for herself... or maybe still, in the quiet ces of her heart, because of Greg.

    Cammy stood by the window, one hand gently pressing her phone to her ear while the other absently traced the edge of the curtain. She listened as the call rang once... twice... and then,

    [Hello, Ms. Watson!] came the bright, familiar voice of Dn¡¯s homeroom teacher.

    "Hi, Teacher May. I hope I¡¯m not catching you at a bad time?" Cammy asked politely, trying to keep her tone casual.

    [Not at all! Is everything alright with Dn?]

    Cammy exhaled softly, her voice calm but earnest. "Actually, I wanted to ask... would it be possible for Dn to continue his homeschooling for the next few weeks? Until his cast is removed.

    I know he¡¯s supposed to return to school on Wednesday, but I was thinking... it might be safer and morefortable for him to stay home a little longer."

    There was a pause¡ªand then Teacher May replied warmly, [Cammy, I¡¯m so d you brought that up. I was actually nning to suggest the exact same thing.

    Dn has been doing great with his remote lessons, and to be honest, I think keeping him home for now is the best choice. It¡¯ll give his leg more time to heal, and he won¡¯t have to deal with the stress of the school environment just yet.]

    Cammy blinked, momentarily surprised by the teacher¡¯s instant agreement. "Oh¡ªreally? That¡¯s a relief. Thank you so much. I was worried it might be too sudden."

    [Not at all. We can continue his learning modules online. I¡¯ll email you the updated schedule tonight.]

    Cammy smiled, feeling a sudden lightness in her chest. "Thank you again, Teacher May. That means a lot."

    She ended the call and turned back toward the dining area, her smile widening as she saw Dn still frozen in hopeful anticipation, hands still pressed together in prayer, lips moving silently as if striking a divine bargain.

    "Well..." Cammy said, dragging out the word.

    Dn looked up.

    "I just spoke with Teacher May¡ªand she agreed. You¡¯ll continue homeschooling until your castes off."

    "YES!!!" Dn cried, leaping up with excitement and instantly regretting it. "Ow¡ªokay, no jumping, but still¡ªYES!!!"

    He hobbled over and hugged his mom¡¯s waist tightly, grinning from ear to ear. "Best day ever!"

    Cammyughed, hugging him back tightly before gently ushering him back to his seat.

    Ric pped his hands together once, a satisfied look crossing his face. "Then it¡¯s settled," he said with an almost smug warmth. "Looks like we¡¯re heading to the resort."

    "Not so fast," Cammy said, raising an eyebrow as she turned toward the table. "We¡¯re not going anywhere until you all finish your lunch."

    "Aw, Mom..." Dn groaned but picked up his fork obediently.

    Ric chuckled and reached for his own te. "Yes, ma¡¯am."

    Asughter filled the apartment, Cammy stood for a moment, soaking it in¡ªthe joy, the unexpected turn of events, the subtle shift in the air. Her heart was still carrying unspoken heaviness, but for the first time in days, it felt... manageable. Like maybe this trip wouldn¡¯t just be an escape.

    Maybe it was a beginning.

 Chapter 251: Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 251: Invitation</h4>

    After lunch, as thest bite of dessert was scraped clean from Dn¡¯s te, Ric stood and stretched his arms with a soft grunt.

    "I¡¯ll handle the dishes," he offered, already gathering the tes before Cammy could object. "You all should start packing, we¡¯ve got a long drive ahead."

    Cammy gave him a grateful smile and nodded, gently taking Dn¡¯s hand and walking back to the bedroom, the nanny trailing behind them.

    Inside her room, Cammy ced her suitcase and a duffle bag on the bed, unzipping them with practiced ease. She pulled open her closet and began selecting clothes¡ªcasual wear, swimsuits, sunhats, light linen dresses.

    But as she reached for her phone to check the weather at Pearl Resort, a name shed across the screen in her mind like a ghost tapping her shoulder.

    ¡¯Felicity.¡¯

    Her hands stilled. Her heart twisted with a familiar tightness, an ache she¡¯d pushed aside all day.

    She hesitated, her fingers hovering above the screen. Part of her didn¡¯t want to know, didn¡¯t want to hear the answer¡ªbut another part, the deeper, more vulnerable one, needed to. This wasn¡¯t just a wedding. It was a milestone in a life she had fought to rebuild.

    And Felicity... she had been there for so much of it.

    Swallowing the knot in her throat, Cammy tapped the screen. The phone rang once... twice...

    Then, [Cammy, dear!] Felicity¡¯s voice chimed, warm and gentle as always. [I was nning to call you tonight after work. I¡¯m so d you called first.]

    Cammy smiled faintly, her eyes dropping to the soft folds of a blouse she was holding. "Hi, Felicity. I hope I¡¯m not interrupting anything?"

    [Not at all, love.]

    Cammy sat at the edge of her bed, her voice softer now. "I know Ric already told you that we¡¯re getting married... at your resort. And I know he said you¡¯d get back to us about the invitation. But..." Her voice faltered, emotion catching in her chest.

    "I kept thinking about it. You know how much you mean to me. You¡¯re more than a friend of the family, Felicity... you¡¯re like my second mom."

    She exhaled, her voice barely above a whisper. "So I guess what I wanted to say is... pleasee. Please be there. I really want you to be."

    There was silence on the other end, thick and heavy, and then a quiet, pained sigh.

    [Oh, dear...] Felicity murmured. Another pause. A longer one. [Cammy, thank you for saying that. I feel the same way. You¡¯re the daughter I never had... and Ric is like a son to me. You both are family. But... I have to decline. I¡¯m sorry.]

    Cammy¡¯s heart sank. Her mouth opened, but no words came. She waited, hoping Felicity would exin¡ªbut the silence that followed spoke volumes. There was more to it, something unspoken... something Cammy could feel, but couldn¡¯t name.

    Still, she swallowed her pride and pushed a smile into her voice. "I see. I understand. But... just in case you change your mind, we¡¯ve reserved a seat for you anyway. It¡¯s your resort after all," she added with a soft chuckle, trying to mask the sting.

    Felicityughed gently, but it was tinged with sadness. [Of course. If anything changes, I¡¯ll let you know.]

    "Oh, and yes," Cammy added, "We¡¯re heading there tonight. Given everything going on, we thought it was best."

    [Good. You all need the break. Use my vi while you¡¯re there¡ªeverything in it is yours. I¡¯ll let Ellie know you¡¯reing.]

    Cammy¡¯s voice cracked slightly with gratitude. "Thanks so much, Felicity. I really appreciate it."

    [Take care, love. Talk soon.]

    As the call ended, Cammy slowly lowered her phone, staring at it for a moment as if the screen held answers it refused to give. A long sigh escaped her lips. Her shoulders slumped under the weight of unspoken questions.

    "I just wish she was there..." she whispered to herself.

    She set the phone aside and stood, returning to her packing¡ªbut her hands moved mechanically, her thoughts still circling like restless birds.

    Why?

    Why would Felicity, someone who meant so much to both her and Ric, choose to stay away from such an important day?

    Even if it was rushed¡ªwasn¡¯t being there more important?

    Cammy blinked back the tightness rising behind her eyes and shook her head, silently scolding herself. ¡¯Focus. There¡¯s work to be done.¡¯

    But the ache lingered like a bruise pressed too hard¡ªsmall, quiet, and deep.

    A soft knock came at Cammy¡¯s door, followed by Ric¡¯s familiar voice. "Hey, just finished the dishes. Anything else you need help with?"

    Cammy turned from her suitcase, her expression softening at the sound of his voice. "Actually, yes," she replied, brushing a loose strand of hair from her face. "You could carry my suitcase and duffle bag out to the living room. I need to check on Dn and the nanny before we go."

    Ric stepped in and nodded, already reaching for the bags. "Consider it done," he said with a grin before wheeling the suitcase out.

    Cammy took onest look at her bedroom¡ªthe neatly folded clothes on the bed now packed, her perfume still lingering in the air. She stepped out and made her way to Dn¡¯s room, where she found him giddily chattering to his nanny about the resort, the pool, and how he nned to eat two scoops of every ice cream vor avable.

    "Mommy!" he called out with excitement, "Are we leaving now?"

    Cammyughed and ruffled his hair gently. "Almost, sweetie. Just making sure everything¡¯s ready." She double-checked his bag¡ªbooks, toys, medicines, extra clothes, and of course, his favorite pillow.

    An hourter, after ensuring every appliance was unplugged, every window locked, and everything they needed was ounted for, they were on the road.

    The sun had already begun its descent, casting golden streaks across the sky as Ric drove them through the quiet city streets. Eventually, they pulled into the private driveway of Ric¡¯s luxurious penthouse building.

    "I¡¯ll be quick," Ric said, "I just need to grab a couple of things. Most of the stuff I need is already in my vi at the resort."

    Cammy nodded. "Okay, we¡¯ll wait here."

    But before she could turn her head toward the back seat to check on Dn, Ric looked at her, his gaze more serious than before.

    "No¡ªactually, I need you toe up with me. Just for a minute. There¡¯s something I want to ask you... and I need your opinion on it."

    Cammy blinked, surprised by the sudden shift in his tone. "What kind of something?"

    Ric didn¡¯t answer immediately. His jaw clenched slightly, and he avoided her eyes, as if weighing whether to say more. Then he opened the driver¡¯s door and stepped out.

    "You¡¯ll understand when you see it," he said over his shoulder.

    A strange feeling coiled in Cammy¡¯s chest¡ªcuriosity mixed with unease. Something in Ric¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t casual.

    She quickly told Dn and the nanny to wait, then slipped out of the car and followed Ric into the building.

    As the elevator slowed to a stop and the doors slid open into the polished hallway of his penthouse, Cammy¡¯s heart beat just a little faster. It is her first time stepping into her penthouse after all.

 Chapter 252: Choosing Between Options

    <h4>Chapter 252: Choosing Between Options</h4>

    She stepped inside, and Ric closed the door gently behind them.

    Then he turned to her, eyes locking with hers.

    Cammy stared at him, frozen in ce.

    "Ric, what is this about?"

    He reached for the doorknob of one of the doors inside.

    And just before he opened it, he looked back at her and said:

    "I hope you¡¯re ready."

    Cammy held her breath as Ric slowly turned the knob and pushed the door open. Instead of something ominous, she found herself standing at the threshold of a pristine walk-in closet, softly lit and immactely arranged.

    In the center, disyed like sacred artifacts on two separate dress forms, were two tuxedos¡ªone in elegant dove gray, the other in a smooth, understated beige. The fabrics shimmered subtly under the lights, each with its own quiet charm.

    Ric stepped in first and motioned her closer. "This," he said, gesturing to the disy, "is what I wanted to show you."

    Cammy stepped in beside him, her eyes darting between the two suits. "Tuxedos?"

    Ric nodded, his voice quiet, contemtive. "My dad had them made. As soon as he found out about the wedding, he had them sent over. He insisted I wear one of these. He couldn¡¯t decide which looked better, so he sent both and told me to let the bride choose."

    Cammy¡¯s brows lifted slightly, touched and surprised. "That¡¯s... thoughtful."

    Ric smiled faintly. "Yeah, it is. But... he won¡¯t be there to see it."

    Her gaze snapped to his. "What do you mean?"

    Ric¡¯s expression turned solemn. "Remember he had a surgery? Another one is needed. He¡¯s scheduled for surgery next week. Something to do with his heartplications from an old condition. The doctors told him it¡¯s better to get it done sooner than risk traveling. So, he¡¯s sending someone else in his ce."

    Cammy tilted her head. "Who?"

    "My uncle¡ªhis younger brother. He¡¯s always been the family¡¯s more sociable one, anyway. He¡¯ll be representing him at the wedding."

    Cammy nodded slowly, then hesitated before asking, "What about your mom?"

    A shadow passed over Ric¡¯s face. He looked away for a moment before answering. "She died when I was little. I barely remember her. It¡¯s one of the reasons I grew so close to Felicity. She... filled in the nks."

    Cammy¡¯s lips parted slightly, her chest tightening at his confession. "I didn¡¯t know that."

    Ric shrugged gently, his tone softened. "It¡¯s not something I talk about often."

    Then Cammy furrowed her brows. "Wait... your dad and Felicity¡¯s husband are brothers?"

    Ric nodded. "Yeah. Felicity married into the family. She and my dad¡¯s brother met when she was just starting in business. That¡¯s how the resort came into our family."

    Cammy¡¯s mouth opened in surprise. "So that means... your uncle¡ªFelicity¡¯s husband¡ªising to the wedding, but she isn¡¯t?"

    Ric¡¯s jaw tensed slightly, and he nodded again. "Yeah."

    "That¡¯s... strange," Cammy murmured, frowning. "Why would she refuse toe? You¡¯re like a son to her. She calls me the daughter she never had... and it¡¯s your wedding, in her own resort."

    Ric¡¯s eyes darkened a little, the weight of uncertainty flickering in his gaze. "I don¡¯t know. She didn¡¯t give me a reason either. But it must be because of her son. His health is not goodtely, but her daughter, Olivia, wille."

    Cammy crossed her arms, her thoughts spinning. "I guess that¡¯s fine then. Healthes first, and besides, her husband and daughter wille anyway."

    Ric nced at the tuxedos again, then turned back to her. "So... which one?"

    Cammy looked at both tuxes¡ªeach a gift from a father who couldn¡¯t be there, each carrying the weight of bloodlines, loss, and legacy. She stepped forward, gently touching the sleeve of the gray one.

    "This one," she said softly. "It will fit the dress I have in mind. And I think... it suits you."

    Ric watched her hand, then slowly looked up at her face. "Thank you," he murmured.

    Their eyes met¡ªso much unspoken between them.

    But in the back of Cammy¡¯s mind, one thing lingered like a whisper in the dark:

    ¡¯Greg wore a beige suit in our pretend wedding. I don¡¯t want this wedding to be anything close to that,¡¯ she thought.

    With a final nce at the Gray tux hanging neatly in Ric¡¯s closet, Cammy carefully draped the beige tuxedo¡ªthe one not chosen¡ªover her arm, along with the box containing Ric¡¯s shoes. He gave her a grateful nod before grabbing his duffle bag,ptop bag, and another small carry-on.

    As they exited the penthouse, the mood between them had shifted¡ªless tension, more understanding. The silence was no longer awkward, but thoughtful.

    In the parking area, the moment Dn saw them approaching through the windshield, his face lit up like fireworks. He immediately started bouncing in his seat, nudging his nanny with excitement.

    "Moooom! Uncle Ric! Are we going now?" Dn called as Cammy opened the car door and carefully set the tux and shoes in the back seat.

    "Yes, love, we¡¯re going now," she answered, shing him a bright smile. "Everything¡¯s packed and ready."

    Ric ced his bags in the trunk before sliding into the driver¡¯s seat. "You¡¯re excited, huh, champ?"

    Dn nodded enthusiastically, his casted leg wiggling slightly. "Yes! I can¡¯t wait to see the beach again. Do you think I can still y in the sand with this?" he asked, pointing at his cast.

    Ric nced back at him in the mirror and grinned. "Of course. I¡¯ll carry you if I have to."

    Cammy chuckled softly, reaching back to tousle Dn¡¯s hair. "Let¡¯s just get there first before you start making demands."

    With everyone secured and settled in, Ric started the engine, and they pulled out of the driveway, leaving behind the city¡¯s noise and weight.

    The drive was long, but the road ahead felt light¡ªlike they were slowly leaving behind the tangled mess of unanswered questions and quiet grief, and heading toward something new. Something uncertain, yes... but also something hopeful.

    As the city lights faded in the distance and the open roads stretched out before them, Cammy looked out the window, her thoughts still asionally drifting to Felicity¡¯s mysterious absence... but Dn¡¯sughter and Ric¡¯s quiet humming grounded her in the present.

    The Pearl Resort awaited them¡ªwith its shimmering ocean, whispered promises, and secrets buried in its sunlit sands.

 Chapter 253: Heartbeat To Heartbeat

    <h4>Chapter 253: Heartbeat To Heartbeat</h4>

    The car rolled to a gentle stop at the gates of Pearl Resort. The ocean breeze greeted them like an old friend, warm and familiar. As soon as Ric stepped out of the car, a cheerful voice called out.

    "There you are!"

    Ellie, the resort manager, stood just outside the main lobby entrance, waving them over with a wide smile. Beside her were her two daughters¡ªQueenie and Elizabeth¡ªwho immediately ran forward the moment they saw Dn.

    "Dn!" Queenie shouted, her ponytail bouncing as she dashed ahead.

    Dn gasped dramatically and flung open the car door. "Queenie! Elizabeth!" he called, hobbling out with the help of his crutch.

    The three kids embraced with squeals of delight,pletely ignoring the adults, as if no time had passed between them.

    Ellieughed, her eyes twinkling with affection as she looked at Cammy and Ric. "I made something special for dinner when you texted. I figured you¡¯d all be tired and hungry by the time you got here. Come eat with us at the house."

    Ric nodded gratefully. "That sounds perfect. We¡¯ll just drop off our things first."

    Cammy smiled, brushing a few strands of wind-blown hair from her face. "Thank you, Ellie. We¡¯ll follow in a bit."

    Ellie nodded and her gaze moved to Dn. "Come on, young man. You can tell me all about your adventures on the way." She extended her hand to Dn, who eagerly took it. He waved back at his mom. "See youter, Mommy!"

    Cammy waved, then turned toward the path leading to the familiar staff housing at the back of the resort, her bag slung over one shoulder.

    But just as she took her first step down the walkway, Ric¡¯s voice stopped her.

    "Where are you going?" he asked, not unkindly, just... firm.

    Cammy paused, blinking. "To our usual room. You know, where Dn and I always stay?"

    Ric smirked and strode toward her, the edge of amusement tugging at his lips. "No, you¡¯re not."

    Cammy looked at him, puzzled.

    "You¡¯re not just some guest here anymore, Cammy," Ric said, lowering his voice. "You¡¯re my fianc¨¦e. You stay in my vi."

    The words hit her squarely in the chest¡ªsimple, but heavy.

    Cammy¡¯s mouth opened slightly in surprise. She didn¡¯t argue. She couldn¡¯t. There was something in Ric¡¯s eyes¡ªcertainty, quiet protection, and maybe something more¡ªthat made her heart flutter for a fleeting second.

    "I... Okay," she said softly, nodding.

    Ric gave her a warm smile, then gently took her bag and turned toward the vi. Cammy fell into step beside him, a quiet storm of emotions brewing behind her eyes as they made their way across thendscaped paths.

    In the distance,ughter from the children echoed under the setting sun¡ªwarm, pure, and free.

    The moment they stepped into Ric¡¯s vi, Cammy felt the shift.

    It wasn¡¯t just the cool air conditioning brushing her skin after the humid drive¡ªit was the feeling of stepping into a space that felt so unlike the rest of Pearl Resort.

    Unlike the warm, wooden textures and open-air breeziness of the other tropical vis, Ric¡¯s vi was sleek, modern, and masculine. Wooden design, tiled floors, muted gray and emerald tones, clean lines. It was minimal yet undeniably elegant.

    It still has a touch of tropical design, but in a modern style. Everything was in its ce. Everything had a quiet kind of strength¡ªlike Ric.

    Cammy nced around, eyes quietly scanning the space. Her feet moved slowly, almost reverently, across the polished floor.

    Despite all her visits to Pearl Resort, this was her first time inside his vi. Somehow, it felt like she was stepping into a part of Ric she had never seen before.

    The nanny came in behind them with Dn¡¯s suitcase in tow, and Ric took both hers and Cammy¡¯s bags into the rooms.

    "You can take that one," he called from the hallway, pointing to the door on the left. "There are only two rooms here¡ªone¡¯s mine, of course. You and Dn can take the other. There¡¯s enough space for an extra mattress if the nanny wants to stay with you. Or she can use your usual room in the staff quarters."

    Cammy turned her head and nodded. "She can stay with us," she said softly. "Dn prefers having her close by at night."

    The nanny gave a grateful nod and went to settle the bags.

    Cammy wandered further into the vi, and something on the console table near the living room caught her eye.

    Framed photographs.

    She walked over and gently picked one up. A family photo¡ªRic as a child, sitting on his father¡¯sp, while a woman with kind, almond-shaped eyes and the same soft smile as Ric¡¯s cradled his shoulder from behind. The warmth in the picture was unmistakable. A captured moment of love.

    Ric returned to the living room just in time to see her standing there, holding the frame. He slowed his steps, watching the way her fingers brushed the ss.

    "That¡¯s my mom," he said quietly behind her.

    Cammy turned halfway, startled but still holding the photo. "She looks... more like you. She¡¯s beautiful."

    Ric stepped closer, his voice quieter now. "Yeah... she is." His eyes lingered not on the photo, but on Cammy. "Like you."

    Cammy blinked. Thepliment caught her off guard, soft and unexpected.

    She turned to look at him fully¡ªonly to realize how close he was. Barely inches separated them. Her breath caught as she looked up into his face, his eyes steady and unreadable.

    Neither of them moved.

    The air thickened around them, the only sound was the low hum of the air conditioner and the distantughter of children somewhere far outside the vi walls.

    Cammy didn¡¯t know who would move first¡ªor if either of them even wanted to.

    Ric lifted his hand and slowly ran the back of his fingers along Cammy¡¯s cheek, so lightly it was almost like a whisper.

    "I don¡¯t want to see you crying anymore, Cammy," he murmured, his voice low, almost breaking. "Every time I see you cry, my heart clenches... like I¡¯m about to have a heart attack."

    Cammy froze.

    The warmth of his touch burned into her skin, and yet she couldn¡¯t move. She didn¡¯t know what to do¡ªdidn¡¯t know how to respond to the storm of emotion in his voice, in his eyes. Her breath hitched, but her body remained still, her heart thudding painfully inside her chest.

    She could feel the weight of his gaze¡ªhis eyes no longer on hers.

    They dropped... to her lips.

    And then, so slowly she didn¡¯t realize it at first, Ric began to lean in. His face moved closer, the world outside fading to silence, as if it were holding its breath with her.

    The space between them vanished, breath to breath, heartbeat to heartbeat.

 Chapter 254: It Was Time

    <h4>Chapter 254: It Was Time</h4>

    And still... Cammy didn¡¯t move.

    Her body was rooted in ce, caught between fear and something much deeper¡ªlonging, perhaps. A dangerous longing she didn¡¯t want to admit. A part of her was screaming to pull away, to stop this before it crossed a line. But another part of her... the part that had been aching forfort, for warmth, for someone to see her fully¡ªthat part didn¡¯t want to move at all.

    Ric stopped, lips barely a hair¡¯s breadth from hers. His breath mingled with hers.

    "I mean it, Cammy," he whispered. "No more tears. Not when I¡¯m here."

    The door clicked open somewhere down the hallway.

    "Miss Cammy?" the nanny called out. "Dn said he left his phone in your bag."

    Cammy jolted slightly, stepping back. Her lips parted, but no words came out. Her eyes dropped to the floor, her hand still tingling where Ric had touched her face.

    Ric sighed quietly, turning his head toward the hallway, the moment shattered¡ªbut not erased.

    "Come on," he said softly, his voice tight. "Let¡¯s go to dinner."

    But neither of them could shake what almost happened¡ªwhat still might happen.

    Just as Cammy turned toward the door, Ric reached for the jacket he had draped over the back of the chair earlier. He slipped one arm into the sleeve, then paused, his fingers brushing against something in the inside pocket.

    He pulled out a small velvet box.

    He stared at it for a moment, his expression unreadable, then quietly slipped it into the pocket of his jeans. His movements were casual, but there was a subtle tension in his shoulders¡ªlike he was bracing himself for something.

    "Let¡¯s go," he said, offering Cammy a small smile.

    They left the vi together, the sun now dipping into the horizon, casting a golden hue over the lush resort grounds. As they approached Ellie¡¯s house, the salty breeze from the ocean brushed softly against Cammy¡¯s face, carrying the scent of sea and grilled food. It made her heart flutter¡ªnot with anxiety, but with something far gentler: peace.

    It had been a while since she¡¯d felt that.

    From a distance, they could see the backyard porch glowing with warm string lights strung from post to post. The wooden table was being set by Ellie and Ark.

    Ark wasughing about something Ellie had just said as he uncorked a bottle of wine, his smile a reflection of the easy, unforced joy between them.

    Cammy¡¯s eyes scanned the space andnded on the children.

    Dn, Queenie, and Elizabeth were seated on the wooden steps that led down to the beach. Theirughter rose above the rhythmic crash of waves, and Dn¡¯s casted leg stuck out awkwardly, but it didn¡¯t seem to bother him at all. He was grinning from ear to ear, animatedly telling a story with his arms iling and the girls giggling.

    Cammy¡¯s chest swelled at the sight. It was a scene so warm, so normal, and yet it brought a sting to her eyes.

    This ce... this resort... it wasn¡¯t just a getaway.

    It was where she found refuge once.

    Long before her world became tangled with Greg¡ªlong before the battles and heartbreaks¡ªthere had been this. This porch, this view of the sea, these familiar voices, this sense of belonging.

    She took a deep breath and smiled.

    "I forgot how much I missed this ce," she whispered.

    Ric looked at her as they stepped into the light. "Then it¡¯s a good thing you came back."

    Cammy turned to him, her eyes soft, and for a moment, she wondered if fate had pulled her back here for more than just a wedding.

    Ark looked up and grinned. "There they are! Just in time. You two go sit. Everything¡¯s almost ready."

    Ellie walked over and gave Cammy a quick hug. "I made your favorite, by the way. I remembered."

    Cammy chuckled, surprised. "Of course you did."

    As they all moved to gather around the table, none of them noticed Ric briefly touch the box still hidden in his pocket.

    But he felt it.

    And tonight, in this ce where so many things had begun, something else was about to begin, too.

    After dinner, Ark had built a beautiful firepit right on the sand, a circle of smooth stones cradling the mes. Folding chairs and nkets surrounded it, and everyone had a cup of warm cocoa or wine in hand.

    Cammy sat on a low bench between Dn and Elizabeth, their giggles muffled by the crackling fire as they roasted marshmallows on long bamboo sticks. Ric sat nearby, half-listening to Ark and Ellie talk about their early days at the resort, but his eyes kept drifting to Cammy.

    The firelight danced across her face, softening the edges of the tiredness she carried. There was a light in her eyes tonight that he hadn¡¯t seen in a long time¡ªa glimpse of the Cammy she used to be before the storms.

    And he knew it was time.

    He stood up slowly, brushing the sand off his jeans, and walked a few steps closer to the fire. "Hey," he called out, his voice calm but steady. "Can I steal Cammy for a second?"

    Cammy looked up, blinking. "Sure," she said, handing her marshmallow stick to Dn.

    Ric reached out his hand, and Cammy took it, letting him guide her a few feet away from the firelight, where the waves kissed the edge of the sand. The sea breeze tugged at her hair and sweater as she looked at him curiously.

    "What is it?" she asked softly.

    He didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, he reached into his pocket and pulled out the small velvet box he¡¯d been carrying all day.

    Cammy froze.

    Her breath caught.

    "Cammy," Ric began, his voice thick with emotion. "I know this isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve told you how I feel about you. But tonight, I don¡¯t want to just tell you. I want to prove it. I want to build a life with you¡ªfor real. Not just on paper, not just for Dn¡¯s sake or anyone else¡¯s expectations."

    He opened the box. Inside was a simple but stunning ring¡ªa rose gold band with a single round diamond, understated but radiant, just like her.

    Cammy stared at it, her heart pounding so hard she felt it in her throat.

    "I want to be your home. I want to be your peace. I want to be the man who will never let you cry alone again. Will you... will you marry me, Cammy?"

    For a moment, the world stopped. All she could hear was the ocean and the roar of her own heartbeat.

    She looked at Ric¡ªreally looked at him. His eyes were full of fear and hope all at once. Her eyes burned with tears that refused to fall.

    Behind them, the firelight flickered, and Dn¡¯sughter rang out, innocent and unaware.

    Cammy¡¯s lips trembled.

    She opened her mouth to speak¡ª

 Chapter 255: Open My Heart

    <h4>Chapter 255: Open My Heart</h4>

    As Ric knelt before her, holding out the ring with that hopeful gleam in his eyes, the quiet hum of the waves was suddenly overtaken by soft giggles from nearby.

    Queenie and Elizabeth were peeking from behind the bonfire, their eyes wide and glittering with excitement. Then, out of nowhere¡ª

    "Say yes!" Dn shouted at the top of his lungs, still clutching his marshmallow stick, his face lit with a mischievous grin.

    The two girls burst intoughter and echoed him. "Say yes! Say yes!"

    Cammy turned red as her hand flew to her face,ughing through the embarrassment. Ric looked over his shoulder, then chuckled, his dimple showing as he gave the kids a yful shake of his head.

    From behind the bonfire, Ellie called out, "Don¡¯t move! I have to video this!" Her voice was full of glee as she scrambled to grab her phone.

    Cammy groaned in mock protest,ughing harder as she covered her face even more. "Oh my God, this is so embarrassing," she muttered¡ªbut her heart swelled.

    Ric was still kneeling, still waiting, still looking at her like she was the only woman in the world.

    Herughter faded gently as she looked at him again. Her eyes softened, lips trembling slightly, and her thoughts drifted.

    ¡¯He didn¡¯t have to do this. We¡¯re already engaged. It¡¯s official. But he still knelt down... still asked... still gave me a choice. He¡¯s thoughtful. Gentle. Steady. Even when he doesn¡¯t say much, he shows me everything,¡¯ Cammy thought.

    She slowly took a breath and reached out her hand, voice tender and sure.

    "Alright, Ric," she said softly. "I will open my heart to you starting tonight. And yes... I will marry you."

    The moment shattered into joy.

    Ellie and her daughters squealed and jumped in celebration. "She said yes!"

    Queenie shrieked. Elizabeth pped wildly.

    Ellie almost dropped her phone as she caught it all on camera.

    Ark let out a whistle, patting Dn¡¯s back as the little boy pped and cheered. "Yay, Mommy! Yay, Uncle Ric!" Dn beamed, his joy genuine, uncontainable.

    Ric¡¯s hands trembled slightly as he slid the ring onto her finger, his eyes never leaving hers. When it was on, he gently brought her hand to his lips and kissed it, sealing a silent promise.

    Cammy blinked back tears, overwhelmed¡ªbut happy... Somehow.

    The fire crackled behind them, the moon hung low over the sea, and for the first time in a long time, Cammy felt something that had eluded her for so long.

    She felt a possibility...

    "This calls for a champagne!" Ark dered with a grin, already heading back into the house with a bounce in his step.

    Cammy was still reeling from the whirlwind of emotion, cradling her left hand with the ring now glinting gently in the firelight. She looked up just as Ellie came rushing over with open arms.

    Ellie wrapped both Ric and Cammy in a tight embrace, squeezing them with heartfelt joy. "I¡¯m so happy right now," she said, her voice thick with affection. "My two favorite friends are getting married. I couldn¡¯t ask for more!"

    Ric chuckled softly, looking a bit shy, which was rare for him. "I¡¯m happy too," he murmured, ncing at Cammy from the side¡ªhis expression unguarded, vulnerable, and full of quiet emotion.

    Cammy turned her head and caught his gaze, her smile deepening. There was something pure about that moment, something that didn¡¯t need words to be felt.

    Ellie released them but jabbed a yful finger toward Ric¡¯s chest. "But don¡¯t you dare make Cammy cry, Ric," she teased with mock severity. "I¡¯m warning you¡ªmany of us will hunt you down... all the way into your next lifetime!"

    They all burst intoughter, Ric included, who raised his hands in surrender. "Noted. I value my life."

    At that moment, Ark returned, holding a bottle of champagne, three flutes tucked between his fingers, and a cold bottle of sparkling grape juice under one arm.

    "Alright, alright," he said, grinning as he approached. He handed the grape juice to Cammy with a knowing wink. "Ellie told me you¡¯re expecting, so this is for you."

    Cammy blinked in surprise, touched, and whispered, "Thank you," as she took the bottle.

    Ark then passed a ss each to Ellie and Ric before pouring the champagne and raising his own ss high.

    "To Ric and Cammy," Ark said, his voice warm and clear beneath the star-strewn sky. "May your days be filled with love,ughter, and a lifetime of knowing how lucky you are to have found each other. To your official engagement!"

    "Cheers!" everyone said, sses clinking,ughter ringing beneath the moonlight.

    Cammy held her grape juice gently, her heart so full it ached. The sea whispered behind them, the fire crackled in front of them, and the people she cared most about were by her side.

    For the first time in a long time... she felt seen, safe, and loved.

    As theughter died down and the clinking sses settled, Dn ran up to Cammy, excitement written all over his face. His cheeks were flushed from ying, and his eyes sparkled with hope.

    "Mommy," he said, tugging on her hand. "Can I sleep here? Please? Queenie and Liz said they only have half-day school tomorrow! Please, please, pleeeaaase!" he begged, pressing his palms together in a dramatic plea.

    Cammy chuckled, shaking her head slightly. "Dn, no, they still have school tomorrow and you too¡ª"

    Before she could finish, Ellie chimed in from beside the bonfire, waving off the concern. "It¡¯s okay, Cammy. The girls only have two subjects left tomorrow¡ªjust exams after lunch. They¡¯ve already finished reviewing earlier. Let him stay."

    Cammy nced at Dn¡¯s hopeful face, then at Queenie and Elizabeth who were grinning at her from the porch stairs, both giving her the biggest puppy eyes they could muster.

    Sighing in mock defeat, Cammy smiled and said, "Alright, fine. You win. But only for tonight."

    "Yay!" Dn jumped and hugged her tightly before running over to the girls in triumph. "She said yes!"

    Cammy turned toward the nanny. "Please go get Dn¡¯s pajamas and toothbrush."

    Ellie looped an arm around Cammy¡¯s shoulders and leaned in, lowering her voice into a whisper. "Tell the nanny she can stay here too. We have two spare rooms¡ªmight as well use them."

    Cammy raised a brow in surprise, but Ellie grinned wickedly and added with a wink, "Besides, tonight¡¯s too special to spend with chaperones around. Enjoy your evening, future Mrs. Rossi."

    Cammy gasped softly and blushed, nudging Ellie in the ribs with augh. "Ellie!"

    Ellie justughed harder, hands raised in surrender. "What? You two just got engaged¡ªlive a little!"

    Cammy shook her head but smiled, heart warm with gratitude for her friend¡¯s kindness... and maybe just a hint of nervous excitement at what the rest of the night might hold.

    When their little party ended, Cammy and Ric went back to Ric¡¯s vi. They walked side by side on the shore, their bare feet sinking into the cool sand.

    Cammy¡¯s long skirt fluttered slightly in the breeze, and Ric kept his hands tucked in his pockets, ncing at her now and then as if still grounding himself in the moment¡ªthat she said yes, that she was walking beside him.

    When they were far enough from Ellie¡¯s house, with only the stars and the sound of the sea around them, Ric finally broke the silence.

    "Cammy," he said softly, his voice barely louder than the waves. "Are you... happy? With your decision to marry me instead of going through with that contract husband thing?"

    Cammy stopped walking.

    The question hit her like a quiet tide, unexpected but not unwee. She turned to him, the moon catching the curve of her cheek and the soft flicker in her eyes.

    "I¡¯ll be honest, Ric," she said, voice calm but firm. "I can¡¯t say that I¡¯m a hundred percent happy yet. I think it¡¯s too soon to say that. But..." She paused, inhaling the ocean air as she tried to find the words resting deep inside her chest. "I¡¯m not sad either."

    Ric¡¯s gaze was steady on hers, waiting¡ªlistening.

    Cammy continued, "The feeling I have right now is... confidence. And peace. I¡¯m confident that I made the right decision. And I¡¯m at peace knowing that the man I chose to marry... is someone who chose to stand by my side out of his own free will. Not because of money. Not because of a contract. But because he wanted to."

    Her voice trembled slightly at the end, not from fear or uncertainty¡ªbut from the sheer weight of truth. She hadn¡¯t expected to feel this certain. But she did.

    Ric¡¯s chest rose slowly as he took in her words, eyes flickering with something warm, something deep. He stepped closer, gently reaching out to take her hand.

    "Cammy..." he murmured, "thank you for choosing me. Even when you didn¡¯t have to."

    Cammy¡¯s lips curved into a small, heartfelt smile.

    "I didn¡¯t just choose you, Ric," she said quietly. "I trusted you."

 Chapter 256: Glimpse of the Future

    <h4>Chapter 256: Glimpse of the Future</h4>

    Ric stood in front of Cammy, her words still echoing in his chest like a slow, steady drumbeat.

    ¡¯I trusted you.¡¯

    His lips curled into a wide smile... One that took over his entire face, reaching his eyes and turning them to crescents of light.

    Then, unexpectedly, Ric brought both hands up and covered his face, letting out a small, almost embarrassedugh.

    Cammy blinked in surprise and then burst outughing.

    "You¡¯re blushing?" she teased,ughter bubbling in her throat as she stepped a little closer.

    Ric peeked through his fingers like a shy boy, shaking his head. "I can¡¯t help it," he said with a sheepish grin. "No one¡¯s ever said something like that to me before. Not like that."

    Cammy¡¯s smile softened, herughter fading into something tender. "Well, get used to it," she said gently. "You¡¯re about to marry me, remember?"

    He let out a breathy chuckle and lowered his hands slowly, meeting her gaze again. His cheeks were still tinged with pink.

    "I was going to wait until we got back," Ric said, voice quieter now, more vulnerable. "But... is it okay if I hold your hand? Until we get to the vi?"

    Cammy didn¡¯t say a word. She simply held out her hand to him, palm open and steady.

    Ric looked at her hand as if it was the most precious thing in the world¡ªthen slowly reached out and intertwined his fingers with hers.

    They began walking again, hand in hand beneath the silver moonlight, the sea whispering beside them.

    And for the first time in a long while, Cammy felt no weight on her shoulders.

    Just warmth in her palm.

    "Married couples can be friends too, right?" Cammy asks all of a sudden.

    "Yes. My father and Felicity once said that if a couple can be friends or best friends even, then they will surely be together for a lifetime," Ric said.

    Cammy smiled and looked up at the stars before turning to Ric. "Can we be friends then?" she uttered with a genuine smile.

    Ric felt her sincerity and nodded. No words were said between them after that. There¡¯s no need to. The friendship that they had before that was halted was now flourishing again, and only stars know how far it can go.

    **********

    The next morning, soft sunlight filtered in through the sheer curtains of Ric¡¯s vi.

    Cammy slowly stirred under the soft duvet, her eyes fluttering open. The scent of something warm and toasty teased her nose before her mind fully caught up.

    She blinked¡ªand found Ric standing at the side of the bed with a tray in his hands.

    "Good morning," he said with a boyish grin. "Breakfast in bed for my fianc¨¦e."

    Cammy sat up slowly, her eyes going wide when she saw what was on the tray¡ªan egg sandwich packed with fresh lettuce, cucumber, and tomato. Beside it sat a tall ss of thick avocado smoothie, the rim dewed with cold, and a small bowl of sliced fruits glistening with freshness.

    "Oh my god," Cammy breathed out. "Are you trying to make me fat?"

    Ric chuckled as he carefully set the tray over herp. "It¡¯s good for the baby," he replied with a wink. "Besides, you didn¡¯t eat muchst night from all the excitement."

    Cammy smiled, touched more deeply than she wanted to admit. Before she could even take a bite, her phone buzzed on the nightstand. She reached for it and opened the message. Her smile faltered slightly.

    "It¡¯s Greg¡¯s driver," she said. "He¡¯s outside my apartment. He brought my car back."

    Ric paused, leaning against the bedpost. "You forgot?"

    "Totally," Cammy sighed. She tapped quickly on her screen. "I told him I¡¯ll need about four hours, so he can go home first and rest. I¡¯ll text him again once we¡¯re done here."

    She started eating with more urgency, stuffing a bite of the sandwich into her mouth while taking a sip of the smoothie.

    Ric raised an eyebrow, gently touching her wrist. "Hey, slow down. He can wait. Or you could just tell him you don¡¯t need him at all."

    "No, it¡¯s fine," she said, shaking her head. "I¡¯ll go to the OB-GYN while I¡¯m in the city too. And I need to pick up the dress Eve rmended. Might as well get everything done."

    Ric nodded, his gaze steady. "Then I¡¯ll drive you. I need to meet with the head chef today anyway¡ªhe¡¯s leading the catering team for the wedding."

    Cammy nced at him, surprised. "You¡¯d reallye with me?"

    He shrugged as if it were the most obvious thing. "Of course. It¡¯s not a chore. I want to."

    She gave him a grateful smile, her heart warming.

    After Cammy finished her breakfast, she got up, changed into something light andfortable, and met Ric by the door.

    Together, they gathered their things and headed to Ellie¡¯s house to pick up Dn to leave him in the vi with his nanny for his online lesson today, before driving into the city.

    But as they approached the white fence adorned with blooming hibiscus, Ellie was already waiting at the gate, her arms crossed and an all-knowing smile tugging at her lips.

    "Well, well," Ellie teased as they came closer. "I had a feeling you two are going somewhere just from the clothes that you are wearing."

    "We need to go back to the city and run some errands. Dn has an online lesson today. His nanny already knows what to do. We will just leave them in the vi," Cammy exined

    "Ahh, no need to fuss¡ªleave Dn here with us. You go do your thing. Perhaps bring some donutster?" Ellie grinned.

    Cammy blinked in surprise. "Are you sure?"

    Ellie nodded, her tone softening. "Absolutely. The girls are over the moon having him around, and his nanny¡¯s here anyway. He¡¯s perfectly fine. Go¡ªhandle your errands, enjoy the drive, and maybe take a little time for yourselves."

    Ric chuckled while Cammy hesitated for a second, scanning Ellie¡¯s face for any hint of inconvenience¡ªbut all she found was genuine warmth and encouragement.

    Their eyes met briefly, and Ric gave her a small, reassuring nod.

    And just like that, they set off together¡ªdriving toward the city, with the growing reality that this wasn¡¯t just a temporary arrangement anymore.

    This is a glimpse of their future life together.

 Chapter 257: Still Bitter

    <h4>Chapter 257: Still Bitter</h4>

    Cammy sat at a quaint corner table in the cozy little caf¨¦ just across the street from the wedding dress boutique. The soft hum of city life outside contrasted with the peaceful buzz inside¡ªclinking mugs, murmured conversations, and the gentle hiss of the espresso machine.

    She nced at her watch, then looked up just in time to see Eve entering with a bright, eager smile on her face.

    "There¡¯s my beautiful bride-to-be!" Eve greeted, leaning in to hug Cammy tightly. "Are you ready to pick up your dress? I¡¯m so excited, I could burst."

    Cammyughed softly, her nerves lightened by Eve¡¯s warmth. "I think I¡¯m more nervous than excited," she admitted. "But yes, let¡¯s get it done."

    As they both sat, Cammy took a sip of her iced tea and nced out the window before turning back to Eve. "By the way, I was going to leave my car with you and Greg¡¯s driver since Ric and I will be staying at the resort from now until the wedding."

    Eve shook her head with a soft chuckle. "Thanks, but no. Harry¡¯s been consistenttely¡ªhe picks me and Cassey up in the morning. He drops her off at school, and then we head to work together. It¡¯s been... nice."

    Cammy tilted her head slightly, curiosity twinkling in her eyes. "So... what¡¯s the n now that you and Harry are back together?"

    Eve leaned back against her chair and sighed, a thoughtful smile curving her lips. "Right now, we¡¯re taking things slow. After everything we¡¯ve been through, we realized rushing it won¡¯t help. We¡¯re both new in our roles at work, and we want to focus on that¡ªand more importantly, being the best parents we can be for Cassey."

    Cammy smiled, genuinely happy for her friend. "That sounds mature... and really beautiful."

    Eve shrugged with a small grin. "It¡¯s not perfect. We¡¯ve got a long way to go. But for now, this feels right."

    The two women shared a quiet, meaningful look¡ªtwo friends, both navigating new Chapters of life, love, and motherhood¡ªbefore Cammy stood and said, "Shall we get that dress?"

    Eve beamed. "Lead the way, bride."

    And together, they stepped out into the street, the city bustling around them. Not have any clue what awaits them.

    Within minutes, the soft rustling of silk and the glint of beadwork danced in the mirror as Cammy stepped out of the fitting room.

    The dress she had chosen hugged her growing figure gracefully, elegant, simple, and timeless, just as she imagined. It was a simple trumpet dress with a sweetheart neckline, but Cammy wore it elegantly.

    Eve stood to the side, hands sped with excitement, admiring her friend with teary eyes.

    "You look stunning, Cam," Eve whispered, awed. "It¡¯s exactly you."

    Cammy smiled shyly, smoothing the fabric at her sides as the seamstress made a few notes. "I just hope Ric likes it..."

    But before Eve could respond, the bell above the door jingled, and in walked Annie, followed closely by Duncan. The energy in the room shifted instantly.

    Annie¡¯s eyes locked on Cammy in the mirror, and a slow, smug smirk crept onto her lips.

    She folded her arms and said, loud enough for the whole boutique to hear, "Oh. How quaint. A ready-made dress off the rack? I suppose not everyone has the luxury of having their gown designed from scratch like I did."

    Cammy froze, her reflection holding her gaze steady as if bracing her. Eve stepped protectively closer to her side, but Cammy simply lifted her chin, refusing to be rattled.

    Duncan remained a step behind Annie, his eyes fixed on Cammy¡ªnot with amusement, but a quiet storm simmering beneath his controlled demeanor.

    His gaze lingered on her gown, her figure, and most of all, the peaceful expression on her face¡ªone that no longer included him. It made his jaw twitch.

    "I must say," Annie continued, circling slowly like a shark, "I didn¡¯t expect to see you here, of all ces. Then again, why should I be surprised?"

    Cammy said nothing, but Eve rolled her eyes dramatically. "Still bitter after all this time, Annie? Grow up."

    Cammy simply adjusted her posture and turned slightly so the seamstress could finish pinning thest part of the waist. "Some of us don¡¯t measure the value of a dress by how expensive or custom-made it is," she said softly. "I look beautiful regardless of what I wear, especially for the man I will marry."

    Right then, the boutique door opened again, and in walked Ric, casually handsome in a crisp button-down, followed by Harry in his usual calm, collected stride.

    Ric¡¯s eyes immediately found Cammy, and he smiled¡ªutterly struck silent by how she looked in the gown.

    Annie, however, twisted her lips into a sneer. "Well, well. Ric came to watch the woman he loves slip away... How tragic. Must be hard seeing her dressed like that, knowing she¡¯s marrying someone else."

    Ric blinked, then let out a dry chuckle. "Yeah, it would be tragic... if that were true."

    Annie¡¯s smirk faltered.

    He walked up beside Cammy, cing a protective hand on her waist. "But see, I¡¯m the groom. She¡¯s marrying me."

    The room fell silent.

    Even Duncan¡¯sposed mask cracked with disbelief. "You?" he asked, stepping forward slightly. "You¡¯re marrying Ric?"

    Cammy nodded slowly, her eyes on Duncan. "Yes."

    For a beat, Duncan said nothing¡ªjust clenched his jaw and gave a tight, dry smile.

    Annie, flustered and clearly caught off guard, sniffed indignantly and turned to the seamstress. "Well, my dress is still being worked on. We¡¯lle back another day."

    Before they left, Duncan paused at the door, then turned back to Cammy, his voice low but sharp. "I¡¯ll be seeing you again soon. Less than two weeks. I¡¯ll be with my son, don¡¯t forget that."

    Cammy held his gaze with quiet strength. "I haven¡¯t forgotten."

    And with that, Duncan turned and walked out, Annie clicking her heels behind him, leaving behind a storm of unresolved tension.

    Ric looked down at Cammy, his hand still warm on her back. "Are you alright?"

    Cammy nodded, letting out the breath she¡¯d been holding. "Now I am."

    Eve looked between them with a grin. "Well... I¡¯d say that went better than expected."

    Harry chuckled under his breath. "Define better."

    And as the four of them stood there¡ªCammy in her wedding dress, Ric beside her like a shield¡ªeverything that once felt fragile, now felt unshakable.

 Chapter 258: Under the Palm Tree

    <h4>Chapter 258: Under the Palm Tree</h4>

    The days slipped by in a blur of preparations and emotions, and before Cammy could even catch her breath, the morning sun rose on her wedding day.

    A soft, golden light spilled through the windows where Cammy sat in front of the vanity, her eyes locked on her reflection as the hairdresser worked her curls into a loose, elegant updo.

    Down the hill in Felicity¡¯s sprawling vi, Ric¡¯s uncle and cousin had arrived the night before¡ªstoic, formal, and perfectly in sync with Ric¡¯s world.

    Monica had arrived just hourster, tension clinging to her shoulders like a heavy cloak.

    "Are you absolutely sure you didn¡¯t say anything to Dad? Not even a hint?" Cammy asked, breaking the silence, her voice painted with a thread of anxious urgency.

    Monica, seated on the small sofa by the window, crossed her arms and gave her daughter a hard look. "Cammy, I said I wouldn¡¯t. I¡¯m not about to send your father into another cardiac episode just because he finds out he¡¯s not your real father. We agreed, remember? You¡¯ll tell him when you¡¯re ready. Besides... he¡¯s miles away. He won¡¯t know anything."

    Cammy let out a long sigh, her gaze returning to the mirror. Her reflection stared back¡ªstrong, but not unshaken. "It¡¯s just... I hate keeping it from him. I know it will break his heart. But I also know it will destroy him to find out like this."

    There was a beat of silence.

    "Have you spoken to Richard?" she asked finally, her voice softening. "Ellie said he got here early this morning."

    Monica stiffened. "No. And I don¡¯t n to."

    Cammy turned her head slightly, frowning. "Mom..."

    "What do you want me to say, Cammy? That I want to take a trip down memoryne with the man whom I almost shared my life with? I have nothing to say to him."

    "You don¡¯t have to relive the past," Cammy said gently. "I just want today to be peaceful. Please... you¡¯re both walking me down the aisle. I don¡¯t want tension or sharp looks while I¡¯m holding both your arms."

    Monica let out a sharp exhale and rolled her eyes. Cammy knew that look¡ªit meant ¡¯drop it before I explode¡¯. So, she did.

    But the universe had its own sense of timing.

    A knock sounded at the door.

    Cammy already knew.

    The hairdresser paused. Monica turned her head like a cat sensing danger. The door creaked open and in stepped Richard, looking slightly ufortable in his pressed linen shirt, but with a tender smile on his face.

    "How¡¯s my daughter doing?" he asked, voice calm, but eyes searching.

    Cammy gave him a faint, polite smile. "Doing fine."

    He took a step closer, his gaze falling on her half-done hair, the pale ivory dress hanging nearby, and the slight tremble in her fingers. "You nervous?"

    Cammy let out a softugh, the sound a little hollow. "Not really. It¡¯s not my first wedding, so maybe that¡¯s why."

    Richard looked at her for a moment¡ªreally looked¡ªand Cammy could feel the weight of everything he wasn¡¯t saying pressing between them.

    Monica stood, arms crossed like a shield. She didn¡¯t say a word, didn¡¯t even greet him. The tension was tangible, a thread stretched to its breaking point.

    Richard didn¡¯t flinch. He simply looked between the two women and nodded slowly. "Well... I¡¯ll leave you to finish getting ready. I¡¯ll see you outside when it¡¯s time."

    As he turned and walked away, the air in the room thickened with silence once more. Cammy let out a shaky breath and looked at her mother.

    "Please, Mom... just today. No more wars."

    Monica didn¡¯t answer right away. But this time, she didn¡¯t roll her eyes.

    Soon, the music started¡ªsoft, lilting notes of a string quartet rising gently into the tropical air, blending with the quiet hush of waves crashing just beyond the garden walls of the Pearl Resort¡¯s event hall.

    The aisle was draped in soft ivory fabric and nked by wildflowers in blush and cream, the scent of orchids and jasmine carried by the sea breeze.

    Cammy held tightly onto the arms of both Richard and Monica, her bouquet trembling slightly in her hands.

    The guest list had been small by design¡ªonly fifty people, each one carefully chosen. No spectacle. No press. Just the people who mattered.

    It should have made her feel calm, shielded from the chaos of her past. And yet, her chest felt heavy as she took her first step forward.

    Her eyes rose to meet Ric¡¯s, standing tall at the far end of the aisle. He looked heartbreakingly handsome in his gray tuxedo, his dark hair tousled just the way she liked.

    But it was the expression on his face that unraveled her¡ªhis lips pressed together, his eyes glossy with unshed tears, his whole being trembling with the effort to stayposed.

    Cammy hadn¡¯t expected him to cry.

    She smiled through the warmth rising behind her eyes, the emotion catching her off guard. Her footsteps slowed slightly, as if wanting to take in every moment and hold onto it forever.

    But just as she was about to take the final stretch, her gaze flicked outward¡ªpast the softly lit floral arches, beyond the quiet seated guests, toward the trees that surrounded the open event hall.

    And there, partially hidden in the shade of a palm tree, stood a figure she knew all too well.

    Her breath hitched.

    He was trying to remain unseen, but she would recognize that stance, that face, anywhere.

    ¡¯What is he doing here? Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be overseas for the trials?¡¯ she asked herself.

    It was Greg...

    Cammy¡¯s steps faltered. A tear slid down her cheek, unbidden.

    Monica and Richard exchanged a nce, unaware of what had shifted inside her. Thinking that she was just emotional after seeing Ric cry, Monica handed her some tissues.

    Cammy quickly blinked and forced herself to continue walking, the world turning into a blur of motion and sound.

    Her heart pounded, her mind reeling.

    Somehow, she knew, she could feel his presence, she couldn¡¯t exin it, but she knew, and he came.

    And even as Ric waited for her with love written in every line of his face, Cammy¡¯s heart cracked open just a little wider than it already is.

 Chapter 259: I Do

    <h4>Chapter 259: I Do</h4>

    Cammy stood at the altar, her hand gently resting in Ric¡¯s as the minister¡¯s voice floated through the open-air garden, but the words barely reached her ears.

    Half-hidden by the trees, just beyond the reach of the wedding arch¡¯s string lights, he stood motionless, yet unmistakably present. Their eyes locked. Time seemed to stop, if only for a second.

    The noise of the ocean, the murmurs of the crowd, even the fluttering in her own chest, all of it fell away.

    She could see everything in his expression.

    Pain. Longing. A silent goodbye.

    Her throat tightened, but she couldn¡¯t look away. She didn¡¯t expect him toe. Part of her thought he wouldn¡¯t dare, or that he had finally let go. But there he was, dressed in simple cks and a button-down, hands in his pockets, eyes locked onto hers like it was thest time they¡¯d see each other.

    "...Cami Watson," the minister¡¯s voice cut through the haze, "do you take Ricardo Rossi to be yourwfully wedded husband...?"

    Cammy blinked, caught off guard.

    The minister paused, clearly waiting. Ric nced at her and gently squeezed her hand. When she didn¡¯t respond, the minister repeated the question, a little more firmly this time.

    "Do you, Cami Watson, take Ricardo Rossi¡ª"

    A soft clearing of the throat came from Ric, subtle but deliberate, grounding her.

    Cammy tore her gaze away from Greg, suddenly aware that the guests were holding their breath. She blinked again, and looked back onest time.

    Greg smiled.

    A sad, broken smile. The kind only someone with a shattered heart can give. And then¡ªhe raised both thumbs in the air, a gesture meant to be light, encouraging... but Cammy could see the tears glistening in his eyes, even from that distance.

    Her heart broke and healed all at once.

    Tears streamed silently down her cheeks as she turned back to Ric and nodded, voice trembling. "I do."

    In the distance, Greg ced both hands over his chest and gave her one final wave before turning away, disappearing into the trees as quietly as he hade.

    Cammy exhaled shakily. Straightening her back, she brushed her tears away with the tips of her fingers, and smiled at Ric¡ªtruly smiled.

    This was her moment now.

    Her vow. Her future.

    And she chose to face it with her whole heart.

    The breeze stilled for a moment as the minister¡¯s voice rang out, calm and warm:

    "You may now kiss the bride."

    Cammy felt her pulse quicken, her breath catching as a wave of nerves rushed through her. It was happening.

    Their first kiss¡ªshared not in secret or by ident, but in front of everyone they knew, under the eyes of the world.

    Her hands trembled slightly in Ric¡¯s grasp as she looked up into his eyes.

    Ric¡¯s gaze softened, steady and full of emotion. He bent a little closer, his voice barely audible as he whispered, "May I? Just for today. You know, everyone is watching."

    Cammy blinked, her heart fluttering wildly. But in that moment, looking into Ric¡¯s eyes¡ªthose kind, earnest eyes¡ªher nerves melted into something warmer. Gentler. Something that made her want to trust the moment instead of fear it.

    A small, genuine smile curved her lips. She nodded.

    Slowly, she leaned in, her hands tightening around his. Ric mirrored her, his breath brushing against her cheek as the distance between them faded into nothing.

    And then, their lips met.

    Soft. Tentative. Unrushed.

    A kiss that didn¡¯t demand anything, but offered everything.

    The world seemed to fade away¡ªthe murmuring crowd, the soft rustle of the sea breeze, the clicking cameras. All of it dimmed, and for that one fleeting moment, it was just the two of them.

    Two people bound by a choice, not by desperation or obligation, but by a growing, quiet understanding.

    When they finally pulled apart, Cammy¡¯s cheeks were flushed, her heart still racing.

    Ric¡¯s thumb gently brushed the side of her hand, his own face slightly red, but smiling wide.

    The crowd erupted into apuse, but Cammy barely heard it. Her eyes were still on Ric¡ªher husband now.

    The guests began rising from their seats, congratting the couple as they made their way toward the beautifully decorated dining area. Fairy lights twinkled under the canopy, and the scent of fresh flowers and sea breeze mingled in the air.

    Laughter and chatter surrounded Ric and Cammy as they walked side by side, but Cammy¡¯s steps grew slower, more distracted.

    "I¡¯ll be right back," she murmured to Ric, leaning close and offering a weak smile. "I need to pee."

    He nodded, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. "Hurry back. Everyone wants to see the bride."

    Cammy nodded, then quickly turned, her heart pounding¡ªnot from excitement, but from something else entirely. She didn¡¯t head toward the restroom. Instead, her feet carried her faster and faster until she was nearly running toward the parking lot, her gown trailing behind her.

    Greg...

    She had seen him. She wasn¡¯t hallucinating. He was there. Standing behind the trees, far from the crowd. Watching. Crying.

    She scanned the rows of parked cars, her eyes darting desperately from vehicle to vehicle. "Greg?" she called out in a breathless whisper, knowing deep down he wouldn¡¯t answer. "Greg!"

    But the lot was empty now, still and quiet, the shadows long under the setting sun. There was no trace of him¡ªno car she recognized, no figure standing by the trees. Nothing.

    Cammy¡¯s breath caught in her throat as a fresh wave of emotion hit her. She turned around helplessly, and that¡¯s when she saw Ellie walking toward her, carrying a small box.

    "Cammy?" Ellie called out, noticing the distressed look on her face. "What¡¯s wrong? What are you doing here?"

    Cammy ran to her, eyes brimming with tears, voice shaking. "Ellie, did you see him? Did you see Greg? He was here... I saw him watching the ceremony from the trees."

    Ellie blinked, surprised, then shook her head gently. "No, I didn¡¯t see him, Cam."

    Cammy¡¯s knees buckled, and she slumped onto the gravel, her beautiful gown pooling around her like wilting petals. Ellie dropped the box and rushed to her side, wrapping her arms around her.

    "He was here..." Cammy sobbed, her voice barely coherent. "He was here, Ellie. He watched me say ¡¯I do¡¯ and then he left... He left before I could... I just¡ª I didn¡¯t get to say goodbye..."

    Ellie held her tighter, cradling her like a child, gently rocking her as Cammy broke downpletely in her arms, tears soaking into her shoulder. "It¡¯s okay, babe... it¡¯s okay. Let it out," she whispered, her own heart breaking at the sight of her strong friend breaking down.

    Ellie sat on the couch, cradling Cammy¡¯s head on herp as Cammy continued to sob uncontrobly. She had brought Cammy to her house to avoid everyone who could possibly see her in that state, since she wouldn¡¯t stop crying.

    Her wedding gown was wrinkled, her cheeks streaked with tears and mascara. The room was dimly lit, the soft hum of the ceiling fan and distant sound of the ocean outside barely masking the pain in Cammy¡¯s cries.

    Ellie brushed Cammy¡¯s hair back gently, her voice soft and steady. "It¡¯s okay, Cam. Just cry it out. I¡¯m here, alright?"

    She had already called Eve, who rushed over from the reception, heels in hand and face tight with concern.

    The two women tried everything¡ªwater, cold towels, soft words, even jokes¡ªbut nothing could pierce through the ache that had consumed Cammy.

    When the knock came on the door, Ellie sighed in relief. She opened it to find Ric standing there, slightly breathless, concern etched deeply across his face.

    "Where is she?" he asked urgently. "People are starting to look for the bride."

    Ellie stepped aside to let him in. "She¡¯s in the living room. I tried everything. So did Eve. But maybe you..."

    Ric entered and saw Cammy, curled into a fragile figure in her wedding gown, tears still spilling from her red-rimmed eyes. Without hesitation, he knelt down beside her, gently taking her hand.

    Cammy looked up, guilt clouding her expression. "Ric, I¡¯m sorry... I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me. I just¡ª I saw him and¡ª I couldn¡¯t¡ª"

    Ric shook his head, pressing a finger lightly to her lips. "Shhh... Don¡¯t apologize. I understand."

    He gave her a tender smile. "You¡¯re pregnant, Cam. These hormones? They¡¯re no joke. You¡¯re not weak. You¡¯re just human, and you¡¯re overwhelmed. It¡¯s not your fault. Don¡¯t me yourself."

    Cammy¡¯s lips trembled as another tear slid down, but Ric¡¯s next move startled her¡ªhe pulled out his phone, scrolled quickly, then hit y.

    An upbeat, silly pop song filled the room. Ric stood and began to dance ridiculously, arms iling and hips moving out of sync. "Come on," he said, extending a hand down to her. "Dance with me. Just a little. For the baby."

    Cammy blinked. "Ric..."

    "No excuses. It¡¯s tradition to dance at your wedding, Mrs. Rossi," he teased.

    Slowly, she took his hand and let him pull her up. He spun her, dipped her, and even pretended to moonwalk, his antics earning a snort from Eve and a delighted squeal from Ellie. Finally, Cammy gave in andughed¡ªreallyughed¡ªuntil her stomach hurt and thest of her tears dried up.

    "Thank you," she whispered, her hand still in his.

    "Always," Ric replied with a wink.

    Eve pped her hands and said, "Alright, let¡¯s fix this face. The bride has a party to attend."

    With practiced speed, she and Ellie set to work¡ªpatting, blending, reapplying. Within minutes, Cammy looked radiant again, her smile more genuine now.

    Together, the four of them left Ellie¡¯s house, walking back toward the reception. And though her heart still held echoes of sadness, Cammy held tightly to Ric¡¯s hand, choosing¡ªfor this night¡ªto walk forward.

    *********

    ~Author¡¯s Note~

    Sorry guys for the few Chapterstely. My health is not good. It¡¯s summer here but it keeps on raining every other day or two days. I will make it up to you when I get better.

    *********

    Thank you for the 5-star review Nanie_Garcia_5461!

 Chapter 260: Her Strength

    <h4>Chapter 260: Her Strength</h4>

    The celebration carried on beneath the fairy lights that twinkled above the reception area like tiny stars strung across the night. Laughter echoed, sses clinked, and music pulsed softly under the conversations.

    Cammy, draped in elegance and shadows, moved like a ghost among the living¡ªthere in body, but her soul had slipped somewhere far from the warmth of the party.

    She smiled when needed, nodded politely, but there was a hollow grace in her gestures. Her eyes never really settled, constantly scanning the crowd, always returning to Ric.

    She stayed close to him. Closer than usual. It wasn¡¯t possessiveness¡ªit was survival. Around him, she could breathe.

    Ric, perceptive as always, noticed the way her grip tightened every time someone tried to pull her into a conversation. The way her eyes dimmed just a little more with each congrattion. He¡¯d pull her gently away each time, and they¡¯d return to the dance floor, letting the music serve as their shield.

    "You alright?" he asked quietly, his hand warm against the small of her back as they swayed to a slow melody.

    Cammy gave a tired smile. "Yeah... just exhausted."

    Ric nodded and leaned in. "I¡¯ll tell the nanny to sleep in the employee housing tonight," he said. "That way, you and Dn can have the night to yourselves. Talk. Be together. No one is listening."

    Cammy blinked, surprised. "Wait¡ªare you sure about that? It¡¯s our first night as husband and wife..."

    Ricughed softly and poked her forehead with a teasing glint in his eyes. "Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re already having sexy thoughts about me, Mrs. Rossi?"

    Her mouth fell open, and she pped his arm lightly. "Oh my God, Ric! That¡¯s not what I meant! I just thought¡ªwe agreed to sleep in the same room, right? That¡¯s all I meant."

    Ric couldn¡¯t help butugh, this time more tenderly. "I know, I know. I¡¯m just messing with you."

    He sobered, brushing a strand of hair from her face. "Tonight is for you and your son. It¡¯s hisst night before everything changes. You should have that time with him. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll be here. The next day, I¡¯ll be here too. Every day after that... I¡¯ll still be here. We¡¯ve got time, Cammy. You don¡¯t have to give up anything else tonight."

    Her eyes shimmered, not just with gratitude but with the painful recognition of what was slipping through her fingers. And yet, somehow, Ric¡¯s words grounded her.

    She took a deep breath, leaned her forehead against his chest, and whispered, "Thank you... for giving me space, even when I don¡¯t know how to ask for it."

    Ric held her close, swaying gently as the music yed on, his hand over her heart¡ªsteady, anchoring, patient. And though the world around them buzzed with joy, it was in that small, quiet moment that Cammy felt the first hint of healing begin to take root.

    "I am your friend before all of these things happened. And I¡¯ll be your friend as well tomorrow. You can count on that, Cammy," Ric said before pressing a gentle kiss on her head.

    As the evening wore on, theughter and music continued to fill the air, but Cammy felt the weight of theing morning settle heavier on her chest with each passing minute.

    The glow of the fairy lights, the warmth of the people celebrating around her, the soft breeze from the sea¡ªit all began to feel distant, like she was moving in slow motion while the rest of the world spun on.

    She bent slightly and whispered something in Dn¡¯s ear. The little boy, still full of energy despite the hour, simply nodded and took her hand, his small fingers curling tightly around hers.

    Cammy gently led him through the tables, stopping only briefly to thank people with a soft smile and a quiet goodbye.

    Ellie saw her and moved to speak, but Ric gently held her back, shaking his head once. Ellie understood. Everyone did. No one asked why the bride was leaving her own party early, why she was quietly retreating when the music had yet to slow, and the dancing was still in full swing. They all knew.

    Tomorrow is the day Cammy had been dreading since the court agreement was finalized. Dn¡¯s cast would be removed, and with it, the final thread tying him to her in the safety of their familiar rhythm. Duncan would arrive. And she¡¯d have to let go¡ªat least for now.

    Cammy walked toward the path that led to Ric¡¯s vi, Dn¡¯s small figure beside her, their shadows long beneath the moonlight.

    Her gown trailed behind her, catching grains of sand as they passed, her veil already removed, her hair starting toe loose from its pins. She didn¡¯t care. Tonight, none of that mattered.

    When they reached the vi, Dn climbed into herp the moment she sat down on the edge of the bed. He rested his head on her chest, quiet and still.

    "You okay, Mommy?" he asked, his voice muffled by her dress.

    Cammy pressed her lips to his hair and closed her eyes, the tears already slipping down her cheeks.

    "I will be," she whispered. "As long as you¡¯re okay... I¡¯ll be okay."

    Dn looked up at her with wide, innocent eyes, his voice soft but filled with the kind of honesty that only children possess.

    "I¡¯m okay, Mommy. I miss Daddy too. But... you said you¡¯de back and pick me up, right?"

    Cammy¡¯s heart twisted painfully at his words. Her lips trembled as she fought back the wave of emotion surging through her.

    She gently cupped his face, brushing a stray curl from his forehead, and forced herself to smile through the tears burning at the corners of her eyes.

    "Yes," she said, her voice hushed but steady, filled with both love and heartbreak. "It¡¯s a promise, sweetheart. When the time is right, Mommy wille back for you. But until then, I need you to take care of your Daddy, okay? Be strong for him. He needs you, just like I do."

    Dn nodded slowly, his little fingers curling around hers with surprising strength. "Okay, Mommy. I¡¯ll take care of him. I¡¯ll be good. And I¡¯ll study really hard every day so I won¡¯t miss you too much. Our house matron in boarding school taught us that trick," he added with a small, proud grin.

    Cammy let out a shakyugh, pressing her forehead against his. "That¡¯s my brave boy," she whispered. "Just like before you broke your leg¡ªyou¡¯ll be in school during the week, and I¡¯lle visit you on weekends and stop by your school sometimes. You won¡¯t feel like I¡¯m far away at all."

    Dn tilted his head thoughtfully, considering her words. "Hmm... yeah, I guess that¡¯s okay. That way, I get to be with both you and Daddy. It¡¯s kind of like having double the love, right?"

    That broke her. Tears silently spilled down Cammy¡¯s cheeks as she pulled Dn into a tight embrace, burying her face in his shoulder. His small arms wrapped around her as best as they could, patting her back the way he¡¯d seen her do for him when he cried.

    In that moment, Cammy sent a desperate prayer upward, ¡¯Thank you, God... for giving me this child. For giving me a reason to keep standing when everything inside me is breaking.¡¯

    ¡¯Stay this way, baby... stay innocent, kind, and whole,¡¯ she thought as she clutched him close. ¡¯You are the reason I breathe. You are the strength I never thought I had.¡¯

    And though the night outside was silent, inside the room, a mother held on tightly to thest thread offort she had left¡ªher son, her light, her anchor in the storm.

    When Dn had finally drifted into a peaceful sleep, his small chest rising and falling steadily beside Cammy. She stayed there a little longer, watching him, brushing her fingers through his hair.

    The tenderness of the moment clung to her like a veil. But the ache in her throat reminded her she hadn¡¯t drunk anything in hours.

    Carefully, she slipped out of bed, making sure not to disturb Dn. Her feet padded across the wooden floor, quiet as a whisper, and she walked to the kitchen, hoping a ss of cold water would calm her nerves and soothe the storm still spinning in her chest.

    As she opened the fridge, the soft creak of the back door startled her. She turned around to see Ric stepping in, his tie undone and the top two buttons of his shirt open. The night air clung to his skin, and a trace of worry flickered in his eyes when he saw her.

    "Couldn¡¯t sleep?" he asked gently.

    Cammy just shook her head, her throat tightening too much to speak.

    Ric stepped closer. "How are you holding up?"

    That simple question¡ªso softly asked, so deeply sincere¡ªcracked thest fragile piece of control she had left. A faint sob escaped her lips, and tears welled in her eyes again, spilling down her cheeks in quiet defeat.

    Ric didn¡¯t hesitate. He closed the distance and wrapped his arms around her, his embrace warm, solid, grounding.

    Cammy melted into him without a word, clutching the front of his shirt like it was the only thing keeping her from falling apart.

    Without thinking, Ric pressed a tender kiss to her cheek¡ªa soft, reflexive gesture offort. But as soon as his lips met her skin, both of them froze.

    Cammy slowly pulled back, their eyes locking. Ric¡¯s hand was still on her back, hers gripping his shirt. They stared at each other, breaths shallow, the air between them suddenly charged, thick with something unspoken... something that had always lingered just beneath the surface.

    Then, slowly, as if drawn by a force neither could resist, they leaned in.

    Their lips met¡ªtentative at first, unsure, like the touch of a question waiting to be answered.

    But then it deepened.

    The world outside ceased to exist. There were no exes, no custody battles, no pain or promises or regrets. There was only them¡ªCammy and Ric¡ªand a kiss that seemed to fill the hollow spaces inside them both, if only for that fleeting, stolen moment.

 Chapter 261: The Strangest Thing

    <h4>Chapter 261: The Strangest Thing</h4>

    Ric¡¯s breath hitched as Cammy wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling him closer, anchoring herself to the warmth of his body.

    Their kiss deepened¡ªslow, searching, full of restrained longing. Her fingers brushed the nape of his neck, gently, tenderly, as if reassuring herself that this moment was real, that she was still here, still breathing.

    ¡¯Greg is still in my heart... but Ric is my husband now,¡¯ Cammy thought, her heart tightening. ¡¯I can¡¯t give my heart to him¡ªnot yet... but at least I can give him this. A piece of peace. A piece of me.¡¯

    With trembling hands, she reached up and began to unbutton Ric¡¯s shirt¡ªslowly, deliberately¡ªher eyes closed, kissing him still. The fabric fell open, revealing the warmth of his skin, and just as she leaned in to kiss the curve of his shoulder, Ric gently pulled back.

    "Cams," he murmured, his voice thick with emotion, "are you sure about this?"

    Cammy didn¡¯t answer with words. She only nodded¡ªonce¡ªeyes clear, steady. Then she kissed him again, soft and sure. Her hands moved to his waist, her touch speaking all the things she couldn¡¯t say.

    Ric let out a quiet sigh and, as if surrendering to the gravity between them, lifted her up into his arms. Cammy instinctively wrapped her legs around his waist, and their kiss continued.

    He carried her through the dim hallway, their shadows dancing along the walls, until he gentlyid her down on his bed. For a moment, he simply looked at her¡ªhis bride, his wife, the woman he had waited so long to love.

    Cammy reached for him again, pulling his shirt offpletely. Her fingers found the button of his pants and started to unzip them, her breath shallow, her hands trembling from the weight of everything this meant.

    But just as her fingers moved to undress him fully, Ric suddenly stilled.

    He cupped her hand¡ªgently, firmly¡ªstopping her.

    Cammy looked up, startled, her lips slightly parted. Ric¡¯s gaze met hers, intense and conflicted.

    "I want you, Cammy. God, I do," he whispered. "But not like this. Not when your heart is somewhere else."

    Her breath caught.

    Ric leaned down, his forehead resting against hers. "I can wait. When you kiss me and it¡¯s only me in your heart... that is when I want all of you. I want it to be natural, a real one. Not a fake one out of obligation."

    Tears pricked at Cammy¡¯s eyes. And for the first time in a long time, she felt the strangest thing¡ªsafe.

    She closed her eyes and nodded, burying her face into Ric¡¯s chest, where his heartbeat thudded steadily and strongly. Theyy together in the quiet, tangled in arms and silence¡ªnot as lovers, but as two people trying to heal... together.

    And for now, that was enough.

    After a long, aching silence wrapped in warmth and unsaid feelings, Ric pressed a tender kiss to Cammy¡¯s temple. The gesture was soft, reverent¡ªhis way of letting go without resentment.

    "You should go back to Dn," he said quietly, his voice hoarse but steady. "Before he notices you¡¯re gone. Tomorrow¡¯s going to be hard. I¡¯ll go with you and Dn to the hospital. I¡¯ll stay with you the whole week... hell, even two weeks, if that¡¯s what it takes. Until you¡¯re ready to go back to work."

    Cammy looked at him, her heart a tangled mess of gratitude, guilt, and unspoken affection. "Alright," she whispered. "Thank you... for doing all of this. Even if you don¡¯t have to."

    Ric gave her a look that silenced every excuse she could¡¯ve offered. "Yes, I do have to, Cammy. I¡¯m not just your husband. I¡¯m still your friend. And I know you¡¯ll be crying tomorrow¡ªdon¡¯t lie to me. I want to be there when you fall apart. You don¡¯t have to face it alone anymore."

    Then he sat up, running a hand through his hair topose himself, before gently pulling her up with him. "Now go," he added with a weak chuckle, trying to lighten the moment. "I¡¯m still a man, you know. And you¡ªbeing here in my bed, wearing that look on your face¡ªit¡¯s taking everything in me not to kiss you again."

    Cammy let out a softugh, the tension in her chest loosening just a little. She nodded, turned, and slipped quietly out of the room.

    But she didn¡¯t go back to Dn¡ªnot right away.

    She stepped into the en suite bathroom, turned on the faucet of the bathtub, and without waiting for it to fill, sat down inside, still fully clothed in her wedding dress.

    The coolness of the water bit at her skin like a necessary penance. Her hands slowly rested on her still-t belly.

    The silence echoed around her, broken only by the rush of water and the quiet throb of her sorrow.

    "I have to be strong," she whispered, her voice shaking. "Not just for Dn... but for you too. I can¡¯t lose this baby."

    A tear rolled down her cheek, followed by another.

    "This baby... is the only part of Greg I have left. It¡¯s the only thing anchoring me to him."

    Her fingers tightened slightly on her stomach, as if shielding the life growing inside her from the heartbreak wing at her chest. In that quiet space, Cammy made a vow¡ªnot just to survive, but to hold on. For her son. For her unborn child. For the piece of her heart that still belonged to a man watching from the shadows.

    She leaned back against the porcin, letting the water rise around her legs, her mind spiraling in a storm of memories and unspoken goodbyes. Greg¡¯s face flickered behind her closed eyes¡ªhis smile, his tears, the silent encouragement he gave her just before walking away.

    A part of her screamed to run after him, to undo everything, but another part¡ªsmaller, steadier¡ªtold her to stay still. For the baby. For Dn. For the quiet promise of peace Ric had offered.

    "I will carry you with me," she whispered again to the baby, her voice trembling. "I will protect you. I promise."

 Chapter 262: Time To Say Goodbye

    <h4>Chapter 262: Time To Say Goodbye</h4>

    Ric and Cammy, apanied by Dn and his nanny, left Pearl Resort just after sunrise. The morning was quiet, heavy with unspoken tension, as their car sped down the coastal highway toward the hospital¡ªtoday was the day Dn¡¯s cast would finallye off.

    When they arrived, the sterile scent of antiseptic filled the air. Outside the orthopedic examination room, Duncan and Annie were already waiting. Annie sat with her legs crossed, her expression unreadable, while Duncan¡¯s gaze was fixed on the corridor¡ªlike he knew they wereing.

    "Daddy!" Dn¡¯s voice pierced the silence, full of excitement and longing. He ran straight into Duncan¡¯s arms.

    A rare smile cracked Duncan¡¯s stoic face as he scooped Dn up, holding him tight. "Are you ready to get that cast off, son?"

    "Yes!" Dn beamed. "I can finally scratch my leg¡ªit¡¯s been driving me crazy! So itchy," His innocent jest drew a few soft chuckles from the adults, easing the weight of the moment, if only briefly.

    Duncan gave a nod toward the door. "Alright then. Let¡¯s head in."

    But Cammy¡¯s voice, calm yet unwavering, cut through the moment. "Hold on, Duncan."

    He paused, half-turning, the smile fading from his face.

    "Dn¡¯s nanny will stay with you from Friday to Monday," she said, her tone firm but steady. "She knows his needs. She¡¯s familiar. There¡¯s no need to change anything."

    A beat. "She¡¯s off for the rest of the week unless you assign her something. I¡¯ll continue paying her¡ªthrough the child support."

    A shadow flickered in Duncan¡¯s eyes, but he only nodded, his voice detached. "Fine. We¡¯ll follow your schedule."

    Without waiting for further conversation, he turned his back and walked into the examination room, Annie trailing behind him. She spared Cammy a dismissive nce¡ªcool, calcted, and just sharp enough to sting.

    Cammy¡¯s shoulders tensed, but Ric was already there. He ced a hand gently on the small of her back, grounding her with a silent promise: I¡¯m here. I¡¯ve got you.

    She breathed in, gathered herself, and let him guide her forward.

    Together, they stepped into the room.

    The doctor greeted them with a professional smile, already preparing the tools on a sterile tray beside the examination chair. Dn climbed up obediently, his little face a mixture of nerves and excitement.

    "Alright, young man," the doctor said warmly. "Let¡¯s set that leg free."

    As the electric saw began to hum, slicing through the cast with practiced ease, the sound seemed to echo louder than necessary, bouncing off the cold white walls. Dn flinched at first, but Duncan stood by his side, holding his hand.

    "You¡¯re doing great," Duncan murmured, his voice unusually tender.

    Cammy stood a few feet away, arms crossed tightly over her chest, her eyes never leaving her son. There was pride in her gaze¡ªyes¡ªbut also the unmistakable ache of a mother still learning how to let go in pieces.

    Ric lingered near the back of the room, his presence steady and watchful, his eyes flitting between Cammy and the unfolding scene. Annie leaned against the wall, arms crossed, her mouth curled into a slight, smug smile, as if this moment belonged to her somehow.

    The cast came off with a final crack. Dn blinked, staring at his bare leg like it was a long-lost friend.

    "There you go!" the doctor said, examining the limb. "It may feel weak for a while, but you¡¯re healing beautifully."

    Duncan crouched in front of Dn, his hands resting gently on his son¡¯s knees. "Hey, bud... want to try standing?"

    Dn nodded. Duncan guided him gently to his feet. The boy wobbled slightly, gripped his father¡¯s shoulders, then straightened.

    "I¡¯m standing!" heughed, wide-eyed and triumphant. "It feels weird!"

    Everyoneughed¡ªbut Cammy¡¯s eyes shimmered. She blinked rapidly, forcing back the tears that burned at the corners. Her baby was getting stronger. Her baby was learning to stand again¡ªwithout her help.

    Duncan looked over at her, their eyes meeting across the room. For a brief second, something passed between them. Not reconciliation. Not understanding. But perhaps... the shared weight of parenthood.

    Then it was gone.

    "We¡¯ll work on getting him fully mobile again," the doctor said. "Some exercises, light walking. No running or rough y yet."

    Duncan nodded, but it was Cammy who stepped forward. "I¡¯ll coordinate with the school nurse and PE teacher. And I¡¯ll make sure his nanny is briefed on everything."

    Duncan gave her a tight nod. "Of course."

    Without another word, he lifted Dn up, settling him against his hip. Annie opened the door, holding it as if she were some kind of gatekeeper. The tension in the room clung to everyone like humidity.

    As Duncan stepped out, Dn waved over his father¡¯s shoulder. "Mommy! Uncle Ric! Come with us!"

    Cammy smiled, soft and brave. "We¡¯ll catch up, sweetheart."

    The door clicked shut behind them. And the air in the room suddenly felt colder.

    Ric turned to her, brushing a loose strand of hair from her cheek. "You okay?"

    Cammy nodded, barely. "Yeah... It just hurts more than I thought, watching him stand on his own."

    Ric didn¡¯t say anything. He just pulled her into his arms, and she let herself fall into him¡ªfor just a moment. Just long enough to breathe.

    When they reached the lobby, Duncan suddenly stopped while carrying Dn in his arms.

    "Time to say goodbye to your mom, buddy. We¡¯re heading home." He then let Dn stand on his own feet.

    Dn turned toward Cammy. "Mommy..."

    Cammy crouched instantly, gathering him into her arms with a strength that came straight from the deepest part of her soul. She held him tightly¡ªtoo tightly¡ªbut he didn¡¯tin. He only clung to her just as fiercely, small arms wrapped around her neck.

    "I¡¯ll miss you," Dn mumbled into her shoulder.

    Cammy closed her eyes, pressing her lips to the side of his head. "I¡¯ll miss you too, baby. So much. Be good, alright? Listen to Daddy. Don¡¯t run yet. And call me whenever you want¡ªwhenever you need me."

    She pulled back, her face barely holding itself together. Her fingers brushed across his cheek onest time before she stood, swallowing the sob lodged in her throat.

    She turned to Duncan, her voice steady but thick with emotion. "Please... take care of him. If anything happens, message me right away¡ªeven if it¡¯s the middle of the night. I¡¯ll keep my Wi-Fi and notifications on. I won¡¯t miss your call."

    Duncan gave her a short, unreadable look, then nodded. "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve got everything covered. No need to remind me."

    And with that, he took Dn¡¯s hand.

    Cammy didn¡¯t speak. Couldn¡¯t. She just watched as her son was led away¡ªstep by step, farther from her. Dn looked back once, waving with his little fingers, his smile uncertain.

    She smiled back through trembling lips, holding it until they went in Duncan¡¯s car, doors closed, and took him out of sight.

    The moment they disappeared, her knees weakened.

    Ric was there in an instant, his arms wrapping around her just as she broke¡ªfully,pletely, helplessly. She buried her face in his chest, her body wracked with silent sobs that she could no longer hold in.

    "I hate this," she choked out between gasps. "It feels like my heart¡¯s walking away from me..."

    Ric tightened his hold on her, pressing a kiss to the top of her head. "I know. I know, sweetheart. But he¡¯lle back to you. You¡¯re still his home."

    And in the middle of that cold, sterile lobby, with the world carrying on around them, Cammy allowed herself to fall apart¡ªwrapped in the one ce she still felt safe.

 Chapter 263: The Calm Before The Storm

    <h4>Chapter 263: The Calm Before The Storm</h4>

    Ric didn¡¯t say much as he gently led Cammy out of the hospital and into one of his upscale restaurants just a few blocks away. The space was quiet, sunlit, and nearly empty¡ªhe¡¯d made sure of that. He never left her side, not even for a moment.

    Cammy sat across from him at a window seat, her eyes distant, fixed on the world outside. She hadn¡¯t spoken since the hospital¡ªnot really. Her silence was loud, thick with sorrow.

    She refused to look at the menu, so Ric ordered something light for her¡ªa warm bowl of crab and corn soup and a fruit sd. When the food arrived, she didn¡¯t touch it. Her hands remained folded in herp. She didn¡¯t move.

    Minutes passed. The silence deepened.

    Without a word, Ric stood up, walked to her side, and sat beside her in the booth. He picked up the spoon, dipped it into the steaming soup, and gently held it in front of her lips.

    "Come on, Cammy," he said softly, his voice low, coaxing. "Just one bite. Going hungry isn¡¯t good for the baby."

    Cammy blinked, startled, turning toward him with widened eyes. "Ric," she whispered, rm in her voice. "What are you doing?" She tried to remainposed, her voice trembling. "I can feed myself. Put it down. People are starting to stare."

    Ric didn¡¯t budge. Instead, he smirked gently, the faintest spark of mischief flickering in his eyes. "Let them stare. I don¡¯t care. But if it gets you to eat, it¡¯s worth it."

    She exhaled sharply, half-annoyed, half-amused, and finally took the spoon from his hand. He smiled in triumph and slid the bowl closer to her.

    "Please eat well," he said, his voice dropping to a more tender note. "You¡¯re not just feeding yourself anymore."

    Thatst line cracked through the wall she¡¯d been holding up. She smiled¡ªbarely, but it was there. A soft, fleeting curve of the lips that made Ric¡¯s heart squeeze in his chest.

    He stayed beside her as she ate in silence. He watched every movement, memorizing the way her hands trembled slightly, the way she finally rxed by the time the fruit sd was gone. He didn¡¯t say it out loud, but he was proud of her¡ªjust for trying.

    Later, as they stepped out into the parking lot, Cammy paused beside the car.

    "Ric..." she said, stopping him with a soft hand on his arm.

    He turned to her.

    "Is it okay if..." she hesitated, her voice suddenly small. "If we stay in your penthouse tonight instead of going to my apartment?"

    Ric blinked, surprised for only a second. He smiled. "Of course we can. I¡¯d love that. But... is something wrong?"

    Cammy lowered her gaze to the pavement, her fingers wringing together in quiet distress.

    "I just... I don¡¯t want to be reminded of Dn tonight," she confessed, her voice cracking on his name. "If I go home, everything there will scream of him¡ªhisughter, his toys, his scent on the couch. I¡¯m not strong enough to face that yet."

    Ric¡¯s chest tightened. He reached out, cupped her cheek gently, and nodded. "I understand," he said. "Then we won¡¯t go there. Not tonight."

    He kissed her forehead. "Let¡¯s stop by the mall. We¡¯ll pick up a few clothes, maybe grab something sweet. Then we¡¯ll head home, open wedding gifts, binge something ridiculous on Netflix¡ªwhatever it takes to give you a little peace."

    She smiled, fragile but grateful, and nodded. "That sounds... perfect."

    And so they did. They spent the afternoon lost in the mindlessfort of department stores and gift bags,ughter slowly returning to Cammy¡¯s lips.

    By the time they were back in the penthouse, the atmosphere had shifted. Light flooded the spacious living room as they unwrapped gifts, one by one. Cammy giggled at the odd ones¡ªa hideous blender, matching pajamas, a cheese board shaped like a heart.

    Ric watched her with quiet reverence, as if witnessing something sacred. Everyugh, every sparkle in her eye, felt like a miracle.

    ¡¯I want to see you like this forever, he thought. Smiling. Free. But when you learn the truth... will you still look at me the same way? Will you still let me stand beside you?¡¯

    He swallowed that thought and smiled back, pretending he wasn¡¯t already bracing for the storm.

    The soft glow of the television flickered against the walls as thest episode of the series yed on, its sound a distant hum in Ric¡¯s ears.

    Cammy¡¯s head had gradually leaned against his shoulder sometime during the second episode. Now, she was fast asleep, her breathing even, her lips slightly parted, and a faint crease still etched between her brows¡ªlike even in her dreams, she carried the weight of the day.

    Ric didn¡¯t move for a while. He simply looked at her¡ªstudied the gentle rise and fall of her chest, the softness in her expression that only sleep could bring.

    Then, tenderly, he slipped one arm beneath her knees and the other behind her back, lifting her as if she weighed nothing at all. She stirred slightly, murmuring incoherently against his chest, but didn¡¯t wake.

    He carried her to his bedroom, the sheets already turned down. Carefully, reverently, heid her down on his bed and tucked her in.

    He changed into a fresh shirt, then climbed into bed beside her, the mattress shifting slightly under his weight. For a moment, he justy there on his side, watching her¡ªmemorizing her face in this unguarded, peaceful state.

    He leaned in, brushing a kiss gently across her temple.

    "I love you, Cammy," he whispered into the quiet darkness. "One day... when I¡¯m ready... I¡¯ll make everything right. I promise you, I¡¯ll correct my wrong."

    Then, finally, he allowed himself to sleep¡ªhis arm draped protectively around her.

    But the peace did notst. The morning came just as fast as the sunset yesterday.

    The shrill ring of Cammy¡¯s phone shattered the silence, jerking both of them awake. Cammy blinked, confused, her hand fumbling for her phone on the nightstand. Ric sat up beside her, instantly alert.

    She answered the call with a groggy, "Hello?"

 Chapter 264: The Escape

    <h4>Chapter 264: The Escape</h4>

    The voice on the other end was urgent. "Miss Cammy, good morning. This is Mrs. Camden¡ªDn¡¯s homeroom teacher. I just wanted to check in with you...

    Mr. Veston dropped Dn off earlier, but then went straight to the office to process his withdrawal. He told the administration that Dn will no longer be attending school here next month. He said your son will be studying abroad."

    Cammy¡¯s heart stopped.

    "What?" she whispered, sitting bolt upright. "He¡ªhe¡¯s what?"

    Ric¡¯s eyes darkened immediately. "What¡¯s going on?"

    Cammy didn¡¯t answer. She was already throwing off the nket, stumbling out of bed, and grabbing yesterday¡¯s clothes. Her hands were trembling too hard to zip up her skirt.

    "Cammy¡ªCammy, slow down!" Ric reached for her, holding her shoulders. "Talk to me."

    She looked up at him, panic flooding her face. "He¡¯s taking Dn away. Abroad. He has already started the withdrawal process. I have to stop him¡ªI have to¡ª"

    "I¡¯ll drive," Ric said firmly, grabbing his keys. "Just breathe. I¡¯ve got you. Let¡¯s go."

    **********

    They arrived at Duncan¡¯s sleek, high-rise office in less than thirty minutes. Cammy stormed past the receptionist, her fury slicing through the atmosphere like a de. Ric followed, quiet but alert, ready to step in if she crumbled.

    Duncan stood at his desk, hands in his pockets, calm¡ªtoo calm. The moment she entered, he didn¡¯t flinch.

    "Cammy," he said coolly. "You didn¡¯t make an appointment."

    "What the hell are you doing, Duncan?" Cammy demanded, her voice shaking with barely-contained rage. "You¡¯re taking Dn abroad without even telling me?"

    "I didn¡¯t need to tell you," he replied, his tone icy. "You¡¯re not his legal guardian. I am. And I¡¯m doing what¡¯s best for our son."

    "You decided what¡¯s best without me? You didn¡¯t even consider how this would affect him¡ªhow it would destroy me!"

    "I considered everything," he said, walking around to the front of his desk. "And I¡¯ve decided. This opportunity abroad¡ªbetter education, a clean environment, fewer distractions¡ªit¡¯s what he needs. You¡¯ve had your time, Cammy. Now it¡¯s mine."

    She took a step back, as if he¡¯d struck her.

    "You¡¯re punishing me," she whispered. "This isn¡¯t about Dn. This is about control."

    He didn¡¯t answer.

    Tears filled her eyes as she stepped forward, desperate. "Duncan, please. At least give me a say. At least give him a say. Don¡¯t do this to our son just because you hate me."

    "I don¡¯t hate you," he said coldly. "But I don¡¯t trust your choices. And frankly, I¡¯m tired of asking for permission."

    Cammy¡¯s body trembled with rage and sorrow. Ric moved forward, his jaw tight, but she held up a hand to stop him. This was her fight.

    Her voice broke as she whispered, "You¡¯ll regret this. One day, you¡¯ll realize what you took from him."

    Duncan didn¡¯t respond. He turned his back on them both.

    Cammy turned on her heel, her heart shattering all over again. Ric reached out, taking her hand as they walked out of the office.

    "Let¡¯s fix this," he said softly. "Whatever it takes."

    As they walked out of the building, the wind catching in Cammy¡¯s hair, she suddenly stopped beside Ric¡¯s car. Her voice was low but steady, each word cutting through the heavy silence like ss.

    "Ric," she said, not quite looking at him. "I¡¯m sorry... but can you drop me off at my apartment?"

    Ric turned to face her fully, his brows pulling together in concern.

    "I just... I need to be alone today," she continued, her voice barely above a whisper, but firm. "I promise I won¡¯t spiral. I¡¯m not going to fall apart. I just need space to think. To feel everything. And I¡¯ll talk to thewyers, ask what my options are. What¡¯s the best move to protect Dn."

    There was a finality in her tone¡ªnot cold, not distant, but grounded. Decided.

    Ric studied her for a long second. The pain in her eyes was raw, but beneath it was steel¡ªa mother¡¯s fire. She wasn¡¯t retreating. She was preparing.

    He gave a silent nod, his jaw tight with unspoken words. Then, without pressing further, he opened the car door for her.

    And quietly, he drove her home¡ªhonoring her strength the only way he knew how.

    The moment Cammy stepped into her apartment, she didn¡¯t waste a second. She tossed her purse onto the couch, yanked her phone from her pocket, and dialed Greg¡¯s driver.

    "Hi, it¡¯s Cammy. I need my car... Can you please bring it over? Right away." Her voice was calm¡ªtoo calm¡ªbut underneath it was a storm barely restrained.

    Fifteen minutester, she was on her knees in Dn¡¯s room, dragging his suitcase from under the bed. She began packing with methodical precision¡ªshirts, pants, socks, his favorite hoodie, the storybook he always asked for at night. Her own suitcase followed next. She threw in only what she needed. Essentials. This wasn¡¯t aboutfort. This was about escape.

    By the time the doorbell rang, signaling the arrival of her car, she was already zipping thest bag closed. She opened the door, thanked the driver quietly, and then said with finality, "You can go now. I¡¯ll drive."

    He gave her a wary look but nodded. "Take care, Ma¡¯am."

    As the elevator doors closed behind her, Cammy clutched the handle of Dn¡¯s suitcase with white-knuckled fingers, her heart pounding in her chest. There was no going back now.

    She drove straight to Dn¡¯s school, the tires humming against the pavement like a countdown drumbeat. By the time she pulled up to the front gate, her palms were damp on the wheel.

    Inside the school, Dn¡¯s homeroom teacher was startled to see her.

    "Miss Cammy? I wasn¡¯t expecting you today..."

    "I know," she said gently but firmly. "I¡¯m here to pick up Dn. He¡¯s not staying in the dormitory tonight."

    "But... Mr. Duncan said¡ª"

    "I¡¯m his mother," Cammy cut in, her voice low but full of thunder. "He¡¯sing with me."

    There was a long pause. Then, with a look of cautious understanding, the teacher nodded. "Alright. I¡¯ll call him down."

    Momentster, Dn came bounding down the hallway, his backpack swinging behind him. When he saw his mother, his whole face lit up.

    "Mommy!" he shouted, throwing his arms around her waist.

    Cammy knelt down and hugged him tight, burying her face in his shoulder. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t breathe. Couldn¡¯t move. She just held him, as if letting go might mean losing him forever.

    Dn pulled back slightly and looked up at her with wide, curious eyes. "Where are we going, Mommy?"

    She took a breath, her hands gently cupping his cheeks.

    "To a very far ce," she said softly, her voice trembling with both fear and resolve. "Where it¡¯s just the two of us... and no one can ever separate us again."

    Dn beamed,pletely unaware of the storm behind his mother¡¯s smile. "Okay! Can we get fries on the way?"

    Cammyughed, the sound shaky but real. "Of course, baby. As many as you want."

    They walked hand-in-hand back to the car. Cammy loaded the suitcases, buckled Dn into the back seat, and got behind the wheel. As the car pulled away from the curb, the city faded behind them like a past life dissolving in the rearview mirror.

    And ahead of them¡ªunknown roads, a stolen chance at peace, and a mother¡¯s desperate hope for freedom.

    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 265: Somewhere Safe

    <h4>Chapter 265: Somewhere Safe</h4>

    Cammy¡¯s phone buzzed furiously, the sound slicing through the silence of the car like a siren. Again and again it rang¡ªpersistent, demanding. She nced at the screen. Ric.

    She clenched the wheel tighter and let it ring. Her jaw was set, her chest tight with everything she couldn¡¯t yet face.

    From the back seat, Dn¡¯s small voice cut through the tension.

    "Mommy... aren¡¯t you going to answer your phone? It says it¡¯s Uncle Ric."

    Cammy¡¯s eyes flicked to the rearview mirror. Dn was watching her, concern blooming across his innocent face.

    She swallowed hard, then offered a gentle smile through the ache in her chest. "Okay, sweetheart. Can you answer it for me? Tell Uncle Ric that Mommy is driving... and we¡¯re on our way to your favorite fried chicken ce."

    Dn grinned and grabbed the phone. "Hi, Uncle Ric! Mommy is driving and we¡¯re going to my favorite chicken ce!"

    There was a pause as Dn listened, then he repeated what he heard. "He said you should call him after you¡¯re done driving. He said... he talked to the driver."

    Cammy¡¯s smile faltered. Her stomach twisted. Her fingers trembled slightly on the steering wheel. Of course, Ric had spoken to the driver. Of course, he knew.

    She didn¡¯t answer. She couldn¡¯t.

    When they reached the fast-food chain, Cammy didn¡¯t even slow down to park. Instead, she pulled directly into the drive-thrune.

    Dn looked around, confused. "Wait... aren¡¯t we going to eat inside?"

    Cammy forced a brightness into her voice. "No, baby. I thought we¡¯d do something a little different today. We¡¯re going to eat in a park. Doesn¡¯t that sound fun? Just you and me, under the trees."

    Dn¡¯s eyes lit up, the questions forgotten. "Really? That sounds awesome! I can¡¯t wait!"

    Cammy smiled, a flicker of hope softening her expression. But behind that smile, her heart thundered.

    Because she knew this wasn¡¯t just a detour.

    This was the beginning of their escape.

    As soon as they arrived at the park, Cammy¡¯s eyes scanned the open greenery until theynded on a quiet spot beneath a wide, leafy tree near the yground.

    Without wasting a second, she grabbed the folded pic mat she¡¯d just bought from a vendor at the entrance and spread it out across the grass with trembling hands.

    She unpacked their food and drinks in silence, cing each item down with a care that masked the storm brewing inside her. Dn, blissfully unaware, dove straight into his meal, grabbing a drumstick and chomping down with a delighted grin.

    "Stay here, sweetheart. Eat as much as you want," Cammy said softly, brushing his hair back. "Mommy just needs to call Uncle Ric, alright?"

    Dn nodded, too busy with his chicken to protest.

    Cammy turned away, clutching her phone like it was her only lifeline. She barely had to wait¡ªRic picked up after a single ring.

    [Where are you?] came his voice, low and urgent, filled with worry. [I was going to bring you lunch when I saw Greg¡¯s driver at the bus stop. He said you had bags and suitcases in the car. Cammy, what are you doing? Where are you going?]

    Her chest tightened. The sound of his voice¡ªso calm, so gentle¡ªbroke something open inside her. Herposure cracked, and tears spilled freely down her cheeks.

    "Ric..." she whispered, voice shaking. "I¡¯m taking Dn. I can¡¯t¡ªI won¡¯t let Duncan send him away. I can¡¯t survive without my son. Just being apart like this has already been unbearable. If Duncan takes him overseas... I¡¯ll lose him forever."

    There was a pause. Then Ric¡¯s voice softened even more, thick with emotion.

    [Okay. I understand. But don¡¯t do this alone. Let me help you. Whatever it is¡ªwhatever you¡¯re nning¡ªI¡¯m in. Just let me stand beside you.]

    Cammy¡¯s breath caught. "Ric... I¡¯m kidnapping my own child. This is illegal. I¡¯m going to take him somewhere no one can find us. You¡¯ve already done so much¡ªyou saved my baby... You don¡¯t have to destroy your life for me, too."

    [Cammy,] Ric said, his voice breaking slightly, [you¡¯re still underestimating what I¡¯m willing to do for you. I can do more than just be your husband on paper. I meant what I said¡ªtill death do us part. If that means helping you disappear... then so be it. Let me be your partner in this. Please. I¡¯m begging you.]

    Cammy stood in silence, her hand trembling as she wiped the tears from her cheeks. She looked over her shoulder at Dn, who wasughing quietly to himself, licking barbecue sauce from his fingers.

    Her heart clenched.

    After a long, painful pause, she whispered, "Alright. Come find us. We¡¯re at Ashpeak Park, near the yground. I¡¯ll wait for you."

    Less than an hourter, Ric arrived¡ªhis presence calm butmanding¡ªand to Cammy¡¯s surprise, Greg¡¯s driver was with him.

    She looked at Ric with a questioning gaze, but he simply extended his hand toward her, his voice low and firm. "Give me the keys. He¡¯s taking the car back. From here on out, we use mine. I don¡¯t want Greg dragged into this... not even by ident."

    Cammy hesitated for a beat, then handed over the keys without a word.

    "Stay here. We¡¯ll move your things to my car. I¡¯ll be right back," he said, his tone gentle but resolute. He walked off quickly with the driver, leaving Cammy momentarily rooted in ce.

    She exhaled shakily and turned her attention to the remnants of their pic¡ªfolding the mat with care, discarding the empty boxes and stic cups as if tidying could somehow restore her inner order.

    A few minutester, Ric returned and silently came to stand beside her. They both watched Dn in the distance,ughing as he yed with a group of kids on the jungle gym¡ªfree, innocent, untouched by the heaviness surrounding them.

    "So," Ric said finally, his voice light but painted with something deeper, "what¡¯s the next move, partner in crime?"

    Cammy didn¡¯t look at him. Her gaze remained fixed on Dn, her voice soft but charged with pain. "I want to disappear, Ric. Just vanish. I¡¯ve reached my limit. Every moment feels like I¡¯m walking a tightrope between hope and heartbreak, and I can¡¯t... I can¡¯t take any more."

    Ric was quiet for a second before asking, "Where are you nning to go?"

    "I¡¯m not sure yet," she admitted, her voice cracking. "But... there was this ce my dad and I visited before his stroke. Remote, quiet,pletely cut off from the world. I called the seller this morning¡ªhe said it¡¯s still avable. So I told him I¡¯m buying it. Today. It¡¯s hidden from everything... even neighbors. It¡¯s exactly what we need."

    Ric slipped his arm around her shoulders and pulled her gently to him. She let herself lean into him, feeling his strength.

    "That¡¯s a brave decision, Cammy," he murmured. "But it¡¯s also a hard one. You¡¯re pregnant, and Dn¡¯s still just a child. What about his schooling? What about medical care?"

    He paused, then looked down at her. "Let me make a counteroffer. I know a ce. A better one. Somewhere safe... somewhere no one will find you unless you want them to."

    Cammy looked at him and smiled before nodding. She is going to trust him with her future this time.

 Chapter 266: Trail

    <h4>Chapter 266: Trail</h4>

    Cammy turned to Ric, her full attention now on him, bracing herself for whatever he was about to say.

    "My family owns a secluded ranch with a vineyard in Spain," Ric began, his voice steady but urgent.

    "It¡¯s privatepletely off the grid¡ªand we¡¯ve had deep ties there for generations. My father sponsors a school nearby, a good one, where Dn can continue his studies without raising any suspicion.

    And with the influence my family still holds there... I can get you both new identities. Clean. Untouchable."

    He paused, locking eyes with her. "The only thing we need to figure out now is how to handle your disappearance. We can¡¯t fake your death again¡ªnot this time.

    Duncan will look for you, Cammy. He¡¯ll turn the world upside down to find you. But I promise... with the right nning, I can make sure no oneys eyes on you or Dn ever again."

    Cammy¡¯s breath caught in her throat, and her heart thundered wildly in her chest. Instinctively, she ced a trembling hand over it.

    Ric saw the shift in her¡ªhow pale she had gone, how shaken¡ªand gently asked, "Hey... are you alright?"

    She nodded slowly, her voice barely above a whisper. "Yeah... it¡¯s just¡ªthis is the first time it¡¯s hitting me. What I¡¯m about to do. I mean, I knew I wanted to run, but hearing all of this from you... it¡¯s suddenly real. Maybe it¡¯s the hormones or maybe it¡¯s fear, but¡ªGod, Ric¡ªthis is a huge leap."

    Ric stepped closer and gripped both of her arms, grounding her. His tone was calm, but there was a seriousness behind his eyes. "I need to hear it again. Are you absolutely sure this is what you want to do?"

    Cammy met his gaze, fierce determination shining through her tears. "Yes. I¡¯m sure. I have to do this... for Dn. For the baby. For me."

    A slow nod from Ric. Then, with urgency and purpose, he said, "Alright. Then let¡¯s move. I need you to drive so I can make some calls and arrange everything. I¡¯ll secure a private jet¡ªit¡¯ll give us a head start and help me wipe away your trail. Get Dn, meet me at the car."

    Before turning to leave, Ric leaned in and pressed a soft, lingering kiss to her forehead¡ªan unspoken vow that he was in this with her, all the way.

    Cammy rushed to Dn, wiping the sweat from his flushed face and washing his hands in the nearby faucet. She changed him into a fresh set of clothes as quickly as she could, her hands trembling with urgency.

    Dn, still cheerful and unaware of the storm his mother was carrying in her chest, obediently followed her toward the car.

    As they reached the vehicle, she spotted Ric already inside, deep in a call, speaking in anguage she didn¡¯t understand. He didn¡¯t pause¡ªjust extended the car keys toward her with a swift gesture, his eyes intense.

    She took them silently, her pulse thudding in her ears.

    Once everyone was buckled in, Cammy gripped the steering wheel tightly and whispered, "Where do I drive?"

    Ric covered the mouthpiece of his phone and leaned closer, whispering, "Domestic airport." Then he returned to his conversation, his tone low andmanding.

    Cammy drove, barely breathing. She tried to focus on the road, but a million thoughts wed at her. When Ric finally ended the call, she nced at him and asked, "Why the domestic airport? We¡¯re going to Spain."

    Ric sat back and looked at her. "We¡¯re taking the long way. Multiple flights. Severalnd transfers. We have to scatter the trail. I need your passports¡ªfor the new identities. Do you have them?"

    "In my bag," she nodded. "There¡¯s a leather pouch inside with all our IDs."

    Ric dug through the bag quickly, pulling out the documents. He snapped photos of everything and sent them off immediately.

    He turned to nce at Dn, who was in the back seat, his head slowly nodding, his small body giving in to sleep. "He¡¯s exhausted," Ric murmured.

    "He yed his heart out," Cammy replied softly, a ghost of a smile tugging at her lips.

    "Cammy, let¡¯s switch. You¡¯ve been driving all day."

    She shook her head. "It¡¯s okay. You keep doing what you need to. I¡¯m fine... for now."

    Ric nodded reluctantly. "You can rest on the ne."

    He leaned closer again, his voice low and urgent. "Here¡¯s the n. First stop is Arlon. My men are already waiting. That¡¯s where the new IDs will be issued. From there, we¡¯ll take another private jet headed south.

    Then we¡¯ll drive further into the countryside and lie low for a few days before heading into Spain. My assistant has already released travel documents showing I flew to Singapore today for a food expo. It¡¯ll throw off any suspicion."

    Cammy¡¯s grip on the steering wheel tightened. Her knuckles turned white.

    "I need to return to Dalton for a while once we get you settled," Ric continued. "To maintain the illusion that I¡¯m not involved. I can¡¯t draw attention. But my people will be with you every step of the way. You won¡¯t be alone. Is that alright?"

    Cammy exhaled shakily. "Oh, God..."

    Her voice cracked, and for a moment, she looked like she might break.

    "Ric... you don¡¯t need to do all this. Worry about your business, your life. You¡¯ve already done more for me than I could ever repay." Her voice wavered but her eyes stayed forward, on the road. "The least I can do now is wait. And be a good wife."

    Those words sank deep into Ric¡¯s chest.

    He blinked, startled by how they hit him. "Right... you¡¯re my wife," he said quietly, as if the reality had just registered.

    Cammy stole a nce at him and saw the way he blushed. She let out a soft, bittersweetugh. "Yes, Mr. Rossi... I¡¯m your Mrs. Rossi. And don¡¯t worry¡ªI won¡¯t divorce you while I¡¯m in Spain. I¡¯ll wait for you. I promise."

    A silence filled the car after that. Not the heavy kind¡ªbut a quiet, sacred one.

    Ric smiled faintly, nodded once, then turned back to his phone, ready to finish what he started¡ªfor her. For all of them.

 Chapter 267: At The Tarmac

    <h4>Chapter 267: At The Tarmac</h4>

    In no time, Ric, Cammy, and Dn arrived at the airport tucked into a far corner part of the city.

    Ric walked with purpose, his hand on Cammy¡¯s lower back, guiding her while she clutched Dn¡¯s small hand tightly. The boy was still groggy from his nap in the car, but his eyes lit up at the sight of the sleek aircraft.

    The pilot gave Ric a subtle nod as they climbed the steps. Once inside, Cammy sank into a leather seat, holding Dn¡¯s hand on herp.

    Ric remained standing, eyes sharp, scanning everything. The interior of the jet was luxurious but understated, with polished wood and dim lights that didn¡¯t calm the storm brewing inside Ric.

    The engines started. Ric sat across from Cammy, trying to smile for Dn¡¯s sake, but his jaw remained tight. Ten minutes passed. Then, fifteen until it reached thirty. Still, the ne didn¡¯t move.

    Ric unbuckled and approached the cabin crew.

    "Why haven¡¯t we taken off yet?" he asked in a low, forceful voice.

    The flight attendant looked ufortable. "We¡¯re waiting on clearance from tower control, sir. They haven¡¯t given us permission to depart."

    Ric¡¯s stomach sank. Something was wrong. Very wrong.

    He walked back to his seat, knelt beside Cammy, and whispered, "Something¡¯s off. Be ready for anything."

    Before she could respond, shing blue and red lights flooded through the jet¡¯s small windows.

    Ric stood up instantly. Outside, police cars screeched to a stop around the ne. The airport ground crew backed away with hands in the air.

    Then came the knock on the aircraft door. Three hard pounds that felt like a judge¡¯s gavel.

    "Open up! This is the police. We need to board the ne for inspection!"

    Ric rushed forward, blocking the path to the door. "Don¡¯t open it!" he shouted to the crew.

    But it was toote.

    The pilot, forced by authority, triggered the door mechanism. A hiss of pressure, and the door opened. Officers stormed in with weapons drawn.

    Behind them, Duncan stood with smug satisfaction, arms crossed, Annie at his side with a hand on her hip. Their eyes locked onto Ric.

    "Get them!" Duncan barked.

    Two officers lunged at Ric, pinning his arms behind his back. He fought, tried to throw them off, but more officers piled on. Cammy screamed, standing in front of Dn protectively.

    "DON¡¯T TOUCH MY SON!" she yelled, voice cracking as she was dragged back by another officer. Dn started crying hysterically.

    "MOMMY! MOMMY!"

    Cammy kicked, fought, tears streaming down her face. "LET ME GO! HE¡¯S MY SON! YOU CAN¡¯T TAKE HIM!"

    One officer shoved her hard, sending her sprawling to the floor.

    "Careful! She¡¯s pregnant!" Ric roared, still pinned. "Be gentle with her, damn it! She¡¯s carrying my child!"

    Annie and Duncan¡¯s eyes widened at the sudden revtion, but their attention quickly switched back to Dn.

    Cammy sobbed as she tried to get up. Her hair fell in front of her face, her hands trembling.

    Duncan stepped forward, calm and cruel. He looked down at her with disdain.

    "You really thought you could hide him from me again?" he said, his voice like venom. "Not this time. I learned my lesson. I put GPS trackers in all his shoes and bags. You didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be fooled again, did you?"

    Cammy shook her head, helpless. "You¡¯re a monster..."

    Annie walked over to Dn, still sobbing, and tried to pull him away.

    "NO! I WANT MY MOMMY! I WANT MY MOMMY!" he screamed, resisting.

    "Let him go! Please, just let me hold him!" Cammy pleaded, crawling toward them, only to be restrained again.

    Ric¡¯s face turned red with rage. "This is not justice! She¡¯s his mother! He belongs with her!"

    But the police ignored them. A woman from social services gently took Dn from Annie, but he kept thrashing, trying to get back to Cammy.

    "Mommy! Don¡¯t let them take me! Mommy!" Dn sobbed, reaching out.

    Cammy screamed so loud it echoed through the cabin. She copsed into herself as the doors shut behind her son.

    The police dragged her and Ric toward the waiting cars. Duncan followed them, watching with an unreadable expression. Cammy twisted in the officer¡¯s grip to get onest glimpse of Dn, but the view was blocked.

    Inside the police car, Cammy pressed her forehead against the cold ss, tears falling like rain.

    "I¡¯ll get him back," she whispered to herself. "No matter what it takes, I¡¯ll get him back."

    Ric, beside her, blood trickling from his lip, turned his head to her.

    "We¡¯re not done yet," he said with quiet fury. "They¡¯ve dered war. And I swear, Cammy¡ªI will burn down everything to get you both free."

    Cammy didn¡¯t reply. She just nodded, broken but not defeated.

    Inside the sleek ck car that sped away from the airport, Dn¡¯s sobs pierced the heavy silence. He sat wedged between Annie and Duncan in the back seat, his face red, streaked with tears, and contorted in rage and heartbreak.

    "Sweetheart, please, calm down. It¡¯s alright now, you¡¯re with us," Annie said gently, reaching out to hug him.

    But Dn wasn¡¯t having it. He jerked away and, in a fit of fury and confusion, mmed his forehead into Annie¡¯s face with a hard headbutt.

    Annie yelped in pain and instinctively clutched her nose.

    Before she could recover, Dn let out another furious cry and kicked her hard in the stomach¡ªright where her five-month baby bump had begun to show.

    Annie screamed.

    "Dn!" Duncan shouted, grabbing his son away from Annie. "That¡¯s enough!"

    But Dn was inconsble, his little fists pounding and his legs thrashing.

    Without another word, Duncan pulled him onto hisp and gave him three sharp ps on the butt. "Stop it!" he bellowed, his face taut with fury and desperation.

    The force of the reprimand stunned Dn. He went quiet in an instant, his sobs turning into softer, broken cries as he copsed against the back of the seat, defeated and drained.

    Annie, meanwhile, gasped in pain, her arms wrapped tightly around her belly. "Duncan, my stomach¡ªit hurts! He kicked me hard! I need to go to the hospital. Now!"

    "Driver!" Duncan barked. "Turn around¡ªhead to the nearest hospital now! Step on it!"

    "Yes, sir!"

    The car made a sharp U-turn, speeding through the traffic as panic settled over them.

    Anniey back in her seat, sweat beading her forehead, her breathsing out short and quick. "I swear, if something happens to this baby, I¡¯ll never forgive that brat!"

    "Just stay calm," Duncan muttered, pressing Dn tighter to his chest, though the boy was now silent, his tears soaking into Duncan¡¯s shirt. "Everything¡¯s going to be fine. You and the baby, both."

    But behind Duncan¡¯s clenched jaw, even he couldn¡¯t shake the icy fear creeping up his spine. And in his arms, Dn closed his eyes¡ªhis soul shattered, his cries muffled, whispering one word again and again: "Mommy..."

 Chapter 268: No One Is Coming

    <h4>Chapter 268: No One Is Coming</h4>

    A weekter...

    The clinking of keys echoed through the corridor of the detention center as the guard unlocked the visitation room.

    Cammy sat alone behind the scratched plexiss window, her eyes hollow, her skin paler than it used to be. Her fingers were tightly interlocked on the metal table, knuckles white from the pressure.

    She hadn¡¯t cried since that day¡ªshe¡¯d used up all her tears watching Dn being pulled away, screaming for her with arms outstretched as the doors of the police cruiser mmed shut between them.

    When the door opened again, Cammy¡¯s eyes flicked up. Atty. Grace Perez stepped in, her high heels clicking against the cold concrete floor. Her face was serious¡ªtoo serious. She wasn¡¯t here with a miracle.

    Cammy stood up quickly, her voice dry and shaky. "Atty. Grace... please tell me you have good news."

    Grace sat down with a tired sigh, cing a thick folder on the table in front of her. Her eyes met Cammy¡¯s, but her silence was louder than anything.

    "I¡¯m sorry, Cammy. I really wish I did."

    Cammy¡¯s shoulders dropped as she slowly took her seat again. Her heart sank, and the hollow ache in her chest deepened. "Tell me everything."

    Grace opened the folder but didn¡¯t look down. "You broke the court¡¯s custody ruling, Cammy. That¡¯s serious. Duncan¡¯s legal team has filed an official case of kidnapping against both you and Ric. The judge isn¡¯t happy. This isn¡¯t just family drama anymore¡ªit¡¯s a criminal case."

    Cammy¡¯s breath hitched. She closed her eyes, willing herself not to cry again. "How¡¯s Ric? Did he... is he okay?"

    Grace looked down for a moment before answering. "He¡¯s hanging in there. He¡¯s being held at a different facility. But... all his sponsors have backed out. Investors pulled their funding. The media¡¯s already running stories. His restaurants are taking a massive hit."

    Cammy blinked rapidly, her voice breaking, "Oh God... this is all my fault. I dragged him into this. He didn¡¯t even hesitate, Grace. He helped me because I was desperate."

    Grace reached out and squeezed her hand gently through the slot beneath the plexiss. "He knew what he was doing. He made a choice. Just like you did."

    Cammy nodded slowly, breathing shakily as she stared at her reflection in the ss. "And Dn...?"

    Grace looked at her with eyes full of pity. "Cammy... Dn¡¯s leaving the country next week. Duncan¡¯s sending him to a boarding school in London."

    "What?!" Cammy¡¯s voice shot through the room like a gunshot. Her whole body lurched forward, hands mming against the metal table. "No! No, he can¡¯t do that! He can¡¯t take Dn away from me¡ªhe can¡¯t!"

    Grace tried to calm her, but Cammy was already crying. Violently. Her sobs cracked through the silence of the room, her shoulders trembling as her hands wed at her own chest.

    "I¡¯m sorry. I tried to negotiate. I tried to stall. But Duncan filed all the paperwork. Dn¡¯s enrollment has already been epted. The school is one of the most prestigious in the world, where royalty and heads of state send their children.

    Cammy, I know this is painful, but try to see it as an opportunity for Dn. He¡¯ll be safe, he¡¯ll be getting the best education¡ª"

    "That¡¯s not the point!" Cammy cried, mming her fists on the table, not caring who heard. "We could¡¯ve talked about it. I would¡¯ve agreed. We could¡¯ve prepared Dn together. Not like this... not after he saw me taken away in handcuffs!"

    Her chest heaved with every breath, tears soaking her cheeks. "That image... that trauma will never leave his mind. I saw it in his eyes. He was terrified, Grace.

    And now... now he¡¯ll be all alone in a foreign country. No one to hold him when he cries at night. No one to tell him it¡¯s going to be okay."

    Grace¡¯s voice softened. "I know... I know. But we have to focus on getting you out of here first. I¡¯m doing everything I can. I¡¯m going to push for a parole¡ª"

    "How can I be a mother to him now?" Cammy whispered, her voice shattered. "I was the one who lost control. I was the one who got... insane. I tried to hide him away like a fugitive. What kind of mother does that?"

    "A mother who loves her son more than anything in the world," Grace said firmly. "Cammy, you¡¯re not a criminal. You¡¯re a mother who made a desperate decision. But thew needs to be followed. You¡¯ve made mistakes, but that doesn¡¯t make you unworthy.

    We can fix this. I just need you to stay calm, behave well, and let me fight for your parole. You could be out in a few weeks. But only if you don¡¯t do anything that could worsen your case."

    A knock came on the other side of the wall. The police officer tapped the ss, signaling the end of visitation.

    Grace stood and packed the folder back into her bag. "I¡¯lle back as soon as I have updates. Just hold on, Cammy. For Dn. Don¡¯t give up."

    Cammy nodded, her hands trembling, her lips pale. "Thank you, Grace... thank you for not giving up on me."

    The door opened, and the officer gestured for her to follow. As Cammy stood, she looked over her shoulder onest time.

    "Tell Dn..." her voice cracked, "...tell him Mommy didn¡¯t mean to scare him. Tell him I love him more than anything in the world."

    Grace¡¯s eyes glistened. "I will."

    And then the door shut behind Cammy, leaving the weight of silence to fall again.

    Grace stepped out of the detention center and into the parking lot. She paused by her car, letting the weight of the visit settle over her. Cammy¡¯s tear-streaked face haunted her mind, the echo of her trembling voice still ringing in her ears.

    With a deep breath, she pulled out her phone and scrolled through her contacts until she reached Greg. She hesitated for a moment, thumb hovering over the screen, then pressed the dial.

    It rang twice before his voice came through¡ªlow, smooth, distant. [Grace.]

    "Greg," she said gently, opening the car door and sliding into the driver¡¯s seat. "Do you have a minute?"

    [I¡¯m boarding in thirty. Make it quick. What¡¯s going on? Is it Cammy?]

    Grace sighed. "Yes. I just visited her."

    There was a beat of silence on the other end. Then, [How is she?]

    "She¡¯s holding on," Grace said, her voice softening. "But Greg... she doesn¡¯t look good. She¡¯s not eating much. She¡¯s not sleeping. Her spirit¡¯s¡ª" she exhaled hard, choosing her words carefully, "¡ªfading. She¡¯s barely keeping herself together."

    Greg said nothing. All Grace could hear was the distant bustle of an airport terminal behind him¡ªmuffled announcements, suitcase wheels, people chattering.

    "She¡¯s ming herself for everything," Grace continued. "For Ric¡¯s downfall. For traumatizing Dn. For destroying her own life. She¡¯s breaking, Greg. And I think... maybe if she sees you¡ªjust once¡ªit might help her find a reason to fight."

    There was a sharp inhale on the other end. Then Greg¡¯s voice, clipped and cold: [No. I can¡¯t do that.]

    Grace blinked. "Greg¡ª"

    [I don¡¯t want to see her,] he said firmly. [Not anymore.]

    Grace¡¯s brows furrowed. "Why? You two were inseparable for years. She loved you. You loved her. You are family, if not lovers anymore. She¡¯s now your sister."

    [Exactly,] Greg snapped. [And from what I heard, our father is doing everything to help her as well.]

    "She did it for Dn," Grace countered. "You know that."

    [Yes,] Greg replied. [And now look where Dn is. He¡¯s going to be raised by Duncan and that maniptive fianc¨¦e of his. And Cammy is rotting in jail. So tell me, Grace¡ªdid love really win this time?]

    His voice cracked at the edges, and Grace knew. This wasn¡¯t just anger. It was pain. A deep, unresolved ache that he hadn¡¯t yet found the strength to confront.

    "She¡¯s not asking for you to fix anything," Grace said quietly. "Just... to show her she¡¯s not alone."

    There was a long pause. Grace could hear his breathing, steady but tight. Then, almost in a whisper:

    [I can¡¯t, Grace. If I see her now... I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll say. And I don¡¯t trust myself.]

    And with that, the line went dead.

    Grace stared at the phone in her hand for a long time before finally lowering it. She leaned back against the headrest, exhaustion creeping into her bones.

    ¡¯No one ising to save her,¡¯ she thought bitterly.

    Then she started the car.

    If no one else would stand by Cammy now¡ªshe would.

 Chapter 269: Distant and Guarded

    <h4>Chapter 269: Distant and Guarded</h4>

    Another week passed, and Cammy¡¯s world continued to darken. The day Dn left the country, without even a goodbye, something in her broke.

    Her mind kept reying that moment¡ªthe screaming, the shing lights, the terrified look on her son¡¯s face as Duncan dragged him away.

    Since then, she had refused to eat. Her already fragile body was withering, her cheeks hollowing, eyes dull.

    When Grace returned to the detention center for another visit, she barely recognized her client.

    Cammy was pale, her skin clinging tightly to bone. Her prison uniform hung on her like it belonged to someone else.

    The petition Grace had filed in hopes of securing a temporary release had just been rejected that morning.

    "I¡¯ll file another one," Grace had promised gently, trying to mask her concern. "This isn¡¯t over."

    Cammy just stared past her, empty. "He didn¡¯t even let me say goodbye," she whispered, almost to herself. "He didn¡¯t let me say goodbye..."

    Grace tried to touch her hand, but Cammy pulled back. It was like her spirit had left her body, as though all that was left of her was a shell with nothing left to lose.

    Later that day, Cammy was assigned to a cleaning shift in the bathroom with three other inmates.

    The women had grown sympathetic to her over the past weeks, especially after hearing her story.

    One, a sharp-tongued woman with a fierce gaze named Trixie, leaned over while scrubbing tiles and said, "You should¡¯ve slit that bastard Duncan¡¯s throat before you ran with the kid. At least then it would¡¯ve been worth the time you¡¯re doing."

    Another chimed in, "Seriously. You don¡¯t belong here with us. You were just trying to protect your son. That¡¯s what any mother would do. He didn¡¯t really have to send you to jail, it was his choice. Didn¡¯t even consider that you are pregnant!"

    Cammy gave a faint smile. It was the only kindness she¡¯d felt in days, even if it came marked with bloodthirst. But before she could respond, a sharp pain stabbed through her abdomen. Her face twisted. She clutched her belly.

    "Oh God..." she whispered, stumbling backward. The pain was searing, and then came the warm wetness running down her legs.

    "Cammy, you¡¯re bleeding!" someone shouted.

    She looked down and saw blood staining her pants, dark red and growing fast.

    "My baby!" she cried out in horror, her voice shaking the bathroom walls. Her knees buckled, and she crumpled to the floor.

    The inmates panicked but rallied quickly, screaming for help.

    Two guards rushed in, wide-eyed at the sight of the blood pooling beneath her. Without hesitation, they lifted her and rushed her to the facility¡¯s clinic.

    The doctor there barely nced at her before barking orders for immediate emergency transport.

    As Cammy was strapped into the stretcher and wheeled out of the facility, Grace had just stepped out of the building, after meeting another client of hers. She froze at the sight¡ªCammy unconscious, pale, her pants soaked in blood.

    "What happened?! I am herwyer." Grace ran to the ambnce.

    "She¡¯s bleeding badly. Possible miscarriage," a medic said hurriedly. "We¡¯re taking her to Dalton General."

    "I¡¯ll follow," Grace said, already sprinting to her car.

    After helping get Cammy admitted and answering a barrage of questions from the hospital staff, Grace found a quiet corner of the waiting area and pulled out her phone. Her hands shook as she dialed.

    First, she called Monica who was miles away in Arlon City.

    Then, Richard.

    "Cammy¡¯s in the hospital," she told him. "Possible miscarriage. They¡¯re doing everything they can."

    Richard didn¡¯t ask any questions. "Which hospital?"

    "Dalton General."

    "I¡¯m closest. I¡¯ll be there in ten."

    When Richard arrived, Grace stood from her chair, weary.

    "I need to leave for a bit," she said. "I¡¯m meeting Ric at the detention center. He has papers to sign, and... I need to tell him what happened."

    Richard nodded, jaw clenched. "Go. I¡¯ve got her."

    At the men¡¯s detention center, Ric Rossi sat in the visitor¡¯s room, arms chained to the table. When Grace entered, he immediately stood as far as his restraints would allow, eyes wild.

    "Grace, what¡¯s wrong? You said it was urgent."

    Grace sat slowly, her expression grim. "It¡¯s Cammy. She¡¯s in the hospital. She copsed earlier. She was bleeding badly."

    Ric¡¯s eyes filled instantly. "No... no, please... the baby?"

    "They don¡¯t know yet. It¡¯s too early to tell."

    Ric¡¯s fists clenched so hard the chain rattled. His voice cracked. "I should¡¯ve been there. This is all my fault."

    "Ric, don¡¯t do that to yourself."

    "I let her down. I promised to protect her. And now..." He choked, head dropping. "Please, Grace. There¡¯s something I need to do. I need to talk to Greg."

    Grace blinked, surprised. "Greg?"

    "Yes. Please. Tell him I need to see him. I don¡¯t care if he hates me. I need to say something important. Maybe... maybe he can still do something for Cammy. Please."

    Grace hesitated. "I¡¯ll tell him, Ric. But I can¡¯t promise he¡¯lle."

    "Just try," Ric whispered, tears falling freely now. "That¡¯s all I¡¯m asking."

    Grace nodded solemnly and opened the folder she was carrying. "Ric, I need your signature on these documents. It¡¯s a supplemental affidavit for the emergency motion I¡¯m filing again¡ªbased on Cammy¡¯s current medical condition. If we can argue humanitarian grounds, we might have a better chance."

    Ric wiped the tears from his face and straightened his back, trying to keep hisposure. His hands were shaking slightly as he took the pen and began signing.

    "I can¡¯t lose her, Grace," he whispered. "Not her, not the baby. I was toote once. I can¡¯t be toote again."

    Grace ced a hand on his shoulder for a brief moment, her voice gentle but firm. "I¡¯m doing everything I can, Ric. But I need you to stay strong and calm in here. The court will use everything against you if you appear unstable."

    Ric nodded and handed the papers back. "Thank you... and Grace, please¡ªtell Greg. I need to speak to him. There¡¯s something I have to say... something only he can hear from me."

    Grace studied his face, weighing the desperation in his eyes. She gave a single, slow nod. "I¡¯ll tell him. But I can¡¯t promise he¡¯lle."

    "I understand. Just... try, please..." Ric said softly, before the guard led him away.

    *********

    Outside the jail, Grace got into her car and sat in silence for a few moments, gathering her thoughts. Then she picked up her phone and dialed Greg¡¯s number. It rang three times before he answered.

    [Grace,] Greg said tly. [What is it now?]

    She took a breath, steadying her voice. "Ric asked for you. He wants to see you. He said it¡¯s important. Something he needs to say¡ªhe was very serious."

    There was a long pause on the line. Then Greg¡¯s voice returned, distant and guarded. [I told you before. I don¡¯t want to see Cammy. I don¡¯t want to get involved.]

    "It¡¯s not about Cammy this time," Grace said, trying not to sound like she was begging. "It¡¯s Ric. And I know you still care, Greg. You¡¯ve always cared, whether you admit it or not."

    [I¡¯ve done more than enough,] Greg said coldly, but Grace could hear the hesitation slipping into his voice.

    "She might lose the baby, Greg," Grace continued gently. "Cammy copsed in jail. She was bleeding heavily. They rushed her to the hospital. Ric doesn¡¯t even know if the child is still alive¡ªyour child.

    And he¡¯s locked in there, helpless. Whatever this is between you and him... maybe it¡¯s time to put it down. Just talk to him. For the baby¡¯s sake."

    Another pause. Greg exhaled slowly. [Which jail? I¡¯ll book a flight tonight.]

    Grace¡¯s shoulders rxed, relief flowing through her voice. "Dalton Detention Center. I¡¯ll call ahead to arrange the visit. Can youe tomorrow?"

    [Yes,] Greg said quietly. [I¡¯ll be there first thing in the morning.]

    "Thank you, Greg. You might not realize it now, but this... this could change everything."

    Greg didn¡¯t answer. The line went dead.

 Chapter 270: It Was A Setup

    <h4>Chapter 270: It Was A Setup</h4>

    Cammy stirred softly, her eyelids fluttering open to a dim room basked in the warm glow of the afternoon sun. At first, her vision blurred¡ªthen shapes became clearer.

    The scent of coffee lingered in the air. She saw Eve by a small counter, carefully pouring coffee into a cup, and Richard typing on hisptop at a sleek desk not far from the hospital bed.

    She blinked. The room was grandvish, in fact. A plush velvet couch sat near the window, heavy drapes framed the tall ss panels, and the linens on her bed were softer than anything she remembered from her time in jail.

    "Where... where am I?" Her voice cracked, weak from dehydration.

    Richard immediately sprang up from hisptop and rushed to her side. Eve turned quickly, her eyes widening as she hit the nurse call button without hesitation.

    "You¡¯re safe, Cammy," Richard said, his voice trembling with emotion. "You¡¯re in the hospital. You copsed in jail¡ªyou were bleeding badly."

    Cammy¡¯s eyes widened as panic surged through her. Her hand flew to her abdomen.

    "My baby!" she gasped, her voice rising as she tried to sit up.

    "Careful, careful¡ªlie back down!" Eve rushed to her side and gently pushed her back to the pillows, her voice firm but gentle. "The baby is okay, but you¡¯re on strict bed rest. You have to stay still."

    Cammy¡¯s hand remained on her belly as her breaths came fast and shallow. "Thank God..." she whispered, tears streaming down her face. "I thought... I thought I lost..."

    Richard stood frozen for a beat, overwhelmed. Then he sank down beside her bed, his voice thick. "Cammy... you didn¡¯t tell me. You didn¡¯t tell me you were pregnant."

    She nced at him, tears still rolling, unable to speak.

    "I could¡¯ve helped you," Richard continued, anger and hurt mixing in his tone. "I could¡¯ve used my connections, hired the best people. I held back because I thought you wanted to go through the legal process. I thought you wanted to do it the right way."

    He looked away, blinking hard. "I could¡¯ve tortured that bastard, made Duncan kneel and beg. I could¡¯ve made him disappear if that¡¯s what it took to protect you and Dn."

    Cammy sobbed quietly, too drained to exin, too broken to justify.

    "I¡¯m here now," Richard said, holding her hand. "You don¡¯t have to go through this alone anymore. You can rely on me. Always."

    Before Cammy could respond, the door opened and in came a nurse, followed by a young resident doctor, and then a tall, seasoned-looking professor with graying hair and calm, authoritative eyes.

    "Miss Watson, good afternoon," the professor greeted. "I¡¯m Professor Walker. I¡¯m one of the attending OB specialists here. We¡¯re just here to check on you and the baby."

    The nurse moved quickly, checking Cammy¡¯s blood pressure and adjusting her IV line while the resident listened to her heartbeat and asked her a few gentle questions.

    Professor Walker stood at the foot of the bed, reviewing her chart on a tablet. "The good news is the baby¡¯s heartbeat is strong and steady. That tells us the fetus is stable for now.

    But, Miss Watson... you were severely malnourished, dangerously dehydrated, and under extreme stress. All these factors nearly caused a miscarriage."

    Cammy looked away, ashamed, her hand still cradling her belly protectively.

    "You¡¯ll need at least a month of full bed rest," the professor continued, "and a strict nutritional and hydration n. No stress. No physical movement unless approved by your attending. We¡¯ll be monitoring both you and the baby every day."

    Richard stepped forward. "Doctor... is it possible to keep her here for the entire month? I mean... instead of going back to jail?"

    The professor looked at him, then at Cammy. "We can file a medical request stating that the patient¡¯s condition requires close, uninterrupted observation in a clinical setting. If approved by the court, she can remain under hospital care for as long as necessary."

    Richard exhaled, nodding, relief washing over his face. "Do it. Please. File it as soon as possible."

    "We¡¯ve already prepared the paperwork," the resident added. "Once signed, it will be submitted through our liaison to the legal department."

    The nurse gently fixed Cammy¡¯s nket and offered her a soft,forting smile. "We¡¯ll take care of you. Don¡¯t worry about anything but resting now."

    The medical team exited quietly, leaving Cammy, Richard, and Eve in the silence that followed.

    Cammy¡¯s tears slipped silently down her cheeks. "I didn¡¯t mean for any of this to happen..."

    "We know," Eve said softly, brushing her hair away from her face. "What matters now is that you and your baby are safe."

    Richard leaned closer, gripping her hand tightly. "And that you¡¯re not alone anymore."

    Cammy nodded weakly, her chest tightening. Her world was broken and spinning¡ªbut for now, for just a moment, she was safe.

    **********

    On the other side of the city, the cold steel gates of the detention facility groaned as they opened.

    Greg stepped through with a calm but unreadable expression, dressed in a dark button-down shirt and cks, looking more like a businessman than someone about to confront a former rival.

    Beside him walked Atty. Grace Perez, who had arranged the meeting, though not without much pleading on Ric¡¯s behalf.

    The guards led them down a sterile corridor until they reached the visitation room. Ric was already there, seated behind the thick ss, pale and visibly thinner, with a bruise forming on his jaw and weariness dragging down his once-arrogant posture.

    But the moment he saw Greg walk in, Ric¡¯s eyes shimmered with emotion. He stood up quickly, then sat back down, visibly shaken.

    "Greg..." Ric breathed, his voice cracking. He hadn¡¯t seen him in months. Maybe years.

    Greg sat across from him, arms folded, his expression hard as granite. "You said you had something important to tell me. Say it. I¡¯m here."

    Ric leaned in, cing both hands on the ss. "Please, help Cammy. She¡¯s suffering. She¡¯s pregnant. She¡¯s lost Dn. And if she goes back to jail, she might lose the baby too."

    Greg didn¡¯t even blink. "My father and Grace are already doing their best. I don¡¯t see why I need to get involved."

    "She needs you," Ric said desperately. "She needs someone she trusts¡ªsomeone who once knew her better than anyone."

    Greg scoffed but remained quiet.

    Ric¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. His voice dropped to a whisper, trembling and raw. "Greg, listen to me. The DNA test¡ªthat one that said you and Cammy are siblings¡ªit was a setup."

    Greg¡¯s eyes narrowed, his body stiffening. "What did you say?"

    Ric leaned closer, gripping the edge of the ss. "It was fake. Monica swapped your father¡¯s sample and Peter¡¯s. So, just to make sure that Monica is not manipting me, too, I took a sample from you... your hair... and a strand from Cammy¡¯s hairbrush."

    He swallowed hard.

    "I sent it to a privateb abroad¡ªpaid for double verification. The results came back. You and Cammy... you¡¯re not rted. Not even remotely."

    For a moment, the room fell into a heavy silence.

    Greg¡¯s expression faltered, just slightly. He looked at Grace, who had remained silent until now, arms folded.

 Chapter 271: Unbroken

    <h4>Chapter 271: Unbroken</h4>

    Grace cleared her throat. "I¡¯ve seen the report. He¡¯s telling the truth, Greg. I got a copy of it from his assistantst night. It¡¯s being reviewed by anotherb now for confirmation, but... all signs point to a falsified result in the first test."

    Greg¡¯s breath caught in his chest.

    "She¡¯s not your sister," Ric said, voice low. "That lie destroyed her. It destroyed you. It destroyed me. I lied!!!" Ric burst out in tears.

    "I fooled Cammy, and everyone, and most importantly, myself! I can no longer make her suffer like this! I am so so sorry, you don¡¯t have to forgive me, but please help Cammy!" Ric pleaded.

    Greg stood abruptly, turning away, gripping the back of the chair in front of him with white knuckles.

    "She pushed me away because of that test. She left because of that test," he muttered, almost to himself.

    Ric nodded, guilt heavy on his face. "And she kept punishing herself over it. Even now, she¡¯s alone, locked in a hospital bed, thinking she doesn¡¯t deserve anything good. Thinking she lost you forever. Greg, you have to see her. Talk to her. Help her fight this."

    Greg remained silent for a moment. His mind reeled with everything that had just been said. Rage, regret, and heartbreak twisted through him in a storm he had long buried.

    Grace stepped forward. "Greg... we don¡¯t have much time. The legal system is against her. Her mental and physical condition is deteriorating. You walking in and showing her that you still care¡ªit might be the thing that saves her."

    Greg finally turned around, his voice hollow. "She didn¡¯t want me anymore."

    "She thought she couldn¡¯t have you," Ric said. "She thought loving you was wrong."

    Greg looked down, his fists clenched at his sides.

    "I ruined so much," Ric added. "But I¡¯m trying to make it right now. Please, Greg. Help me save her."

    Greg didn¡¯t respond right away. His eyes flicked back to Ric¡ªwho now looked more like a broken man than the confident rival he once knew. He looked at Grace, who simply nodded once.

    He exhaled slowly and said in a low voice, "You sure, seeing me could help her?"

    "You never left her heart," Ric said, then added, "T-There¡¯s one more thing. I found your signed marriage contract, which was never registered. I asked Ellie about it, and she exined to me what happened, and I kept it.

    I didn¡¯t register our marriage as well, because I want to wait for the time when Cammy would open her heart to me. But after seeing her run away with Dn without me, I knew that moment that what I was waiting for would never happen."

    Then, without another word, Greg turned and walked out of the room.

    Ric copsed back into his seat, emotionally drained, but a flicker of hope returned to his eyes.

    He had done what he could. Now, it was up to Greg.

    Greg¡¯s car tore through the streets like a bullet, weaving between vehicles with reckless precision. The tires screeched around corners, the engine roared with every gear shift, and inside the car, Grace gripped the armrest so tightly her knuckles turned white.

    "Greg!" she shouted, heart pounding. "Unless we¡¯re being chased by a convoy of assassins, slow the hell down! Cammy¡¯s not going anywhere¡ªshe¡¯s on bedrest, remember?! I¡¯d prefer to see her alive¡ªand get there alive too!"

    Greg didn¡¯t respond. His jaw clenched, eyesser-focused on the road ahead. He did ease off the elerator slightly¡ªjust enough to avoid crashing or getting gged by traffic enforcers¡ªbut his urgency didn¡¯t waver.

    When they reached the hospital, Greg didn¡¯t even wait for the engine to die. He leapt out of the vehicle and sprinted across the marble floors of the lobby, his footsteps pounding like thunder. Grace scrambled behind him, heels cking as she tried to keep up.

    "VVIP floor," he barked to the nurse at the reception, shing a re that dared her to question him.

    Greg burst into Cammy¡¯s room like a storm.

    Everything froze.

    There she was¡ªCammy. Pale but alive, sitting up in bed, spooning soup into her mouth. Eve was beside her, adjusting the tray table. Richard was on the nearby couch, typing on hisptop. Monica was sipping her coffee while watching TV.

    The warm lighting, the soft hum of monitors, the muted scent of antiseptic¡ªit all vanished for Greg.

    All he could see was her.

    Without thinking, without breathing, Greg rushed forward.

    Eve yelped and jerked the overbed table away just in time before it was sent flying.

    Greg reached Cammy and wrapped her in his arms, burying his face into her neck, clutching her like a man who had been underwater too long and had finally found air.

    Cammy froze, her spoon halfway to her mouth, eyes wide.

    "Greg?" she whispered in disbelief.

    But he didn¡¯t let go. Not yet.

    When he finally pulled back, his hands remained on her shoulders, his eyes red, voice cracking.

    "I¡¯m sorry," he choked out. "I¡¯m so sorry, Cammy. I was a damn fool for believing a piece of paper. I should have¡ªI should have known better."

    Before she could speak, he leaned in¡ªand kissed her.

    It wasn¡¯t soft.

    It wasn¡¯t tentative.

    It was a kiss drenched in what seemed like years of longing, of guilt, of buried love that had never truly died. A kiss that trembled with a thousand unsaid words, a thousand wounds, and a desperate hope that it wasn¡¯t toote.

    Cammy¡¯s eyes fluttered shut, lips parting as the pain in her chest gave way to something warmer, something blinding.

    Eve gasped, her hands flying to her mouth. Monica blinked in shock. Richard stood up in disbelief.

    "Oh my God," Monica murmured from the corner, eyes wide, face pale.

    "What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing, Gregory?!" Richard thundered, now storming toward them with fury in every step.

    Greg pulled away from the kiss just as Grace stepped in front of Richard, her hand extended.

    "Wait!" she shouted. "You need to see this first!"

    She shoved a folder into his hands. Richard tore it open, eyes scanning the DNA report inside. His face twisted as the truth hit him like a truck. His knees buckled slightly, and Eve hurried to his side, guiding him back to the couch.

    He slumped down, eyes locked on the paper, breathing ragged.

    "I don¡¯t understand..." he muttered, shaking his head. "They¡¯re not... They¡¯re not rted?"

    Grace nodded solemnly. "Ric ran a separate test. This one¡¯s verified by twobs. The first was fake. Ric said Monica did it. She faked the results."

    The folder slipped from Richard¡¯s trembling hands and hit the floor. Monica dove for it, and he skin turned white upon seeing the content.

    Monica grabbed her bag, turned sharply toward the door¡ªbut Richard¡¯s voice exploded across the room.

    "TAKE HER!"

    The guards outside the room burst in, startled by the roar.

    "Take that damn woman! She¡¯s a liar, a fraud! She orchestrated everything! She destroyed lives!"

    Monica made a run for it, but the guards caught her just as she reached the hallway. She screamed and kicked, but they held her fast. Her expensive handbag fell to the floor, contents spilling out.

    "Let me go! I did it for you, Richard! For us!" Monica shrieked as they dragged her out.

    But Richard wasn¡¯t listening.

    He clutched at his chest, gasping for breath. His hand trembled as he reached for his pocket, trying to find his medication.

    "Eve¡ªEve¡ªI can¡¯t... breathe..." he rasped.

    "Richard!" Eve cried, shouting toward the hallway. "Nurse! We need help in here!"

    A code alert went out instantly. The nurses rushed in, followed by a doctor. Grace stepped back, shaking with adrenaline.

    Cammy, still in bed, had tears running down her face¡ªnot from fear, but from the sheer weight of everything unfolding around her.

    Greg remained beside her, hand in hers, unwilling to let go again.

    As Richard was given oxygen and stabilized, the chaos slowly ebbed.

    Cammy looked at Greg, voice barely audible. "Is it really... true? We¡¯re not siblings?"

    Greg nodded, wiping a tear from her cheek. "It¡¯s true. I swear on my life. I was lied to, you were betrayed, and we both suffered because of it. But not anymore, Cammy. Not anymore."

    She sobbed, the relief too overwhelming. "I thought I lost you forever."

    "You¡¯ll never lose me again," he whispered, holding her close, careful of her belly.

    Outside, the hallway echoed with Monica¡¯s screams as she was taken away.

    Inside the room, love¡ªtainted, buried, but unbroken¡ªfinally found its ce again.

 Chapter 272: Citizenâ€™s Arrest

    <h4>Chapter 272: Citizen¡¯s Arrest</h4>

    "Tell me¡ªare you okay? Why weren¡¯t you eating? Don¡¯t you realize how dangerous that is for our baby? Did they hurt you in there?

    Were they treating you right? Look at you, you¡¯ve gotten so thin!" Greg¡¯s words tumbled out in a rush, sharp with worry and guilt, as he hovered by Cammy¡¯s bedside, gripping her hand like a lifeline.

    Eve raised her palm between them like a referee stepping into the ring. "Whoa, cowboy. Slow down. She¡¯s not ready for an interrogation," she teased, trying to lighten the heavy atmosphere. "Let the woman breathe before you bury her in questions."

    Greg exhaled, a sheepish grin flickering on his face as he scratched the back of his neck. "Right. Sorry. I just... I needed to know."

    Cammy gave him a small, tired smile, her voice hoarse but sincere. "It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m sorry, too. I should¡¯ve taken care of myself better. But I couldn¡¯t help it, Greg...

    Every waking moment, I saw Dn¡¯s face¡ªhow terrified he looked when they tore him away from me." Her lips trembled, eyes ssy with unshed tears. "I can¡¯t erase it."

    Greg reached for her hand again, this time raising it gently to his lips. He kissed it softly, his touch trembling with emotion. "I should¡¯ve been there. I failed you both... but I¡¯m here now, Cammy. And I swear¡ªon everything¡ªI¡¯m not leaving your side again. I¡¯ll make this right."

    He then turned to Eve, nodding gratefully. "Thank you for everything. For staying. Just give me today¡ªand tomorrow, you can rest. I¡¯ll take over. She¡¯s in my hands now."

    Eve smiled warmly. "You don¡¯t need to thank me, Greg. Cammy¡¯s my best friend. I¡¯d walk through fire for her. But... you better keep your promise."

    Then, with a pointed nce at Grace and Cammy, her tone cooled. "And while you¡¯re ying hero, don¡¯t forget to take care of your father... and deal with Monica."

    Greg¡¯s jaw tightened. He turned back to Cammy and knelt beside her. "I need you to know¡ªthere¡¯s no going easy on Monica. She nearly ruined us. If Ric hadn¡¯t told the truth..."

    Cammy nodded firmly and wiped a tear from her cheek. "I know. And I won¡¯t stop you. She needs to pay for what she¡¯s done."

    Greg stood and exchanged a grim look with Grace. Together, they exited the room and were met by a chilling sight¡ªMonica, perched on a bench in the hallway, her legs crossed, feigning calm as Richard¡¯s bodyguards loomed beside her like silent sentinels.

    Greg¡¯s voice was steel. "Where¡¯s my father?"

    One of the bodyguards stepped forward. "The nurse said they¡¯re transferring him to the emergency room now, sir."

    Another guard gestured toward Monica. "What should we do with her?"

    Greg¡¯s lips parted to speak, but Grace stepped forward first, her tone razor-sharp. "We¡¯re taking her to the police¡ª"

    But Monica shot to her feet, her voice shrill and full of venom. "You will not touch me! This is illegal! You can¡¯t detain me like this! I¡¯ll have every one of you sued for uwful restraint!"

    "Oh yes, I can," Grace snapped with a sardonic smile. "It¡¯s called a citizen¡¯s arrest, Monica. Look it up." Then she turned to the bodyguards and nodded sharply. "Move her. Now."

    Monica thrashed against their grip as the guards grabbed her arms. "Let me go! I did it for our family! I did it to protect us!" she shrieked, wild with desperation. "Richard will understand once he calms down!"

    But her words fell t. No one believed her anymore.

    Grace turned to Greg, her expression softening slightly. "Go. Your father needs you. I¡¯ll handle this snake."

    Greg gave a curt nod, eyes flicking back to Monica¡ªcold, unreadable¡ªand then turned on his heel, striding toward the ER with purposeful steps.

    As he disappeared down the corridor, Monica¡¯s wails echoed behind him.

    And for the first time in a long time, justice finally started to rise from the ashes of betrayal.

    Greg reached the emergency room just as the doors swung open and a nurse exited, clipboard in hand. He pushed through, heart pounding, and spotted Richard lying on a gurney, propped up by pillows, an oxygen tube under his nose. A doctor was speaking to him calmly but firmly.

    "¡ªhis blood pressure shot up significantly," the doctor said, turning as Greg approached. "Given his age and recent stress, we¡¯re rmending a full cardiac workup. We¡¯ll be admitting him for observation and additional tests."

    Greg nodded immediately. "Do what you need to. I¡¯ll handle the paperwork."

    "Excellent," the doctor said, gesturing to a nearby nurse. "She¡¯ll bring you the forms."

    Greg followed the nurse out to the station, quickly scribbling his signature where needed, mind racing. Cammy. Monica. Ric. His father. Everything¡¯s falling apart and rebuilding in the same breath.

    When he returned to Richard¡¯s side, his father¡¯s expression had changed from fatigued to fiery.

    Richard red at him, voice sharp with fury. "What the hell is going on, Gregory?" he hissed, eyes narrowing. "I thought you told me there was nothing between you and Cammy. Or should I say¡ªthat woman?"

    Greg froze at the foot of the bed, jaw tightening. "Dad, not now¡ª"

    "No, now, Greg! I fucking believed that she was my daughter. But no, she¡¯s only daughter to that gold-digger!" Richard barked, mming his palm against the bed railing.

    "You kissed her like you were in a goddamn romance movie! In front of me! In front of everyone! So tell me¡ªhave you been lying to me all along?"

    Greg stepped forward, his eyes sharp. "No. I lied to myself. And I lied because I knew you wouldn¡¯t understand. Because you would never approve. But it doesn¡¯t change the truth."

    Richard stared at him in disbelief. "She¡¯s Monica¡¯s daughter! You just witnessed what that woman is capable of doing just to get money!"

    "She was just a pawn," Greg continued. "Used by Monica to twist everything around. To get what she wanted. And you¡ªyou helped her do it, even if you didn¡¯t know."

    Richard leaned back, eyes wide, processing the flood of truth. "God help me..."

    "You don¡¯t need God right now," Greg muttered, his voice raw. "You need to rest and get better. Because whether you like it or not, Cammy is carrying my child. And I¡¯m not letting her go."

    The weight of Greg¡¯s words dropped like thunder in the room.

    "You mean that¡¯s your child and not Ric¡¯s?" Richard asked in disbelief.

    "Y-Yes. Ric had decided to im it so the child wouldn¡¯t grow up while everybody sees it as the product of sin," Greg reiterated.

    For a long moment, Richard said nothing¡ªjust looked at his son with a blend of shock, betrayal, and something else... grief.

 Chapter 273: Two Husbands

    <h4>Chapter 273: Two Husbands</h4>

    Greg returned to Cammy¡¯s hospital room just as Aarya arrived to check on Richard, who had already been transferred to a VVIP suite down the hall.

    The door to Cammy¡¯s room was slightly ajar, and as he stepped in, he spotted Eve tidying up, folding her things with care and methodical calm.

    "Eve," Greg said gently, drawing her attention. "Thank you¡ªagain. For everything. For staying with her."

    Eve smiled warmly. "Of course. You know I¡¯d never leave her side when she needs me."

    Then, with a knowing glint in her eye, she added, "Harry¡¯s with Cassey at my ce. He practically shoved me out the door when he heard about Cammy. I think he¡¯s enjoying ying house."

    Greg chuckled, but there was genuine affection in his voice. "That¡¯s good. She deserves someone like that. And Harry... he¡¯s solid."

    "Yeah," Eve said with a grin, slinging her bag over her shoulder. "To be honest, I¡¯m starting to get jealous. Those two are inseparable¡ªeven when I¡¯m home. But you know what?"

    She walked over and gave Greg a soft, reassuring squeeze on the arm. "I think happiness is contagious. I¡¯ve got a good feeling it¡¯s your turn now."

    She nced meaningfully at Cammy, then winked before walking out, leaving a trail of quiet encouragement in her wake.

    The moment the door clicked shut behind Eve, Greg found himself swallowing the sudden weight in his throat.

    He turned slowly toward Cammy, who was propped up in bed, her features pale but peaceful. He rubbed the back of his neck, suddenly awkward and unsure¡ªlike a man stripped bare.

    "I guess... it¡¯s just us now," he murmured.

    Cammy¡¯s lips curled into a soft smile. "Yes. Just us." She patted the empty space beside her, the sheets slightly wrinkled where Eve had been sitting. "Come here. Sit with me."

    Greg hesitated only for a breath before crossing the room, drawn to her like a ma. The silence was thick with unspoken emotion¡ªregret, hope, fear, longing.

    He sat beside her, their knees brushing ever so slightly. The moment crackled with something tender and fragile, like ss on the edge of shattering or sunlight breaking through after a storm.

    Cammy shifted slightly on the bed, her frail body leaning into Greg, closing the distance between them. Without warning, she wrapped her arms around him, burying her face into his chest.

    The embrace hit Greg like a tidal wave¡ªraw, unexpected, and filled with a longing so deep it nearly knocked the breath out of him.

    Even though he had kissed her earlier, even though the truth hade out, there was something jarring about being this close again after the chaos, after everything that had torn them apart.

    He hesitated for a beat, but then¡ªfinally¡ªhe let himself melt into her arms. He tightened his hold, gently pressing a kiss to the top of her head.

    "I missed you so damn much," Cammy whispered, her voice trembling, her tears soaking into his shirt.

    "I missed you too," Greg murmured, his throat tightening with emotion. "Every single day."

    Cammy let out a shaky sigh, the kind that sounded like a quiet storm trying to stay calm. "Greg... I know you have work, and you¡¯re always busy with the business and your father¡¯s affairs, but... when I give birth, please..."

    She clutched at him tighter. "Please promise me you¡¯ll make time for our baby. And bring her to see me. Even just once a month. I don¡¯t want her growing up not knowing who I am..."

    Greg gently pulled away just enough to see her face, rm shing in his eyes. "Wait¡ªwhat are you talking about? Why would I need to bring her to you? Where the hell do you think you¡¯re going?"

    Cammy gave a hollowugh¡ªforced and brittle. A pathetic attempt to cover the pain she couldn¡¯t hide. "To prison, Greg. You know that. Grace might get me parole, but that won¡¯t happen overnight. I broke thew. I took Dn. They¡¯re not going to just let me walk away..."

    "No. No¡ªabsolutely not," Greg snapped, his voice suddenly sharp, filled with a fire that made Cammy¡¯s eyes widen.

    He stood up, only to kneel beside her bed and hold her hands with a fierce grip. "I won¡¯t let them take you back there. Do you hear me? That ce nearly broke you. I will do whatever it takes¡ªpull every string, call in every favor, turn the whole damn legal system upside down if I have to.

    But when you leave this hospital, you¡¯reing with me. The only ce you¡¯re going is my house. Our home."

    Cammy¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. "Your home?" she asked softly. "Not... not my apartment?"

    Greg smiled for the first time in minutes, the kind of smile that reached his eyes and shimmered with purpose. "Yes. My home. You, Dn, and our baby. That¡¯s our family. That¡¯s our future."

    He kissed her knuckles, slowly, reverently, like a vow being sealed. "And first thing tomorrow morning, I¡¯m registering our marriage. No more dys. No more what-ifs. From tomorrow on... you¡¯re officially mine, Cammy. Mrs. Cross."

    "Wait... what are you saying?" Cammy¡¯s voice cracked as she pulled her hand from Greg¡¯s, her eyes wide, filled with conflict.

    "I¡¯m still married to Ric. I... I can¡¯t just walk away from him. Not now. Not after everything. He¡¯s in jail because of me. I dragged him into this. I can¡¯t abandon him like that. That would make me no better than¡ª"

    Greg stood abruptly, his jaw tightening. He took a deep breath, and when he spoke again, his voice was calm¡ªbut there was a steel edge beneath it. "And who said anything about a divorce?"

    Cammy blinked, confused. "Then what¡ª?"

    "Ric never registered your marriage. Not once. Not even when he had the chance. You¡¯ve been carrying the weight of a marriage that never legally existed. He said, he wanted you to see him first as a man and not a friend before he can register it without guilt."

    Cammy¡¯s breath caught. "What...?"

    Greg¡¯s expression softened, and the corner of his lips curled into a teasing, lopsided smile. "So now, Miss Cami Watson¡ªwhat we have here are two unregistered marriages. Two men, two husbands, two pieces of paper, zero legality."

    He leaned in, voice dropping low and intense. "So the real question is... who do you want to be your husband?"

 Chapter 274: Choose Me

    <h4>Chapter 274: Choose Me</h4>

    Cammy¡¯s heart pounded in her chest as she stared into his eyes. Her world was spinning¡ªguilt, love, shame, hope¡ªall crashing into each other like waves in a storm.

    Greg reached for her hand again, gentler this time. "You don¡¯t owe Ric your life just because he tried to protect you. He knew what he was doing; that was his choice. You owe yourself the chance to be happy. To choose. So I¡¯m asking you, Cammy. This time... choose me."

    Cammy drew in a deep, trembling breath and closed her eyes. For a moment, the world fell away. She reached into the whirlwind within her, where guilt twisted with fear, and love warred with duty. She peeled eachyer back until she found the truth buried beneath it all... what she truly wanted.

    When she opened her eyes, there was no more hesitation.

    She turned to Greg and looked into his eyes, searching... and then smiling¡ªa radiant, unguarded smile that bloomed slowly until it reached the corners of her eyes and spread across her face like sunshine breaking through storm clouds.

    Greg¡¯s breath hitched. Her smile was like a balm to his worn-out soul.

    "It¡¯s you, Greg," Cammy whispered, her voice unwavering now, strong and clear. "I choose you."

    She tilted her head yfully, and her smile grew even wider¡ªunstoppable, beautiful, real.

    Greg stared at her for a second, as if trying to process her words. Then the dam broke.

    "Oh my God¡ªthank you! Thank you!" he blurted out, his voice cracking with emotion as he lunged forward and wrapped his arms around her, pulling her into a tight, overwhelming embrace.

    Cammy let out a softugh, muffled by his chest, as she hugged him back with all the strength she had.

    But their moment was suddenly shattered.

    "Get off her! Get off that bed right now!" a sharp,manding voice rang out from the doorway.

    They both froze.

    Andrea, the housekeeper, and Edward, the butler, stood there, arms crossed, faces tight with disapproval. Andrea marched in like a drill sergeant on a mission, ring at Greg.

    "The patient is on bed rest, young man! Bed. Rest. Not wrestling! You¡¯re going to bounce the poor baby out of her womb if you keep shaking the mattress like that!"

    She didn¡¯t wait for Greg to respond¡ªshe grabbed his arm and pulled him off the bed with surprising strength for a woman half his size.

    Edward stepped forward with his usual calm but dry tone. "We turned the house upside down to prepare for the madam¡¯s return... only to find the master here nearly squashing her. Typical."

    The room erupted inughter¡ªCammy covering her mouth to suppress her giggles, Greg raising his hands in surrender, and Andrea swatting at him with a pillow she snatched from a nearby chair.

    "Okay, okay! I surrender!" Greg said, grinning ear to ear, his cheeks flushed.

    But beneath theughter, under the yful scolding, the truth pulsed quietly between them¡ªsolid, unbreakable, and real. Cammy had chosen him. And Greg would carry that moment like a shield through every battle that was still toe.

    "What in the world are you two doing here?" Cammy asked, her brows furrowing as Andrea gently guided her to lie back down, plumping her pillows and fussing over the nket like a seasoned nurse.

    Andrea huffed, brushing a strand of hair from Cammy¡¯s forehead with motherly precision. "What does it look like? I¡¯m taking over. From now on, I¡¯ll be the one taking care of you. Greg here would only drive your blood pressure up with his pacing and panic attacks. Honestly, he¡¯s a walking stress bomb. Definitely not caregiver material."

    Before Cammy could react, Edward chimed in, adjusting his cufflinks with his usual crisp grace. "And I, dear madam, havee to perform a necessary extraction.

    Gregory refuses to leave your side and has practically dered squatters¡¯ rights on your hospital room. So I¡¯ve taken it upon myself to drag him out¡ªby force if I must."

    Cammy couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, even as Greg shot them both an exaggerated re and crossed his arms like a sulking teenager. "Unbelievable," he muttered.

    "They¡¯re right, Greg," Cammy said between soft giggles. "Andrea¡¯s here now, I¡¯ll be in the best possible hands. You don¡¯t need to worry."

    Greg opened his mouth to argue, but Cammy gently ced her hand on his. "Look, you¡¯ve got important things to do¡ªurgent things. Like registering our marriage, for example," she said with a sly smile.

    "But you¡¯re important too," Greg countered, his voice low and earnest. "The most important."

    Cammy squeezed his hand. "I know. And I love that you want to stay. But right now, what I really need is rest. That¡¯s all I¡¯m allowed to do¡ªsleep, eat, stare at a screen, and repeat.

    Your hovering, while sweet, won¡¯t speed up my healing. So go handle the world for us, ande back to me every night. Be here for dinner every single evening. That¡¯s all I ask."

    Greg sighed, staring at her like he wanted to fight it, but finally, he dropped his arms to his sides, nodding with a small smile. "Alright. I¡¯ll go... after dinner. But tomorrow¡ªand every day after¡ªI¡¯ming back. I¡¯m iming that chair," he said, pointing dramatically to the lounge seat beside her bed.

    "Deal," Cammy whispered, her smile warm and content as she reached for his hand again.

    Andrea gave Greg a victorious smirk, while Edward checked his watch and stepped behind him like a security escort ready to haul him out.

    After dinner, as promised¡ªthough reluctantly¡ªGreg stood up from Cammy¡¯s bedside. He leaned down, kissed her gently on the forehead, and whispered, "I¡¯ll be back before you know it. And I swear to you, you are never stepping foot in that prison again."

    Edward, standing by the door like a soldier ready to escort hismander, gave Cammy a warm smile and a respectful nod. "Rest well, Miss Cammy. The cavalry¡¯s on the move."

    With onest nce, Greg followed Edward out of the room.

    Downstairs, the hospital lobby buzzed with muted chaos¡ªdoctors hurrying past, phones ringing, quiet conversations between nurses¡ªbut all of that blurred the moment Greg spotted Grace and Harry standing near the main entrance, their expressions bright, eyes gleaming with purpose.

    Greg¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. "You two look like you¡¯ve just won the lottery."

    Harry smirked and crossed his arms. "Not quite. But close."

    Grace stepped forward, her heels clicking sharply on the marble floor, her coat ring like a cape behind her. "Let¡¯s just say your month-long exile abroad has finally paid off."

    Greg tilted his head, curious. "What do you mean?"

    Grace leaned in with a grin that practically radiated victory. "Let¡¯s not talk here. Too many ears. Come on¡ªwe¡¯ll talk at your ce. You¡¯re going to want a drink for this one."

    Greg exchanged a look with Edward, who raised a brow with silent intrigue. Whatever Grace had discovered, it wasn¡¯t just good news¡ªit was something game-changing.

    Greg nodded. "Alright. Let¡¯s go. But Grace..."¡ªhis voice dropped, full of fire and quiet desperation¡ª"If this is something that can finally free Cammy for good, I don¡¯t care what it takes. I¡¯m all in."

    Grace gave him a confident smile and tapped his chest. "Good. Because we¡¯re going to finish this. Once and for all."

 Chapter 275: Pit Stop

    <h4>Chapter 275: Pit Stop</h4>

    Instead of driving all the way to the mansion, the group headed to Greg¡¯s sleek penthouse overlooking the city skyline. It was alreadyte, and the air was heavy with anticipation. Greg¡¯s driver had taken Edward home, leaving just the three of them in the dimly lit, modern living room.

    Greg couldn¡¯t wait any longer. The silence was suffocating.

    "Grace," he said firmly as he loosened his tie and dropped into the leather armchair across from her, "stop dragging this out. Whatever it is, just hit me with it. I¡¯m tired of guessing."

    Grace nodded once, her expression unreadable as she sat down on the sofa and ced a thick folder and a USB stick on the ss coffee table between them. Her voice dropped to a serious, almost conspiratorial tone.

    "While you were away," she began, "my team found something... something big."

    Greg leaned forward, his eyes narrowing.

    Grace continued, "Remember the two witnesses from the shipping scandal? The ones who mysteriously ¡¯died¡¯ just days before they were set to testify?"

    Greg nodded, jaw clenched.

    "They left behind something," she said. "A video confession. Both of them. They knew they were being hunted. They recorded everything."

    Greg¡¯s heart skipped a beat¡ªbut before he could react, Grace added, "Unfortunately, their wives were so terrified, they panicked. Threw the sh drive into ake. Thought it would keep their families safe."

    Greg¡¯s brows furrowed, his voice sharp. "Then how is this good news, Grace? You¡¯re telling me the only evidence that could clear mypany and destroy Duncan is sitting at the bottom of ake?"

    "Was," Grace said with a sly grin. "Not anymore."

    She leaned in, her voice dropping into a whisper. "A man was fishing there that day. He saw them toss something into the water¡ªsaw their fear, their urgency. He retrieved it, thinking it might be valuable. Took it to a data tech he knows. And guess what? The files were recoverable. The entire confession was intact."

    Greg stared at her, stunned. "You¡¯re serious?"

    Grace nodded, her eyes gleaming. "Dead serious. He¡¯s holding it for ransom now. Wants five million dors."

    Greg shot up from his seat, pacing in disbelief. "So we¡¯re being ckmailed, and you¡¯re smiling about it?"

    Grace grinned wider. "Because this ckmail is a blessing. My legal team verified the footage. It¡¯s authentic. Names, dates, full confessions. And not just about the smuggling, some of the names who are working or connected to Duncane up. Repeatedly. This could be the nail in his coffin."

    Greg stopped pacing, breathing hard.

    "If we present this in court tomorrow," Grace said, eyes locked on his, "not only will it shift the tide, but with her conservatorship being transferred to you, we can argue for full legal and financial autonomy. Duncan¡¯s grip on CorEx will crumble."

    Greg let out a long breath, the weight of months of suffering pressing against his ribs. "And what about the work I did overseas? All the hearings, all the negotiations?"

    Grace stood, walked over, and ced a hand on his shoulder. "You gave them false confidence. Made them think we were blind and desperate. Tomorrow, they won¡¯t even see the punching."

    Greg stared at her for a moment before pulling out his phone. "Alright. Send the fund request. Let¡¯s end this."

    Grace tapped quickly on her phone, then smirked. "Sent. Just approve it and I¡¯m out. This drama today fried my brain."

    Greg¡¯s phone chimed. He nced at the screen and hit approve. "Done."

    Grace picked up her coat. "Good luck tomorrow, Mr. Cross. And congrats¡ªon everything." With a wink, she disappeared into the elevator.

    Silence fell again¡ªuntil Harry broke it.

    "So," he said, slouching onto the couch, "you¡¯re really gonna be a married man tomorrow, huh?"

    Greg let out a halfugh, half-sigh. "Yeah. It¡¯s about damn time. And once I do, every single person who made Cammy suffer? I swear to God, they¡¯re going to feel every ounce of pain she did... and more."

    Harry raised his eyebrows, impressed. "Remind me never to cross you, man."

    Greg smirked, then gave him a yful nudge. "Your turn. When are you getting married?"

    Harry stood with a groan and started walking toward the door. "Oops¡ªlook at the time. I think that¡¯s my cue to leave. See you tomorrow, lover boy."

    And just like that, he was gone¡ªleaving Greg alone in the stillness of the night, staring out the window, the weight of justice, revenge, and love pressing heavy on his chest.

    The next morning, the sky was still painted in shades of indigo when Greg walked into the hospital lobby.

    He made his way to Cammy¡¯s room, carrying a fresh croissant from her favorite caf¨¦, its warmth still trapped inside the paper bag. But as he entered, he saw her fast asleep¡ªpeaceful, fragile, unaware.

    Greg lingered for a moment, his heart softening at the sight of her. Then he handed the croissant to Andrea, who was already tidying up the bedside table.

    "If she wakes up before I return, tell her I¡¯ll be back tonight. She has to eat that while it¡¯s warm," he murmured.

    Andrea gave him a knowing look and a gentle nod.

    Greg¡¯s next stop was his father¡¯s room.

    Unlike Cammy¡¯s tranquil space, the air here buzzed with energy. The blinds were drawn wide, sunlight flooding the suite, and Richard Cross sat upright in bed like a king on a throne, hisptop open, breakfast tray pushed slightly aside as he typed away like he was orchestrating an empire.

    Richard didn¡¯t look up as Greg entered. "Well, well. If I knewnding in the hospital meant seeing my son more often, I would¡¯ve faked a stroke ten years ago."

    Greg smirked but didn¡¯t entertain the jab. "Don¡¯t tter yourself. I was here to see Cammy. She¡¯s still asleep. You¡¯re just... a pit stop."

    "Ouch." Richard finally looked at him with a faint sneer. "Still, you came. That has to count for something."

    Greg folded his arms. "Let¡¯s cut the banter. I¡¯m registering my marriage to Cammy today."

    Richard¡¯s fingers froze on the keyboard.

    Greg pressed on. "And I¡¯m not just here to inform you. I want your help. I know you still have influence¡ªjudges, prosecutors, board members. I need you to use that power to help Cammy¡¯s case. Push things forward."

    The silence between them thickened.

    Richard slowly closed theptop and set it aside with a quiet click. His gaze sharpened like ice as he looked up at his son.

    "You dare walk in here," he said, voice trembling with restrained fury, "and ask me to help that woman?"

    Greg held his ground. "Yes. Because I love her. And because she¡¯s carrying my child."

    "She¡¯s a disgrace!" Richard snapped, voice rising. "A scandal ma. A convict. A woman whose blood is poisoned by Monica. And you expect me to wee her into the Cross family? You expect me to tarnish our legacy with the blood of that woman?"

    The words hit like bullets, but Greg didn¡¯t flinch. His jaw tightened, his eyes darkening.

    "I don¡¯t care about legacy," he said through clenched teeth. "Not the one you built on fear, lies, and control. I¡¯m building a new one¡ªwith Cammy. With our children. With honesty and love, not maniption."

    Richard¡¯s face turned red, veins on his temple visible now. "You ungrateful little¡ª"

    "No, you listen," Greg cut him off, voice low but burning. "I respected you once. I wanted to be like you. But you¡¯ve turned into a man who values power more than people. Well, I won¡¯t follow that path. If you can¡¯t stand beside me, fine. But get in my way, and I¡¯ll bulldoze right through you."

    For a moment, the room pulsed with tension so thick it was hard to breathe.

    Richard looked at his son, and something flickered behind his eyes¡ªwas it regret? Bitterness? Or just the shock of watching the boy he once controlled now speak to him like an equal, a rival?

    Greg turned to leave but paused at the door.

    "If there¡¯s still a heart in you, Dad... use it. Help Cammy. Not for me. Not for you. But because deep down, you know she doesn¡¯t deserve what happened to her."

 Chapter 276: Buried Fury

    <h4>Chapter 276: Buried Fury</h4>

    Before Richard could draw breath tounch his furious rebuttal, the door to the hospital suite mmed open with a deafening crack.

    Everyone inside jumped. The sharp, jarring sound echoed off the sterile walls like a gunshot.

    A woman stormed in¡ªgraying hair disheveled, eyes zing with fury, her presence like a thunderstorm rolling into the room. Greg froze. She looked... familiar. Her posture. Her gait. Her energy. It was like seeing a ghost from a blurred memory.

    He barely had time to process it when¡ª

    *SLAP!*

    The sound was sharp and brutal, and for a moment, the world went still.

    Richard¡¯s head snapped to the side, the color draining from his face as he held his cheek, stunned into silence. No one in the room had ever seen him¡ªthe great Richard Cross¡ªstruck like that. Not by business rivals. Not by enemies. And certainly not like this.

    "You damn old man!" the woman seethed, her voice shaking from emotion. "How dare you speak that way about the woman your son loves! About the mother of your unborn grandchildren!"

    Her voice cracked. Her hands trembled. "You haven¡¯t changed, Richard. You¡¯ve only rotted. More bitter. More cruel. More obsessed with power. I kept my silence for years¡ªbut not anymore."

    Greg couldn¡¯t breathe.

    Richard opened his mouth, but she cut him off like a de through air.

    "Sue me. Drag me to court for breaking our agreement. I don¡¯t give a damn anymore. I entrusted you with our son because I believed¡ªeven in your twisted way¡ªyou loved him.

    That you¡¯d at least protect his happiness." Her voice cracked again, this time filled with sorrow. "But no. You¡¯re doing to him exactly what you did to me. And I¡¯ll be damned if I let history repeat itself!"

    Richard still said nothing, his cheek red from the blow, his eyes unreadable.

    "You will use every ounce of your power to help Greg and Cammy¡ªevery judge, everywyer, every favor you¡¯ve banked over decades. I don¡¯t care if you have to burn Duncan to the ground or strangle that godforsaken ex-husband of hers with your bare hands¡ªwhich I know you¡¯re more than capable of," she spat, voice rising into a growl.

    "But the one thing¡ª" she jabbed a trembling finger in his direction, "the one thing you will not do¡ªis destroy my son¡¯s happiness the way you destroyed mine, you heartless, greedy, selfish bastard!"

    She raised her handbag high, her fury boiling over, about to swing it again¡ªbut Aarya lunged between them, shielding Richard with her own body.

    "Felicity, stop!" Aarya shouted, clutching the woman¡¯s wrist with both hands. "Please! If you need to hit someone, hit me. But Richard¡ªhe¡¯s unwell. His blood pressure¡¯s unstable. Another shock like this could kill him!"

    Felicity¡¯s arm trembled mid-air, then slowly lowered as the haze of rage began to clear.

    Her chest heaved with every breath, her eyes ssy with tears she refused to let fall.

    Across the room, Greg¡ªsilent until now¡ªtook a shaky step back, bumping into the edge of the sofa behind him. He sat down hard, like the air had been sucked out of his lungs.

    His lips parted, dry and trembling.

    "M-Mom...?"

    Felicity¡¯s eyes turned to him¡ªsoft now, despite the fire still burning behind them.

    Felicity¡¯s shoulders dropped, the adrenaline draining from her like a punctured dam. Her chest rose and fell in uneven breaths. She turned slowly, her face softening as she looked at the young man who had once been her whole world.

    Her eyes, once zing with fury, now shimmered with unshed tears¡ªgrief, regret, longing.

    She met Greg¡¯s gaze with trembling lips and a voice that barely rose above a whisper.

    "Hello, Gregory... It¡¯s been a long time."

    She took one careful step toward him. Then another. Her hands hung limply by her sides, as if afraid to reach for something she feared would shatter.

    Greg¡¯s jaw clenched. His eyes were wide¡ªbut not with joy or reunion. With disbelief. Betrayal.

    He stood up like he¡¯d been burned, his chair scraping back with a jarring screech.

    "No." His voice cracked. One word, drenched in decades of pain. "No. You don¡¯t get to show up and act like this. Not now. Not like this."

    He moved¡ªswift, purposeful¡ªand stormed toward the door. Aarya called his name, but he didn¡¯t stop. Didn¡¯t look back. Not even once.

    Felicity froze, her mouth open in a silent cry as he disappeared down the hall.

    Her heart trembled in her chest.

    She turned to Richard, and the softness vanished in an instant. Her spine straightened. Her fists balled.

    "We are not done," she hissed, pointing a shaking finger at the man still seated in stunned silence.

    "You will help Greg. And you will help Cammy. You¡¯ll pull every string you have, every rotten favor you¡¯ve buried in your damned empire. Because if you don¡¯t¡ª" her voice dropped to a growl,

    "You¡¯ll face the full force of the fury you buried in me for almost twenty-three years. Do not test me, Richard. I am not the same woman whom you could walk over in the past."

    And without waiting for a reply, Felicity turned on her heel and walked out with the same storm-force she came in with¡ªonly now, her fury had a purpose.

    She strode down the hospital hallway, scanning frantically.

    Then she saw him.

    Greg¡ªtall, tense, and furious¡ªpushing the door open to Cammy¡¯s room.

    Felicity broke into a near run.

    She reached the room just as the door swung shut behind him, and with a shaky breath, she pushed it open and followed.

    Felicity opened the door slowly, carefully, like she was afraid it might scream at her foring in. She didn¡¯t want to interrupt¡ªnot yet. Not until she understood the shape of the moment she was walking into.

    The room was dimly lit, washed in the soft glow of morning sunlight filtering through half-drawn curtains. The TV was on, ying something neither of them seemed to care about.

    There, by the bed¡ªGreg.

    Her heart ached.

    But she didn¡¯t speak.

    She just watched.

 Chapter 277: Weight of Regret

    <h4>Chapter 277: Weight of Regret</h4>

    Greg was sitting at the edge, his head bowed, his arms wrapped tightly around Cammy. His face buried in the crook of her neck as though holding her was the only thing keeping him from falling apart. His broad shoulders trembled slightly, betraying the storm inside him.

    Cammy¡¯s hand gently stroked his back, her fingers threading through his hair in soothing motions. She whispered something too soft to hear, but the tenderness in her tone painted the air with warmth.

    Felicity froze at the doorway, her breath catching in her throat.

    She hadn¡¯t seen her son in so long¡ªnot like this. She had missed so many moments, so many birthdays, victories, heartbreaks, recoveries. And now here he was... full-grown, broken, strong, vulnerable, all at once. In love. Desperate. Changed.

    She watched as Greg clung to Cammy like she was the only real thing left in his world. She heard him sob in Cammy¡¯s embrace.

    Watched as Cammy leaned back slightly to brush her thumb across Greg¡¯s cheek, wiping away tears he didn¡¯t even realize had fallen.

    "Greg," Cammy whispered, her voice filled with concern, "what happened?"

    Greg pulled back slightly, exhaling a shaky breath. He opened his mouth to speak, but the words caught behind the lump in his throat.

    That was when he saw her.

    His eyes locked with Felicity¡¯s across the room.

    Cammy followed his gaze¡ªand then she saw her too.

    Cammy¡¯s face lit up the moment she recognized the woman in the doorway.

    "Felicity!" she eximed with unfiltered joy, her voice soaring with a mix of surprise, longing, and excitement. "This is a wonderful surprise! You finally came to see me! How are you? Oh my God,e here!"

    She extended her arms, eager to embrace her. Her smile was wide, glowing, as if she were greeting family¡ªbecause in her heart, Felicity is her family.

    Felicity¡¯s lips curved into a trembling smile. Her eyes shimmered with tears again, this time from the warmth in Cammy¡¯s wee. Slowly, she moved forward to return the embrace.

    But before she could reach the bed¡ª

    Greg stepped in front of her.

    A wall. Firm and unwavering.

    His arm instinctively shot out, shielding Cammy.

    His eyes¡ªpiercing, wounded, disbelieving¡ªlocked onto Felicity¡¯s face.

    "You know each other?" he asked sharply, voice tight with suspicion, pain flickering just beneath the surface.

    Cammy¡¯s smile faltered, confused by Greg¡¯s sudden coldness.

    "Yes... of course we do," Cammy said, looking between the two with furrowed brows. "We¡¯ve known each other for almost two years now. She was my boss¡ªshe owns Pearl Resort. Didn¡¯t I tell you before?"

    Greg slowly turned his head toward Felicity, his expression darkening as understanding began to settle.

    "You knew?" he asked, his voice quiet now¡ªdangerously quiet. The kind of stillness before a storm. "All this time... you knew about her. About me. And you said nothing?"

    Felicity opened her mouth, but no words came out. Her face crumpled slightly, and she dropped her gaze, unable to meet his piercing stare.

    "Greg¡ª" she started.

    "No," he cut her off, voice shaking with betrayal. "You knew I was in love with her. That she meant everything to me. And you said nothing.

    You watched us suffer. You watched me fight for her without ever stepping in, without telling me that you were right there beside her."

    Felicity swallowed hard, the weight of guilt heavy on her shoulders.

    "I didn¡¯t know how to tell you," she said softly. "When I found out who she was¡ªwhat she meant to you¡ªI... I thought I could help in my own way. Quietly. From the shadows. I didn¡¯t want to disrupt your lives. I thought it was toote... R-Richard and I had sign an agreement to never show my face to you again. I was scared."

    "Toote?" Greg¡¯s voice cracked. "Toote to tell your son that the woman he was falling in love with had already met you? That she admired you? That she trusted you? Do you even realize how many nights I sat alone, thinking I waspletely on my own¡ªwhile you were just there? With her?"

    Cammy looked between them now, realization dawning. Her hand reached out for Greg¡¯s.

    "Greg... she didn¡¯t tell me who she really was either," she said quietly, trying to ease the tension.

    Greg¡¯s chest rose and fell as he tried to process the tangled truth unraveling before him. His grip on Cammy¡¯s hand tightened.

    Felicity stepped forward, trembling.

    "I¡¯ve made mistakes," she whispered. "Too many to count. But loving you was never one of them. Watching over Cammy¡ªit was the only connection I had left to you. I didn¡¯t n it. I didn¡¯t expect it."

    The room fell into silence, heavy with emotion.

    Greg¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears again¡ªthis time not from anger, but from confusion, from a lifetime of silence finally crumbling into chaos.

    Cammy gently pulled his hand, guiding him to sit beside her again.

    "She helped me through some of my hardest days, Greg," she said softly. "Without knowing she was your mother, I still felt her care. She never judged me. She supported me when I felt most alone. She saved me."

    Felicity lowered her head, her voice breaking.

    "I am not expecting you to forgive me, but please let me help you and Cammy."

    Greg looked at her¡ªreally looked at her¡ªand for the first time, saw not just a mother who left... but a woman who had carried the weight of regret for years.

    But forgiveness wouldn¡¯te easily.

    And neither would trust.

    Still... something had shifted.

    And though his heart was still bruised, his fingers did not let go of Cammy¡¯s.

    Cammy could feel the storm swirling inside Greg¡ªthe way his jaw clenched, the tension rippling through his body, the betrayal still raw in his eyes.

    She knew this was a wound far deeper than anything she could understand. But she also knew the man beside her. His capacity to love. His loyalty. His pain.

    Gently, she reached for his hands.

    "Please, Greg..." Cammy said softly, her voice trembling just enough to betray how much she cared. "I think... you and Felicity should talk. Really talk."

    Greg swallowed, his throat suddenly tight.

    "If not for me," Cammy continued, lifting one of his hands to her chest, where their unborn child rested, "then do it for our baby."

 Chapter 278: Burn the World

    <h4>Chapter 278: Burn the World</h4>

    Greg held Cammy¡¯s gaze¡ªlonger this time, deeper. There was no hiding in his eyes now. Only vulnerability... and a silent promise.

    He finally gave a small, solemn nod, then turned his head toward Felicity.

    "If you want to talk..." his voice was low, steady, "...then talk here. With my wife."

    The weight of the word wife hung in the air, thick with both pride and defiance.

    But Felicity didn¡¯t respond with shock or hesitation.

    Instead, she smiled¡ªtruly smiled. Her eyes shimmered with emotion as she brought both hands to her chest, right above her heart, and whispered, "As you wish."

    She looked at Cammy tenderly. "She was like a daughter to me long before I ever dreamed of this day. And now, she really is."

    Cammy¡¯s heart swelled. She blinked fast, overwhelmed by the moment, and gently interjected, "Greg, I think you both should sit... I¡¯ll listen from here."

    They obeyed. Greg took the chair beside Cammy¡¯s bed while Felicity sat across from him, her back straight, her hands trembling just slightly on herp.

    The silence that followed felt electric. And then¡ªFelicity spoke.

    "My husband¡ªRic¡¯s uncle¡ªhe knows everything. About me. About you, Greg. About what happened in the past. And once he learned about your involvement with Cammy... we started digging."

    Greg narrowed his eyes, bracing himself. Felicity continued.

    "We discovered something... something dangerous. Duncan paid off the judge who oversaw the divorce case. That¡¯s why the entire thing was rigged from the start."

    Greg¡¯s hands clenched into fists. Cammy¡¯s breathing hitched, but she remained silent, focused.

    "But this judge isn¡¯t just some pawn," Felicity added. "He¡¯s wealthy. Powerful. Protected. He owns several businesses¡ªand guess who one of his biggest investors is?"

    She looked Greg directly in the eye. "Your father."

    Greg stiffened, understanding instantly where this was going.

    "Pulling Richard¡¯s investment won¡¯t be enough," Felicity said grimly. "The judge has awork of silent partners¡ªdeep-pocketed allies who keep his empire afloat. You and your father need to convince those people to abandon him. To hit him where it truly hurts."

    She leaned forward now, voice sharp with intensity.

    "A man like him... he could survive losing his position at court. But not his business. Not his wealth. That¡¯s where his real power lies. If Richard truly wants to redeem himself¡ªif he really cares about you, about Cammy¡ªhe needs to do this."

    Greg¡¯s jaw was tight, a storm of rage and thought whirling behind his eyes.

    Cammy reached out and squeezed his hand.

    "You¡¯re not alone in this," she said gently. "None of us are."

    Felicity nodded solemnly. "We don¡¯t have much time. Once Duncan catches wind of this, he¡¯ll strike first. So whatever you do... do it fast."

    "B-But Felicity... the trial is over," Cammy¡¯s voice trembled as she spoke, her brow furrowing with confusion and worry. "The verdict¡¯s already been made. What good would a confession do now? There¡¯s substantial evidence against¡ª"

    "Cammy, stop," Greg said firmly, cutting her off mid-sentence. His hand gently but decisively rested over hers, his eyes locking with hers, filled with urgency and something deeper¡ªrage barely restrained. "You don¡¯t have to justify yourself. You don¡¯t see it yet... but we do."

    Cammy¡¯s lips parted, confused.

    Greg turned to Felicity and inhaled sharply before facing forward again.

    "Grace and I... we¡¯ve started connecting the dots," he said darkly, his tone heavy with revtion. "We believe none of the evidence brought against you was ever real. None of it."

    A cold silence fell across the room. Felicity¡¯s eyes narrowed with conviction.

    "Duncan bribing the judge was just the tip of the iceberg," Greg continued. His voice was rising now, filled with fire. "Monica faked the DNA test results¡ªwe¡¯re almost certain. And if they were willing to do that, who¡¯s to say they didn¡¯t threaten the psychiatrist, pay off the house staff, force testimonies under duress? Hell, even the medical records could¡¯ve been doctored!"

    Cammy looked stunned, her chest heaving. Her mouth moved to speak but no sound came out.

    "If that judge confesses," Greg said, his voice turning sharp and unforgiving, "not only does it blow Duncan¡¯s defense to pieces¡ªit exposes a conspiracy. A full-blown, calcted takedown of your character, your rights as a mother, and your freedom."

    He leaned closer, almost shaking with the weight of it all. "Every usation against you will copse like a house of cards. Even the current kidnapping charge¡ªgone. Because Duncan only had custody of Dn because of lies, bribery, and fraud. He stole your child, Cammy. Legally. And now, we steal everything back."

    Felicity nodded in grim agreement, her expression hardened with resolve.

    Cammy¡¯s hands trembled in Greg¡¯s grasp. Her eyes welled with tears¡ªbut this time, not just from pain or sorrow.

    Hope was flickering.

    Faint, fragile, but growing.

    "We¡¯re going to bring them all down," Greg whispered. "Everyst one of them."

    **********

    After Greg finally decided to talk to his father, he stormed down the hallway with Felicity trailing behind him, both of them moving with urgency and quiet fury.

    The hospital floor echoed with their footsteps as they made their way to Richard Cross¡¯s private suite.

    Greg didn¡¯t bother knocking.

    He pushed the door open, startling Richard, who sat upright in bed reading a report. Aarya stood beside him, adjusting his IV drip, but froze the moment they entered.

    "Let¡¯s talk again. Calmly, this time. Shall we?" Greg said.

    "Aarya, leave us," Richard said coldly, never taking his eyes off his son.

    Aarya hesitated, looking nervously at Greg and then at Felicity, who stood tall and unflinching beside him. With a reluctant nod, she exited the room, closing the door gently behind her.

    The tension inside the room coiled tighter than a wire about to snap.

    Greg stepped forward, stopping at the foot of the bed, his voice low but heavy with desperation. "I need your help, Dad. We need your influence¡ªyour power¡ªto bring Duncan down. Cammy¡¯s name must be cleared. Her child must be returned. You can make it happen."

    Richard scoffed, tossing the papers aside. "You¡¯re asking me to save a woman whose very bloodline disgraced mine. A descendent of Monica does not belong in the Cross family. I will not¡ª"

    "And I¡¯ve had enough of your damn legacy bullshit!" Felicity cut in, stepping beside Greg with fire burning in her voice.

    "You talk about bloodlines like they¡¯re some sacred inheritance. But let me ask you this¡ªwhat kind of mother treats her own child like a rabid animal? Discards her like she¡¯s nothing? Cuts her down until there¡¯s nothing left?

    The way Monica treated Cammy and how she toyed with her emotions, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they¡¯re not rted at all! If she can mess her mind and feelings like how she faked the DNA test, I am sure at this point that she could do anything."

    Richard¡¯s lips parted but no words came.

    "A real mother doesn¡¯t do that. Monica never protected Cammy. She tried to destroy her." Felicity¡¯s voice trembled, and her eyes shone with restrained rage. "With all the lies, the maniption, the abuse¡ªI wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Cammy¡¯s not even her daughter at all."

    Those words struck the room like lightning.

    Richard¡¯s expression shattered. His mouth opened, stunned, breath caught in his throat. Greg¡¯s face nched. He turned toward Felicity with eyes wide in shock.

    "What... what did you just say?" Richard asked, his voice hoarse, eyes narrowing with urgency.

    "You heard me," Felicity said firmly. "And it¡¯s time you start asking the right questions, Richard."

    Without warning, Richard mmed the call button at his bedside.

    The door burst open, and his bodyguard stepped in immediately.

    "Call mywyer. Now!" Richard barked.

    "Get him here within the hour, I don¡¯t care how. Tell him I need him to do a maternal DNA test for Cammy and Monica, and I want a full background check on that bitch. Start digging through that woman¡¯s history. Everything¡ªbirth records, adoptions, sealed files¡ªeverything!"

    The guard nodded and rushed out.

    Greg watched, bewildered, unsure whether to feel victorious or horrified.

    Then, Richard turned to him, breathing heavily, face red with emotion.

    "I will help you take Duncan down," he said slowly, deliberately. "I¡¯ll put the full weight of my empire behind you¡ªevery favor, every connection. But on one condition."

    Greg¡¯s jaw clenched. "What condition?"

    Richard leaned forward, eyes gleaming with the sharpness of a viper ready to strike.

    "Merge yourpany with Cross Holdings. End this petty separation of power. You be the new Chairman¡ªand unify the legacy under your name."

    Greg froze, blindsided.

    Felicity narrowed her eyes. "You¡¯re bargaining with your son¡¯s pain?"

    "No," Richard growled. "I¡¯m securing the future¡ªhis and hers. You want power to protect the people you love, Gregory? Take the crown and wield it. But I won¡¯t build an empire for you only to watch it crumble again over pride or sentiment."

    The air pulsed with tension as Greg processed the impossible weight of what his father had just said.

    He looked to Felicity, who stared at him silently, then at the door¡ªwhere beyond it, Cammyy waiting, still healing, still fragile... but still fighting.

    And Greg? He was ready to burn the world for her.

 Chapter 279: Justice

    <h4>Chapter 279: Justice</h4>

    A week had crawled by, thick with anticipation and unrest. Richard Cross had undergone every medical test the doctors insisted upon¡ªand passed them all with wless precision, as if sheer willpower refused to let him break down while the storm still raged.

    He was discharged from the hospital just after lunch. And the moment his polished shoes touched the interior of his waiting car, the businessman in him snapped back to life, colder and more calcted than ever.

    "Let¡¯s pay a visit to an old friend," Richardmanded his driver, his tone razor-sharp.

    Despite his confinement, Richard hadn¡¯t wasted a single hour. Every waking moment in that sterile hospital room had been spent pulling strings, making calls, and shaking the very foundations of the judicial system. His mission had been clear: force the corrupt judge who handled Cammy¡¯s divorce to confess to his crimes and expose Duncan¡¯s twisted web of deceit.

    His phone rang, slicing through the heavy silence inside the car. The name shing on the screen made his eyes narrow with focus. He answered without hesitation.

    "Are you on your way?" Richard asked immediately.

    ["I¡¯m already here. Parked a block away from the ce. Just waiting on you,"] Greg¡¯s voice responded through the line¡ªtense, low, and brimming with restrained fury.

    Richard¡¯s eyes darkened with a glint of determination. "Have you told Cammy yet?"

    ["Not yet,"] Greg answered with a heavy sigh. ["Her body is healing, but she¡¯s still fragile. If she hears the whole truth now, she might break... and I can¡¯t risk her bleeding again. Not with the baby. I need to protect them both."]

    Richard leaned back, silent for a moment, understanding more than he cared to admit.

    "I get it," he said softly, then cleared his throat. "We¡¯re almost there. See you in a few."

    He ended the call and turned to the front. His jaw tightened, voice clipped as he gave the next order:

    "Step on the gas. I want this finished before the sun goes down."

    The driver nodded and elerated, the engine roaring to life as they sped toward the ce where secrets would be unearthed and justice would finally begin to crack through the rot.

    Today, they weren¡¯t just knocking on doors.

    They were breaking them down.

    The tension was thick in the air as Richard Cross and Greg stepped out of their car and stood before the towering wrought-iron gates of Judge John Baker¡¯s estate. Their presence was not subtle¡ªnked on both sides by their attorneys, Attorney Crawford and Attorney Perez, and a silent army of sharply dressed men in ck suits. Nearly fifty of them.

    The maid, trembling as she peeked out, hesitated for a split second before unlocking the gate. She knew trouble when she saw it.

    Inside, the driveway was already crowded with expensive cars¡ªan odd contrast to the storm brewing beyond the front door. But Richard and Greg didn¡¯t bother with pleasantries. They pushed past the maid and stormed straight to the main house. The heavy wooden door flew open without so much as a knock.

    They didn¡¯t need an invitation.

    Inside the grand dining room, Judge John Baker sat surrounded by high-ranking staff and executives. The table was littered with spreadsheets, financial reports, and frantic calctions. It was chaos masked as strategy¡ªan empire on the brink of copse.

    The men in the room were too deep in crisis to notice the storm that had just entered.

    "Looks like someone¡¯s drowning," Richard announced, his voice like a gunshot cracking through ss.

    Every head turned. Panic registered instantly.

    "Richard..." Judge Baker stammered as he stood, his face drained of color. Then, to everyone¡¯s shock, the judge dropped to his knees before Richard and Greg¡ªclutching at Richard¡¯s leg with desperation.

    "Please... I beg you..."

    Richard recoiled in disgust, jerking his leg away.

    "Don¡¯t you dare touch me, you bastard!" he hissed. "You tampered with my daughter-inw¡¯s life. Now what? Gonna cry your way out of it?"

    "I-I didn¡¯t know she was family," the judge sputtered. "I swear to God, I didn¡¯t know¡ª"

    *THUD*

    Richard¡¯s foot mmed into the judge¡¯s chest, sending him sprawling across the marble floor. Gasps filled the room.

    "I didn¡¯te here for your pathetic apologies," Richard thundered. "I came for justice. Reverse the verdict. Now!"

    The judge scrambled back to his knees, coughing, desperate.

    "Richard, please! If I do that now, it¡¯ll destroy everything¡ªmy seat on the bench, my businesses. Please, let me fix it a different way. I¡¯ll step down. I¡¯ll resign quietly. And I¡¯ll hand you every document, every shred of evidence that proves Duncan faked it all.

    I¡¯m also the one presiding over the kidnapping case¡ªI¡¯ll recuse myself, hand over all the details. I swear, I¡¯ll do everything I can to clear her name. Just... don¡¯t ruin mepletely.

    My family, my employees, and their families don¡¯t deserve that. Please have pity on them if not for me. I have thousands of employees who will lose their jobs."

    Richard¡¯s nostrils red, fury burning behind his eyes. "How dare you ask for mercy while still bargaining for your money and reputation?" He took a step forward, ready tond another blow¡ª

    But Greg caught his arm.

    "Wait. He is right. A lot will be affected if we expose him now. I have a better and useful idea that would benefit us more," he said, locking eyes with the judge. "If you give us everything¡ªproof that Duncan¡¯s evidence was fabricated¡ªwill it undo the charges? Will Cammy¡¯s name be clearedpletely?"

    The judge nodded so fast it looked frantic. "Yes! Yes, everything will be reversed. Once it¡¯s proven Duncan lied and I admit to being misled, all the allegations copse. Even the custody and kidnapping case¡ªgone."

    Greg¡¯s voice dropped to a cold whisper. "Then understand this: If we allow you to crawl out of this with yourpanies and family intact, you belong to us now. If we call, you answer. If we ask, you deliver. Your debt to us won¡¯t end until we say so. Is that clear?"

    Judge Baker trembled as he ced a shaking hand on his chest. "Yes... anything. I¡¯ll serve you till myst breath. Just let me keep what little I have left."

    Richard didn¡¯t hesitate.

    "Deal," he said tly. Then turned to hiswyers. "Atty. Crawford. Atty. Perez. Work with that shameless man. My men will stay behind. If he so much as dys, make sure he bleeds for it."

    Bothwyers bowed their heads slightly. "Understood, Sir."

    Without another word, Richard and Greg turned and walked out of the mansion, their footsteps echoing across the floor like the tolling of judgment.

    Behind them, the suited men fanned out, and the once-mighty judge was now nothing more than a cornered animal surrounded by wolves.

    Justice wasn¡¯t justing.

    It had arrived.

 Chapter 280: Good and Bad News

    <h4>Chapter 280: Good and Bad News</h4>

    Greg and Richard stood at the foot of Judge Baker¡¯s grand estate, the heavy door closing behind them with a final, echoing thud. The sun was dipping low, casting long shadows across the marble steps as the two men paused in silence.

    For a moment, neither spoke¡ªbut there was a shared weight in the air, one that was beginning to lift.

    They had struck a blow.

    A decisive one.

    Greg inhaled deeply, filling his lungs with the cool afternoon air. His chest still ached from the tension, but it was easier to breathe now.

    Richard adjusted his cuffs, his sharp gaze fixed ahead.

    "Feels lighter," he muttered. "But not over."

    "Far from it," Greg replied. "This was just the first domino."

    Then Richard nced sideways at his son. "So, what¡¯s next on your warpath?"

    Greg gave a tired half-smile. "Cammy. I had one of my men record the judge¡¯s entire confession. I¡¯m heading to the hospital to show it to her. She deserves some good news."

    Richard arched a brow. "And the bad news?"

    Greg¡¯s jaw clenched. "She still has to face what Duncan did... and the public mess it caused. But I also got the certified true copy of our marriage certificate."

    Richard smirked faintly. "Ah. The sandwich method."

    Greg let out a small chuckle. "Yeah. A little joy before the heartbreak. I know she¡¯ll cry. She always tries to stay strong but... this will break her all over again."

    Richard stepped closer, cing a surprisingly gentle hand on Greg¡¯s back. The gesture was rare¡ªunguarded, honest.

    "You¡¯ve changed," he said. "You¡¯re a fighter now. Not just for your business. For her. That makes me proud."

    Greg looked at him, startled for a second by the sincerity.

    "Thanks, Dad."

    Richard nodded once, then turned sharply toward his car. "But I¡¯m not going back to that godforsaken hospital. I¡¯ve seen enough white walls and beeping machines tost a lifetime. Tell Cammy I said she better recover fast and give me a healthy grandchild."

    Greg chuckled as Richard climbed into the car and shut the door.

    "Ciao!" Richard waved dramatically through the window before the vehicle rolled away.

    Greg stood there for a second longer, watching the car disappear into the road. They would never be the picture-perfect father and son¡ªbut today, for the first time, there was respect between them. Not just as blood¡ªbut as men.

    And beneath the heavy sky, Greg turned, a new fire in his heart, and walked with purpose.

    He had a woman to fight for. A child to protect.

    And this time, he wasn¡¯ting empty-handed.

    The corridor to Cammy¡¯s room was quiet, but Greg barely noticed it anymore. In his hand, he clutched his phone¡ªstill recording, still holding the power to change everything.

    He stopped just outside Cammy¡¯s door, took a breath, then pushed it open.

    Inside, Cammy was sitting upright on the bed, a soft nket draped over her legs. The color in her face was slowly returning, but there was a deep weariness in her eyes. She was talking quietly to a nurse, her hand resting gently on her belly.

    When her eyes met Greg¡¯s, they lit up. "You¡¯re back," she said softly, her lips curling into a small, tired smile.

    Greg smiled back, but there was something in his eyes¡ªan emotion she couldn¡¯t quite ce.

    The nurse bowed slightly and excused herself. The door clicked shut behind her.

    Greg walked toward her, sat beside the bed, and took her hand. "How are you feeling?"

    "Tired. Nauseous. Emotional," she said, brushing a loose strand of hair behind her ear. "But okay. For now."

    He gently ran his thumb along her knuckles. "I have something for you. Something important."

    She tilted her head, curious. "What is it?"

    Greg pulled out his phone and tapped the screen. He turned the speaker on and held it out so she could hear clearly.

    Then¡ªJudge Baker¡¯s voice filled the room.

    "I admit it. I took Duncan¡¯s bribe. The evidence were doctored, the psychiatric reports were manipted. Cammy was set up. She was never unstable. She was never unfit to be a mother."

    Cammy froze.

    Her hands flew to her mouth, trembling.

    "Please... I beg you, let me provide the evidence to fix this. Let me atone..."

    Tears spilled down her cheeks, silent at first, then came the sobs¡ªgut-wrenching, broken.

    Greg reached for her, held her tight, whispering, "It¡¯s over, Cammy. He¡¯s going down. You¡¯re getting Dn back. All of it¡ªit¡¯s going to be reversed. It will take some time since he agreed to sue Duncan back to prevent the Judge¡¯s involvement, only for the sake of the innocent people who will get affected."

    Cammy clung to him, burying her face in his chest, her whole body shaking with emotion.

    "I thought no one would believe me. I thought I¡¯d lost him forever," she cried. "How¡ªhow did you¡ª"

    Greg pulled away slightly, just enough to look into her eyes. He cupped her face.

    "You didn¡¯t lose him. I won¡¯t let you. I fought for you, Cammy. My father fought for you too. And Felicity¡ªshe knew all along. She was watching over you this whole time. You were never alone."

    Cammy blinked, stunned. "Felicity?"

    He nodded. "There¡¯s more. I have the certified true copy of our marriage certificate. You¡¯re not just my love¡ªyou¡¯re my wife. In the eyes of thew. It¡¯s real, Cammy."

    Cammy gasped, her breath hitching in her throat. "You mean...?"

    "I married you, Cammy. No regrets. No doubts. It¡¯s legal, and no one¡ªnot Duncan, not Monica, not any goddamned judge¡ªcan take that from us."

    She pressed her forehead against his. "I love you, Greg. So damn much."

    He kissed her gently, lingering.

    Then, pulling back slightly, he added in a hushed voice, "There is something else. Something Felicity said... about Monica. Something that might change your life."

    Cammy¡¯s heart skipped.

    Greg took a breath.

    Greg reached into the inner pocket of his jacket.

    Cammy watched him, her breath still shaky from the audio she had just heard, her eyes red from crying¡ªbut she noticed the shift in his expression.

    He pulled out a folded piece of paper¡ªaged slightly, but official. Sealed. Cammy stared at it as he ced it gently in her hand.

    "What¡¯s this?" she whispered, her voice trembling again.

    "Something I didn¡¯t expect to find," he said softly. "I had one of ourwyers start digging into Monica... after something Felicity said."

    Cammy slowly opened the paper.

    Her eyes scanned the document¡ªher fingers beginning to shake.

    Her lips moved silently as she read the words over and over, as if the truth refused to register.

    And then¡ªher body went cold.

    "No..." she whispered. Her eyes darted to Greg. "This can¡¯t be¡ªthis isn¡¯t¡ª"

 Chapter 281: Cammyâ€™s Truth

    <h4>Chapter 281: Cammy¡¯s Truth</h4>

    "It¡¯s real," Greg said gently, leaning closer. "My father requested the police¡¯s presence while the test was being conducted to make sure that no one would tamper with it again. Cammy..." He paused, swallowing hard. "Monica isn¡¯t your mother."

    The paper slipped from her trembling hands.

    Her mouth fell open as she gasped, her entire body tensing. "W-What?"

    "Here, take a look. This is the death certificate of Monica and my Father¡¯s real child. The baby only lived for a few hours. This is the baby that my father was iming.

    Peter wasn¡¯t aware that he wasn¡¯t there when your mom gave birth. And when he finally arrived at the hospital. Your mother told him that their baby is already at home with the nanny because there was aplication with her after giving birth.

    We have no idea where Monica got that baby. But that baby was you, and apparently, you really are Peter¡¯s daughter. Monica registered your birth with her and Peter as your parents.

    We only found them through a contact of Felicity¡¯s who was working in the mansion of Peter who owed her a favor."

    Cammy covered her mouth, her breath nowing out in shallow, uneven gulps. Her heart pounded in her chest like a drum.

    "That¡¯s why she treated me the way she did," she whispered, voice cracking. "I was never hers. She never wanted me."

    Greg held her again, tighter this time, feeling the storm rising inside her.

    "You don¡¯t belong to her, Cammy. You never did. Her cruelty¡ªher coldness¡ªit wasn¡¯t your fault. None of it."

    Tears streamed down Cammy¡¯s face, unstoppable. But this time, they weren¡¯t just from pain. They were from release. From a truth she¡¯d never even dared to hope for.

    She pulled away from Greg slightly, looking at him with eyes wide and wet.

    "Then who am I, Greg?" she choked out. "Who the hell am I?"

    Greg didn¡¯t answer right away. He wiped her tears with his thumbs and said softly,

    "Who you are... is the woman I love. The woman who survived. The mother of our child. The one I married, not because of her name or her blood, but because of her heart."

    Cammy broke down again, and Greg held her through it¡ªwhile outside the room, Felicity stood silently near the door.

    Listening.

    Watching.

    And knowing...

    The truth was only just beginning to unravel.

    The hospital room remained quiet¡ªtoo quiet¡ªuntil the door creaked open slowly.

    Greg and Cammy turned, surprised to see Felicity walking in. Her expression was unreadable,posed but heavy. Cammy¡¯s eyes widened.

    "Felicity?" she gasped. "We thought you left for Arlon City already!"

    Felicity stepped forward, removing her coat and folding it neatly over her arm. "I was supposed to... but I had somewhere else to be first." She paused, locking eyes with Cammy. "I went to see Monica."

    Greg stood. "You what?"

    "I visited her in prison," Felicity continued, her voice cold but steady. "Offered her arge sum of money to talk. She refused at first¡ªsaid there was nothing to tell. But then I dangled a number high enough to make her break... and she finally sang like the venomous little viper she is."

    "You didn¡¯t need to do that," Greg said.

    Felicity smiled, "No, I have to. Not for my son, but for my daughter-inw. Believe me or not, Greg. I do love Cammy like my own daughter. Treat this as my wedding gift for you."

    Greg didn¡¯t argue anymore and nodded instead.

    Cammy blinked, her throat tightening. "What did she say...?"

    Felicity stepped closer to the bed. "She admitted it. Cammy... you¡¯re not her daughter. Not by blood. Your mother... was one of the household maids."

    Cammy¡¯s breath hitched.

    Greg stood rigid, staring at Felicity, stunned. She continued:

    "Years ago, Peter was heartbroken and drunk. He had just learned Monica was still in love with Richard. He got drunk and vulnerable... and one of their maids took advantage of that. She was beautiful, smart, and unfortunately¡ªshe looked just enough like Monica to confuse a man in the dark."

    Cammy covered her mouth in horror.

    "Peter thought he was with my mothe¨C Monica?" she whispered.

    Felicity nodded solemnly. "It was a one-time mistake. A tragic, messy moment. Monica caught them¡ªbut instead of raging, she saw an opportunity."

    Greg scoffed. "It¡¯s so her. What kind of opportunity are we talking about here?"

    Felicity¡¯s eyes turned ice cold. "The maid was already nning to get pregnant by Peter. She wanted to trap him¡ªto use the child to extort money. The one-night stand bears fruit.

    But since Monica found it out already, she sent her away to one of their vacation homes and put her under surveince. She doesn¡¯t want that baby to meet Peter and share her child¡¯s inheritance.

    She nned to send the baby to an orphanage and pay the maid to keep her mouth shut forever, since money was what she really wanted."

    She paused to let Cammy take in everything she said before continuing.

    Felicity continued. "However, Monica was still seeing Richard at that time and got pregnant by him. But fate didn¡¯t y along. When she finally found out she was conceiving, the baby hadplications. The doctors warned her: the pregnancy might not go to term. Her body couldn¡¯t handle it."

    Tears welled in Cammy¡¯s eyes. Her hands trembled violently.

    "Monica¡¯s child didn¡¯t survive." Her voice was a whisper now, like the ghost of a secret. "She lost the baby in her seventh month. A stillbirth. Worse, theplications damaged her uterus. She could never have children again."

    Cammy looked like she couldn¡¯t breathe. "So... she needed a backup?"

    "Exactly." Felicity nodded. "She paid off the maid. But it wasn¡¯t a negotiation¡ªit was ckmail. Monica threatened her, threatened her family. So the woman gave up the baby. That baby... was you."

    Greg¡¯s eyes widened. Cammy sat frozen, pale as paper.

    Felicity gave them a moment, then finished the bitter truth.

    "So, she took you, Cammy. She gave you her name and imed you as her own. Not out of love¡ªbut out of desperation. You were her insurance policy, her recement. And for all these years, she resented you for being the child of a one-night mistake... and a maid she hated."

    Cammy couldn¡¯t hold it anymore.

    She broke down, sobbing violently into her hands. Her whole body shook with the weight of the revtion. Everything¡ªthe beatings, the cold words, the abandonment¡ªit all made a cruel, twisted sense now.

    Greg rushed to her side and wrapped his arms around her, whispering calming words she couldn¡¯t even hear through the roar of grief in her chest.

    "I¡¯m so sorry, Cammy," Felicity said softly. "I had to tell you. You deserved to know."

    Cammy looked up at her through her tears. "Do you... do you know who my real mother is?"

    Felicity hesitated, her jaw tightening. "No. Monica never kept the records. She made sure the woman disappeared¡ªpaid her off and burned everything. We may never know who she really was."

    Cammy closed her eyes and let out a long, shaking breath.

    "Then maybe... I¡¯ll just have to be okay with who I became."

    Felicity stepped forward and took Cammy¡¯s hand.

    "You¡¯re stronger than both of them. She was nning to use you for money, just like what Monica did. There¡¯s no need to know her, Cammy. You survived them. And now... you¡¯re building something better. With Greg. With your baby."

    Greg kissed the top of her head.

    "I swear to you, Cammy. No more lies. No more pain. We¡¯ll uncover everything¡ªand we¡¯ll make them pay. All of them."

    Cammy clung to him, and this time¡ªthe tears she cried weren¡¯t from pain alone.

    They were from release. From truth. From the slow, painful unraveling of a life built on lies... and the fragile hope of something real atst.

 Chapter 282: Gregâ€™s Truth

    <h4>Chapter 282: Greg¡¯s Truth</h4>

    After Cammy¡¯s sobs had softened into silence and her breathing steadied, Felicity gently brushed a hand over her hair.

    "You need to rest now, sweetheart," she said softly. "You¡¯ve cried enough for ten lifetimes."

    Cammy nodded faintly, her eyes swollen but grateful. Greg helped tuck her into bed before following Felicity out of the room. They walked together in silence down the hallway, the hum of fluorescent lights above them the only sound between them.

    When they reached the hospital lobby, Greg turned to her.

    "Thank you," he said quietly, his voice thick with emotion. "For what you did... for telling her the truth."

    Felicity looked at him, her expression solemn, her gaze sharp yet warm. She reached out and gave his arm a firm, maternal pat.

    "You don¡¯t have to thank me," she said, her voice low but unwavering. "I¡¯ve wanted to help that girl from the moment I learned what Duncan and Monica did to her. She didn¡¯t just deserve the truth¡ªshe deserved justice.

    And this..." she exhaled deeply, her face darkening with a storm of anger and pain, "...this was also for me. Because people like Monica and Duncan? They don¡¯t deserve to breathe the same air as the people they¡¯ve destroyed."

    Greg looked down, jaw clenched. There were no words big enough to answer that.

    Felicity straightened her zer, herposure as sharp as ever. "I¡¯ll be catching the evening flight back to Arlon. I¡¯ve got more work to do on my end. You take care of Cammy. She needs you now more than ever."

    Greg nodded, stepping back. "Have a safe flight," he murmured. "I should get back to her."

    Felicity gave him onest look, something like pride flickering in her eyes. "I¡¯m d they found each other," she said simply, and then she turned and walked away.

    Back in Cammy¡¯s hospital room, the lights were dimmed, the air quiet and still.

    Andrea was gently setting a tray of food on the bedside table when Greg walked back in. Cammy nced at him, a tired smile tugging at the corners of her lips.

    "Andrea," Greg said softly, cing a hand on her shoulder, "go home. Take the weekend off. I¡¯ve got it from here."

    Andrea, already packed and ready, looked at him and gave a respectful nod.

    "Thank you, Sir. I hope she gets better soon," she said kindly, brushing a hand gently over Cammy¡¯s arm before taking her bag and quietly exiting the room.

    Greg sat on the edge of the bed and took Cammy¡¯s hand in his, cradling it gently as if it were made of ss.

    "Just us now," he whispered.

    Cammy leaned her head against his shoulder, the silence between them now filled with something warm, something healing.

    And for the first time in a long time... she felt safe.

    Cammy shifted slightly in bed, still holding Greg¡¯s hand as her eyes searched his face.

    "Can I ask you something? If you don¡¯t mind?" she said softly, her voiceced with hesitation.

    Greg turned to her, his expression open. "Of course. Ask me anything."

    She paused for a moment, choosing her words. "I¡¯ve just been wondering... since we were talking about Monica and your dad¡¯s past... and, well, since you¡¯re older than me, I assumed Felicity came into Richard¡¯s life first. But... how did they meet?"

    Greg¡¯s lips curled into a nostalgic smirk, his gaze distant. "Funny you ask. I actually brought that up with my dad just a few days ago."

    He leaned back slightly, the memories ying vividly in his mind.

    "He told me Felicity was his first love. Not just some fling¡ªshe was the real thing. She used to be my grandfather¡¯s secretary. Smart, graceful, sharp as a de.

    But when my grandfather found out they were secretly seeing each other, he lost it. Fired her on the spot. She disappeared after that. No one knew where she went..."

    Greg¡¯s voice grew quieter, heavier.

    "Dad didn¡¯t see her again until yearster... when she came back with me. He was stunned. She was standing there, asking for help¡ªmoney¡ªfor my little brother¡¯s surgery. That¡¯s when the truth came out."

    He exhaled deeply, his jaw tightening.

    "Turns out, after she was fired, Felicity discovered she was pregnant... with me. Some guy came into her life, promised to marry her, raise me as his own. She believed him. But that man... he was a monster.

    He abused her, broke her down. And when things got unbearable, she took me and my younger brother and ran. But we got into an ident. A bad one. My brother was in critical condition."

    Greg¡¯s eyes darkened.

    "She was desperate. Out of options. The only person who could help... was my father. She came to him not just for money¡ªbut for me. She offered to give me up. To sell me to him. Because he and Aarya couldn¡¯t conceive a child, and my grandfather was pressuring them for an heir."

    Cammy¡¯s eyes widened in silent shock as Greg continued.

    "He took me in. But he was furious at Felicity. Blinded by betrayal. He told me lies¡ªtwisted versions of the truth. Said she abandoned me. Said she didn¡¯t care. So I grew up angry... bitter. I hated her for leaving me. I never understood why."

    He stared down at his hands, his voice breaking.

    "But now that I know the truth... now that I see what she went through... what she sacrificed... I don¡¯t hate her anymore. I understand. And that changes everything."

    There was a stillness between them, heavy and tender. Then he heard it¡ªCammy, quietly sniffing.

    Greg turned quickly, half-joking. "Oh no. Don¡¯t you start crying again, Cammy. I just got you to stop."

    She let out a wateryugh, tears slipping down her cheeks.

    "I¡¯m sorry," she said,ughing and crying at once. "That story was just... so touching. My hormones are on overdrive. I can¡¯t help it."

    Greg reached out and gently wiped the tears from her face, smiling through the ache in his chest.

    "Oh, baby, what should I do with you now?" he said softly as he wrapped his arms around her, with a promise in his heart that from now on, she would only shed happy tears.

 Chapter 283: Heaven and Earth

    <h4>Chapter 283: Heaven and Earth</h4>

    The silence of the luxurious office shattered as Duncan roared like a madman, sweeping everything off his desk in one furious motion.

    Papers flew. A crystal penholder smashed. Aptop crashed to the ground with a deafening thud. Picture frames cracked, ss scattering across the floor like shrapnel.

    "DAMN IT!" Duncan bellowed, his face twisted in rage, his chest heaving.

    Atty. Randolf Evans, calm despite the storm, flinched but remained rooted. "For God¡¯s sake, Duncan! Calm down! Breaking everything in this damn office won¡¯t fix the problem!"

    Duncan whipped around, eyes bloodshot, voice shaking with venom. "This can¡¯t happen, Randolf! She can¡¯t win! She can¡¯t fucking win!"

    Evans adjusted his sses, stepping carefully around the shattered ss. "We haven¡¯t lost everything. The charge of faking her death and Dn¡¯s and taking him¡ªit still stands. That¡¯s serious enough to keep pressure on her."

    Duncan let out a sharp, bitterugh. "Pressure? That¡¯ll barely get her a p on the wrist! A few months at best, maybe a fine if they feel generous! I don¡¯t want her walking around like nothing happened¡ªI want her locked up! Rotting behind bars!"

    Evans exhaled slowly, then spoke in a low, almost daring tone. "Tell me the truth, Duncan. Why do you really want her imprisoned? Is it because she is no longer the quiet, good wife who tolerated your wrong doings... or because she found someone else? Someone who actually makes her happy?"

    Duncan¡¯s jaw clenched. His nostrils red. His fists curled tight by his side.

    "Both, damn it!" he spat. "I gave her everything! I worked like a dog for her, for our family, for her damn parents! I built a life for her while she sat around waiting for answers I couldn¡¯t give right away. All she had to do was wait!"

    His voice cracked with fury and something deeper¡ªsomething broken.

    "But she didn¡¯t. She walked away. She destroyed everything. And now she¡¯s smiling like none of it mattered. Like I never mattered!"

    There was a beat of silence. A moment where Duncan¡¯s pain bled through his rage.

    Randolf Evans studied him carefully, something resembling pity in his eyes.

    "You don¡¯t want justice," he said. "You want revenge. And that¡¯s a dangerous game, Duncan. Especially when you¡¯re ying against people who have nothing left to lose."

    Duncan turned away, breathing hard, his face a storm of hate, bitterness... and heartbreak.

    "Then I¡¯ll make sure they do. I¡¯ll take everything from her¡ªjust like she did to me."

    The tension in the room was suffocating. The air was heavy with rage, fear, and a deep sense of unraveling.

    Atty. Randolf Evans stood near the edge of the chaos, trying to maintainposure.

    "Look," he said carefully, "we don¡¯t know anything for certain yet. Judge Baker¡¯s resignation hasn¡¯t been publicized. For all we know, he could be telling the truth. He¡¯s old, Duncan. He¡¯s probably just done. Tired. Maybe he just wants to focus on his businesses and live whatever¡¯s left of his life in peace."

    Duncan shot him a re so sharp it could cut steel.

    "Don¡¯t be so goddamn naive, Randolf!" he growled. "You think this is a coincidence? That out of nowhere, the judge decides to ¡¯retire¡¯ just when things start going south for me? Bullshit! Greg¡¯s behind this¡ªI know he is!"

    He grabbed the heavy ss of whiskey next to him and hurled it with a scream, sending it shattering against the wall. Liquor sshed across the expensive wallpaper. Shards rained down like crystal tears.

    "FUCK!" Duncan roared, fists clenched, veins bulging. His whole body trembled with barely contained fury.

    Randolf flinched but stood firm.

    "Damn it, Duncan, stop throwing things like a child having a tantrum!" he snapped.

    "You need to get your shit together! Let me do my job! I¡¯m working on finding out who¡¯s taking over the appeal Grace filed. Just focus on yourpany, your image¡ªwhat¡¯s left of it! And wait. For once in your goddamn life, just wait for me to do what needs to be done!"

    Duncan was silent, his chest rising and falling like a beast caged in rage. But he didn¡¯t move. He didn¡¯t speak. The fury had burned so hot, it was now simmering under his skin.

    Randolf turned, walking toward the door without another word. But just as he stepped out, he let his thoughts slip into a silent, bitter whisper meant only for himself.

    "You did it, Grace," he thought grimly. "You finally outyed me. And this time... I¡¯m not going to stop you."

    He walked down the corridor, his steps echoing behind him, leaving Duncan alone, drowning in his fury, his obsession, and the bitter taste of defeat creeping in.

    **********

    Cammy sat upright in her hospital bed, her hands resting on her belly, casually chatting with Andrea.

    The door opened gently, and Grace stepped in, her face illuminated with restrained excitement.

    "Grace?" Cammy blinked, surprised. "You¡¯re here..."

    Grace approached with measured steps, a folder in hand and purpose in her gaze. She sat on the edge of the bed and took Cammy¡¯s hand gently in hers.

    "I couldn¡¯t wait a second longer," Grace said, her voice trembling slightly with emotion. "I have news¡ªgood news."

    Cammy¡¯s breath hitched. She sat straighter, eyes searching Grace¡¯s face for answers.

    "Our appeal was epted," Grace said, her voice rising with each word. "And not only that... the court has assigned a new judge to oversee both the appeal and the criminal charges we filed against Duncan."

    Cammy¡¯s eyes widened, hope beginning to bloom in her chest.

    "Her name is Judge Coney Keagan," Grace continued, her expression serious now. "She¡¯s known in legal circles for being no-nonsense. Tough. She follows thew like scripture.

    But she¡¯s also fair, and more importantly, she has a heart. She weighs things with empathy, with principle. She doesn¡¯t bend to pressure, not even political."

    Cammy swallowed hard, emotion rising in her throat.

    "So... what does that mean for us?"

    "It means she works fast," Grace said with a small smile. "It means the trial is going to move forward very soon. And from the looks of it, most of the charges against you¡ªthe fraud, the maniption, everything Duncan pinned on you¡ªwill likely be thrown out."

    Tears welled in Cammy¡¯s eyes, but she held them back, waiting for the but.

    And then it came.

    "Except for one," Grace said softly. "The charge of kidnapping. You were still legally married to Duncan when you left with Dn... and you faked your deaths. Byw, that¡¯s still considered parental abduction."

    Cammy looked away, a single tear slipping down her cheek. She nodded slowly, almost numbly.

    "I understand," she whispered, her voice breaking. "I¡¯ll ept whatever punishment the court sees fit. But Grace..."

    She turned to her, eyes shining with grief and desperation.

    "Please. Before everything begins... can you help me see Dn? Even just once. Just to talk to him. To hear him say ¡¯Mommy.¡¯ I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s only for a moment. I just want to see my baby again."

    Grace gripped her hand tighter, her own throat thick with emotion.

    "You don¡¯t have to beg me, Cammy. I promise¡ªI will move heaven and earth to make sure you see him again. No matter what it takes."

    Grace sat on the edge of the hospital bed, her expression softening as she looked at Cammy, whose face was still pale but calmer than thest time she¡¯d seen her.

    "So... tell me," Grace said gently, brushing a strand of hair from Cammy¡¯s face. "How are you really? It¡¯s been two weeks."

    Cammy took a slow breath, her hand instinctively resting on her belly, protective and tender.

    "No more bleeding," she murmured. "Even the spotting haspletely stopped. But the doctors still want me on strict bed rest."

    She paused, her voice thick with quiet conviction. "But I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯ll stay in this bed for the next five months if I have to¡ªas long as my baby is safe. I¡¯ll do anything."

    Grace reached over and gently squeezed her hand. "That¡¯s really good to hear," she said, her smile filled with relief.

    There was a pause. Then Cammy¡¯s voice trembled slightly.

    "Grace... how¡¯s Ric?"

    Grace hesitated for a beat, then nodded slowly. "His trial is set for next week. The same judge¡ªJudge Keagan¡ªwill preside over it." She gave her a reassuring look. "Don¡¯t worry. From the direction this is heading, there¡¯s a strong chance he¡¯ll be granted bail. You just focus on getting better, Cammy."

    Cammy turned her face toward the window, blinking hard as tears welled up.

    "But this all happened because of me," she whispered. "He got dragged into this mess because he stood by me. And now... even his restaurant¡¯s reputation is suffering. I ruined everything for him."

    Grace¡¯s voice sharpened,passionate but firm. "No, Cammy. You didn¡¯t ruin anything. Ric knew exactly what he was doing when he chose to stand by you. He wasn¡¯t manipted, he wasn¡¯t coerced¡ªhe made that decision because he believes in you."

    Cammy said nothing, but her lips trembled.

    "Ric is smart, resourceful, and one hell of a businessman. He built his brand from the ground up. A few setbacks won¡¯t keep him down for long," Grace added. "And as for his heart? That man would walk through fire for you."

    Cammy finally let a tear slip down her cheek. "He already has."

    Grace nodded, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears. ¡¯And he¡¯s not done yet,¡¯ Grace thought.

    *********

    Thank you for the gifts!

    Kukeng15

    Annabaibeauthor

    DaoistC6cpj4

 Chapter 284: Bravest

    <h4>Chapter 284: Bravest</h4>

    Cammy sat quietly in bed, her fingers moving with delicate precision as she sewed tiny baby mittens. The steady rhythm of the needle was soothing, almost meditative¡ªa smallfort amidst the storm her life had be.

    She was holding onto Grace¡¯s promise like a lifeline: that soon, she¡¯d be able to see Dn, even if only for a fleeting moment. That hope, no matter how fragile, gave her strength.

    Andrea, sitting nearby with a soft nket draped over herp, watched her work in awe.

    "It¡¯s rare nowadays to see women who still know how to sew," shemented, her tone filled with admiration. "Especially with such care."

    Cammy offered a wistful smile, her eyes never leaving the small piece of fabric in her hands. "You¡¯re right. When I was pregnant with Dn, I used to spend hours sewing little clothes for him. It made me feel close to him¡ªeven before he was born.

    But life... it got too busy after he arrived. I had to let it go." Her voice trailed off, tinged with quiet regret.

    Before Andrea could respond, the door creaked open slowly. A familiar face peeked in.

    Cammy¡¯s expression immediately brightened. "Greg? What are you doing here so early?"

    Greg stepped inside, a mischievous smirk tugging at his lips. "It¡¯s Friday. I figured the world wouldn¡¯t copse if I skipped work today. So I went to the mall instead." He stepped aside, revealing what he¡¯d been hiding behind the door.

    "Ta-da!" he dered, holding up a small, sleek, pastel-colored sewing machine.

    Cammy gasped, her hand flying to her mouth. "Oh my God... you didn¡¯t." Her eyes glistened, overwhelmed by the thoughtful gesture.

    "Andrea told me what you¡¯ve been doing every morning," Greg said sheepishly, rubbing the back of his neck. "And I figured it must be tough stitching tiny mittens with nothing but a needle and thread. I wasn¡¯t sure if I picked the right one, though..."

    "Are you kidding? It¡¯s perfect!" Cammy beamed, reaching out like a child receiving the best birthday gift. "Quick¡ªgive it to me!"

    Greg walked it over with a grin, gently cing it on the bedside table. Cammy ran her fingers over it like it was made of gold, her heart aching in the best way.

    "I... I haven¡¯t felt this happy in a long time," she whispered, eyes still locked on the gift. "Thank you, Greg. You always know what I need¡ªeven before I do."

    Greg looked at her for a long moment, the smile on his face softening. "You¡¯ve had so many people take from you, Cammy. The least I can do... is try to give a little back."

    "Okay, now I really need to buy more fabrics!" Cammy chirped, her eyes alight with excitement. "With this machine, I can finish all these baby mittens in just one day! I should start ordering right now."

    Without another word, she eagerly grabbed her phone and opened the CrossMart app, her fingers scrolling through colorful fabric listings like a woman on a mission. In her sudden burst of enthusiasm, shepletely forgot Greg was still sitting beside her.

    Greg watched her with a soft, amused smile, his heart full at the sight of her so full of life again.

    Andrea caught his gaze and gave him a knowing shrug, trying not tough. She quietly stepped in, lifted the sewing machine from the overbed table, and ced it gently on the side cab to make space.

    Greg stood up and brought over hisptop, cing it where the sewing machine had just been. The screen blinked awake, and in seconds, an iing video call shed. Without hesitation, Greg answered it¡ªnot on his phone, but on theptop, and the clear image caught Cammy¡¯s eye.

    She paused, lowering her phone as curiosity took over. Her brows knitted when she saw the caller¡¯s name.

    "Wait... is that Grace? Why is she video calling you?" she asked, puzzled.

    Greg didn¡¯t answer right away. His eyes were focused on the screen. "Hi, Grace. Are you in position?" he asked calmly.

    "Uh, yes, give me a few seconds," Grace replied, her breath slightly uneven. She adjusted her camera and began walking, the image on screen bouncing slightly as she moved.

    Cammy leaned closer, intrigued. "Where is she? What¡¯s going on?" she whispered urgently.

    Greg turned to her, his voice low and steady. "I sent her abroad. I asked her to do something... important. For us."

    Cammy¡¯s brows furrowed, her heart pounding faster as a rush of emotion surged through her. "For us?" she repeated, her voice cracking with confusion and nervous anticipation. "Greg, what are you talking about? What¡¯s she doing overseas?"

    Greg reached for her hand and held it firmly, his gaze locking with hers. "Just trust me, Cammy. You¡¯ve waited so long. You¡¯ve fought so hard. It¡¯s time you get something back."

    Cammy stared at him, searching his face for answers, her throat tightening with emotion.

    The image on the screen wobbled for a moment before finally settling. Grace adjusted the camera, and her face filled the screen once more. She looked slightly flushed from the walk but beamed with excitement and warmth.

    "Alright," she said, her voice trembling slightly with anticipation. "Are you both ready?"

    Cammy blinked in confusion, her brows furrowing. "Ready for what?" she asked, her heart picking up pace, nerves prickling her skin.

    But beside her, Greg didn¡¯t answer¡ªhe simply gave a firm nod, his expression calm but unreadable.

    "Okay then," Grace grinned. "Ready or not... here we go!"

    With that, she turned the phone around and handed it off to someone else.

    What followed felt like a punch of pure emotion to Cammy¡¯s chest.

    The screen shifted, revealing a bright, sunny garden¡ªand standing in the middle of it was a small, wide-eyed boy.

    Cammy gasped.

    "Mommy!" Dn¡¯s voice rang out, cutting through the air like sunlight after a storm. "Mommy, I miss you so, so much!"

    Then his face changed¡ªconfusion, worry. "Wait... what are you wearing? Are you in a hospital?"

    Cammy¡¯s hands flew to her mouth as her tears burst free, but this time... it wasn¡¯t heartbreak or grief. It was joy¡ªraw, overwhelming joy that stole her breath and shook her to her core.

    "Baby... baby, oh my God..." she whispered through trembling fingers, her whole body trembling. She struggled to steady her voice, wiping her cheeks quickly as she tried to pull herself together.

    Then, through a cracked but determined smile, she spoke.

    "Yes, sweetheart. Mommy¡¯s in the hospital, but I¡¯m okay. I¡¯m doing just fine, I promise."

    Her voice wavered. "Don¡¯t you worry about me¡ªtell me everything, baby. Tell me how you¡¯ve been. Are you eating well? Are you having fun? Mommy needs to hear everything."

    Dn¡¯s little face lit up with excitement, his hands waving wildly as he began to talk.

    "Mommy! I¡¯m going to a new school here now. It¡¯s huge, and they have a big yground with real grass!" he said, stretching his arms wide as if to show her just how big it was.

    "I have a teacher named Miss ire, and she¡¯s super nice. She said I¡¯m good at reading, and she gave me a gold star yesterday!"

    Cammyughed through her tears, her hand pressed tightly against her heart. "That¡¯s amazing, baby! Mommy is so, so proud of you."

    "I made a new friend too¡ªhis name is Kian. He likes robots just like me!" Dn continued, his face beaming. "We built one from cardboard, and it can move its arms. I named it Rexo."

    Greg stood quietly by Cammy¡¯s side, watching the scene unfold with a soft, emotional smile. Even Andrea, who had slipped back into the room to drop off something, paused at the door, her eyes glistening.

    But then Dn¡¯s bright tone faltered, and his expression grew more serious, his bottom lip quivering just slightly.

    "But Mommy..." he said, his voice smaller now. "Last time... when the police came and took you... I was really scared. I didn¡¯t know what was happening. I cried a lot. I thought maybe you didn¡¯t want me anymore..."

    Cammy¡¯s heart shattered all over again.

    "No. No, no, baby, never think that," she said, her voice tight with emotion, a sob catching in her throat. "I wanted to take you far away so we could be safe... so you wouldn¡¯t have to be scared anymore. But things didn¡¯t go as nned. I was only trying to protect you."

    Dn sniffled, trying to hold back his tears.

    "I understand now. Attorney Grace exined everything. They said you¡¯re the bravest Mommy in the world."

    Cammy let out a soft, brokenugh as more tears spilled down her cheeks.

    "I¡¯m not brave, baby. I¡¯m just a mommy who loves you more than anything in this world."

    Dn smiled again, reaching toward the screen like he was trying to touch her.

    "I love you, too, Mommy. Please get better soon, so we can be together again."

    "I will, sweetheart," Cammy whispered. "I will get better for you. I promise."

    Greg gently ced a hand over hers, grounding her, supporting her.

    Dn kept chatting excitedly, his face bright and animated on the screen.

    Cammy¡¯s heart swelled with every word.

    Greg discreetly turned away, giving Cammy a moment of privacy as tears ran down her face.

    Grace, watching silently in the video feed, bit her lip and blinked back her own tears.

    Then came the soft sound of a bell in the background on Dn¡¯s end.

    "Uh-oh," Dn said with a small sigh. "That¡¯s the bell. My lunch break is over. I have to go back to ss now."

    Cammy nodded, wiping her eyes quickly and putting on a brave smile for him. "Alright, sweetheart. Be a good boy in school, okay? Learn lots and have fun. Mommy loves you so much."

    And then the screen went dark as the call ended.

    Cammy stared at the empty screen for a moment, her chest heaving with quiet sobs¡ªnot of pain, but of overwhelming love and longing.

    Greg gently reached out and wiped a tear from her cheek, his touch warm and steady.

    "You did great," he whispered. "He¡¯s safe. He¡¯s happy. And he still knows exactly who his mommy is."

    Cammy looked up at him, eyes red but shining. "Thank you, Greg... for making this happen. I needed that more than anything."

    Greg gave her a soft smile. "And you¡¯ll see him again soon. This isn¡¯t the end, Cammy. This is the beginning of you getting your life back."

 Chapter 285: Judgment Day

    <h4>Chapter 285: Judgment Day</h4>

    Judge Coney Keagan had reviewed every detail of Cammy¡¯s case with sharp eyes and a heavy heart.

    Upon learning of Cammy¡¯s delicate pregnancy and her ongoing bedrest, the judge exercisedpassion, allowing her to remain in the hospital for the duration of the trial¡ªparticipating via live video feed instead of appearing in court physically.

    Cross Tech, under Greg¡¯s leadership, immediately stepped in to sponsor high-grade cameras, audio systems, and a massive screen in the courtroom. This ensured that Cammy could see and hear every second of the proceedings from her hospital room¡ªand that the court could witness her testimony in real-time.

    Meanwhile, Duncan Veston, despite the grave charges against him, was granted bail while awaiting trial. His wealth and influence gave him temporary freedom¡ªbut not control. That, he was quickly losing.

    As Grace predicted, one by one, the baseless charges that Duncan¡¯s team had hurled at Cammy were struck down.

    Each im fell apart under scrutiny, especially after it was revealed that Cammy¡¯s former psychologist¡ªa known friend of Monica¡ªhad been bribed by Duncan to exaggerate her condition. The truth unraveled like old fabric.

    However, the diagnosis remained, but the exaggeration was somehow toned down.

    Still, one charge remained: the count of kidnapping, stemming from the day Cammy disappeared with Dn from the airport, faking their deaths. At that time, she was still legally married to Duncan. Byw, it was considered parental abduction.

    The trial revolved around that dark Chapter¡ªCammy¡¯s fragile mental health and her desperate attempt to flee. Although the psychologist¡¯s false testimony was thrown out, Cammy¡¯s clinical depression diagnosis still stood.

    A court-appointed, independent psychiatrist reassessed her condition, revising it from "severe" to "mild," validating her struggles but also reaffirming her current lucidity.

    In light of the new findings, Judge Keagan ruled that Cammy¡¯s conservatorship would not yet be lifted, but it would be transferred¡ªto Greg, her now legal husband, who had consistently proven to be her fiercest protector and closest anchor.

    The trial stretched for two long months, each day filled with uncertainty, emotion, and quiet resilience. Now, the only thing left... was the verdict.

    *********

    On the day of judgment, the morning session was reserved for Ric Rossi¡¯s hearing. It was handled by Judge Keagan, too, since the two cases were rted to each other.

    Cammy¡¯s was scheduled for the afternoon. She was 24 weeks pregnant now, her baby bump visible beneath the soft hospital gown. Her doctors, satisfied with her progress, had allowed her an hour of daily walking and limited standing¡ªbut no stress. Not today.

    She sat on her hospital bed, the tension nearly unbearable. Greg paced silently nearby while the IT team adjusted cameras, tested signals, and prepped the setup for the livestream. They were waiting for the court to call in.

    Then suddenly¡ªthe door burst open, mming against the wall.

    "Cammy!" a voice thundered through the room.

    Cammy startled but instantly brightened. Ric stood at the door, breathless, wide-eyed, and unmistakably free.

    "Oh my God, Ric!" she gasped as he rushed toward her and wrapped her in a tight embrace. She clung to him, almost in disbelief. "How are you? Did they treat you well inside?"

    He pulled back, his face aged by weeks of confinement¡ªhis once-smooth skin now shadowed by a rough beard, his hair longer and wild despite the sharp, tailored suit he wore.

    "I¡¯m fine now. Just being here... seeing you? That¡¯s all I needed." His eyes dropped to her belly. His expression softened. "May I?"

    Cammy nodded, moved by the tenderness in his voice.

    Ric reached out, gently cing his hand on her belly. Just then¡ªa tiny kick thumped against his palm.

    "Whoa!" he eximed, eyes wide with amazement. "Was that a kick?!"

    Cammyughed. "Yes. I think the baby likes you."

    Ric grinned, speaking softly to her bump. "You like me, huh? That¡¯s good. You could¡¯ve been my baby, you know. And I could¡¯ve been your Daddy."

    A tense silence followed.

    "Ahem, ahem..." Greg cleared his throat loudly, stepping forward. It was a polite but clear reminder that Cammy was no longer alone in her journey.

    Ric blinked, finally looking up¡ªand realizing who else was in the room: Greg, Ethan, Ellie, Harry, and Eve all watching him.

    Ric gave a sheepish chuckle. "Sorry, didn¡¯t see you there."

    Greg raised an eyebrow but extended his hand. "We noticed. Wee back, Ric."

    They shook hands, the air thick with unspoken history.

    "Congrattions on your release," Greg added. "The judge made the right call."

    Ric nodded. "Thank you. And thank you for everything you did. Don¡¯t deny it¡ªI know you pulled strings to help me. I¡¯m sorry for the mess I caused."

    Greg gave a faint smile. "Just do better. That¡¯s all anyone can ask."

    Ellie stepped forward, wrapping Ric in a hug. "Wee back to the outside world."

    Ric returned the hug gratefully. "It¡¯s good to be back. I¡¯ll be doingmunity service instead of prison time and need to pay a huge fine¡ªfeeding orphanages, cooking for the homeless, working weekends in poor neighborhoods. It¡¯s hard work, but it feels right. It feels... redemptive."

    Cammy nodded with quiet admiration. "That sounds like something you were meant to do."

    Before anyone could speak further, Ethan¡¯s phone rang. He answered quickly, and his expression turned serious.

    "That was the Cross Tech court team," he announced. "The trial¡¯s about to begin. We need to go live¡ªnow."

    Everyone in the room froze for a moment, then moved with purpose. The IT team activated the connection. Greg and Ric each took a seat on either side of Cammy, holding her hands. She closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and prepared herself.

    This was it.

    The verdict wasing.

    And the entire room braced itself for the weight of whatever was about to be spoken on the other side of the screen.

    Therge monitor flickered once... then twice... before stabilizing. The courtroom came into full view¡ªits high ceilings, the quiet murmur of the attendees, and the imposing bench at the front.

    Then, Judge Coney Keagan appeared on screen, dignified in her ck robe, her sharp but kind eyesnding directly on Cammy.

    The room in the hospital fellpletely silent.

    Judge Keagan leaned forward, her voice calm yetmanding.

    "Ms. Watson... or shall I say, Mrs. Cross now?" she said with a small, knowing smile.

    Cammy smiled nervously and nodded. "Yes, Your Honor. I¡ªI¡¯m Cammy Cross now."

    The judge gave a subtle nod. "It¡¯s good to see you looking better. How are you feeling today?"

    Cammy swallowed the tightness in her throat and answered, "I¡¯m doing well, thank you. No more bleeding orplications, and the baby is healthy. If all goes well, I¡¯ll be discharged next week."

    A warm light flickered in the judge¡¯s usually impassive expression. "That¡¯s very good news. I¡¯m d to hear that¡ªfor both you and the child." She paused, scanning her notes, then looked back at the screen, her expression turning more serious.

    "Now..." she began, her voice dropping into a deeper, more formal tone.

    "...are you ready to hear the verdict?"

    Cammy felt Greg¡¯s grip tighten around her hand. On her other side, Ric remained still, eyes locked on the screen. Her heart thundered in her chest, breath catching. Every second felt like an eternity.

    She straightened her back, hands trembling slightly, and looked up at the screen.

    "Yes, Your Honor. I¡¯m ready."

    Judge Keagan gave a solemn nod, then opened a folder in front of her.

    She nced down, eyes scanning the first page.

    And then¡ªsilence.

    "...as I was saying," she continued, her voice cutting through the tension like a de, "this court has carefully reviewed all the facts surrounding Mrs. Cammy Cross¡¯s case."

    Judge Keagan¡¯s eyes met Cammy¡¯s through the camera¡ªsteady, solemn, but not withoutpassion.

    "It is evident to this court that the defendant, Mrs. Cross, was subjected to sustained verbal and emotional abuse by her former husband, Mr. Duncan Veston.

    Evidence from both psychological evaluations and witness testimonies confirmed the toxic nature of the rtionship, the control exerted over her even after their separation, and the maniption she endured."

    Everyone held their breath.

    "The trauma caused by Mr. Veston was not only emotional¡ªit was physical. The premature birth of your twins, Mrs. Cross, was a direct result of the stress and fear inflicted upon you.

    Additionally, the emotional shock from discovering your husband¡¯s betrayal clouded your judgment and led you tomit an act this court cannot fully excuse: taking your son, Dn, without legal consent and faking both of your deaths."

    Cammy¡¯s eyes welled with tears, her chest heaving. She tried to breathe, but her lungs refused to cooperate.

    Judge Keagan continued, her tone measured but resolute.

    "While this court empathizes deeply with your suffering, and while we recognize that you were not in a stable mental state at the time, we cannot overlook thew. What you did¡ªno matter how broken you were¡ªwas still a crime."

    A silence fell so heavy, it was suffocating.

    "Therefore, this court rules that Mrs. Cammy Cross shall not serve time in prison..."

    Gasps broke through the room.

    Cammy¡¯s lips trembled as her eyes widened.

    "...but will instead fulfill a sentence of two years ofmunity service, to be carried out at St. Anne¡¯s Home for Orphaned Children. On top of that, she will be on strict house arrest for the next two years. ces she can visit are only her home, hospital, and the orphanage, but other ces, such as public ces, can be arranged if needed."

    Cammy¡¯s shoulders sagged in visible relief, though her tears flowed freely.

    "She will report for duty five days a week, Monday to Friday, without sry orpensation. She will work directly with the children and assist in daily operations, under supervision.

    In addition, she is ordered to pay fines to the court for obstruction of legal proceedings and falsifying records."

    The judge paused, her voice softening as she looked at Cammy again.

    "This is not a punishment, Mrs. Cross. This is a chance to rebuild, to give back, and to heal in a ce where yourpassion and resilience can be used for something greater. Thew may hold you ountable, but it will not break you."

    Cammy bowed her head, sobbing silently¡ªoverwhelmed not by the burden of service, but by the mercy and understanding the judge had shown her.

    Greg kissed the top of her hand.

    Ric whispered, "You did it. You¡¯re free, Cam."

    The judge raised her gavel.

    "This court is adjourned."

 Chapter 286: Celebration

    <h4>Chapter 286: Celebration</h4>

    The joy that erupted in Cammy¡¯s hospital room was beyond words. It was the kind of happiness that made hearts race, knees buckle, and tears spill freely.

    Cammy clung to Greg as if she were afraid to let go, her sobs now filled with gratitude instead of despair. Greg kissed her forehead again and again, whispering that everything was finally going to be okay.

    Around them, the atmosphere brimmed with emotion. Even the usuallyposed Ethan wiped at his eyes discreetly, while Eve openly wept and hugged Ellie. Harry pped Ric on the back as they shared a long, silent moment of relief and triumph.

    Ric, not one to be outdone when it came to expressing joy, had already made arrangements before the verdict. Momentster, word came from downstairs that a full buffet spread from one of his finest Michelin-starred restaurants had arrived.

    It was his way of celebrating not just Cammy¡¯s legal victory, but her survival. He insisted the food be shared with everyone in the ward, including the hospital staff who had cared for her.

    "This isn¡¯t just a win for Cammy," Ric had said earlier. "It¡¯s a win for every woman who thought she had no choice."

    As the celebration settled into a warm hum, Grace arrived¡ªher usual sharp poise softened by the moment.

    She approached the couple with a smile that couldn¡¯t hide the sparkle in her eyes. "Cammy, Greg..." she began, voice slightly trembling, "I have one more thing. Dn¡¯s full custody has been officially restored to Cammy. The court order just came through. You¡¯re now free to transfer his schooling back here anytime."

    Cammy¡¯s lips parted, stunned. Her eyes brimmed again as she whispered, "Are you serious?"

    Grace nodded. "Completely."

    Tears spilled anew down Cammy¡¯s cheeks as she clutched Grace¡¯s hands. "Thank you. Thank you so much, Grace. You didn¡¯t just fight for me¡ªyou fought like this was your own life on the line."

    Grace smiled warmly and shrugged. "Well, it was my job... but yeah, maybe I threw in a little love and rage for good measure."

    Cammyughed through her tears, as did Greg, whose arm never left her side.

    "Since you¡¯re still under house arrest, I can go overseas and bring Dn back," Greg offered.

    But before he could move further with the n, Grace held up a finger and shook her head dramatically. "Nope. Sorry, Mr. CEO. You¡¯re staying right here. Cammy needs you more than ever."

    "Grace¡ª"

    "Don¡¯t even try to argue. I¡¯ll go. I already need a break, and what better excuse to splurge than picking up my favorite kid? I¡¯ll do a little shopping therapy on the side too. You know I deserve it."

    Cammy and Greg exchanged amused nces, both chuckling.

    "You¡¯ve earned it," Cammy said.

    Greg smirked. "Alright then. I¡¯ll have the jet ready for you, and I¡¯ll send you my ck card for the trip. Also¡ªexpect a massive bonus. You¡¯ve been extraordinary."

    Grace¡¯s jaw dropped. "Wait, what? I already charged you over my standard rate!"

    "Consider it a gift. A very well-earned one," Greg replied.

    Grace grinned wickedly. "Well damn, I must¡¯ve saved a queen and her kingdom and not just one woman."

    Then she raised a brow with a teasing smirk, "So... who are we suing next?"

    Everyone in the room burst intoughter, the tension from months of trauma finally lifting, if only for a moment.

    Just then, a nurse stepped in. "Mr. Ric¡¯s team is finishing the setup. The buffet in the cafeteria is almost ready."

    As if on cue, the tantalizing aroma of fine cuisine wafted in, making even the most emotional ones suddenly remember how long it had been since they ate.

    A momentter, carts of elegantly ted dishes began rolling past the room¡ªfilet mignon, herb-crusted salmon, handmade pastas, and trays of delicate desserts.

    After theughter faded and thest forkful of gourmet dessert was devoured, the hospital cafeteria began to empty out, the air still warm with celebration.

    Cammy, feeling a flutter of mixed emotions in her chest, scanned the room until her eyesnded on Ric, who was helping his staff quietly pack away the leftover food and equipment.

    She made her way toward him, her steps slower now¡ªnot just because of the weight of her growing belly, but from the emotional weight that hadn¡¯t quite left her shoulders.

    "Ric," she called softly, her voice cutting through the low hum of conversation. "Can we talk?"

    Ric immediately turned. Without hesitation, he grabbed a chair, gently guiding her down into it like she was made of porcin. "Of course. Sit first. You shouldn¡¯t be standing too long."

    Cammy smiled weakly, lowering herself into the seat. Her fingers curled into herp before she lifted her gaze to meet his. "I... I wanted to say thank you. And also, I¡¯m sorry."

    Ric blinked in surprise but didn¡¯t interrupt her.

    "When I married you, Ric, I really believed we were forever. I imagined us with gray hair, bickering over tea, watching our grandkids y." Her voice cracked. "I never thought it would end the way it did. I hurt you. I dragged your name through a storm. I ruined your life."

    Ric stared at her for a long, quiet moment¡ªthen slowly shook his head, a small, wistful smile curling on his lips.

    "No, Cammy. You didn¡¯t ruin anything," he said, reaching out and gently taking her hands in his. "You were... are... the best thing that ever happened to me. Loving you¡ªbeing with you¡ªwas never a mistake. I made my own choices.

    And yes, I got burned, but I don¡¯t regret it. You taught me something. About love, about pain, about what it means to fight for someone. That¡¯s not a tragedy¡ªthat¡¯s growth."

    Cammy blinked back the tears, overwhelmed by his sincerity.

    "I heard that some of your restaurants closed," she whispered, heart aching anew.

    Ric chuckled with a hint of defiance in his voice. "Yeah, they did. Business took a hit when the tabloids had a field day with our names. But hey¡ªwhat do we do when the kitchen burns down? We build a bigger one. I¡¯ll open new ces. New menus, new dreams. You know me... no one can resist my recipes... or my charm."

    He winked, and for a moment, it almost felt like old times.

    But then his expression sobered, his thumb gently brushing over her knuckles. "Cammy... I¡¯m sorry too. I was selfish. I let my pride and Monica¡¯s poison get into my head.

    If I had stayed truthful, if I had seen you for who she really was... maybe none of this would¡¯ve happened. Maybe your life wouldn¡¯t have shattered the way it did."

    Cammy squeezed his hand back. "It¡¯s okay, Ric. That pain... that chaos... it led me to find out who I really am. I got to take back my name, my freedom, my child. So in the end, maybe we didn¡¯t lose anything¡ªwe just found different paths."

    Ric¡¯s eyes misted over, but he nodded silently.

    Their moment was interrupted by Andrea, who stepped in with a soft voice. "Madam Cammy, the nurse said it¡¯s time for your ultrasound. If you¡¯re ready, we can head over now."

    Ric stood up with her, concern shing across his face. "Is something wrong? Are you okay?"

 Chapter 287: Top Secret

    <h4>Chapter 287: Top Secret</h4>

    Cammyughed lightly, wiping a stray tear. "Everything¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just... today¡¯s the big day. We¡¯re going to find out the baby¡¯s gender. Greg¡¯s been so excited. He wants to start decorating the nursery and buying baby clothes the second he knows."

    Ric smiled through the sadness still glimmering in his eyes. "Ah... I see. That¡¯s a beautiful moment. Go on, Cammy. Don¡¯t let me hold you up."

    She stood up slowly, bncing herself before giving him onest grateful look. "Thank you, Ric. For everything. Really."

    Ric nodded. "You¡¯ll be a great mom. Again. And I¡¯m just d... that after all the storms, you¡¯re finally seeing sunshine."

    As Cammy walked away with Andrea, Ric remained standing, watching her go. His heart ached, but it was no longer from regret¡ªit was from release. He had loved her, lost her, and somehow, still found peace in letting her go.

    As Andrea helped steady Cammy on her feet, Greg approached them, pushing a wheelchair with a proud, almost giddy smile.

    "Your royal chariot, my Queen," he said with a dramatic bow.

    Cammy rolled her eyes affectionately. "You do realize I can still walk, right?"

    "Yes," Greg grinned, "but I also know the doctor said not more than thirty minutes of standing, and I don¡¯t want to take any chances. Besides, it gives me an excuse to spoil you."

    Cammyughed softly, touched by his thoughtfulness. "Fine, you win." She eased into the wheelchair and adjusted her hospital gown as Greg took the handles.

    "We¡¯reing too," Ellie announced as she and Eve appeared beside them, matching grins on their faces.

    "I wouldn¡¯t miss this for the world," Eve added, slipping her arm through Ellie¡¯s.

    "Okay, but don¡¯t faint if it¡¯s twins again," Cammy teased, causing all three women to break intoughter.

    As the group made their way down the hallway toward the ultrasound room, Grace, Harry, and Ethan waved them off, choosing to return to Cammy¡¯s room to give them some privacy.

    The ultrasound technician, a kind woman named Dr. Selina, weed them into the room. Greg carefully helped Cammy onto the examination table, his eyes full of anticipation, hands slightly trembling with excitement.

    "You ready?" the doctor asked gently as she prepped the ultrasound gel.

    Greg gave an eager nod and clutched Cammy¡¯s hand. "Let¡¯s do this. I¡¯ve been counting the days¡ªliterally."

    But before Dr. Selina could press the probe onto Cammy¡¯s stomach, Ellie suddenly stepped forward, raising a hand like a traffic officer.

    "Wait! Stop right there!" she said, her eyes shing with excitement.

    Dr. Selina paused, startled. "Is something wrong?"

    Eve joined in, her voiceced with mock seriousness. "We¡¯ve made an executive decision."

    Cammy blinked. "What decision?"

    "You two," Ellie said, pointing at Cammy and Greg, "are not going to find out the gender today."

    Greg¡¯s face dropped. "Wait... what?"

    "We¡¯re going to throw a gender reveal party when Dn gets back," Eve exined, practically bouncing in ce. "All of us together. Balloons, cake, maybe some fireworks."

    "Are you serious?" Greg asked, almost horrified. "That¡¯s a month from now!"

    "Yes," Ellie said firmly. "And it¡¯ll be worth the wait. It¡¯ll be special. Dn should be there. He¡¯s going to be a big brother, after all."

    Cammy chuckled, amused by the chaos and secretly loving the idea. "That actually sounds sweet."

    "Sweet?" Greg nearly groaned. "It¡¯s torture! I¡¯ve had the baby¡¯s room catalog saved on my tablet for weeks. I can¡¯t n anything without knowing!"

    "Oh boo hoo," Ellie teased, poking his arm. "You¡¯re a billionaire. Buy both color schemes if you must. You¡¯ll survive."

    Greg sighed dramatically and flopped back into the chair beside the exam table. "This is cruel and unusual punishment."

    Eveughed. "You¡¯re wee."

    Dr. Selina smiled at the antics but nodded in agreement. "Then I¡¯ll make a note to send the gender result only to Miss Eve and Miss Ellie. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep the surprise safe."

    Greg threw his hands up in defeat. "Fine. But if this baby ends up with twenty gray onesies, I¡¯m ming both of you."

    "You¡¯ll thank us when you see Dn¡¯s face at the reveal," Ellie promised, a knowing twinkle in her eyes.

    With the decision made, the room fell quiet again¡ªonly the soft sound of the ultrasound machine and the rhythmic beating of the baby¡¯s tiny heart filled the space.

    Greg reached for Cammy¡¯s hand again, eyes glistening. "No matter what we¡¯re having... I already love them with everything I¡¯ve got."

    Cammy squeezed his fingers. "Me too."

    Dr. Selina chuckled under her breath as she finished the scan. "Everything looks good. Baby¡¯s heartbeat is strong, growth is on track, and¡ªyes, I¡¯ve confirmed the gender."

    Greg instantly sat up straighter, his eyes wide.

    The doctor smirked knowingly and clicked a few buttons on the machine. A small printer beside her whirred to life, slowly printing the official ultrasound photo with the gender discreetly marked in the corner.

    Greg leaned forward with anticipation, like a cat ready to pounce. "I¡¯ll just take that¡ª"

    But before he could make his move, Dr. Selina expertly slipped the page into a sealed envelope and handed it directly to Ellie, who snatched it with lightning speed.

    "Thank you, doctor," Ellie said sweetly, while tucking the envelope into her purse like it was a sacred relic.

    Greg lunged forward half-yfully, "Ellie! Come on, just let me see¡ªjust a little peek!"

    "Nope!" Ellieughed, already backing toward the door.

    "I¡¯ll give you ten thousand dors right now," Greg said with wide eyes.

    "Make it a million and the answer is still no!" Eve dered as she linked arms with Ellie. "We have to go. Important, top-secret party-nning duties await."

    "You traitors!" Greg called out in mock betrayal as both women bolted out of the room like mischievous children with a stolen treasure.

    Cammy burst intoughter, the sound light and full of life. "You¡¯re so dramatic."

    Greg turned back to her, throwing himself into the chair beside the exam table like a defeated warrior. "You think this is funny? I¡¯m going to lose sleep for a month."

    Cammy stroked his cheek tenderly, her eyes still glistening with joy. "Well, think of it this way¡ªyou¡¯re not waiting alone anymore. We get to wonder and dream together."

    Dr. Selina excused herself with a smile, leaving the couple alone in the gentle hum of the ultrasound room.

    "I just hope it has your eyes," Greg whispered. "But my patience."

    Cammy snorted. "That¡¯s not happening."

    *********

    Thank you for the review marie_9410!

 Chapter 288: Storm Clouds

    <h4>Chapter 288: Storm Clouds</h4>

    The weekend had passed smoothly for everyoneughter filled the hospital halls, new hopes bloomed, and Cammy¡¯s recovery marked a quiet triumph.

    But in avish mansion far from the warmth of celebration, storm clouds gathered.

    Duncan Veston mmed the crystal ss down on the counter, the scotch inside rippling with rage.

    "For thest damn time, Annie¡ªno, we are not getting married next week. I¡¯ve told you already. After the baby is born!"

    Annie Tucker, standing in her silk robe with her hands protectively over her 32-week bump, flinched at the sharpness in his voice.

    "I¡¯m not asking for a runway wedding, Duncan," she snapped. "Just a contract signing day. Some sense ofmitment. We can have the ceremony and receptionter on. You promised¡ª"

    "I ammitted! You¡¯re carrying my child, aren¡¯t you?" Duncan shot back. "What more do you want¡ªblood?"

    "I want respect!" Annie¡¯s voice cracked as she fought back tears. "I¡¯ve stuck by you through the whole Cammy ordeal. I lied to the press for you. I humiliated myself in front of your ex-wife and her new husband. And now I¡¯m the one who looks like the desperate little homewrecker!"

    "Oh, spare me the melodrama." Duncan sneered, pouring himself another drink. "You¡¯re not some martyr. You knew what this was. You wanted luxury, the name, the power¡ªI gave you all of that."

    Annie¡¯s eyes shed. "And what did you get? A puppet to parade in front of society while you sulked over Cammy?"

    Duncan¡¯s silence was thunderous.

    Annie stepped back like she¡¯d been pped. Her breath hitched, her hand reflexively cradling her belly.

    "I see it now," she whispered. "You were never going to marry me, were you?"

    He scratched his head exasperatedly. "Damnit, Annie! I will marry you! Do I have a choice? You and your father started this whole shebang, and now my life and family are ruined because of you and your father!

    Again, I will marry you! So we can drag each other to Hell! I¡¯m already miserable with or without you. But I will not let our baby suffer like me, like Dn. That¡¯s the only thing you can count on. You have my word!"

    Sheughed bitterly, wiping at the tears that slipped free. "Fine. You want to wait? We¡¯ll wait. But you better mean it, Duncan. Because if you back out of this¡ªif you humiliate me one more time¡ªI swear, I will burn every bridge you have left."

    "Don¡¯t be stupid, Annie," Duncan muttered, though his voicecked conviction. "Of course, we¡¯ll get married. I already said you can n it however you want. Just... wait a few weeks. That belly of yours would barely fit in a designer gown anyway."

    Annie stood in stunned silence, staring at the man she once thought would be her fairytale.

    Her voice dropped to a whisper. "You disgust me."

    Then she turned on her heel and stormed out of the room, the heavy silence of the penthouse returning like a shadow.

    As the door mmed behind her, Duncan tossed the untouched ss onto the floor, watching it shatter into pieces.

    And for the first time, he realized¡ªhe was the one left alone in the wreckage he created.

    He took another ss and poured himself some brandy, the amber liquid swirling like the chaos in his mind. He was about to take a slow, calming sip when his phone rang sharply, shattering the silence.

    With a grimace, he nced at the screen. His secretary.

    He answered it coldly, without a greeting.

    "I¡¯m not going to work today. I¡¯ll be back tomorrow. Reschedule all my meetings."

    There was a pause on the other end before her frantic voice cut in: [But Sir, we have a problem¡ªthere¡¯s¡ª]

    Duncan never let her finish.

    "Deal with it. Or wait until tomorrow." He ended the call with a jab of his finger and tossed the phone aside.

    But then¡ªamotion.

    Raised voices echoed down the hall, the unmistakable sound of arguing and heavy boots on marble. Duncan¡¯s brow furrowed. He could hear Annie¡¯s shrill protests, the butler¡¯s panicked tone, the maids¡¯ nervous pleas¡ªall trying to stop someone... or some people from entering the mansion.

    He stormed toward the living room with slow, menacing steps. "What the hell is going on now¡ª"

    And then he saw it.

    Uniforms.

    Badges.

    Guns.

    Several police officers had already pushed past the entryway, their path partially blocked by Annie, who was screaming, "You can¡¯t just barge in here! He¡¯s not going anywhere without a warrant!"

    His staff was in chaos, some pleading, others frozen in ce. Then one of the officers spotted Duncan and immediately approached.

    "Mr. Duncan Veston?" the officer asked, though his tone left no room for denial.

    Without waiting for a response, he unfolded a document and shoved it into Duncan¡¯s face.

    "This is a warrant for your arrest, issued by Judge Keagan under the authority of the state. You are being charged with fraud, tampering with evidence, obstruction of justice, conspiracy to falsify psychological records, and abuse of conservatorship-"

    Duncan¡¯s jaw dropped as the words hit him like bricks, and he didn¡¯t let the officer finish. "I was allowed bail for that! So what the hell is this?!"

    "I am not done, so listen," the officer uttered calmly. "You are being charged with fraud, tampering with evidence, obstruction of justice, conspiracy to falsify psychological records, abuse of conservatorship, domestic abuse, and the death of two men working in the port who were involved in the shipping scandal a few months ago. Does it ring a bell?" the police officer said sarcastically.

    Before he could utter a single word, another officer stepped behind him and snapped cold handcuffs around his wrists with practiced ease.

    "You¡¯re making a mistake," Duncan hissed through gritted teeth, ring at Annie, who had fallenpletely silent in shock. Her face was pale, her hands trembling as she stared at him, no longer in power, no longer untouchable.

    "I havewyers! Powerful ones!" Duncan shouted as the officers began escorting him toward the door. "You can¡¯t do this to me¡ªI built half this city with the tax I am paying!"

    But the officers didn¡¯t flinch.

    One of the female officers couldn¡¯t hold her anger anymore. She¡¯s just one of the people who had seen the trial a few days ago and replied, "And now you¡¯ll see what it¡¯s like to lose it all, womanizing douchebag!"

    Everyone heard herment, and all the officersughed, humiliating Duncan in his own home in front of his staff.

    As the front door mmed behind him and shing red-and-blue lights painted the marble halls, Duncan Veston¡ªonce untouchable, once arrogant¡ªwas finally brought down.

    And this time, there would be no brandy to save him.

    Annie stood frozen for a moment, her mouth agape, eyes wide with disbelief as she watched Duncan being dragged out of their home in cuffs.

    "No! Duncan!" she screamed, her voice cracking with desperation.

    Without thinking, Annie bolted out of the mansion barefoot, her silk robe pping behind her like a tattered g of surrender. "Wait! You can¡¯t take him¡ªDuncan!"

    The officers had already shoved Duncan into the backseat of the cruiser, but Annie didn¡¯t stop. She sprinted across the cemented driveway, heedless of the heat biting into her feet, her hair wild in the morning wind.

    "DUNCAN!" she shrieked, mming both palms against the tinted rear window of the police car just as it started to pull away.

    Behind her, the butler and two maids hade rushing after her, calling out to her in panic. "Miss Annie! Please,e back! You¡¯ll hurt yourself!"

    But Annie couldn¡¯t hear them.

    Tears streamed down her face as she chased the car halfway down the driveway, sobbing incoherently. Then¡ªit hit her.

    A sharp, tearing pain sliced across her lower abdomen, stealing the breath right out of her lungs.

    She gasped and staggered to a stop, both hands flying to her belly. "W-What...?"

    And then, she heard it¡ªa gush.

    Her robe clung to her legs, soaked through in seconds. Her knees buckled. She looked down in horror and saw the puddle spreading beneath her feet.

    "Oh no..." she whispered. "No, no, no... not now¡ª"

    The butler caught her just before she copsed to the ground.

    "Her water broke! She¡¯s inbor!" one of the maids screamed. "Call an ambnce!"

    Annie clutched at her stomach, her eyes filled with tears¡ªnot just from the pain, but from the cruel irony of it all.

    The father of her child was speeding away in a police cruiser...

    And now, she was about to give birth alone.

    Annie¡¯s body trembled as another wave of pain surged through her, twisting her insides and forcing a raw scream from her throat.

    "Not the ambnce!" she cried, her voice shrill, desperate. "It¡¯ll take too long to get here, you idiots! Just call the damn driver! Get the car¡ªNOW!"

    The butler fumbled for his phone with shaking hands while one of the maids was already sprinting toward the garage, shouting for the driver at the top of her lungs.

 Chapter 289: Homecoming

    <h4>Chapter 289: Homing</h4>

    Because of the sacrifice Ric had made for Cammy, for Dn, and for the child growing in her womb, Greg chose to set aside the bitterness of the past.

    In quiet acknowledgment of Ric¡¯s redemption, he allowed him to visit Cammy regrly during her hospital stay and even gave him free rein to prepare her meals, ensuring she was nourished, not just with food, but with intention.

    Ric had been relentless in his support, cooking gourmet, nutrient-rich meals with the same devotion he once gave their broken love. And on the day of her discharge, he was there once more¡ªlike he¡¯d always beentely, waiting in the background.

    As Cammy sat near the hospital entrance in her wheelchair, the early morning sun casting warm gold over her face, Ric knelt beside her with a bittersweet smile.

    "Cammy..." he began, voice low and uneven, "now that you¡¯re going home, I¡¯ll be stepping back too. I know I¡¯ve been around a lot, but... I needed to be. I needed to do something. I let you down. I stood by when I should¡¯ve stopped you. And because of that, because of me, you went to prison... and you almost lost your baby."

    He looked away, his jaw tightening as if holding back emotion. "But now... now that you¡¯re safe, healthy, I think, my part in this is done."

    Greg, who had been standing behind them, crossed his arms and said in a mock-stern tone, "If you keep bringing Michelin-star meals, I¡¯ll allow the asional visit. But don¡¯t test my limits, Ric."

    Ric chuckled, eyes glistening. "Thanks, Greg. I appreciate that. But it¡¯s more than the food. I need to move forward now. For real this time. The guilt¡¯s not eating me alive anymore. Maybe I can finally... breathe."

    Cammy reached out, touching Ric¡¯s arm. "You¡¯ve done more than enough. Thank you, Ric. For everything. You know where we are if you ever need us."

    They were interrupted by the sound of screeching tires. A sleek ck car halted at the curb in front of the hospital.

    Cammy¡¯s eyes widened as recognition hit her like a punch to the chest.

    "That¡¯s Duncan¡¯s car," she whispered, her heart thudding.

    Before Greg could respond, the butler, the head maid, and the driver burst out of the vehicle. Panic was written all over their faces.

    "Help! Please! Help us!" the head maid shrieked.

    A nurse and two orderlies rushed outside with a gurney, and then came the cry that made everyone freeze.

    "It¡¯s too early! I¡¯m not supposed to give birth today!" Annie¡¯s voice pierced the air, shrill and frantic.

    Cammy¡¯s hand flew to her mouth in shock as she watched Annie being helped out of the car, her face twisted in pain, her legs soaked with amniotic fluid.

    Annie¡¯s eyes locked with Cammy¡¯s¡ªand despite the chaos, despite the fear etched into her face¡ªshe managed a re of pure venom before another contraction tore through her and she screamed again.

    Greg¡¯s driver pulled up at the same time and quickly opened the car doors for them, but Ric stepped back and shook his head.

    "I¡¯m not going with you," he said firmly. "Tell Mr. and Mrs. Moore I said hello."

    And before either of them could protest, he turned around and strode back into the hospital, disappearing through the sliding ss doors.

    Greg narrowed his eyes, a shadow of suspicion creeping in as he watched Ric vanish. Something about the way and timing he left didn¡¯t sit right.

    "What was that all about?" Cammy asked, still breathless from what they¡¯d just witnessed.

    Greg sighed, helping her into the car. "I don¡¯t know," he said, casting onest nce at the hospital entrance. "But I¡¯m going to find out."

    With one final look back, they drove off, leaving behind chaos, secrets, and the possibility of a storm waiting to break.

    Before beginning the next Chapter of their lives, Greg and Cammy made one final stop¡ªnot to stay, but to say goodbye.

    They returned to Cammy¡¯s rooftop apartment, a ce that had once been her refuge from pain, her small slice of freedom after escaping the chains of Duncan Veston. But today, it wasn¡¯t a homing. It was a farewell.

    Per Grace and Greg¡¯s arrangement, the officers assigned to escort Cammy had ditched their uniforms in favor of casual clothes. Their unmarked vehicle sat discreetly outside, blending in with the everyday noise of the city.

    They knew Cammy didn¡¯t need a spectacle. She deserved peace.

    As a quiet gesture of gratitude and celebration, Mr. and Mrs. Moore had prepared a simple but heartfelt lunch for everyone¡ªa warm sendoff before Cammy¡¯s house arrest officially began at the Cross Estate.

    Inside the apartment, everything was already packed and gone. Greg had arranged for all her belongings to be moved ahead of time. It was now a hollow shell, the walls echoing with the silence of memories.

    Cammy wandered through it slowly, her fingers brushing against doorframes, her eyes soaking in the empty space that had once cradled her healing heart. She lingered by the windows, the ones she used to gaze out of in solitude, searching for peace.

    But the peace she once sought was now waiting elsewhere.

    "That was quick," he said, watching her approach.

    Cammy gave a soft, bittersweet smile. "Yeah... I thought it would be harder. But this ce¡ª" she nced around, "¡ªeven though it saved me once... it was never really home. It was just a stopover. A ce where I learned to breathe again. But home? That¡¯s where you and Dn are."

    Greg reached for her, wrapping her in a firm, grounding hug. "Then let¡¯s go home."

    They made their way downstairs, expecting to find the officers pacing or checking their watches. Instead,ughter spilled into the hallway.

    When they walked into the ramen shop below, they were stunned.

    The officers¡ªwho were supposed to be watching them¡ªwere seated casually at the long table with Eve, Harry, and the Moore couple, chopsticks in hand,ughing and eating like old friends. A feast had beenid out across the table¡ªbowls of steaming ramen, dumplings, tempura, and all of Cammy¡¯s favorites.

    Mr. and Mrs. Moore immediately stood up when they saw her.

    "We¡¯re going to miss you, Cammy," Mrs. Moore said as she pulled her into a warm embrace, her voice trembling with emotion.

    Cammy returned it tightly. "I¡¯ll miss you, too. But you can visit me anytime¡ªplease do."

    Mr. Moore nodded, smiling through the moisture in his eyes. "We¡¯lle by with a basket of your favorite ramen¡ªjust say the word."

    Before the moment could turn too sentimental, Eve jumped in, arms folded with yful defiance. "I¡¯m not saying goodbye because I¡¯m calling you every single day. Video calls. Morning and night. Until you get sick of my face!"

    The entire table burst intoughter, including the undercover officers, who were now blushing sheepishly at being caught enjoying themselves.

    Mrs. Moore gently took Cammy¡¯s hand and led her to the table. "Come now, both of you. Sit. Eat. You¡¯ll need your strength for the road ahead."

    Cammy nced around the room¡ªthis mismatched little family of hers, forged in the fires of love, loss, and redemption¡ªand felt a wave of peace settle over her. This wasn¡¯t goodbye. It was a promise.

    A promise that, even in exile, she wouldn¡¯t be alone.

    After their heartfelt sendoff at the ramen shop, the drive to Cross Estate was calm but heavy with anticipation. Cammy watched from the window as the city gave way to rolling hills and the elegant gates of Greg¡¯s estate came into view.

    Her heart beat faster as the car pulled into the grand circr driveway. Two estate staff members rushed forward to open the doors. Greg stepped out first, then gently helped Cammy out of the car.

    Greg smiled. "Wee home, Cammy."

    Tears gathered in her eyes at those words. Home. A real one.

    But as they stepped through the towering grand doorway, she immediately sensed something more¡ªsomething unexpected.

    Waiting just beyond the foyer, beneath the sparkling chandelier, was an elderly man in a wheelchair. His gray hair was neatlybed, his posture upright, and his eyes¡ªbright and teary¡ªlocked instantly onto hers.

    Cammy¡¯s breath caught in her throat.

    "Dad...?" she whispered.

    The man opened his arms wide, his voice trembling with joy. "Cami, my baby girl..."

    In an instant, she rushed forward, falling to her knees at hisp, wrapping her arms around him as tears streamed down her face. She sobbed openly, burying her face into his shoulder. "Dad... Dad... I missed you so much!"

    Peter Watson gently held her, kissing the top of her head, his own eyes misting. "You¡¯re safe. You¡¯re home. That¡¯s all I ever wanted."

    Greg stood behind them, watching the reunion with a gentle smile. When Cammy finally looked up at him through her tears, he spoke softly, "This estate is no longer just mine, Cammy. It¡¯s yours too. And that means your father belongs here as well."

    Cammy covered her mouth, her heart swelling with emotion. She turned to Greg, her voice cracking. "I don¡¯t know what I did to deserve you. Thank you... Thank you so much."

    Greg walked forward and ced a hand on Peter¡¯s shoulder. "He¡¯s been here for weeks now. I brought him the moment Monica was arrested. But I wanted this to be a surprise."

    Cammy wiped her tears, still kneeling. "He looks so different. Healthier... Happier... He was barely holding on thest time I saw him. How¡ªhow is this possible?"

    Greg gave a quiet smile... but didn¡¯t answer right away.

    Instead, his gaze shifted toward one of the long corridors, where faint footsteps could be heard approaching.

    Cammy followed his eyes¡ªand froze.

    Greg¡¯s voice was low, calm... but full of secrets. "There¡¯s something you need to know, Cammy."

 Chapter 290: Deserving of Love

    <h4>Chapter 290: Deserving of Love</h4>

    "There¡¯s something you need to know, Cammy."

    Greg¡¯s voice was calm, but the weight behind his words instantly made Cammy¡¯s heart drop. Her brows furrowed as confusion flooded her face. "What do you mean?" she asked softly, searching his expression for answers.

    Greg didn¡¯t respond right away. Instead, he turned his head toward the hallway again. That¡¯s when Cammy saw a familiar figure stepping into view¡ªher father¡¯s caregiver.

    "Hello, Ma¡¯am," the caregiver greeted gently, her voice hesitant, almost nervous.

    Cammy¡¯s confusion only deepened. "What¡¯s going on?" she asked, looking between Greg and the caregiver.

    "She has something to tell you," Greg said, his tone still guarded. "Let¡¯s all sit in the living room first."

    They moved together into the vast, elegantly furnished lounge. The moment was too heavy, the silence nearly deafening. Peter Watson was wheeled to the center, Greg helped Cammy onto the couch beside him, and then everyone else took their seats.

    Greg gave the caregiver a small nod.

    With trembling hands, she clutched the hem of her uniform and began, "Madam Monica... she always instructed me to serve Mr. Watson a specific herbal tea. She said it was something she ordered from abroad... that it was known to help speed up recovery."

    Cammy blinked. "Yes... I¡¯ve seen her prepare that for him before. I remember..."

    "I thought nothing of it," the caregiver continued. "She drank it herself sometimes, so I assumed it was safe. I only followed what she told me."

    "I still don¡¯t understand where this is going," Cammy said, her voice strained. Her eyes darted to Greg, her heart beginning to race again.

    Greg exhaled, his jaw tight. "The tea... it contains a rare Asian herb. In healthy people, it has beneficial effects. But for stroke patients¡ªespecially those with delicate neurological conditions¡ªit acts like a slow poison. It worsens the symptoms and dys the healing process. And the worst part? It doesn¡¯t show up in blood tests."

    Cammy¡¯s eyes widened, her lips trembling. "Are you saying... she was poisoning my father all this time?"

    Peter raised a hand weakly and shook his head. "No, sweetheart. I don¡¯t think Monica ever knew. She was careless, maybe even reckless, but she didn¡¯t have the intention to kill me. She never wanted to hurt me... at least, not like that."

    Greg stepped in gently. "What we¡¯re saying is this: your father could¡¯ve recovered months ago¡ªyears even¡ªif not for that tea. He wasn¡¯t healing because his body was constantly fighting off its effects. But now that it¡¯s gone from his system, he¡¯s improving rapidly. You can see it yourself."

    Cammy turned to her father again¡ªhis face, less pale; his eyes, more alive. He looked like a man reborn.

    "But... how did you find all this out?" Cammy whispered.

    Greg sat forward, resting his elbows on his knees. "After speaking to several doctors, I knew something didn¡¯t add up. They all said your dad¡¯s condition should¡¯ve improved faster. So, I hired a team of specialists to discreetly investigate everything in the penthouse¡ªevery food item, supplement, and medication Monica gave him."

    He paused, then added, "That¡¯s when they found it. The tea. And the truth."

    Cammy couldn¡¯t speak. Her chest tightened with emotion, tears pooling again in her eyes. "You... you did all that... for my father?"

    Greg turned to her fully now. His voice was firm but soft. "Not your father. Ours. He¡¯s my family now, too, Cammy. His life, his health¡ªit matters to me just as much as yours."

    That broke her. With a choked sob, Cammy surged into Greg¡¯s arms, throwing her arms around his neck. He caught her easily, holding her tightly as she cried into his shoulder.

    "I don¡¯t deserve you..." she whispered through her tears.

    Greg kissed her hair and held her even closer. "You deserve everything, Cammy. And I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life proving that to you."

    But even as their embrace brought warmth to the room, a shadow lingered over them still.

    Because now that Monica¡¯s carelessness was exposed, one question remained unanswered...

    Was it truly a mistake... or something more intentional than they dared to believe?

    "Cammy, sweetheart... can I talk to you for a moment?" Peter asked softly, his eyes holding a weight of unspoken emotion.

    Greg, sensing the gravity of the moment, gave Cammy¡¯s shoulder a gentle squeeze before quietly rising. He nodded to the caregiver, and together they slipped out of the room, leaving father and daughter alone.

    The silence between them was thick for a beat¡ªheavy, but not ufortable. Then Peter finally spoke, his voice trembling with sincerity.

    "I know everything, Cammy," he said, breaking the stillness like a ripple in calm water. "The truth. All of it."

    Cammy blinked, startled.

    "The caregivers... they kept me informed about the DNA test and your cases. Every visit, every court appearance, every fall, and every victory. I¡¯ve been here, behind these walls, silently watching my little girl fight battles that would¡¯ve broken anyone else." His voice cracked, emotion tightening his throat. "And through it all, you remained standing."

    "Daddy..." Cammy whispered, her eyes starting to glisten.

    Peter shook his head, tears now streaming down his face. "I am so damn proud of you. You¡¯ve be the strongest woman I¡¯ve ever known. You carried burdens that weren¡¯t yours to carry, fought wars without an army, and you still came out with your head held high. Cammy... I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t there for you the way a father should be. I was helpless... I¡ª"

    "No," Cammy interrupted, her voice breaking as she quickly dropped to her knees beside his wheelchair, grasping his hands tightly. "Don¡¯t ever say that, Daddy. Don¡¯t you dare say that."

    Tears rolled freely down her cheeks now.

    "You were everything to me. Even when you couldn¡¯t speak, even when you couldn¡¯t move¡ªjust knowing you were still here, breathing, fighting¡ªthat gave me strength. When I thought I had nothing left, I thought of you. When the world turned its back on me, I remembered that I had a father who loved me."

    Peter bowed his head, sobbing quietly, overwhelmed by the weight of her words.

    "You were my anchor," she whispered, resting her forehead against his hand. "So don¡¯t you ever think you didn¡¯t help me. You saved me, Daddy... just by being you."

    Peter gently cupped the side of her face, lifting her tear-streaked eyes to meet his. "Then let me keep saving you, Cammy. Let me spend the rest of my life making up for the time I lost."

    Cammy nodded through her tears, her heart aching and healing all at once.

    And for the first time in a long, long time... she truly felt at peace in her father¡¯s arms.

    After their heart-rending conversation, Cammy wiped the tears from her cheeks, squared her shoulders, and gently took the handles of Peter¡¯s wheelchair. As they exited the living room, a calming warmth washed over her¡ªa sense of renewal she hadn¡¯t felt in years.

    Near the foyer, the caregiver stood waiting, hands sped respectfully.

    "Ma¡¯am, please," she said, stepping forward with a soft smile. "Let me take over. You shouldn¡¯t be pushing anything heavy in your condition."

    Peter scoffed yfully. "Are you saying I¡¯ve gotten fat?"

    Cammy let out a surprisedugh, the heaviness in her chest lifting for just a moment.

    "Well..." the caregiver replied with a teasing grin, "you have been eating like a kingtely. So yes, sir, you¡¯ve gained a few."

    Peter chuckled heartily, patting his belly. "I¡¯ll take it as apliment. At least someone¡¯s finally feeding me properly."

    Cammy¡¯s eyes darted around. "Have you seen Greg?"

    "He went to the back garden," the caregiver replied. "Told me he¡¯d be waiting there for you."

    Curious, Cammy kissed her father on the forehead and stepped outside.

    There, she spotted Greg¡ªsitting in a sleek, white golf cart, grinning like a boy with a secret.

    Cammy raised a brow. "Is that new?"

    Greg nodded, patting the passenger seat. "Yes. Just arrived this morning. I bought it for you¡ªto make it easier to explore the estate. Come on, hop in. I¡¯ve got something to show you."

    Intrigued, Cammy climbed in beside him. Greg started the cart, and they drove beyond the sculpted gardens and manicuredwns, past the gentle slope of the vineyard, until the dense edge of the estate¡¯s woods began to frame their view.

    Then, through a break in the trees, a small building came into sight¡ªsimple, elegant, and familiar.

    Cammy froze.

    Her breath hitched. Her eyes welled up.

    "No way..." she whispered, both hands flying to her mouth in disbelief.

    Greg stopped the cart, watching her reaction with silent pride.

    "You... built this?" she asked, voice trembling.

    "I had it designed before everything went south. And finally I had it built while you were in the hospital. It¡¯s yours forever now," Greg said, his tone low and full of love.

    Cammy turned to him, overwhelmed, unable to speak.

    Greg reached for her hand.

    "You¡¯ve been through enough, Cammy. You deserve to keep the parts of yourself that healed you¡ªand to create new ones without fear."

    Cammy sobbed into his shoulder, holding him tightly, her voice breaking. "I don¡¯t deserve this... I don¡¯t..."

    Greg pulled her closer. "You deserve everything, Cammy. Especially love."

 Chapter 291: Start of New Life

    <h4>Chapter 291: Start of New Life</h4>

    Cammy stood in the grand foyer of the Cross Estate as a silent technician secured a sleek, ck anklet around her left ankle. It blinked once¡ªalive¡ªits GPS system now fully synced with the pre-approved zones she was allowed to travel to.

    The cold click of the locking mechanism echoed louder than it should have.

    It was official. Her house arrest had begun.

    The first destination on her list? St. Anne¡¯s Home for Orphaned Children¡ªthe very ce where she would serve out her two-yearmunity sentence.

    Though not behind bars, she felt the weight of her punishment with every step. But she¡¯d made peace with it.

    Greg had insisted on more than just a driver. He¡¯d hired a full-time personal assistant, too¡ªsomething Cammy hadn¡¯t expected, and certainly didn¡¯t ask for.

    As they stood just outside the mansion¡¯s front doors, Cammy turned to him with a scowl softened by affection.

    "Greg," she huffed, arms folded over her six-month bump. "You didn¡¯t have to assign me a babysitter. A driver would¡¯ve been more than enough."

    Greg only chuckled, wrapping his arms around her from behind, pressing a gentle kiss to her temple.

    "It¡¯s not for you, babe¡ªit¡¯s for me," he whispered, voice low with concern. "You¡¯re carrying our child. What if some wild kid runs into you? What if you slip or get dizzy and no one¡¯s there to catch you? You don¡¯t have to like it, but you will let me work without worrying about you every minute. Deal?"

    Cammy groaned, rolling her eyes. "Ugh, fine. You win¡ªagain."

    Just then, Edward pulled into the circr driveway, parking the ck SUV in front of them. The rear doors opened, and two people stepped out¡ªa well-groomed man and a warm-faced woman, both in crisp uniforms. They walked up to Cammy and Greg with polite smiles, extending their hands.

    "Madam, Sir," Edward said, "This is Roger and Hanna¡ªyour new driver and assistant. They¡¯re husband and wife, and they¡¯ll be living on the estate full-time, effective today."

    "Oh, that¡¯s nice," Cammy said, pleasantly surprised. "Do you two have any children?"

    "Not yet, Mrs. Cross," Roger replied with a shy smile. "We¡¯re newly married, and we¡¯re saving up before we even think about it."

    "A wise and rare decision," Greg nodded approvingly, before turning back to Cammy. "Ready to go?"

    Roger opened the back door for Cammy, but to her surprise, Greg slid into the seat beside her without hesitation.

    She blinked. "Wait... why are you getting in?"

    Greg smirked, settlingfortably. "I want to see where you¡¯ll be spending your days for the next two years. I¡¯ll head to the office after that¡ªmy driver¡¯s trailing us."

    Cammy shook her head, half-exasperated, half-touched. "You¡¯re really not going to let me out of your sight, are you?"

    He grinned and took her hand. "Just today. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll let you go... maybe."

    With a long sigh and a dramatic roll of her eyes, Cammy gave in, leaning back in her seat. Greg tapped Roger¡¯s shoulder from the back seat, signaling him to go.

    The drive from the Cross Estate to St. Anne¡¯s Home for Orphaned Children took no more than twenty minutes¡ªbut with every passing minute, Cammy¡¯s heart beat faster, and Greg¡¯s expression grew more somber. They weren¡¯t headed into the city¡¯s glow orfort. Instead, they were approaching something forgotten¡ªsomething neglected.

    The orphanage appeared like a ghost out of a time long past.

    The gate creaked as it opened, rust king off in delicate orange trails. Twonky teenage boys pushed it aside, their arms struggling against its corroded hinges. It groaned, as though warning them of the decay beyond.

    And then¡ªSt. Anne¡¯s came into full view.

    Cammy¡¯s breath caught in her throat.

    The main building was heartbreak itself: peeling paint clung to its walls in tattered strips; weeds had choked the life out of what once might have been a vibrant garden; windows were either shattered, patched with stic and duct tape, or blocked out entirely with warped plywood. The ce looked abandoned, haunted... but it wasn¡¯t. Children lived here.

    Greg moved quickly to help Cammy down from the SUV. Her steps were slow and careful, but her eyes scanned everything. She didn¡¯t speak¡ªshe couldn¡¯t yet.

    From the cracked concrete path, a nun approached with a warm, gentle smile. Behind her were a small group of children¡ªsome shy, others curious, all watching intently. A little girl with messy pigtails and mismatched shoes toddled up to Cammy and held out a wild bouquet¡ªflowers plucked from the grounds, bruised and tangled but offered with such tenderness.

    Cammy knelt slowly and took them, blinking back tears. "Thank you," she whispered, hugging the little girl.

    At the same time, a boy not older than six looped a gand of jasmine around Greg¡¯s neck, proud and beaming. Greg chuckled and ruffled the boy¡¯s hair, his heart quietly breaking.

    "Wee to St. Anne¡¯s Home for Orphaned Children, Mr. and Mrs. Cross," the nun said, her voice as warm as the sun overhead. "I¡¯m Sister Olivia."

    Cammy took her hand with gratitude. "Thank you, Sister. I¡¯m truly honored to be here. I¡¯m looking forward to working with you."

    Sister Olivia¡¯s smile softened, though her eyes glistened. "We¡¯re the ones honored, dear. And I must apologize for what you¡¯ve seen. Our funding has dried up. Fewer people attend church these days... and even fewer remember ces like this."

    Greg stepped forward, his voice low but firm. "Sister, may I look around the property before I leave? I want to see where my wife will be spending the next two years."

    "Of course," she nodded. "I was hoping you would. Come, I¡¯ll show you everything."

    They walked together through the grounds¡ªand the deeper they went, the worse it became.

    The children¡¯s dormitories were crumbling. Roofs sagged. Beds were mismatched and patched. The yground was a skeleton of rusted metal and broken swings. Bathrooms were mostly unusable, with cracked tiles and leaking pipes. The kitchen¡ªwhere food for dozens was prepared¡ªlooked ready to copse. Only the dining area seemed functional, though barely, with duct-taped furniture and ancient appliances.

    And yet... the ce was clean. Spotless, even. There was no foul smell, no sign ofziness or filth. Every corner told of effort, of people trying their hardest despite having almost nothing. The children they passed greeted them with shy smiles and bright eyes, all polite, all thankful.

 Chapter 292: Cammyâ€™s Service

    <h4>Chapter 292: Cammy¡¯s Service</h4>

    "In the mornings, we focus on the children¡¯s education," Sister Olivia exined as they paused under the brittle frame of what used to be a shade structure.

    "Cammy can teach the younger ones during this time. In the afternoons, she¡¯ll help prepare ingredients for dinner. Of course, given her condition," she said gently, ncing at Cammy¡¯s pregnant belly, "we¡¯ll ensure her tasks are manageable. But I must be honest¡ªwe¡¯re very short on staff. Sometimes the work goes beyond what¡¯s nned."

    Greg listened carefully before reaching into his suit jacket. He pulled out a crisp envelope and handed it to Sister Olivia.

    "Sister, I wrote this cheque before I even saw this ce. And now that I have... I know it¡¯s not enough. Please, take it anyway. It¡¯s a start. And I promise, there will be more. Please... take care of my wife. And our unborn child. I trust that she¡¯s in good hands here."

    Sister Olivia epted it with reverence. But when she opened it and saw the amount¡ª$300,000¡ªher hands trembled.

    "Oh, merciful heavens!" she gasped. "This is... this is not just a donation, Mr. Cross. This is a miracle! This... this changes everything!"

    She burst into tears, unable to contain the emotion. She pulled both Cammy and Greg into a tight, overwhelmed embrace. "You¡¯re angels. Truly, you are heaven-sent. May the Lord shower you both with blessings. I¡ªwords can¡¯t describe what this means to us."

    Greg smiled softly. "Just pray for us, Sister. Pray we can make even more so we can give again."

    "Pray?" she said through tears. "Oh, I¡¯ll pray every single day."

    Even Cammy, usually stoic in her strength, was wiping at her cheeks.

    As the children gathered around, sensing something good had happened, a rare feeling filled the broken old walls of St. Anne¡¯s¡ªhope.

    After the tearful embrace, Sister Olivia ced a gentle hand on Cammy¡¯s shoulder. "Mr. and Mrs. Cross, would you mind joining me in my office for a few minutes? There¡¯s someone I¡¯d like you to meet before you leave."

    "Of course," Cammy said, her voice soft but resolute.

    Greg gave her hand a reassuring squeeze as they followed the nun through the quiet hallway of the orphanage.

    Sister Olivia opened the worn wooden door to her office and gestured them inside. It was small and humble, with mismatched furniture and faded curtains, but tidy and warm. Waiting inside was a woman in herte thirties with a kind smile, a clipboard in hand, and exhaustion in her eyes that couldn¡¯t quite dim the kindness in them.

    "This is Sarah," Sister Olivia said. "She¡¯s our manager here at St. Anne¡¯s and will be the one overseeing your daily schedule, Cammy. She¡¯s been with us for over ten years, and we truly wouldn¡¯t be able to keep this ce running without her."

    Sarah stood and extended her hand. "It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Mrs. Cross. Thank you for being here. We¡¯ve never had help like this."

    Cammy took her hand firmly. "I should be the one thanking you for allowing me to be here. I know the conditions are tough... but I¡¯m ready to help however I can."

    "I¡¯ll take good care of her," Sarah said, nodding to Greg with professional assurance. "I know she¡¯s not here just to serve a sentence¡ªshe¡¯s here to make a difference."

    Greg¡¯s phone chimed with a new notification, he took a quick nce and put it back into her pocket.

    Greg¡¯s jaw clenched slightly, his protective instinct kicking in.

    He looked at Cammy, his expression softening. "Babe, I have to head to work now. I don¡¯t like the idea of leaving you here, even if it¡¯s just twenty minutes away from the house.

    But I know you¡ªyou¡¯ll thrive. Still..." He gently tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. "If anything, anything at all feels off¡ªyou call me. Understood?"

    Cammy smiled, cing her hand over his. "Understood. Now go. You¡¯re making it harder for me to act brave."

    He kissed her forehead, then gave Sister Olivia and Sarah a nod before walking out.

    Once he was gone, Cammy turned to Hanna and Roger, who were standing near the door, ready to assist.

    "Roger," she said, straightening up.

    "Before anything else, I want you to take pictures of everything¡ªoutside and inside. Every hallway, every corner, every room. Get shots of the yground, the kitchen, the bathrooms, the bedrooms. Everything. Don¡¯t miss anything."

    Roger blinked, surprised, but nodded. "Understood, ma¡¯am. I¡¯ll get on it right away."

    "Good," Cammy said, before turning to Hanna. "And you¡ªget your notebook. I¡¯m going to start listing everything we need fixed, bought, and renovated. And I want you to write down every single word."

    "Yes, ma¡¯am," Hanna replied quickly, pulling out a pen and paper.

    Both Sister Olivia and Manager Sarah dropped their jaw upon hearing what Cammy was nning to do.

    Cammy stepped to the window, she clenched her jaw, turned around with a spark in her chest, and said firmly, "This ce shouldn¡¯t look like this. These children shouldn¡¯t have to live like this."

    Sister Olivia gave a knowing smile and took a step forward. "Am I thinking what you¡¯re thinking, Mrs. Cross?"

    Cammy smiled softly at both Sister Olivia and Sarah, but there was a depth behind her eyes¡ªan unshakable purpose rising to the surface.

    "It depends on what you have in mind, Sister. But please, call me, Cammy," she said gently, "but I¡¯ll tell you this¡ªI¡¯m a mother, and the moment I stepped foot here, my heart sank. I saw those children¡¯s smiles, their resilience, their innocence¡ªand I felt it in my soul. I can¡¯t just stand by and do nothing. I won¡¯t."

    She stepped closer, her voice trembling with emotion but firm with resolve.

    "The children are lucky to have you both. You¡¯ve done so much with so little. But I... I believe I was sent here for more than justmunity service. The moment I saw that rusted gate, something in me clicked. It was like¡ªlike every pain, every challenge, every betrayal I¡¯ve ever been through... it all led me here. To this ce. To this exact moment."

    Sister Olivia covered her mouth, moved to tears. Sarah blinked rapidly, her voice caught in her throat.

    Cammy ced a hand gently over her growing belly. "I¡¯m about to bring life into this world, and I want that world to be a little better than the one I came from. These children deserve to feel safe. To feel loved. To know that they matter."

    ----------

    *Author¡¯s Note*

    To all privilege readers:

    I will be reducing my updates starting June 2025 as the main story of Cammy and Greg are about to end but this book will continue with the story of the side characters. I will reduce the privilege fee, but it is still up to you if you want to buy it or not.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 293: Abandoned

    <h4>Chapter 293: Abandoned</h4>

    Cammy¡¯s first day at the orphanage was a whirlwind of joy and heartbreak. Sarah had warmly introduced her to the children, the handful of overworked staff, and the few dedicated volunteers who kept the ce running like a worn engine¡ªbarely functional, but somehow still moving.

    They were inspecting one of the run-down ssrooms when a volunteer suddenly came sprinting down the corridor, breathless and pale.

    "Sarah! The nurserye quickly! Sister Olivia needs you right away!"

    Without hesitation, Sarah took off, and Cammy instinctively followed, Hanna close behind. Even before they reached the nursery, Cammy¡¯s steps quickened at the familiar, piercing sound of babies wailing in distress. Her hand clutched her belly protectively.

    "They¡¯re in pain," she whispered, her voice filled with rm. "Those aren¡¯t just hungry cries. Something¡¯s wrong."

    They burst into the nursery, where chaos met them like a storm. Two volunteers were desperately trying to soothe two shrieking newborns swaddled in thin nkets. Sister Olivia turned to Sarah, her face a mixture of awe and helplessness.

    "They were just brought in," she exined, voice trembling. "An old couple found them by the roadside while traveling through the countryside. Abandoned. Just left there like trash."

    Sarah¡¯s face hardened with panic. "Sister, we have no space left! The nursery is already beyond capacity. We don¡¯t even have enough cribs or form. Can¡¯t we transfer them somewhere else?"

    "I tried," Sister Olivia replied, defeated. "I called every contact I had. No orphanage nearby is epting newborns¡ªshort on staff, low on funds. We¡¯re the only hope these babies have."

    Cammy stepped forward without a word and gently lifted one of the fragile infants into her arms. Her breath hitched the moment she saw the baby¡¯s face¡ªtiny, flushed, and streaked with tears. She peered down at the other one and immediately began unwrapping the nket.

    "Oh, my God," she whispered. "They still have their umbilical cords attached..."

    A nearby volunteer leaned in. "They were just born¡ªprobably only hours ago. No medical attention. No sterilization. They¡¯re at serious risk of infection."

    "We need to get them to a hospital now," Cammy said urgently.

    Sister Olivia reached into her pocket and pulled out the folded check Greg had given earlier. She extended it to Sarah. "Take this. Cash it and bring them to the emergency room. Hurry!"

    But Cammy raised her hand to stop her. "Wait. No, Sister. That money is for the children already here. Let it serve its purpose. I have a car¡ªI¡¯ll take them myself. I¡¯ll pay for everything. These babies... I¡¯ll take care of it. Please, let me do this."

    The nun looked at her, eyes welling. "God bless you, Cammy. Truly. Yes. Take them. Go. Sarah, you and one volunteer, go with her. And call me the moment you reach the hospital."

    Without wasting a second, Cammy, Sarah, and the second volunteer rushed to the SUV. Cammy cradled one of the infants while the other volunteer held the other, and Hanna helped secure them gently with towels and warm fabric from the back of the car. But even once they were on the road, the babies wouldn¡¯t stop crying.

    "They might¡¯ve caught colds," Cammy muttered, voice cracking. "Being out in the open like that... God knows how long they were there."

    "They¡¯re twins," Sarah said suddenly, studying a folded piece of paper she¡¯d pulled from the swaddle.

    Cammy¡¯s eyes flicked over. "What?"

    Sarah handed her the note. "Looks like the mother left this with them."

    Cammy took the paper and carefully unfolded it. The moment her eyes scanned the first lines, her heart clenched so violently it made her gasp. It was handwritten¡ªfive pages of desperation, love, and heart-wrenching surrender. The handwriting trembled with pain.

    She covered her mouth as tears streamed freely down her cheeks.

    "She¡¯s a college student... She said she wanted to keep them, tried to¡ªbut she couldn¡¯t afford it. Her parents didn¡¯t know. She hid the pregnancy. She wrote that she didn¡¯t want to abort them... she wanted them to live, even if it meant losing them."

    Cammy sobbed openly, her arms tightening around the baby.

    "Oh, dear God... she chose life. She gave them a chance."

    Sarah sighed, brushing a strand of hair away from the baby¡¯s damp forehead. "If only she hade to us... We could¡¯ve called a volunteer midwife, helped her deliver safely. Those babies wouldn¡¯t be suffering like this."

    Cammy looked at the tiny girls¡ªso helpless, so pure¡ªand something inside her cracked wide open. Her chest ached not just with sorrow, but with a strange, overwhelming hope. She touched one of the baby¡¯s hands, which instinctively wrapped around her finger.

    "What¡¯s the other baby¡¯s gender?" she asked quietly.

    "They¡¯re both girls, Madam," the volunteer answered softly.

    Cammy closed her eyes as a sob escaped her throat. It was as if the world had shifted beneath her. Something in her heart felt irreversibly changed¡ªbroken, yes, but in the breaking, something new had bloomed.

    The moment they arrived at the hospital, chaos turned to swift, coordinated action. Thanks to Hanna¡¯s call ahead, the emergency room team was already on standby.

    Nurses took the two tiny infants from Cammy¡¯s and Sarah¡¯s arms with utmost care and immediately wheeled them into the trauma bay.

    Cammy stepped forward, her voice steady but fierce. "I want every test done¡ªbloodwork, x-rays, everything. Don¡¯t skip a single thing. Treat them like they¡¯re my own children."

    As fate would have it, Dr. Eunice Ballister¡ªDn¡¯s pediatrician and one of the finest in the state¡ªwas on duty. Without hesitation, she took charge of the case.

    Minutester, she approached Cammy and Sarah in the waiting area, pulling off her gloves. Her expression was calm but serious.

    "They¡¯ve been cleaned and stabilized," she said gently. "We¡¯re moving them to the NICU for 24-hour observation. They¡¯re showing signs of respiratory distress¡ªcongested lungs, shallow breathing. It¡¯s likely they caught an infection while exposed to the elements. There¡¯s a real risk it could develop into pneumonia, so we¡¯re acting quickly."

    Cammy didn¡¯t flinch. She only nodded. "Do what you have to, doctor. Spare nothing. I¡¯ll take full financial responsibility. Just make sure they¡¯re safe."

    Dr. Ballister gave her a look of sincere respect. "You¡¯ve got it. The nurse will take you to the NICU."

 Chapter 294: Twins

    <h4>Chapter 294: Twins</h4>

    The sterile hallway led them to the neonatal unit, where the air was thick with quiet beeping monitors and the muffled sounds of nurses moving like whispers between ss cribs. Through the window, Cammy and Sarah saw the two infants¡ªclean, warm, and wrapped in soft pink nkets. Tiny oxygen tubes were fitted to their noses, and two nurses gently fed them from bottles.

    "You must be from the orphanage?" a soft-spoken resident doctor asked as she approached.

    Sarah stepped forward. "Yes. How are they?"

    "We¡¯ve administered the first round of antibiotics per Dr. Ballister¡¯s orders. Their chest x-rays are unclear, so we¡¯ll monitor their lungs closely. The next 24 hours are critical, but they¡¯re stable for now. You can breathe a little easier. They¡¯re in good hands."

    "They¡¯ll stay here for how long?" Cammy asked.

    "Depends on their progress. It can be 24 hours up or a week. For now, you can visit them during NICU hours. I assure you they¡¯re in good hands."

    Cammy, Sarah, Hanna, and the volunteer stood quietly at the ss, watching the babies finish their bottles, their tiny eyelids fluttering closed.

    "They look so peaceful now," Hanna whispered, voice thick with emotion. "I¡¯ll go grab something to eat or drink for everyone¡ªit¡¯s almost lunch."

    Cammy nodded. "Good idea. Let¡¯s head down to the cafeteria after¡ª"

    "Cammy!"

    A voice ripped down the corridor like a gust of wind. Cammy turned with a jolt.

    "Greg?" she eximed in shock.

    Greg was running toward her, breathless, eyes wide with panic. He grabbed her shoulders, scanning her face as if checking for wounds.

    "Are you okay? What happened? Why the hell didn¡¯t you answer your phone? The police tracked your GPS to the hospital¡ªthey called me! I thought something happened to you or the baby!"

    Cammy¡¯s eyes widened. "Oh, God¡ªmy phone! I left my bag in the car."

    She turned to Hanna. "Please call the officers assigned to me and exin what happened¡ªand grab my bag too?"

    Hanna gave a nod and a reassuring smile. "Consider it done. We¡¯ll wait for you in the cafeteria?"

    "Yes, please. Let me calm down my overprotective husband," Cammy said, chuckling. The othersughed softly as they walked away.

    Once alone, Greg pulled her into his arms, holding her close. "Seriously, Cam. Are you okay? Are you in pain? Why the hospital? What happened?"

    Cammy smiled, then gently looped her arm around his waist and turned him toward the NICU window. She pointed toward the two sleeping newborns.

    Greg followed her gaze¡ªand froze.

    Inside, wrapped in pink nkets, the two baby girlsy peacefully under gentle monitoring. Tiny chests rising and falling. Nebulizers humming beside them. Fragile, perfect... abandoned.

    "They were left by the roadside," Cammy said softly. "Just hours old. Their umbilical cords were still attached. A kind couple found them and brought them to the orphanage, but there was no room. No supplies. No funds. They were sick. I couldn¡¯t leave them there, Greg... I couldn¡¯t. So I brought them here, had them admitted, and I¡¯m covering all their expenses."

    She smiled, eyes brimming with tears. "Look at them now. Clean. Safe. Sleeping like angels. Aren¡¯t they beautiful?"

    She leaned her head gently against his arm, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Greg swallowed hard. His chest tightened at the sight of the babies¡ªand at the look in Cammy¡¯s eyes. He knew that look. It was the same look she had when she talked about building a family. A silent plea. A silent dream.

    And then he asked the question that had been building inside him since she pointed to the window.

    "Cammy... do you want to adopt them?"

    Cammy froze.

    Her head snapped up to look at him. Her mouth parted, but no words came out. Her eyes welled over as she covered her mouth with both hands in shock. Tears spilled freely as she stared at him, trembling.

    "Greg..." she choked out, her voice barely a whisper. "Do you mean that?"

    He nodded, his own eyes misting.

    "You already love them, Cam. I can see it. And honestly... so do I. I think this is what they really call love at first sight."

    Cammy lunged at Greg with such force that it knocked the air out of his lungs. Her arms wrapped around him like a vise, holding on as if her heart would shatter if she let go.

    Greg let out a strained cough, halfughing. "Mrs. Cross, breathe. Are you trying to get your husband admitted too?"

    But Cammy didn¡¯t loosen her grip. Her voice trembled against his chest. "You can¡¯t take it back now, Greg. You said it¡ªand I¡¯m holding you to it. We¡¯re adopting those girls. This is happening. No backing out, no second thoughts, no dys."

    Greg leaned back slightly just to see her face, and he smiled¡ªwide, sure, unwavering. "Then I guess it¡¯s time to go shopping for two more cribs, another set of bottles, and triple the diapers."

    Cammy pulled back, her face radiant, flushed with disbelief and pure joy. "Oh my God, Greg... we¡¯re actually doing this." But then her smile faltered, just for a second. Doubt crept in, quiet but sharp. "But... I¡¯m due to give birth soon. What if it¡¯s too much? What if I can¡¯t handle it all?"

    Greg reached up and gently tousled her hair, just like he would to a child who neededfort. "Hey. You¡¯re not alone anymore, remember?"

    His voice dropped lower, soothing, firm. "You have me. You have our home, our staff, our resources. If we need more help, we¡¯ll hire more. We¡¯re not just rescuing those girls, Cam¡ªwe¡¯re giving them a family. A real one. One that will never abandon them."

    <sub>freew\e bnovel</sub>

    He cupped her cheek, brushing away a tear with his thumb. "Our hands will be full, yes. We¡¯ll be exhausted, yes. But we¡¯ll be together. And honestly? I think having three babies growing up side by side might just be the most beautiful kind of chaos we¡¯ll ever live through."

    Cammy¡¯s smile returned, full and bright, lighting up her entire face. Sheughed¡ªa breathless, shaky sound that came straight from her soul.

    But then, her expression shifted. Her eyes softened, and her hands slipped from his shoulders to his chest. Her voice quieted, serious, almost fragile.

    "Greg..." she said slowly. "Since we¡¯re talking about children... there¡¯s something I need to tell you."

    The seriousness in her tone made Greg¡¯s smile vanish. His brows furrowed as he gently took her hand. "What is it?" he asked, his voice low and cautious.

    Cammy took a deep breath, her heart pounding in her chest. What she was about to say could change everything again¡ªand yet, it was the truth she couldn¡¯t keep any longer.

 Chapter 295: Cammyâ€™s Project (1)

    <h4>Chapter 295: Cammy¡¯s Project (1)</h4>

    Cammy inhaled deeply, her chest rising with the weight of the words she was about to speak. Her hand found Greg¡¯s, and she held it tightly as she looked into his eyes¡ªeyes that had seen her through pain, transformation, and now... purpose.

    "I¡¯ve made a decision," she said quietly at first, but her voice strengthened with each word. "I want to use the money I got from the divorce to help renovate the orphanage."

    Greg blinked, surprised¡ªbut he didn¡¯t interrupt.

    "I mean it, Greg," she continued, emotion swelling in her voice. "That money was born from pain and betrayal, but maybe it can finally do something good. I don¡¯t need it. I¡¯ll be getting ie from CorEx soon anyway, and even if I spend all of it on the orphanage, I know I¡¯ll earn it back. What matters now is giving those kids a real ce to call home. A ce that doesn¡¯t break your heart the moment you step through the gate. Would... would that be okay with you?"

    Greg didn¡¯t answer right away. He simply stared at her for a moment, as if seeing her in a new light. Then, a soft smile formed on his lips.

    "Cammy," he said gently, "why are you asking me for permission? That¡¯s your money. You earned it. You endured everything that came before it. You want to use it to help others? That just makes me love you more."

    He leaned closer, brushing his thumb over her knuckles. "Besides, you do not have to save a cent. My money is yours. Every damn cent of it. We¡¯re a team now, remember?"

    Cammy¡¯s breath hitched, but Greg wasn¡¯t finished. His eyes grew distant for a moment, clouded by memories.

    "Truth is... I was nning the same thing," he confessed. "When I saw that ce today, it reminded me of where I came from. Before Feli... I mean, before my mother brought me to my father, because we had nothing. We barely ate. We slept on cold floors. I know what it feels like to be forgotten. It¡¯s not easy to be poor."

    He cleared his throat, his voice cracking with emotion. "I¡¯ve been donating to charities and organizations for years... but today, when I saw those kids, those babies¡ªI knew this one had to be different. We¡¯re not just writing checks. We¡¯re building something. Together."

    Cammyunched into his arms again, but this time Greg was ready. He caught her and held her close as she sobbed quietly against his chest.

    "I love you," she whispered over and over. "Thank you. Thank you so much."

    Greg pressed a kiss to her forehead. "Let¡¯s talk about the renovation ns at home, okay? Right now, we need food¡ªand I think the others are probably waiting on us."

    Hand in hand, they walked toward the cafeteria. Cammy¡¯s radiant smile lit up the hallway like sunshine breaking through a storm. The moment she entered, Sarah noticed it instantly.

    "You look like a woman who just got proposed to again," Sarah teased. "Is your overly protective husband no longer panicking?"

    Cammyughed as she settled into the chair Greg had gantly pulled out for her. "No more panicking. In fact... we have two pieces of very good news."

    Sarah leaned in, eyes wide. "Don¡¯t leave me hanging!"

    Cammy looked at Greg, and he gave her a reassuring nod. "We¡¯ve decided to adopt the twins."

    The words hadn¡¯t even finished leaving her lips before Sarah shot up from her chair and threw her arms around Cammy, squeezing her tightly with uncontainable joy.

    "Oh my God! That¡¯s amazing! Are you absolutely sure?"

    It was Greg who answered, his voice firm and heartfelt. "We are. The moment I saw them... I felt something. I knew they belonged with us. Honestly, I¡¯m the one who told Cammy we should adopt them."

    Cammy¡¯s eyes glistened with unshed tears. Her voice trembled as she added, "I had twin girls once... before. They were premature and... they didn¡¯t survive. They only lived for a week. But when I saw these two, it was like... God was giving me a second chance. A chance to be the mother I lost the chance to be."

    For a moment, the room fell into a reverent silence. Sarah¡¯s hands flew to her heart, overwhelmed. "Oh, Cammy..." she whispered. "This is meant to be. It¡¯s fate. You were there when they arrived¡ªyou were meant to find them. They were meant to find you."

    She wiped her eyes, then grabbed her phone. "I have to tell Sister Olivia. This is the kind of miracle she prays for every night. I¡¯ll be right back!"

    <sub>f\r(e)ewe.b no\vel</sub>

    As she walked off to share the news, Cammy sat there with her hand still in Greg¡¯s, her heart thundering with love, loss, and something new¡ªhope.

    After a quiet, fulfilling lunch, Greg gave Cammy a gentle kiss on the forehead before heading back to work, promising to check inter.

    Cammy, apanied by Sarah and Hanna, made her way back to the orphanage¡ªher heart full, her mind already brimming with ideas.

    As the car rolled to a stop in front of the orphanage, Sister Olivia was already standing outside the main building, her arms stretched open with anticipation.

    The moment Cammy stepped out, the nun rushed forward and wrapped her in a warm, tearful embrace.

    "Cammy!" Sister Olivia cried, her voice trembling with emotion. "You haven¡¯t even finished your shift here, and already you¡¯ve given us more than I ever dreamed to ask for!"

    Cammy returned the hug tightly, her eyes closing as if trying to absorb the moment. "You don¡¯t need to thank me, Sister," she said gently.

    "I¡¯m not doing this for recognition. Helping here... being with these children... it gives my heart purpose. This is healing for me, just as much as it helps them."

    Sister Olivia pulled back, her eyes misty but shining. "Then you are a rare soul, my dear. And if this is part of your healing, then I pray it gives you everything you¡¯re looking for."

 Chapter 296: Cammyâ€™s Project (2)

    <h4>Chapter 296: Cammy¡¯s Project (2)</h4>

    Sister Olivia took Cammy¡¯s hand in both of hers. "Sarah told me about your n. I believe it¡¯s a gift from above. So, I¡¯m officially relieving you of your kitchen duties for the day. I think you have a much more important mission now."

    Cammy smiled in relief. "Thank you. I was actually hoping to tour the grounds again. I want to take in every detail so I can speak clearly with the architect I n to hire. I want to create something that works with the children¡¯s routines and needs¡ªnot just something that looks good."

    She turned to Sarah and took her arm. "And I¡¯ll need your help. You know the ins and outs of their daily activities better than anyone. If we¡¯re going to do this right, I need to know what the kids need most¡ªfrom spaces for learning to safe y areas, even where the light hits best during nap time."

    Sister Olivia nodded with approval. "Absolutely. If Sarah is willing, I think the two of you will make a formidable team."

    Sarah gave a smallugh and stepped forward, her eyes glinting with quiet determination. "Willing? I wouldn¡¯t miss it for the world. Even if I had a thousand other things to do, I¡¯d drop them all. These children are my priority. Always."

    Cammy and Sarah began their tour at the front entrance of the orphanage, nked by the faded archway that once gleamed with pride but now bore the dullness of time. The paint had peeled away, the signage barely legible. Cammy ran her fingers along the rough surface, her throat tightening.

    "This gate..." she murmured. "It¡¯s the first thing the children and visitors see when they arrive. It should wee them, not remind them of everything they¡¯ve lost."

    Sarah nodded quietly beside her. "Many of the little ones cry the first time they step through here. They think they¡¯ve been abandoned all over again."

    Cammy turned away from the gate, her eyes already scanning the grounds. "We¡¯ll change that. A new facade, a fresh sign, a path lined with flowers and light... a ce that feels like hope, not punishment."

    They moved toward the dormitories next. The hallway was dark, and the lighting flickered above them like a weary heartbeat. The rooms were cramped¡ªtoo many beds pushed together, not enough space for books, toys, or even a sense of privacy.

    "This is where the older girls sleep," Sarah exined. "Some of the beds are so old, we¡¯ve repaired them with wire and cardboard underneath the mattress."

    Cammy¡¯s eyes filled with tears as she stepped closer. A tiny pair of shoes sat neatly beside one of the beds, worn at the heels, the soles almost t. "No child should be living like this."

    "We need more rooms, new beds, and new furniture. I think ten double-deck beds should be enough for a room this size, and not more than that. There should be a designated cab for each child, too."

    Cammy looked around and asked Sarah, "Is there a library on the property?"

    Sarah shook her head. "That is something we never had before."

    Cammy turned to Hanna. "Please add the library to the list. I think that¡¯s more efficient than having desks for each child. We¡¯ll add a lot of books andputers in the library so children can study together too."

    They entered a ssroom next, where time had clearly stood still. The ckboard was cracked, some desks had missing legs and leaned precariously, and the only shelf was half-copsed under the weight of tattered books.

    Cammy bent down, picking up a notebook from the floor. It had a child¡¯s name written in faint pencil, and inside were drawings¡ªflowers, stick figures, a smiling sun. She traced the page with her fingers.

    "There¡¯s still joy here," she whispered. "Even in all this. And that means it¡¯s worth fighting for."

    Sarah put a hand on her shoulder. "We try our best, but there¡¯s only so much we can do. Donations have dwindled. Volunteerse and go. Sometimes... it feels like the world has forgotten us."

    Cammy stood and turned to her, fire in her eyes. "Well, I haven¡¯t. I¡¯m here now. And we are going to rebuild this ce, Sarah. From the floorboards to the rooftops. Not just with money, but with love. With dignity. These children will know they matter."

    She added, "We need to modernize the ssroom, and Cross Tech has the things we need. I¡¯ll talk to my husband about it."

    They continued, checking bathrooms with broken tiles, a kitchen with an almost unusable stove, and a yroom where toys were kept in a single torn bin.

    As instructed by Cammy, Hanna made notes in her phone, took voice memos, and asked Sarah dozens of questions.

    Later, as they stepped outside to the empty, weed-choked yard that was meant to be a yground, the sunlight broke through the clouds.

    "Sarah, if you don¡¯t mind me asking. Besides the donations, in what other ways does the orphanage get money?" Cammy asked curiously.

    "That¡¯s it. We have no other funding," Sarah replied hesitantly.

    "I see. You know what, I have an idea. We can actually assign tasks to the children to reduce the cost of their living expenses. Some things that are taught in home economics can be useful and can be done by anyone. What do you think?" Cammy asked Sarah.

    "But, wouldn¡¯t that be counted as childbor?"

    "Not really. Think of it as a homestead. The kids will be given age-appropriate tasks to help run the orphanage smoothly. We can do a partnering system, and they can work in the garden, kitchen, ssroom, etc.

    Think of it like the old times, were family members had roles to fulfil in order to run their homestead properly. This way, we will need fewer volunteers, less funding, and the children will also gain valuable life skills."

    Sarah¡¯s eyes lit up, already imagining Cammye¡¯s suggestion in action.

    "This could be a paradise," Cammy said, shielding her eyes as she imagined it. "Slides, swings, a garden where they can nt flowers or vegetables... A safe haven whereughter echoes."

    Sarah stood beside her, silent for a moment. Then she whispered, "You¡¯re not just changing this ce... you¡¯re changing lives."

    Cammy looked up at the old orphanage building, its weary frame still standing strong. "So did they," she said, her voice cracking. "The moment they let me into their world... they changed mine."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 297: Cammyâ€™s Project (3)

    <h4>Chapter 297: Cammy¡¯s Project (3)</h4>

    Cammy wasn¡¯t allowed to step foot in a mall while serving her sentence, so the moment she slid into the car, she whipped out her phone and dove into online shopping¡ªbaby stuff galore, all in soft, dreamy pastel colors.

    She¡¯d been dying to do this for weeks, but Eve and Ellie were keeping the baby¡¯s gender under lock and key until the big reveal party. Total torture.

    However, now that they will have more babies, she can do this for the girls.

    She giggled while browsing the online marketce. ¡¯Everyone will be surprised when they see the girls,¡¯ she thought.

    As soon as she got home, Cammy called a mini meeting in the dining room. Andrea, Edward, Hanna, and Roger sat around the table, watching her fiddle with herptop, whispering among themselves, trying to guess what she was up to.

    A few clickster, Cammy looked up and said, "Andrea, can you show Hanna where Greg¡¯s office is? I sent something to the printer¡ªplease grab it."

    The twodies returned with a neat stack of printed pages, which Cammy handed out like surprise party invites. Then, with a big grin, she announced, "Before anything else... Andrea, Edward¡ªGreg and I adopted twin girls!"

    The head housekeeper and the butler blinked. No reaction. Just nk stares.

    Cammyughed. "Okay, okay, let me exin!" She quickly filled them in on the whole orphanage story, and as soon as the dots connected, their faces lit up.

    "Wait... We will have three babies in the house?!" Andrea gasped, sping her hands in delight.

    "That¡¯s right," Cammy beamed. "So, here¡¯s the game n!"

    She flipped to full project manager mode:

    "Andrea, tell the maids to clear out the room next to the nursery and give it a deep clean. The interior designer¡¯sing tomorrow¡ªI want that room connected to my baby¡¯s room."

    "Edward, please post a job listing for new nannies and start interviews. They¡¯ll need a week of training before the girls arrive."

    "Hanna, you and Roger are going shopping. I listed the items that aren¡¯t avable online. Oh¡ªand here¡¯s my card." She handed the ck card over with ir. "Use it for everything, and please treat yourselves to dinner. Full stomachs make for better shopping!"

    Cammy looked up. "Any questions?"

    A voice from the doorway piped up, "I have one!"

    Everyone turned their heads to see Greg grinning.

    Cammy¡¯s smile widened as she walked over and hugged him.

    "Howe I didn¡¯t get a task?" he teased.

    "You already have one," Cammy said with a yful smirk.

    Greg tilted his head. "I do?"

    "Yes¡ªyou¡¯re paying for all of this," she quipped.

    The whole room burst intoughter, including Greg.

    "Alright, alright, task epted!" he chuckled.

    Cammy pped her hands. "If there are no more questions, you¡¯re all dismissed. Time to get to work!"

    Everyone filed out with purpose, leaving Cammy and Greg alone in the room.

    She turned to him with a stretch and a groan. "Let¡¯s go upstairs. I want to nap before dinner. My feet are killing me from all the walking at the orphanage. I got so excited, I ended up drafting the entire renovation n on the spot."

    Greg nodded, but before she could take a step, he scooped her up into his arms.

    Cammy let out a surprised squeak and clutched his neck. "What are you doing?!"

    "My wife said her feet hurt," Greg said, grinning, "so her loving husband will carry her to bed."

    Cammy giggled and rested her head on his shoulder as he carried her upstairs, her heart feeling lighter than ever.

    Greg gentlyid Cammy down on the bed like she was made of ss, tucking her in with the tenderness of a man who thought she might actually stay put.

    But just as he turned to leave, Cammy¡¯s eyes flicked over to the mini sewing machine sitting on the dresser¡ªthe one Greg gave her when she was still in the hospital. It was like spotting an old friend... and suddenly, sleep was no longer part of the n.

    Without a word, she sat up straight and swung her legs over the bed.

    Greg froze mid-step. "No, no, no... what are you doing now?"

    Cammy jumped up with the enthusiasm of someone on a sugar high. "I just got an idea!" she said, practically skipping to the door.

    Greg furrowed his brow. "Wait a second¡ªwe just got here. You said your feet hurt, remember? Nap? Ringing any bells?"

    Cammy waved him off, grabbing a measuring tape, a notepad, and a pen like she was gearing up for a mission. "I think I know how the orphanage can get more funding! I need to test something."

    And off she went.

    Greg let out the slowest sigh in human history, yanked off his tie like it personally betrayed him, shrugged out of his jacket, and changed into a shirt and shorts before trailing after his wife. At this point, he knew resistance was futile.

    He found her in the kitchen, crouched beside one of the staff¡¯s little daughters¡ªprobably around five years old¡ªtaking measurements like she was on "Project Runway: Mini Edition." The little girl stood tall, grinning proudly, clearly thrilled to be Cammy¡¯s model.

    Greg leaned on the doorframe, watching in amused silence. When Cammy was on a roll, the world sort of just... followed.

    Once done, Cammy breezed right past him on her way upstairs, not even acknowledging his existence. Still, Greg followed like a loyal puppy, shaking his head.

    She stopped in front of the guestroom next to Dn¡¯s¡ªjust across from the two rooms she was already transforming into nurseries¡ªand flicked on the lights. The room was perfectly ordinary. Not for long.

    Cammy turned to him, eyes sparkling. "Can I use this room as my sewing room?"

    Greg crossed his arms and leaned against the doorway like a man preparing for a negotiation. "Okay, what¡¯s going on in that brain of yours? You¡¯re on a full-blown renovation rampage today."

    Cammy smirked. "Follow me."

    And of course, he did.

    Back in the master bedroom, Cammy sat at the table and started sketching. With quick strokes, she drew ayout of the kids¡¯ wing¡ªfour rooms in totalbeling and adjusting them as she talked out loud to herself, clearly visualizing something big.

    Greg leaned over her shoulder, eyes dancing with curiosity. "Are we opening a preschool or building a fashion empire?"

    Cammy nced up and grinned. "Maybe both. Depends on how fast I can sew!"

    "So," Greg said, arching an eyebrow as he leaned on the table, "what exactly is the grand n here? And how does it tie in with the orphanage?"

    Cammy¡¯s eyes sparkled as she tapped her pen against the notepad. "Not a fashion house¡ªyet," she teased. "But hear me out. I will design a kids¡¯ clothing line¡ªadorable, stylish, one-of-a-kind pieces. Then we hold a big fundraising event. The children from the orphanage will model the clothes.

    We invite the press, influencers, fashion bloggers, people with money... the works! Let the whole country know about the orphanage. Who knows? Maybe someone in the crowd knows someone looking to adopt. Or maybe they¡¯ll just fall in love with the kids and want to help. All the proceeds will of course go to the orphanage."

    Greg slowly nodded, then broke into a smirk. "Okay, I love it. But I have a little upgrade for your n."

    f\r(e)ewe.b no\vel

    Cammy tilted her head, curious.

    "What if," he said, sitting beside her, "instead of a one-time event, you turn this into a real business? Like an actual brand. You design kids¡¯ clothes, we sell them, and donate a portion of every sale to the orphanage.

    That way, they¡¯ll get consistent support, not just a one-off donation. Sustainable charity meets Cammy Couture."

    Cammy¡¯s face shifted instantly. The excitement in her eyes dimmed just a little, her lips forming a small pout. "A whole business? That¡¯s huge, Babe. Don¡¯t forget¡ªI already have CorEx waiting for me after mymunity service. Plus Dn, plus the babies. I don¡¯t think I can juggle everything without cloning myself."

    Greg chuckled, then stepped behind her and gently rubbed her shoulders. "Okay, hear me out, Superwoman," he said softly. "What if... you didn¡¯t have to run CorEx?"

    Cammy turned to look at him, puzzled.

    "I mean it," Greg continued. "Let¡¯s bring in someone capable to handle it. I¡¯m not saying you¡¯re not capable¡ªfar from it. But I know it¡¯s not where your heart is.

    You¡¯ve been running on duty and legacy, not passion. CorEx was your dad¡¯s dream, not yours. Maybe one day Dn or one of our kids will take over. But right now? I want you to follow what lights you up."

    He squeezed her shoulders gently. "I saw you today. At the orphanage. And just now, when the idea hit you¡ªyou were glowing, Cammy. That¡¯s the version of you I want to see every day. Not the stressed-out, exhausted one juggling a dozen things just because she feels she has to."

    Cammy sat quietly, his words sinking in. Deep down, she knew he was right. She had lit up today, more than she had in a long time. Still, the weight of CorEx lingered in her chest.

    "I just..." she said softly, "I want to honor my dad. CorEx is his legacy. If I let it go, it feels like I¡¯m letting him go too."

    Greg crouched in front of her and took her hands gently. "You don¡¯t have to let it go, Babe. Just don¡¯t let it weigh you down. You can honor your dad in so many ways¡ªand I think he¡¯d be proud no matter what path you choose."

    Cammy gave him a small smile, her heart full and her mind spinning. Maybe... just maybe... she could do both. But on her terms.

 Chapter 298: Her Fatherâ€™s Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 298: Her Father¡¯s Daughter</h4>

    Ric paced the gleaming corridor of the hospital¡¯s VIP wing, every step echoing like a countdown. In one hand, he clutched a carefully wrapped bouquet of soft pink tulips¡ªher favorite. In the other, a steaming takeout box of food she used to crave. His palms were slick with sweat, his grip tight, like he was holding onto hope itself.

    Just a few feet away stood two armed guards stationed outside the room he was trying to reach. The sight of them alone made his stomach twist. He hadn¡¯t been told not toe¡ªbut he hadn¡¯t exactly been invited either.

    He stopped mid-step, ran a hand through his hair, then turned back the other way. His shoes scuffed against the polished floor as he resumed pacing, heart pounding louder with each pass.

    She might not want to see him. In fact, she¡¯d made that painfully clear thest time they spoke¡ªher voice trembling with fury, eyes burning with betrayal.

    "Don¡¯t ever show your face again."

    Ric clenched his jaw. Maybe he should just leave.

    Then, suddenly, a firm hand mped down on his shoulder, making him jump.

    He turned sharply, nearly dropping the food box.

    "Easy there," said a voice¡ªcalm, deep, familiar.

    Ric blinked, his eyes locking onto the towering figure of Bartolomeu Tucker¡ªAnnie¡¯s father.

    "What are you doing out here?" Bartolomeu asked, studying Ric with narrowed eyes. "I¡¯ve been watching you pace like a man on trial. Why don¡¯t you go inside?"

    Ric swallowed hard, forcing a nervous smile as he rubbed the back of his neck. "Yeah, well... she kinda kicked me out thest time we talked. Said she never wanted to see me again. So... I don¡¯t know if today¡¯s a good day to try my luck."

    Bartolomeu looked him over for a long beat, eyes unreadable. Then his gaze dropped to the tulips, then to the food box.

    "Those are her favorite," he said, voice softer now. "I can smell what¡¯s in there. You brought that spicy beef stir-fry she loves, didn¡¯t you?"

    Ric nodded mutely.

    Bartolomeu sighed, a ghost of a smile tugging at the edge of his mouth. "Well, then. We¡¯re not letting that go to waste."

    He turned toward the guarded door.

    "Come on," he said over his shoulder. "If she throws anything at you, I¡¯ll catch it before it hits."

    Ric hesitated, his pulse hammering in his ears.

    "Are you sure¡ª"

    "Just follow me," Bartolomeu cut him off, already striding ahead. "You¡¯ve got five minutes to say something that¡¯ll keep her from hating you forever. Use it wisely."

    With a deep breath and a racing heart, Ric followed.

    The moment Ric stepped into the room, Annie¡¯s eyes locked onto his like a sniper taking aim. Cold. Sharp. Unforgiving.

    He froze for a heartbeat, then forced a nervous smile as he lifted the takeout box in his hand like a peace offering. "I... I brought some food," he said, his voice barely steady. "Your favorite."

    Annie didn¡¯t respond. Her silence was louder than any scream.

    "Darling," Bartolomeu said, trying to cut through the tension, "at least give the man a chance to exin... or eat the food before you kick him out." He gave a small, half-hearted chuckle, but even he could feel the storm brewing beneath the surface.

    Annie let out a heavy sigh and swung her legs over the side of the hospital bed. Her caregiver rushed to her side, gently supporting her as she stood, still weak but burning with quiet fury.

    They sat down together at the small table, the air thick with unspoken words. The only voice that filled the silence was Bartolomeu¡¯s, speaking lightly, trying to keep the conversation alive. Ric nodded asionally, muttered short replies, all while his gaze flicked toward Annie, who refused to meet his eyes.

    Correct content is on freew.ebno(v)e\l.(c)om.

    Every forkful of food was like eating through barbed wire.

    When thest bite was gone and the tes sat empty between them, Bartolomeu stood, brushing imaginary dust from his jacket.

    "Well then," he said with forced cheer, turning to the caregiver. "Let¡¯s go visit my grandchild. Show me where the NICU is."

    He gave Ric a meaningful look. A silentmand. <i>Now¡¯s your chance.</i>

    And then he left, closing the door behind him with a soft but final <i>click</i>.

    The silence that followed was deafening.

    Annie folded her arms and leaned back, her expression unreadable¡ªexcept for the slight roll of her eyes that made Ric wince. She still wouldn¡¯t look directly at him.

    "Annie," Ric began, his voice cracking with tension. "Please. I¡¯m sorry. I tried my best, but what could I do? I already nearly lost everything... and you still have Duncan. You still <i>won</i>."

    At that, Annie¡¯s head snapped toward him. Her eyes were fire and frost all at once.

    "<i>Won</i>?" she repeated, venom dripping from the word. "Our child is a girl, Ric. I wanted a <i>boy</i>¡ªfor Duncan. The man you say I <i>won</i> with? He¡¯s in jail. And he still hasn¡¯t married me."

    Her voice broke at the edges, and she turned away, biting her lip until it almost bled.

    "And the worst part?" she added bitterly. "Greg and Cammy. They¡¯re happy. Together. Living the life that should have been mine."

    Ric exhaled sharply and dragged both hands down his face, his frustration building.

    "Can¡¯t you just let them be?" he snapped, not with anger, but desperation. "Let them go, Annie. Focus on yourself¡ªon your daughter. On Duncan. He¡¯s going to need you now more than ever, especially with everything he¡¯s facing."

    Annie didn¡¯t respond right away. Her eyes stared at the wall, unblinking, as if she were trying to see through time itself. Her hands trembled slightly, the weight of every broken dream pressing down on her chest.

    The silence stretched again¡ªthick, suffocating. There were no winners here. Only scars.

    And Ric waited, unsure if her next words would be forgiveness... or the final blow.

    Annie¡¯s cold demeanor cracked, her expression softening like a sudden shift in the wind before a storm. Her hand reached across the table, trembling slightly as she ced it over Ric¡¯s.

    "I need your help," she said, her voice low¡ªalmost a whisper, but filled with urgency. "Help me get Duncan out... or at least talk to him. Convince him to marry me. I don¡¯t care if it happens behind bars, in front of guards, with nothing but a pen and two witnesses¡ªI just need us to be husband and wife."

    Ric stared at her, stunned. His body went rigid, her touch burning through him like ice on raw skin.

    "Annie..." he said cautiously, pulling his hand back. "I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea."

    Her eyes narrowed, but he pressed on.

    "If he hasn¡¯t married you yet, there¡¯s a reason. And if he wants to marry you, prison walls won¡¯t stop him. But me? I have no sway over Duncan. Even if I did... what could I possibly say to make him change his mind?"

    Annie¡¯s desperation sharpened, a flicker of something darker behind her eyes.

    "You could at least try," she said. "If we don¡¯t get married, I can¡¯t legally take over Duncan¡¯spany. That business¡ªhis empire¡ªit¡¯ll be seized, or worse, fall into the wrong hands."

    Ric¡¯s jaw clenched. He leaned back slowly, his face twisting into something between disbelief and disgust.

    "So that¡¯s what this is about?" he asked, voice rising. "Money? Still?"

    She didn¡¯t deny it.

    "Jesus, Annie..." He stood, pushing back his chair roughly. "You have a newborn daughter in the NICU, and all you can think about is signing paperwork to take over apany? You haven¡¯t changed at all."

    Her face twitched, but she didn¡¯t speak.

    Ric shook his head, anger bleeding into every word. "You had a chance to be better. I really thought that maybe¡ªmaybe¡ªmotherhood would change something in you. Even just a flicker ofpassion. But no. It¡¯s always about power, control, image. Never about love."

    Annie flinched, but still said nothing.

    "I shouldn¡¯t havee here," Ric muttered, already heading toward the door. "I brought food. I brought peace. I brought concern. And you handed me another transaction."

    He turned onest time, his eyes cold. "You don¡¯t want a husband, Annie. You want a lifeline. And I hope¡ªfor your daughter¡¯s sake¡ªthat one day, you¡¯ll realize the difference."

    He walked out, not waiting for a reply, the door clicking shut behind him like a judge¡¯s gavel falling on a verdict.

    Annie sat frozen in ce, the room now silent but screaming with the echoes of everything that had just been said... and everything she refused to admit.

    Before heading home, Ric made onest stop.

    The sterile silence of the NICU corridor wrapped around him like a weight. Bartolomeu stood at the far end, hands sped behind his back, eyes fixed on the smallest crib near the center.

    Ric quietly stepped beside him.

    Without turning, Bartolomeu spoke. "How did it go?"

    Ric exhaled slowly, jaw tight. "Not good."

    Bartolomeu nodded grimly. "Figures. That daughter of mine... she was born with fire in her veins. Always has to have things her way, no matter the cost."

    They stood in silence for a moment, both men watching the fragile infant through the ss.

    "She doesn¡¯t look like Annie," Bartolomeu said atst, his voice quieter now. "Annie had a squarish jaw as a baby. This one... she¡¯s softer. Gentler somehow."

    Ric tilted his head, studying the infant¡¯s tiny face, so peaceful behind the clear barrier.

    "She doesn¡¯t look like Duncan either," Bartolomeu continued, his brows drawing together. "Then who does she look like?"

    Ric hesitated. Something unreadable flickered across his face. Then he shrugged.

    "She looks like her father," he said simply. "I can see it now."

    Bartolomeu¡¯s eyes lingered on Ric for a beat longer than necessary. The air between them grew heavier, dense with unspoken questions neither dared to voice.

 Chapter 299: Bell and Welsh

    <h4>Chapter 299: Bell and Welsh</h4>

    Cammy woke up before the first ray of sunlight kissed the windows, her heart practically dancing in her chest. Today wasn¡¯t just any day¡ªit was the day. The architect and interior designer were finallying over to kickstart their dual project: renovating the orphanage and transforming part of the mansion into nurseries and a sewing room.

    Cammy was so thrilled she didn¡¯t even need her rm; her excitement was louder than any ringtone.

    She was already in the kitchen by dawn, orchestrating a breakfast feast worthy of royalty¡ªorganic fruit tters, fluffy scrambled eggs, wholegrain waffles, green smoothies, and every little detail made with love.

    "Only the best for Bell and Welsh," she told the head housekeeper with a wink.

    The guests were no ordinary designers¡ªthey were Jenna Bell and Lia Welsh, cousins and co-founders of Bell and Welsh Designs, Inc., a famous and one of the top firms in the industry known for their modern and sustainable designs.

    Cammy had met them through Ellie, who swore by their creative genius. Apparently, the cousins were regrs at Ellie¡¯s resort and had racked up quite the reputation for bringing dreams to life.

    As soon as the luxury SUV pulled into the circr driveway, Cammy rushed to the entrance, dragging a still-sleepy Greg with her. She flung open the doors just as the two stylish women stepped out, all grins and sunshine despite the early hour.

    "I¡¯m so d you were able to squeeze us in¡ªeven if it was all a bitst minute," Cammy said as she hugged them both, then introduced Greg in person. "I know we only met over video yesterday, but this is my husband, Greg."

    "We wouldn¡¯t have missed it for the world," Jenna said, brushing back her sleek, dark hair. "It¡¯s not every day we get to design something that actually makes a difference. We were too excited to sleepst night!"

    Lia jumped in, eyes sparkling. "And don¡¯t forget the nursery! I¡¯m obsessed with babies¡ªthey¡¯re the squishiest, most adorable creatures ever! Plus, designing a space for twins? That¡¯s the dream!"

    "Lia has a twin brother, so she gets extra sentimental about twin stuff," Jenna teased, nudging her cousin gently.

    Jenna then pointed at Cammy¡¯s baby bump with wide eyes. "So... when are the twins due? Is it almost time?"

    Cammy burst intoughter, waving both hands in front of her. "Oh, no, no! This little one¡¯s not part of the twin package. We haven¡¯t even found out the gender yet. That reveal¡¯s next week. Today¡¯s all about the nursery for the twins we adopted from the orphanage."

    Jenna and Lia both blinked, their matching expressions of surprise and confusion making Greg chuckle.

    "She was actually there when they were brought in," Greg exined warmly. "We fell for them immediately and knew we had to bring them home. They¡¯re already part of the family."

    Cammy nodded, a soft glow in her smile. "They¡¯re tiny and perfect, and they deserve the best start we can give them."

    The cousins exchanged a heartfelt nce. "Okay, now I¡¯m even more excited," Lia said, her voice full of wonder.

    "Would youdies like to have breakfast first, or see the rooms?" Cammy offered.

    "Oh! How about we see the spaces first?" Jenna asked. "We can talk ideas over breakfast. It¡¯s better when the inspiration¡¯s fresh."

    "Absolutely! I¡¯d love that," Cammy beamed. "Come on then, this way. You¡¯re about to see the future headquarters of twin giggles and tiny fashion breakthroughs!"

    Jenna moved around the room with sharp precision, jotting down every measurement with a practiced ease that screamed professional. Herser focus was almost hypnotic, while Lia flitted between Cammy and Greg, notebook in hand, bubbling with curiosity.

    "So tell me," Lia said with a grin, "what¡¯s your dream nursery vibe? Soft and serene? Whimsical woond? Or maybe something bold and modern?"

    Cammy¡¯s eyes sparkled. "A little bit of everything! Something cozy and magical for the twins¡ªbut not too babyish, so they can grow into it. And I want my sewing room to feel like a little sanctuary. You know, where creativity just flows."

    Greg chimed in. "As long as there¡¯s enough storage for the mountain of baby supplies¡ªand her mountain of fabric¡ªI¡¯m good with anything."

    The cousins exchanged a knowing look and nodded in sync, clearly already formting ideas. "Oh, we¡¯ve got this," Jenna said with a confident smile. "Let¡¯s get these ideas on paper."

    It didn¡¯t take long before sketches started to take form in Jenna¡¯s notebook, and mood boards danced in Lia¡¯s mind. The two women moved with the kind of rhythm that only came from years of working together¡ªand probably sharing a childhood filled with Barbie dreamhouse renovations.

    Once the measurements and initial designs were mapped out, they all headed to the backyard patio for breakfast. The sun had fully risen now, bathing everything in golden light, and the crisp morning breeze rustled through the trees like nature¡¯s own apuse.

    The table was set beautifully¡ªfloral centerpiece, fresh-squeezed juices, ky pastries, and steaming cups of coffee that smelled like heaven.

    "This ce is a dream," Lia sighed, taking in the wide garden and gentle hum of birdsong. "It¡¯s the perfect environment for kids to run wild. Our childhood home was kind of like this¡ªbig, breezy, filled with noise and cousins. But it¡¯s pretty outdated now."

    Jenna nodded, munching on a croissant. "My aunt¡¯s house still has floral wallpaper from the nies. I offered to help renovate it once, and she almost chased me out with a broom."

    Cammyughed. "So where do you live now?"

    "We¡¯re city girls," Jenna replied. "We share a ce near our office¡ªsuper convenient for our all-nighters and emergency coffee runs."

    "Are you both single?" Cammy asked with yful curiosity.

    "Yes, unfortunately," Lia answered dramatically. "We¡¯re married to the job. But if you know any charming, emotionally avable men with good credit scores and better cooking skills, feel free to introduce us."

    "Especially Jenna," Lia added, grinning mischievously. "She¡¯s this close to being past her prime."

    "Excuse you!" Jenna gasped with mock offense, flicking a grape at Lia. "Being single in your thirties is called thriving, thank you very much. I¡¯m not desperate¡ªI¡¯m selective. It¡¯s the trend now, I¡¯m just blending in," Jenna added with a yful wink and a smile.

    Everyone burst intoughter, the sound echoing through the garden like music.

    Cammy clutched her stomach, giggling. "I love you two already. This project is going to be so fun."

    "Fun and fabulous," Lia winked. "We¡¯ll make sure of it."

    After polishing off a breakfast that could rival a five-star brunch, the threedies were a whirlwind of enthusiasm and purpose.

    With Cammy leading the way, they hopped into the SUV of Cammy, with Jenna and Lia¡¯s driver trailing them behind and headed straight to the orphanage, leaving Greg still in his pajamas, coffee mug in hand, waving groggily from the doorstep.

    As soon as the car rolled to a stop at the orphanage gate, Jenna and Lia sprang into action. Their eyes scanned the property with the precision of seasoned pros and the spark of excited artists seeing a nk canvas.

    "The gate needs a serious glow-up," Lia muttered, already snapping photos. "And imagine a pathway lined with cheerful shrubs and sr lights!"

    "The gate doesn¡¯t just need a glow-up, Lia. It needs to bepletely taken down and reced with a new one," Jenna added, hands on her hips, eyes alight. "Cammy, can wee back tomorrow with ourndscape designer? A simple, low-maintenance garden could add so much warmth and life to this ce."

    Cammy looked hesitant. "It sounds amazing, but I¡¯ll have to check if the budget can stretch that far. We¡¯re already juggling so many renovations..."

    Jenna turned to her with a grin that was half reassurance, half mischief. "Well, here¡¯s the plot twist¡ªyou don¡¯t have to worry about our fee. The whole firm¡¯s decided to make this project pro bono."

    Cammy blinked. "Wait, what?"

    "You heard her right," Lia said, smiling. "No design fees, no hidden costs. Use the budget for materials andbor. We¡¯re also donating some of our leftover materials from past projects and some cash, too. And we¡¯re tapping into our clientwork¡ªsome of them are incredibly generous. We¡¯ll rally the troops."

    Cammy¡¯s jaw dropped. "Are you serious? This is... incredible! I don¡¯t even have words. Sister Olivia and Sarah are going to freak out¡ªin the best way!"

    Jenna ced a gentle hand on Cammy¡¯s arm, her voice soft but full of conviction. "You don¡¯t need to thank us, Cammy. This one¡¯s from the heart. My brother and I¡ªwe were orphans too."

    Cammy¡¯s eyes widened.

    "We lost our parents when we were kids," Jenna continued. "Our Aunt Amy raised us, and she gave us love, support, and a second chance. That changed everything. And now that we¡¯re in a ce to give back... it¡¯s not just a project to us. It¡¯s personal."

    Lia nodded, her usual yfulness momentarily giving way to something deeper. "Every child here deserves that kind of care. That kind of hope."

    Cammy¡¯s heart swelled as she looked around at the children ying in the background, theughter in the air suddenly sounding sweeter than ever. She knew then¡ªthis was going to be something extraordinary. Not just a renovation.

    A transformation.

    **********

    Author¡¯s Note:

    Whoever guessed that Jenna and Lia are the kids from my 1st book "CEO¡¯s Contract Obsession" you are correct! With special mention of Amy.

    If you haven¡¯t read it, check out the book below. You can see the story of how Jenna and his brother Jason became orphans and how their aunt Amy raised them.

 Chapter 300: The Grand Plan (1)

    <h4>Chapter 300: The Grand n (1)</h4>

    As the SUV pulled up in front of the orphanage¡¯s admin building, Cammy, Jenna, and Lia immediately spotted something new¡ªand impossible to miss.

    Four shiny, sleek six-seater golf carts were neatly lined up like a small fleet, gleaming under the morning sun like they were posing for a magazine shoot.

    Waiting on the steps were Sister Olivia and Manager Sarah, both grinning from ear to ear.

    The moment the women stepped out of the SUV, Sarah practically skipped over to them, pointing with both hands at the carts like she was unveiling a surprise on a game show.

    "Ta-da! Look! Aren¡¯t they incredible?" Sarah gushed, practically bouncing on her toes.

    Cammy blinked. "Whoa, they¡¯re amazing! Where did thesee from?"

    "They just arrived¡ªcourtesy of your husband," Sister Olivia said with a knowing smile. "He called me the moment they were delivered.

    Said he didn¡¯t like the idea of his very pregnant wife walking all over this huge property while nning renovations. He thought you¡¯d need something more... efficient. Andfortable."

    Cammy¡¯s mouth fell open slightly, her cheeks instantly blooming with color. "Oh my goodness... he didn¡¯t tell me anything about this."

    Jenna, Lia, and even their assistant Hanna gasped in unison, hands flying to their chests like a synchronized swoon squad.

    "Okay, that is romantic with a capital R," Lia said, already snapping a picture of the carts like they were rare artifacts.

    "I want a husband like that," Jenna chimed in, eyes wide with yful envy. "Actually, scratch that¡ªI want one even more romantic, if that¡¯s even humanly possible!"

    Cammyughed, flustered but undeniably touched. "Well... I guess we¡¯re doing the tour in style today!"

    "Absolutely," Sister Olivia said warmly, ushering them toward the carts. "Hop on,dies. We¡¯ve got a lot to see, and thanks to Mr. Cross, we¡¯ll be doing it without breaking a sweat."

    The women climbed into the carts, the energy buzzing with excitement as the engines hummed to life. The day was off to a dazzling start, and Greg¡¯s thoughtful gesture had just turned it into something truly unforgettable.

    Their first stop was the children¡¯s housing quarters¡ªCammy¡¯s top priority. She was determined to make sure the kids had a cozy, safe, and happy ce to sleep every night.

    As they stepped inside the main gate of the housingplex, Jenna looked around curiously. "So, how many kids are living here right now, Sister?"

    "One hundred seventy-five," Sister Olivia answered proudly. "Sixty-five are boys. We have two buildings¡ªone for the girls, one for the boys¡ªbut they¡¯re conveniently connected by the shared kitchen and dining hall on the ground floor."

    Lia whistled low, clearly impressed. "Wow. That¡¯s a whole vige of children."

    Cammy¡¯s mind was already ticking with ideas. "Okay, hear me out¡ªwhat if we put the library on the second floor of the central building? That way, we don¡¯t take up new ground space, and the kids can ess it easily from either side."

    Jenna nodded, flipping open her sketchpad. "That¡¯s a smart move. Saves space and gives the library a nice, central location."

    "And since each of the housing buildings already has three floors," Cammy continued, clearly on a roll, "we can make the middle building three floors, too. Then, on the rooftop, we can build a vegetable garden! It¡¯ll be educational and sustainable."

    "Ooooh, a rooftop garden!" Lia pped her hands, eyes lighting up. "Yes! I love it! Imagine the kids nting tomatoes and herbs¡ªso wholesome."

    "Great idea, Cammy," Jenna said, already penciling in some notes. "Now, that would leave the third floor of that middle buildingpletely open. What do you want to do with all that space?"

    Cammy paused, then her eyes sparkled. "It¡¯s a big area, so maybe we can divide it into fun and learning zones? Like an arts and crafts room, a music room, a cozy TV room, maybe even a little yroom for the younger kids. That way, there¡¯s something for everyone."

    She turned to Sarah and Sister Olivia. "What do you think? Is that something that could work here?"

    Sarah beamed. "Absolutely! I love it. We could organize weekly movie nights, give the kids an hour of TV time each day, and fill the rest with creativity and y. It¡¯ll keep them entertained and help develop their talents. Plus, it¡¯ll make rainy days so much more fun!"

    "Exactly!" Cammy grinned, hands on her hips like a generalmanding a joyful mission. "This isn¡¯t just about walls and furniture¡ªit¡¯s about giving these kids the kind of environment that sparks joy, imagination, and hope."

    Lia elbowed Jenna yfully. "Okay, I think I¡¯m going to cry. Can we live here too?"

    Everyoneughed as they made their way back to the carts, hearts full and minds buzzing with inspiration. The transformation was already taking shape¡ªnot just in blueprints, but in spirit.

    "What about the kids¡¯ bedrooms?" Lia asked as they made their way through the hallway, already jotting ideas on her tablet. "What¡¯s the n for those spaces?"

    "Oh, those just need a bit of love," Cammy replied cheerfully. "A fresh coat of paint, new beds, brighter lights, and definitely some recement windows where they¡¯re cracked. The structure¡¯s solid¡ªit just needs some sprucing up."

    "And the bathrooms?" Jenna added.

    "Same deal," Cammy nodded. "Theyout actually works well. It¡¯s just tired and needs a good refresh¡ªnew tiles, working plumbing, better venttion, and maybe some cute, colorful touches."

    "I¡¯m guessing the kitchen and dining area fall into the same category?" Jenna asked, flipping to a new page in her notebook.

    "Actually, I was nning something different for that," Cammy said with a mysterious little smile. "I¡¯ve already asked a friend of mine to talk to you both, he¡¯s an expert in kitchen and diningyout and design. You might¡¯ve heard of him... Ricardo Rossi? Ring any bells?"

    Lia immediately gasped and clutched her chest like she¡¯d just won the lottery. "OH. MY. GOD. You¡¯re joking! You have to be joking! Ricardo Rossi, the celebrity sh entrepreneur chef?"

    Cammy blinked innocently. "Nope. I¡¯m serious. He¡¯s a close friend."

    Lia spun toward Jenna, barely containing herself. "Did you hear that?! Jenna, your dream husband ising!"

    "Lia!" Jenna yelped, pinching her cousin sharply on the side.

    "Ow! Worth it! You definitely have a crush on him!" Lia giggled, rubbing her ribs. "You¡¯re blushing!"

    "She¡¯s exaggerating," Jenna said, clearly trying to regain herposure but failing miserably. "I just¡ªokay, fine, I had a tiny crush on him back when he was on The Chef Showdown. But who didn¡¯t? The man is basically a walking daydream with a knife set."

    Lia snorted withughter. "A tiny crush? Girl, you cried when the show ended."

    Jenna swatted her yfully, groaning. "Can we not tell my life story in front of everyone?"

    Cammy grinned, teasing, "So... will it be awkward when he shows upter with lunch and takes a quick tour of the kitchen?"

    The moment the words left her mouth, Jenna froze¡ªjaw dropping, face paling like she¡¯d seen a ghost.

    Lia couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She doubled overughing, wiping tears from her eyes. "Oh my gosh, her face! This is going to be so good. I need popcorn!"

    Cammyughed along, already anticipating the fun. "Well, better prepare your heart, Jenna. He¡¯sing armed with gourmet lunch and that award-winning smile."

    Jenna groaned dramatically, covering her face. "This is either going to be the best day of my life¡ªor a total disaster."

    "And either way," Lia said with a wink, "I am living for it."

 Chapter 301: The Grand Plan (2)

    <h4>Chapter 301: The Grand n (2)</h4>

    Thedies made their way back to the administration building, their spirits high and chatter buzzing as they waited for lunch to arrive¡ªcourtesy of none other than the legendary Chef Ricardo Rossi himself. Even the anticipation of the meal couldn¡¯t slow them down as they dove right back into nning the renovations with lively energy.

    "Sister Olivia," Cammy said with a bright smile, turning to the nun who had been quietly following the conversation, "I think you should be the one to go over the changes needed here in the admin building. You know every corner of this ce better than any of us."

    The sweet nun gasped softly, her cheeks turning a delicate shade of pink. "Oh my... Are you sure? This is your project, Cammy. And your money. I don¡¯t want to overstep."

    Cammy waved her hand as if brushing the idea away like a feather. "Oh, nonsense! The money¡¯s not mine anymore¡ªI donated it to the orphanage. It belongs to the kids now. This whole ce is theirs. And I trust youpletely, Sister Olivia. You¡¯ve been here far longer than I have, and you know what this building really needs."

    Still flustered but smiling, Sister Olivia gave a small nod, visibly touched. "Well, if you insist... I suppose I do have a few thoughts on where we could start."

    "I definitely insist," Cammy said, grinning as she nced at her phone. "Speaking of starting... I have to go call my son! This is the only time of day he gets to use the phone, and if I miss it, he¡¯ll hold a grudge all week."

    "Oh, go! Go!" Lia said with a teasing smile. "Mother duties alwayse first¡ªespecially with young kids."

    "Absolutely," Jenna added, "we¡¯ll hold the fort while you have your mom moment."

    Cammy beamed with gratitude. "Thank you,dies. I¡¯ll be back soon. Don¡¯t steal all the fun design ideas while I¡¯m gone!"

    With a yful wink, she turned and practically skipped down the hallway with Hanna following behind her.

    The remainingdies watched her go with smiles, then turned their attention back to Sister Olivia, who was already warming up to the idea of being in charge¡ªgesturing with surprising authority as she pointed out structural quirks and long-overdue updates.

    And just outside, the rumble of a familiar delivery van signaled the arrival of a lunch that was about to make the day even brighter.

    Cammy was just about to tap call on her phone when she caught sight of Ric walking toward the building, his arms full with stacked boxes of delicious-smelling food. She perked up immediately and gave him a cheerful wave.

    "Hanna, quick! Call Roger and help that guy before he drops anything," she said with a yful grin, nodding toward Ric. Then she held up her phone toward him with a sheepish smile, silently mouthing, "I¡¯m about to call my son!"

    Ric gave her a small nod and a warm smile in return before shifting his attention to Hanna, who was already dialing her husband¡¯s number as she trotted over to help him.

    With that sorted, Cammy eagerly tapped the call button¡ªand the line barely rang once before her son¡¯s sweet voice came through.

    "Hi, sweetheart! I miss you! What are you up to?" she said, instantly brightening as her screen lit up with his face. Well¡ªsort of. She could only see the ceiling.

    "Dn?" she prompted.

    Hearing her voice, Dn quickly adjusted the phone, setting it upright against a wobbly stack of books, revealing a familiar scene: a whirlwind of clothes and boxes... and Grace foldingundry in the background.

    When Grace spotted Cammy on the screen, she gave a big wave. [We¡¯re packing his things up!] she called out, her voice loud and clear enough to carry.

    [I¡¯ming home, Mommy!] Dn beamed, then added excitedly, [But Auntie Grace said we need to go shopping first and buy gifts befo¡ª]

    [DYLAN!] Grace shouted, whipping her head around to him. [That¡¯s supposed to be a surprise, remember?]

    Cammy burst intoughter as Dn¡¯s eyes widened in cartoon-like panic. He scratched his head sheepishly and looked at the camera with a goofy grin. [Oops! Sorry, Mommy. I forgot!]

    Cammy gave him a wink, still smiling. "I didn¡¯t hear a thing! The signal¡¯s a little bad here, let me just move to a better spot." She yfully walked a few steps and looked around dramatically. "There! Much clearer now. So... you¡¯re packing already?"

    [Yep!" Dn nodded, puffing his chest. "I¡¯m so excited to go home and see you!]

    "Aww, I¡¯m excited too, sweetheart. And guess what¡ªI have a surprise waiting for you when you get back," she said with a twinkle in her eyes. "But first, look where I am."

    She flipped her camera around, giving Dn a sweeping view of the orphanage¡ªthe rustic buildings, green open spaces, and a few kids running around giggling in the background.

    [Where is that, Mommy?] he asked curiously, eyes glued to the screen.

    "I¡¯m at an orphanage," she said softly. "I¡¯ll be working here for the next two years. I¡¯ll be helping take care of the kids who live here."

    [Wow... Can I go too and y with them?] Dn asked, his voice innocent and full of wonder.

    "That¡¯s actually what I was hoping you¡¯d say," Cammy beamed. "I think you¡¯ll love it here. The kids are friendly, and there¡¯s so much space to y."

    [Okay! But when I get there, please don¡¯t call me ¡¯baby¡¯ in front of them, okay?] he said seriously, trying to sound grown-up.

    Cammy clutched her chest andughed. "Yes, sir! No ¡¯baby¡¯ in public. Message received."

    Grace giggled in the background, clearly enjoying the exchange.

    [See you soon, Mommy. I have to go now¡ªwe¡¯ve got a ton of packing left,] Dn said, showing the chaotic state of the room behind him.

    "Alright, sweetheart. Be good for Auntie Grace, okay? No making her chase after you."

    [He¡¯s been an angel, don¡¯t worry!] Grace called, waving again.

    "Bye for now, my loves," Cammy said, blowing a kiss before the call ended.

    She held the phone to her chest for a moment, hugging it like it was Dn himself. Her eyes sparkled with emotion as her heart swelled.

    ¡¯Everything¡¯s finally falling into ce,¡¯ she thought with a deep, contented breath.

    Then, with renewed energy, she turned on her heel and made her way back into the admin building, ready to keep building the future she was dreaming of¡ªfor Dn, and for every child in that orphanage.

    *********

    Thank you for the gifts!

    aoi_hoshi_cath88 & BedheadBookworm

 Chapter 302: The Grand Plan (3)

    <h4>Chapter 302: The Grand n (3)</h4>

    Cammy stepped back into the admin building, her nose instantly catching the mouthwatering aroma wafting through the hallway. Her stomach growled in protest, reminding her that it had been far too long since breakfast¡ªand even longer since she¡¯d tasted Ric¡¯s heavenly cooking.

    Ever since her hospital stay, her cravings had taken a life of their own. Andtely, it seemed like her baby had developed a particr fondness for Ric¡¯s food.

    She chuckled to herself, cing a gentle hand on her growing bump. "You¡¯ve got quite the taste, huh? I guess you really love Uncle Ric¡¯s cooking."

    Still smiling, she wandered through the halls in search of the others, following the tantalizing scent like a cartoon character drifting after a pie on a windowsill. She found them deep in discussion on the second-floor hallway.

    "Food¡¯s here!" Cammy called out with a grin, her voice echoing with excitement.

    That got everyone¡¯s attention.

    "Oh, thank goodness! Let¡¯s pick this up again after lunch," Lia said quickly, practically bouncing on her toes. She threw a mischievous nce at Jenna and added, "I¡¯m not just excited for the food, you know¡ªI¡¯m also excited about who brought it!"

    She nudged Jenna yfully in the ribs. Jenna flushed instantly, turning a delicate shade of pink that only made Lia giggle more.

    The group made their way to the admin lounge where a mini feast had already beenid out by Hanna, Roger, and Ric. The long table was lined with trays of vibrant, aromatic dishes¡ªeach one a mouthwatering masterpiece.

    Cammy pped her hands together with delight. "Everyone, meet the man behind this delicious spread¡ªRicardo Rossi."

    Ric gave them all a warm, boyish grin and waved with both hands like a celebrity greeting adoring fans. "Hi, everyone. I hope you¡¯re hungry!"

    The moment he spoke, Sister Olivia¡¯s eyes widened as she scanned the table.

    "My goodness," she whispered. "He¡¯s even more handsome in person... and clearly very talented!" Her eyes sparkled as she looked at the glorious food.

    The whole room burst intoughter at the nun¡¯s cheeky observation.

    Cammy took over introductions, going around the room one by one. When she finally got to Jenna, the room seemed to pause for just a second.

    Ric extended a hand to her, his smile still rxed and genuine. But Jenna, caught off guard and halfway stunned, stood frozen for a beat too long. Her hand finally moved toward his in slow motion.

    Still, Ric didn¡¯t seem to notice the dy¡ªhe shook her hand with casual ease, then turned back to the room.

    "Well, everything¡¯s still warm and ready to eat," he announced. "So please, dig in before I start eating everything myself!"

    Everyoneughed again and hurried toward the table, the scent of roasted herbs, rich sauces, and freshly baked bread too tempting to resist.

    "Are we heading straight to the kitchen and dining hall after this?" Sarah asked between bites, clearly savoring every spoonful of Ric¡¯s heavenly cooking.

    Cammy, who was also enjoying her meal, gently set down her fork and shook her head with a thoughtful smile. "Actually, I was thinking we should swing by the school building next."

    She sat up straighter, her eyes gleaming with energy as she began to share her thoughts. "Since the kids here follow a specialized homeschool curriculum, I was thinking... why not level it up? Let¡¯s include life skills and trade sses.

    Things like basic culinary arts, small-scale farming, carpentry, sewing, fashion design, web development, even coding and graphic design. The world is evolving, and we need to equip these kids with real, practical skills that will help them stand strong on their own."

    "Wow," Lia said under her breath, clearly impressed.

    Cammy continued with growing passion, "A lot of these kids don¡¯t end up getting adopted. It¡¯s a heartbreaking truth. So instead of just waiting for a miracle, why not prepare them for the real world early?

    I did some researchst night and guess what? Laborws allow teens to start working at fourteen with minimal hours, of course. So we can start guiding them gradually."

    Sister Olivia leaned in, intrigued. "And what exactly do you have in mind, Cammy?"

    That was her cue. Cammy lit up like a sparkler. She reached into her pocket and pulled out several neatly folded sheets of paper.

    "Okay, so...st night, while I was wide awake and Greg was pretending to listen to me¡ªkidding, he was actually very helpful, I came up with this idea for a fundraiser." Her eyes sparkled as she spread out the papers on the table.

    "I¡¯m nning to sew kids¡¯ clothes, something cute, wearable, and affordable, and then sell them at that fundraiser event. The best part? The kids will model the clothes themselves!"

    A few gasps of delight rose from the group, but Cammy wasn¡¯t done yet.

    "And then this morning, on the drive here, I had another idea," she said, her voice lifting with excitement. "Why not let the kids create things¡ªart, crafts, essories, whatever they¡¯re passionate about¡ªand sell them, too? It can be small at first, like handmade notebooks or nt pots or bracelets... but enough to teach them how to earn and manage their own money."

    She paused, looking at everyone.

    "I don¡¯t want to turn them into little entrepreneurs just for the sake of it. I want to teach them value. How to save. How to spend wisely. How to appreciate the fruits of theirbor.

    Some of that money they earn? It could go into a savings ount for college, or to help them start a life when they¡¯re old enough to leave the orphanage."

    Jenna leaned forward,pletely hooked. "Wait, can they legally do that?"

    Cammy nodded. "Yes! ording to what I found, even kids under fourteen can sell items they¡¯ve made as a hobby or through art.

    So why not create an official store? Online, maybe even a small retail kiosk in the mall? The older teens can manage the sales and get real-world experience along the way."

    As Cammy finished, she looked around and realized the table had gone quiet. Everyone was staring at her, not with doubt or concern, but with awe.

    She blinked. "Wait... is it too much? Too ambitious? Be honest, do you think the kids will find it overwhelming?"

    Sister Olivia was the first to react. She pped her hands together, her eyes misting over with emotion. "Cammy, that is not just a beautiful idea, it¡¯s inspiring.

    It¡¯s like you reached into my heart and pulled out a dream I had once, long ago... one I buried after the chaos of managing this ce took over."

    She wiped a tear away, then beamed. "But now? With you here, with this renewed hope and energy, there is no better time to bring it back to life. Let¡¯s do it."

    The room erupted with a wave of joyful murmurs and nods. Sarah looked like she wanted to jump up and hug her. Jenna was already scribbling notes. Lia was grinning like Christmas hade early.

    Cammy, a little overwhelmed but deeply moved, let out a breathyugh. "Okay then... it¡¯s official. Let¡¯s build a future for these kids, one beautiful project at a time."

 Chapter 303: Unstable (1)

    <h4>Chapter 303: Unstable (1)</h4>

    When Cammy got home, she didn¡¯t even bother changing. She went straight to bed, barely making it under the covers before sleep imed herpletely.

    Greg arrived shortly after, stepping into the warm lights of their home where Edward, everposed and precise, was already waiting.

    "Dinner is ready, sir. Would you prefer to eat in the dining room or on the patio?" Edward asked politely.

    Greg narrowed his eyes, confused by the question. "Why are you asking me that? Where¡¯s my wife?"

    "Madam retired to bed the moment she came home. She seemed very tired," Edward replied.

    Greg¡¯s brow furrowed, concern tightening in his chest. "Did she have dinner at least?"

    Edward shook his head with a faint sigh. "No, sir. She didn¡¯t."

    Greg exhaled sharply, not hiding his worry. "I see... Alright, I¡¯ll eat in the dining room. But send Hanna to me. I need to know what happened today. She knows Cammy¡¯s pregnancy is fragile, she¡¯s not supposed to be pushing herself like this."

    With a nod, Edward turned and disappeared down the hallway.

    Greg started heading toward the dining room, but his phone buzzed in his pocket. He pulled it out and saw Grace¡¯s name shing on the screen.

    He answered immediately, "Yes, Grace?"

    [I¡¯m on my way to Dn¡¯s dorm to pick him up,] Grace¡¯s voice came through, slightly rushed but cheerful. [Everything¡¯s on schedule, so we should arrive there tomorrow evening. I tried calling Cammy, but she didn¡¯t answer. Is she okay?]

    "She¡¯s alright," Greg replied, walking slowly toward the dining room. "Just asleep. Worn out. I¡¯ll let her know you called."

    There was a brief pause before Grace¡¯s tone shifted, bing more serious.

    [There¡¯s one more thing... Randolph called. It¡¯s about Duncan¡¯s case. Annie¡¯s been begging him to talk to Cammy, to convince her to drop the charges.]

    Greg stopped in his tracks, his jaw tightening.

    "She¡¯s got some nerve," he muttered, his voice low and sharp. "If she has the time to beg, then it¡¯s time we demand what¡¯s mine."

    [What do you want me to do?] Grace asked calmly.

    Greg¡¯s voice was like ice. "Request a paternity test. If that child is mine, I¡¯ll take full responsibility¡ªbut I will not let my child be raised by that maniptive, unstable woman."

    [Understood. And Randolph? What do you want me to tell him?]

    Greg didn¡¯t hesitate. "Tell him no. Our decision is final¡ªwe¡¯re moving forward with the case."

    [Got it. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow, then.]

    The call ended. Greg stared at the screen for a moment before shaking his head in disbelief.

    "The audacity of that woman is unbelievable," he muttered.

    As he entered the dining room, he found Hanna already waiting for him with a nervous but knowing look on her face. Greg sat down, the aroma of dinner floating around him, but his thoughts were still tangled with worry¡ªfor Cammy, for the baby, and now for the child that might be his, even though he was too drunk to remember what really happened that night with Annie.

    Greg leaned back slightly, his brows drawn tight as he nced toward the hallway, clearly still thinking of Cammy. He turned to Hanna, his voice tinged with concern but steady.

    "My wife went straight to bed aftering home, ording to Edward. What happened at the orphanage? She¡¯s not overworking herself, is she?"

    Hanna smiled warmly, folding her hands in front of her as she took a step closer to the table. "Oh no, sir. Not at all. In fact, I¡¯ve never seen her that happy, not since I started working with her. She was glowing today."

    Greg¡¯s furrowed expression softened just a bit.

    "She was full of energy and really excited," Hanna continued. "We visited the children¡¯s housing first, then the school buildings, and she had so many wonderful ideas. She wasughing, smiling, taking notes, even drawing on the floor ns herself. Everyone was feeding off her enthusiasm."

    Greg let out a slow breath, still quietly listening.

    "She wasn¡¯t exhausted from work," Hanna assured him with a chuckle. "She got sleepy because Mr. Ricardo Rossi came over and brought a feast with him.

    Mrs. Cross ate like a queen during lunch, she had seconds, maybe even thirds. Then before we left the orphanage, Sister Olivia made her try a few local snacks and, well, let¡¯s just say she left with a very full belly."

    "She didn¡¯t skip dinner, sir," Hanna added with a grin. "What she had before going home could easily count as two meals. That baby¡¯s growing fast."

    Greg couldn¡¯t help but chuckle quietly at that, the worry in his eyes beginning to fade. He imagined Cammy, happily chatting with nuns, her arms full of sketches and fabric swatches, then sitting at a long table, enjoying bite after bite of Ric¡¯s cooking, glowing with joy.

    "She¡¯s really fallen in love with that ce, hasn¡¯t she?" he said softly.

    "She has," Hanna said with a nod. "And I think the ce is falling in love with her too."

    Greg smiled as he picked up his fork. "Good. As long as she¡¯s happy and safe, then that¡¯s all that matters."

    Hanna nodded with a warm smile before quietly excusing herself, walking back toward the employee housing Greg and Cammy had thoughtfully provided.

    As she stepped out, she couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡¯That¡¯s so sweet of him. He really loves her. Worrying about his wife, even though my husband and I are with her every step of the way...¡¯ Her heart warmed at the quiet tenderness behind Greg¡¯s stern exterior.

    Meanwhile, Greg finished his dinner with quick efficiency, his thoughts already pulling him elsewhere. He wiped his mouth, stood from the table, and strode toward his home office.

    On his desky sketches, photos, notes, and a timeline for the surprise he¡¯d been secretly nning for Cammy, weeks from now. A grin tugged at the corner of his mouth as he reviewed the details. She¡¯s going to love this, he thought.

    But just as he was about to finalize a few arrangements, his phone buzzed on the table. The vibration cut through the peaceful silence. He nced at the screen¡ªand his expression instantly shifted.

    The name ring back at him was one he hadn¡¯t expected... and didn¡¯t want to see.

    Annie...

    His jaw tightened. That familiar mix of irritation and disbelief welled up again. With a sigh, he picked up the phone, stared at it for a moment longer, then answered with a cold, clipped tone.

    "What do you want?"

    **********

    Thank you for the gifts!

    GoddessKM & Manerva_Gordon

 Chapter 304: Unstable (2)

    <h4>Chapter 304: Unstable (2)</h4>

    Annie¡¯s voice wavered as it came through the phone, fragile and full of hesitation.

    [C-Can we meet in person? Please, Greg. I just... I need to say some things. And I want to offer you something¡ªsomething you won¡¯t be able to refuse.]

    Greg exhaled slowly, gripping the phone tighter. He had no desire to see either Annie or Duncan face to face, and until now, he¡¯d chosen to let their respectivewyers handle every interaction. It was cleaner. Less emotional.

    But Annie... Annie was a different story.

    There had been a time when he burned with hatred for her. He wanted revenge so badly he could taste it¡ªhe only dyed it because of her pregnancy.

    And then Cammy entered his life, and slowly, that thirst for vengeance was reced by something positive: peace, healing, and a resolve to move forward. Justice, not vengeance is what he desire now.

    Still, that didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t have a few words of his own to deliver. Things that had been buried in his chest for far too long.

    He drew in a breath. "Fine," he said curtly. "I¡¯ll tell my secretary to give you an appointment tomorrow, but only if you bring yourwyer with you. You¡¯ll receive a message about the time. It will be in my office¡ªbecause I¡¯m very busy and have no time to go out of my way."

    He ended the call before she could say anything else. No room for negotiation. He then texted his secretary to do what he promised Annie.

    Greg leaned back in his chair and stared at the ceiling for a moment, trying to collect his thoughts. Then he picked up his phone again and typed a quick message to Grace.

    [Meeting Annie in my office tomorrow. She requested it herself. Just wanted to give you a heads-up. Will keep it strictly business. Please send one of your associates to be a witness and mediator in the meeting.]

    After hitting send, Greg¡¯s thoughts drifted toward the bedroom, where his wife was still peacefully resting. The thought of her¡ªof Cammy, of their baby¡ªsteadied his heartbeat and reminded him why he was doing all this in the first ce.

    He then turned off hisputer and went to their room to finally see his sleeping wife after a long day.

    ********

    The next morning, the sun had barely climbed over the horizon when Annie was discharged from the hospital. Though her body was weak and her spirit fragile, she refused to rest.

    Her baby, still fragile in the NICU, could note home with her¡ªand leaving without her daughter only added more urgency to her next move.

    Without wasting a second, Annie ordered her driver to take her straight to the prison where Duncan was being held. She stormed toward the entrance, only toe to a halt at the sight of Attorney Randolf Evans standing there, arms crossed and an overly polite smile stered on his face.

    "What are you doing here?" Annie demanded, her tone alreadyced with irritation. "I told you to meet me at Greg¡¯s officeter."

    Randolf¡¯s expression didn¡¯t waver. "I called your house to check if you have arrived safely and your butler said you were on your way here. Since I was going to check on Duncan anyway, I figured I¡¯d wait and apany you inside. Shall we?"

    He opened the door with a sweeping gesture.

    Annie rolled her eyes but didn¡¯t argue. She marched past him and let him trail behind her like a persistent shadow.

    Once inside the prison¡¯s meeting room, the steel door creaked open, and in walked Duncan, escorted by a guard.

    Annie¡¯s hand flew to her mouth in horror at the sight of him. His once-polished image was now a mess. His beard had grown wild, his hair was unkempt, and the orange jumpsuit hung on him like defeat itself. Handcuffs glinted coldly against his wrists.

    "This is ridiculous!" Annie snapped, rounding on the guard. "Remove his handcuffs right now! This ce is crawling with guards. He has nowhere to go!"

    "Sorry, ma¡¯am. That¡¯s protocol. I can¡¯t make any exceptions," the guard replied curtly before turning and walking out.

    Annie rushed forward, arms wide, eyes brimming with unshed tears. "Duncan... oh my god, look at you. I was so worried. I came as soon as I was discharged¡ª"

    But before she could touch him, Duncan jerked away violently, making her flinch.

    "Don¡¯t touch me!" he snapped.

    Annie froze. "W-What? Why are you angry at me?" she stammered. "I¡¯ve been doing everything I can to get you out. I¡¯ve been begging my father, calling in favors¡ªdon¡¯t you see? I care about you!"

    "You care about me?" Duncan¡¯s voice rose, bitter and raw. "You¡¯re the reason I¡¯m in this mess! You dragged me into this disaster with your maniptions, your obsession with Greg, and your lies!"

    Annie¡¯s face twisted in disbelief. "How dare you me me? All I¡¯ve done is help you! If you¡¯d just agreed to marry me like I asked, my father would¡¯ve helped you. It doesn¡¯t have to be grand¡ªwe could do it here, in the prison even! Then he¡¯d be obligated to help his son-inw!"

    "You still don¡¯t get it, do you?" Duncan said coldly. "You think a rushed prison wedding will solve everything? I¡¯m sitting in a cell because of you. Your desperation. Your schemes. You thought tying me to your family name would erase what we¡¯ve done?"

    Annie¡¯s lip quivered, a mixture of rage and hurt shing in her eyes. "I did all of this because I love you."

    Duncanughed¡ªsharp and joyless. "No. You did it because you wanted to own me. Just like you wanted to own Greg. And now look where we are."

    The silence that followed was heavy. Even Randolph, now leaning against the wall with a neutral face, said nothing.

    Annie¡¯s hands curled into fists as she whispered, "I¡¯m not giving up on you."

    Duncan¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Maybe you should. Because I already gave up on you."

    Annie¡¯s horrified face cannot be hidden as she asks, "W-What do you mean?"

    Duncan nodded at Randolf, who took a piece of paper from the envelope he was holding and gave it to Annie.

    Her eyes widened as soon as she saw what was written. "T-This is fake! This is not true at all!"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 305: Unstable (3)

    <h4>Chapter 305: Unstable (3)</h4>

    "Duncan, please..." Annie¡¯s voice cracked as she fell to her knees in front of him, clutching desperately at the legs of the man who now looked at her like a stranger. "We¡¯re practically already a family. My father poured millions into yourpany. Can¡¯t you overlook just this once? For me... for the baby?"

    Duncan stared down at her, jaw tight and expression cold.

    "Get up, Annie," he said, voice low but firm. "Don¡¯t humiliate yourself more than you already have. I won¡¯t marry you. And I won¡¯t im that child as mine."

    Annie¡¯s breath hitched.

    "I ruined my life, my family, my future¡ªall because of greed and lies. Because I believed in you. Because of that child," Duncan continued, his tone heavy with self-loathing. "And I¡¯m not making it worse by tying myself to you forever."

    "But Duncan¡ª" Annie¡¯s voice turned desperate, trembling as she clung tighter. "Please, I¡¯ll give you everything. My inheritance. My savings, all that I have, all I need is you. Just marry me, and my father will pull strings¡ªhe¡¯ll get you out of here. I promise we can start over. We can even have a baby of our own once you¡¯re out, okay?"

    Duncan yanked his legs back, shaking her off with revulsion.

    "I¡¯d rather rot in this cell until myst breath than sell my soul again," he spat. "You disgust me, Annie. Every time I look at you, I see the lies, the maniption, the ruin. That child isn¡¯t mine, and even if it were¡ªI still wouldn¡¯t stay."

    Annie sobbed, still on her knees, trembling as her world crumbled around her.

    "Get out of my sight!" Duncan roared.

    Randolf Evans, who had remained silent until now, stepped forward at Duncan¡¯s subtle gesture and waved to the guards stationed outside.

    "Please escort Ms. Tucker out," Randolf said calmly, his face void of sympathy.

    The guards entered and gently but firmly pulled Annie to her feet. She fought weakly, trying to reach for Duncan again.

    "Duncan¡ªplease¡ªdon¡¯t do this! I love you!" she cried out as she was dragged out of the room.

    Duncan turned his back to her as the door mmed shut behind her wailing, the silence that followed heavy with finality.

    Randolph let out a long, exaggerated sigh once the door shut behind Annie, the tension in the room finally lifting like fog after a storm.

    "Finally, some peace!" he quipped, cracking a rare smile.

    Duncan raised an eyebrow as he dropped into the chair across from him, still unsettled by everything that just happened. "You seem unusually cheerful."

    Randolph chuckled and reached into his briefcase. "That¡¯s because Ie bearing very good news."

    He slid a document across the table.

    Duncan stared at it, blinking. He picked it up and read it once. Then again. And again.

    He looked up,pletely bewildered. "Is this a joke? Are there hidden cameras in here? Is this some kind of twisted reality show?"

    Randolf barked augh and leaned back in his chair. "Do I look like someone with that much spare time and a dark sense of humor? Come on, Duncan. This is real. You¡¯re officially a free man. The charges have been dropped¡ªbut of course, I still need to process the paperwork. Give it a few hours, maybe a day."

    Duncan was still frozen, the paper in his hand trembling slightly. "But... why? I don¡¯t understand. This doesn¡¯t make any sense. Am I dreaming?"

    Randolf¡¯s smile softened, but there was a pointed gleam in his eye. "Honestly, I don¡¯t know what changed her mind either. Cammy filed the motion to retract all charges this morning. No press. No exnation. Just a quiet signature and a handwritten note to let the past rest."

    He paused for effect. "You really did marry an angel, Duncan. Too bad you lost her."

    Duncan¡¯s mouth opened, but no words came out.

    Randolf stood and straightened his coat. "I¡¯ll take this to the proper office now and begin the release process. You¡¯ll need to return to your cell for the time being, but I¡¯lle get you as soon as the paperwork clears."

    He paused at the door. "And when you¡¯re out... maybe do something worthwhile with this second chance. Oh¡ªand thank Cammy. Even if she never hears it, you owe her that much."

    With that, he left.

    Momentster, the guards entered and silently escorted Duncan back to his cell. He didn¡¯t resist, didn¡¯t speak. He sat down slowly on the thin mattress, the document still in his hand, and stared at nothing for a long, long time.

    The silence wasn¡¯t peace. It was disbelief and guilt.

    Outside the prison gates, Annie paced back and forth like a restless spirit. The moment she spotted Randolf Evans stepping out, she rushed toward him, desperation written all over her face.

    "You¡¯re still here?" Randolf said with a dry smirk. "You should be home resting. You just gave birth. Your daughter will need you when she¡¯s finally discharged."

    Annie ignored the concern or sarcasm in his voice. "Please, Randolf. I¡¯m begging you. Talk to Duncan for me. I¡¯ll pay you, two million, three, whatever you want, just convince him to marry me. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s a prison wedding or a piece of paper¡ªI just need him."

    Randolf let out an exasperated sigh and rolled his eyes. "Annie, you¡¯re not hearing me. Duncan won¡¯t be in prison much longer. Cammy dropped the charges."

    Annie froze, her eyes going wide. "What... what did you just say?"

    "Cammy retracted everything. The case is done. Duncan¡¯s getting out, possibly today if I move fast enough."

    "Why? Why would she do that?" Annie¡¯s voice trembled, her confusion mingling with disbelief and rising panic.

    Randolf gave her a tired look. "I don¡¯t know. And frankly, I don¡¯t care. It¡¯s not my ce to question her motives. Maybe she¡¯s just tired of dragging this mess behind her. She¡¯s pregnant, Dn¡¯sing home, she¡¯s rebuilding her life¡ªand probably doesn¡¯t want any more of your drama clinging to it."

    Annie¡¯s lips parted, but no sound came out.

    Randolf stepped away. "Hire anotherwyer for your delusions. I have release papers to file."

    He didn¡¯t look back as he walked away, his pace brisk and purposeful. The sooner he got Duncan out, the sooner he could finally close the Chapter on this tangled, toxic case¡ªand maybe, just maybe, start writing one of his own.

 Chapter 306: Heart of the Home

    <h4>Chapter 306: Heart of the Home</h4>

    Cammy woke upter than usual as she stretched under the cozy nket. It wasn¡¯t just the fooda fromst night¡¯s feast that had her sleeping in¡ªshe¡¯d officially taken the day off from the orphanage to pick up Dn and Grace from the airport. A rare, well-deserved break.

    She yawned and blinked groggily, only to be met with the warm aroma of coffee and the sight of her husband sitting nearby, already dressed and looking far too fresh for someone who clearly had been up for hours.

    "Good morning, wife," Greg greeted, his voice rich with affection as he held a steaming cup in one hand and scrolled through hisptop with the other.

    Cammy rubbed her eyes and smiled. "You¡¯re up early."

    "I had a mission," he said, closing hisptop with a dramatic ir. He swapped the coffee for a wooden tray he¡¯d kept hidden until just the right moment. "Ta-da! Breakfast in bed for the queen."

    Cammy¡¯s eyes widened at the spread¡ªfluffy French toast dusted with powdered sugar, a colorful fruit sd, scrambled eggs with herbs, juicy Hungarian sausages, and a tall ss of fresh orange juice.

    "Wow, this is a lot," sheughed, sitting up and fluffing her pillow behind her back. "I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve even digestedst night¡¯s dinner yet."

    Greg ced the tray gently on herp, feigning a dramatic pout. "Exactly! You gorged on Ric¡¯s cooking and Sister Olivia¡¯s desserts, then went to bed without saying goodnight to your very loving husband."

    Cammy chuckled, eyes twinkling. "Wait... is that jealousy I hear? Over food?"

    Greg crossed his arms in mock offense. "Absolutely. I was left starving for attention!"

    That sent Cammy into a giggle. "Alright, alright, don¡¯t pout. You are the love of my life, and in your honor, I will eat every bite of this feast." She took the ss of juice and held it up like a toast. "Cheers to you and my rapidly expanding appetite."

    Gregughed, reaching over to tuck her hair behind her ear. "You are eating for two, remember? So technically, it¡¯s a noble cause."

    Cammy took a bite of toast and sighed happily. "If this is what every day off feels like, I might take a few more."

    Greg grinned. "As long as they start with me and end with dessert, I¡¯ll allow it."

    "I have to tell you something very important," Cammy said, almost too casually, as she took a slow bite of her toast.

    Greg narrowed his eyes, already sensing something serious wasing. "You¡¯re not divorcing me, are you?" he asked with a half-joking, half-worried tone.

    Cammy let out a lightugh and gave him a yful nudge to the chest. "Don¡¯t be ridiculous! No. It¡¯s about Duncan."

    Greg¡¯s expression immediately shifted, the humor draining from his face. "I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to like this."

    Cammy set her fork down and turned to him with a softer tone. "Hear me out first. And... I need to apologize for not telling you right away. I¡¯ve been thinking about it for a while now, but after talking to Dn yesterday, everything just clicked. I finally made up my mind. I even asked Grace to keep it from you until I had the chance to exin it myself."

    Greg raised an eyebrow and ced a hand over his chest dramatically. "You¡¯re really dragging this out, love. Just say it¡ªyou¡¯re making me nervous."

    Cammy inhaled, then said calmly, "I¡¯ve decided to drop the charges against Duncan."

    Greg didn¡¯t answer right away. His jaw tensed slightly, and he leaned back against the headboard, staring at the ceiling for a few seconds as he took in a slow breath... then another. Last night, he¡¯d just told Grace to reject Annie¡¯s plea. He¡¯d made up his mind too¡ªbut Cammy was the one who lived through the trauma.

    ¡¯She must have a good reason,¡¯ he told himself. He looked at her, eyes searching, then finally asked, "Why?"

    Cammy met his gaze with quiet strength. "Because I don¡¯t want to live carrying that burden anymore. I want to be free of him, not tied to him through courtrooms and revenge. I want our baby to grow up in a home that chooses peace¡ªeven if the world around us doesn¡¯t always give it."

    "I also don¡¯t want Dn to grow up as the son of a convict," Cammy said gently, her eyes flickering with both pain and hope. "I don¡¯t want him visiting his father in prison every time he wants to see him.

    That¡¯s not the childhood I want for him. I want my son to have a normal life¡ªa good life. One that isn¡¯t built on anger or resentment, but on love and peace. I want his heart to stay soft... not hardened by the choices of the adults around him."

    Greg¡¯s features slowly softened, his earlier tension melting into quiet understanding. No, he didn¡¯t like the idea of Duncan walking free, not after everything, but this wasn¡¯t about what he wanted. This was about the woman he loved, the life they were building, and the kind of world they hoped to create for the children they were raising.

    In front of him was Cammy¡ªstrong, wise, and full of grace. She could have chosen vengeance. Instead, she chose healing.

    He reached across the tray and gently squeezed her hand. "Then I¡¯ll stand by your side. Let¡¯s have Grace prepare some solid terms and conditions¡ªclear boundaries. That way, we all get peace, without leaving anything to chance."

    Cammy gave him a grateful smile and nodded. "Thank you."

    With that, she polished off the rest of her breakfast with newfound energy. As soon as the tray was cleared, she practically bounced out of bed, a sparkle in her eyes.

    She was about to see Dn again. After so many months apart, the thought alone was enough to send a wave of joy through her entire body.

    Greg watched her dash toward the closet with excitement and a wide grin on her face, muttering something about picking the perfect outfit. He shook his head with a fond smile, thinking to himself, ¡¯She really is the heart of this home.¡¯

 Chapter 307: Just A Little Treat

    <h4>Chapter 307: Just A Little Treat</h4>

    It was a little past lunch when Cammy and Greg decided to head out. They wanted to buy something special for Dn before meeting him and Grace at the airport, just a small gift, something thoughtful to wee their boy back home.

    They had just buckled into the car when Cammy¡¯s phone rang. She nced at the screen and showed it to Greg. It was Atty. Randolf Evans.

    Cammy answered with a warm voice and put it on speaker. "Attorney Evans, good afternoon. How¡¯s everything going?"

    [Well, first of all, thank you again, Cammy, for making that call to the judge,] Randolf began, his tone surprisingly moved. [She was so touched by your decision that she personally pulled some strings to speed up the release process. I¡¯m sitting beside Duncan right now in the car. He¡¯s officially a free man. It¡¯s done.]

    There was a small pause, as if even Randolf was taking in the weight of the moment.

    [And it¡¯s all because of your kindness, Cammy. So thank you... Even if it means I lost my chance to drag this case out and earn more money!] he added with a lightugh.

    Cammy and Greg both chuckled, the tension in the car easing a little.

    "Can I talk to him?" Cammy asked gently, her voice suddenly quieter.

    Greg turned his head, a little surprised, but when their eyes met, he gave her a small, supportive nod. No words needed. He trusted her heart.

    On the other end of the line, Randolf hesitated, then smiled knowingly. [Uh... yeah, sure.] He handed the phone over.

    [Hey... I don¡¯t really know what to say... but... thank you,] Duncan said softly.

    Cammy¡¯s heart squeezed at the sound of his voice¡ªfamiliar, yet distant now. The kind of familiarity that used to feel like home, but no longer did. She didn¡¯t love Duncan in the same way anymore, but there was still love there.

    The kind that lingers for someone who once shared your dreams and pain. The kind of love that reshapes itself into quietpassion, into forgiveness.

    He will always be family to her, the friend that she used to have when they were younger.

    "You¡¯re wee," she said sincerely. "How are you holding up?"

    [Besides looking like a mountain hermit with this beard and hair? I¡¯m okay,] Duncan joked lightly. [How about you? And Dn?]

    Cammy nced at Greg again, who gave her an encouraging smile. She held his gaze as she answered, "We¡¯re doing well. Actually... Dn is arriving tonight. That¡¯s where we¡¯re headed now¡ªjust stopping to pick up a gift for him."

    There was a beat of silence, then she added, "Would you like toe with us to the airport? To greet him together?"

    Greg watched her, quietly proud of the woman beside him. It wasn¡¯t just the forgiveness in her words¡ªit was the gentleness, the maturity, and the courage it took to offer peace where there had been pain.

    On the other end of the line, Duncan blinked fast, trying hard to hold back the wave of emotion that suddenly hit him.

    [You¡¯d... you¡¯d let me do that?] he asked, his voice slightly cracking.

    Cammy smiled softly, even though he couldn¡¯t see it. "Of course. He¡¯s your son. And this is his moment, not ours. I am sure he will be happy to see you as well."

    [Send me the details of his flight. I¡¯ll go home and clean myself up first. He might cry if he sees how wild I look right now,] Duncan joked lightly, his voice softer this time¡ªgrateful, humbled.

    Cammy smiled, the warmth in her chest growing. "Alright. We¡¯ll see you at the airport," she said before gently ending the call. Without missing a beat, she tapped into her phone and sent over Dn¡¯s flight details.

    Greg turned to her with a yful smile. "Shall we go?"

    Cammy nodded eagerly. "What do you think we should buy for Dn? That kid already has almost everything."

    Greg chuckled. "Hmm... what about a water gun? It¡¯s summer, and I can already picture him running around the yard, spraying everyone."

    Cammyughed. "That¡¯s perfect. But let¡¯s keep it simple, alright? Nothing over the top."

    "Deal," Greg said with a wink. "Actually... why don¡¯t we get a few extras for the other kids at the estate, too? Dn won¡¯t enjoy it as much if he¡¯s ying alone."

    Cammy¡¯s eyes sparkled with delight. "Oh, I love that idea! And while we¡¯re at it... Since the judge gave me a free day today, can we get something for the babies, too? Just a little treat?"

    Greg couldn¡¯t help butugh at her growing excitement. "Anything you want, my love. Let¡¯s do it all."

    He reached for her hand, kissed it tenderly, then smiled before stepping on the gas. The car rolled forward, not just toward the store¡ªbut toward a memory they were about to make, one wrapped in joy, healing, and a love that kept growing in the most unexpected ways.

    A few hourster...

    Greg pushed the oversized cart through the parking lot, nearly buried behind a mountain of boxes. The department store had kindly lent them the cart after realizing there was no way the couple could carry everything they bought on their own.

    "You said, ¡¯just a little treat,¡¯ Cammy... This is not what I had in mind," Greg said, squinting as he tried to navigate around pedestrians, the towering stack of toys and baby essentialspletely blocking his line of sight.

    Beside him, Cammy walked with a light spring in her step, cradling a few paper bags filled with baby clothes. Sheughed at his good-naturedints.

    "Well, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll ever get another day like this again during my probation period. And with everything I have to juggle... our baby, the orphanage, and the clothes designing¡ªI figured, why not take full advantage of today?" she said, grinning.

    "If I¡¯d known you were nning this grand shopping spree, I would¡¯ve brought Hannah and Roger for backup," Greg muttered, shaking his head, but there was no irritation in his voice, only amusement and affection.

    "Less whining, Mr. Cross, more pushing!" Cammy teased, skipping a few steps ahead and looking back with a yful wink.

    As they reached the car and began loading the bags and boxes into the trunk, Greg¡¯s phone began to ring. He was crouched awkwardly with a box of diapers in his arms.

    "Love, can you get that for me?" he asked, nodding toward the phone in his pocket.

    Cammy pulled it out and nced at the screen. "It¡¯s Grace... That¡¯s odd. Shouldn¡¯t they still be in the ne?"

    Greg stood up straight, his brows furrowing. "Put it on speaker. Let¡¯s see what¡¯s going on."

    Cammy answered the call and held the phone between them.

    "Grace? Are you still on the ne?" Greg asked.

    But instead of a calm response, Grace¡¯s panicked voice rang out from the speaker:

    "Oh God, Greg¡ªI¡¯m so sorry! I meant to call Cammy, but I didn¡¯t want to scare her. Dn... Dn is missing!"

    The air shifted in an instant. Cammy¡¯s heart dropped as the paper bag slid from her hands, and Greg¡¯s face went pale, frozen as the words echoed in the air between them.

 Chapter 308 - Without Waiting (1)

    <h4>Chapter 308: 308 - Without Waiting (1)</h4>

    Greg¡¯s knuckles whitened around the phone as Cammy¡¯s voice rang out, sharp and trembling.

    "What do you mean my son is missing?!" Cammy¡¯s cry echoed through the parking lot.

    On speaker, Grace¡¯s voice cracked. [C-Cammy...]

    Greg cut in, his tone tight and controlled. "You¡¯re on speaker, Grace. Where exactly are you?"

    Grace¡¯s words spilled in a frantic rush. [We¡¯re at Dalton Airport. Our connecting flight got canceledst night, but we were offered an earlier direct flight this morning. I didn¡¯t want to bother you thatte, so I took it.

    Dn¡ªhe wanted to surprise you. Said he wanted to buy something special for you with his savings. So I agreed.

    We were eating while waiting when someone bumped our table, spilled sauce all over my dress. I told Dn to stay put, just for a minute. I went to the restroom, literally two steps away, and when I came back, he was gone. Just gone! No one saw where he went, no one noticed anything strange!]

    Cammy clutched her chest, her breathing ragged. Her vision blurred as her pulse thundered in her ears. "Oh my God... Dn..."

    Before she could respond further, her phone lit up with another iing call. Randolf Evans.

    She ignored it, but it rang again. And again. On the third attempt, she answered with a snap.

    "Not now, Attorney Evans¡ª"

    [Don¡¯t hang up!] Randolf¡¯s voice cut through, urgent. [Duncan just called. Annie contacted him¡ªshe has Dn. He¡¯s on his way to her now.]

    Cammy¡¯s scream caught in her throat as she pped a trembling hand over her mouth. "W-Where is my son?" she demanded, her voice barely a whisper.

    [I¡¯m sending the address,] Randolf said, typing furiously in the background. [It¡¯s that house Annie¡¯s been building¡ªmeant for her and Duncan. I¡¯ve already alerted the police. Listen to me, Cammy¡ªdon¡¯t do anything reckless. Wait for the authorities to arrive. Promise me.]

    But Cammy was already shaking her head, her eyes ssy with panic and fury.

    Greg grabbed the phone as both of them climbed into the car. "Send the location now. We¡¯re heading there."

    The moment the message pinged, Greg floored the elerator. Tires screeched against the pavement as the carunched forward.

    Cammy clutched the dashboard, every cell in her body screaming Dn. Dn. Dn.

    Greg¡¯s jaw was clenched, his voice low and deadly. "If that womanys even a finger on Dn..."

    Cammy didn¡¯t answer. Her hand curled protectively over her belly as tears streamed down her cheeks.

    Her son was out there... With Annie. God knows what that woman was even thinking.

    The car sped through traffic like a bullet, horns ring, tires screeching, the city blurring past in a streak of lights and noise.

    But no sound could drown out Cammy¡¯s sobs. Her chest heaved with every breath, her hands trembling on herp, one resting protectively over her belly.

    The address Randolf had sent was on the outskirts of the city¡ªremote, quiet, too quiet. And too far.

    Greg¡¯s grip on the wheel tightened. Every red light felt like a betrayal, every second wasted a stab to the heart. "Babe, please..." his voice broke through the chaos, firm but pleading, "Be strong¡ªfor Dn. For our baby. I know you¡¯re scared, I know¡ªbut you need to breathe. We¡¯ll find him. I swear to you, we will."

    "I¡¯m trying..." Cammy choked out between sobs, her nails digging into her palm. "I really am, Greg. But I¡¯m terrified. Annie¡ªshe¡¯s not stable. You know she¡¯s not. What if... what if she snaps? What if she already has?"

    Her voice cracked, and Greg reached across the console without taking his eyes off the road. He grabbed her hand, held it with a firm squeeze, grounding her.

    "Oh, love..." he said, softer this time, his voice thick with emotion. "I swear, I¡¯ll tear that ce apart if I have to. But we will get Dn back. Alive. Safe. No matter what it takes."

    The tension in the car was a living, breathing thing. Cammy gritted her teeth, wiping her face as she forced herself to calm down¡ªfor her baby, for Dn. She inhaled shakily and nodded, lips trembling but eyes sharper now.

    Greg¡¯s phone buzzed on the dash¡ªanother message from Randolf.

    [Cops are five minutes out. Duncan¡¯s already there¡ªhe went in.]

    "What the hell?!" Greg growled. "He went in without waiting? Dammit, Duncan."

    Cammy gasped. "No. If something goes wrong¡ªhe could escte her. She¡¯ll panic¡ªshe might hurt Dn!"

    Greg¡¯s jaw clenched so tight it popped. "Hold on, baby. We¡¯re almost there."

    Cammy¡¯s breath hitched, heart pounding in her throat. Her body was shaking, her instincts screaming.

    ¡¯Please. Please let my son be okay.¡¯

    ********

    Duncan¡¯s voice trembled as he took a cautious step forward, hands raised. "Annie... please. Let Dn go. He¡¯s just a child. He has nothing to do with this." His eyes locked on hers, filled with desperation. "You don¡¯t want to hurt him, I know you don¡¯t."

    Tears streamed down Dn¡¯s cheeks as he whimpered, "Daddy..."

    Annie¡¯s grip tightened around Dn¡¯s small frame, the barrel of the gun shaking where it pressed against his head. "Look around you, Duncan!" she screamed, eyes wild. "This¡ªthis room¡ªit was supposed to be for our baby! Ours! This house is bigger, better than yours! We were supposed to be happy here!"

    Her voice cracked, manicughter bubbling up between her sobs.

    Then¡ª

    "Dn!"

    Cammy¡¯s voice rang out like a lightning strike as she and Greg burst through the door.

    The moment Dn saw them, he cried louder, reaching out, "Mommy!"

    Cammy¡¯s knees nearly buckled at the sight of her son in Annie¡¯s grasp, but she steadied herself, heart pounding like a war drum. "Annie," she breathed, eyes glistening, voice shaking but steady. "Please... let my son go. Don¡¯t do this."

    "Don¡¯t you DARE take another step!" Annie shrieked, whipping the gun around and aiming it at Cammy. Her hand trembled, eyes shing with rage. "I swear, I¡¯ll shoot you first, then your son, and your precious husband! You can all be one big happy family in Hell! And then¡ªfinally¡ªDuncan will be mine."

    Greg instinctively stepped in front of Cammy, shielding her with his body. "Annie, listen to me. You¡¯re not thinking straight. Don¡¯t let your pain destroy an innocent life."

    "I am thinking straight!" Annie howled. "This is the only way I get my life back! My happiness! If you hadn¡¯t ruined everything¡ªif she hadn¡¯t seduced you!" she screamed at Greg, her voice unhinged, hand twitching dangerously on the trigger.

    The tension in the air was suffocating. No one dared move. Dn sobbed, gasping for breath.

    And outside¡ª

    The faint sound of sirens began to wail in the distance, growing louder by the second.

    Help was on the way...

 Chapter 309 - Without Waiting (2)

    <h4>Chapter 309: 309 - Without Waiting (2)</h4>

    "Who the hell called the cops?!" Annie screamed, her voice shrill and cracking as the piercing sound of sirens drew closer. Panic shed across her face. She snapped the gun toward Cammy, fury burning in her eyes. "You! You called them, didn¡¯t you, bitch?!"

    Cammy froze in ce, breath catching in her throat, but before she could respond¡ª

    "I told Randolf!" Duncan shouted, stepping protectively in front of Cammy, his arms wide. "I asked him to help. He must¡¯ve been the one who called. Annie, please, let go of Dn! You¡¯re hurting my son!"

    "Your son?! That¡¯s all you care about... him? What about our daughter?! What about the life we were supposed to have? You promised! You said we would live in this house together! You agreed!" Annie wailed, tears running down her face, her grip on Dn trembling but firm.

    Duncan¡¯s voice cracked. "Listen to yourself, Annie. I care about Dn because he¡¯s my son. You tricked me into believing your baby was mine, but the DNA test proved otherwise. She¡¯s not my daughter!"

    Greg¡¯s eyes flicked between them, confusion furrowing his brow. "Wait¡ªwhat? She¡¯s not yours? Then... is the baby mine?"

    Duncan shook his head. "I don¡¯t know. All I know is she¡¯s not mine."

    "Does it even matter?!" Annie shrieked, her voice a blend of rage and desperation. "Even before I gave birth, you were ready to marry me. You were willing to take care of me, of the baby! You wanted my father¡¯s money¡ªyou got it! And now you¡¯re throwing me away like I¡¯m nothing!"

    Her hand trembled more violently now, the barrel of the gun swaying erratically. "If you don¡¯t marry me... if you refuse to be the father of my daughter... then I swear¡ªI won¡¯t let you be happy! I¡¯ll ruin everything!"

    Her hand twitched toward Dn¡ª

    But the boy acted faster.

    With a scream, Dn turned and sank his teeth into Annie¡¯s arm, biting down with all the force his little body could muster. Annie yelped in pain, her grip loosening just enough.

    "Run, Dn!" Cammy shouted as Dn broke free and bolted straight into her arms.

    Duncan lunged forward, tackling Annie and grabbing the gun, wrestling her with every ounce of strength he had. The two of them struggled fiercely, hands wing, limbs iling, each fighting for control.

    Greg surged forward. "Cammy, get Dn out of here! Now!"

    Cammy didn¡¯t hesitate. She grasped Dn¡¯s arm and ran, whispering reassurances through choked sobs as she fled.

    Back in the room, the fight was reaching a boiling point. Duncan and Annie stumbled backward, step by step, unknowingly nearing the edge of the unfinished second-story balcony.

    Greg¡¯s eyes widened in horror. "Stop! Stop moving! You¡¯re at the edge! You¡¯ll fall!"

    But they didn¡¯t hear him¡ªor didn¡¯t care. Annie¡¯s eyes were wild, consumed by obsession and fury.

    Duncan refused to let go of the gun. It was a deadly tug-of-war.

    Greg¡¯s instincts screamed. No time to think. Just move.

    In one burst, Greg lunged forward¡ªarms outstretched, every muscle coiled in desperation. One wrong step, one second toote, and both Annie and Duncan would fall.

    Just as Gregunched forward to grab them¡ª

    *BANG!*

    The sharp, deafening crack of a gunshot shattered the chaos.

    Greg froze mid-stride. His heart mmed into his ribcage as the sound echoed through the unfinished walls. ¡¯No. No. Not that.¡¯

    Everything went still.

    Even Duncan and Annie¡ªlocked in their brutal struggle¡ªfroze in ce, wide-eyed and breathless. Their grips loosened slightly, the gun trembling between them.

    No one dared to move.

    No one wanted to look down and discover whose blood would start pouring first.

    Seconds stretched into eternity.

    But then¡ªDuncan¡¯s eyes flickered with fire.

    If this was it... if this was the end...

    He¡¯d make damn sure his son would be safe.

    He¡¯d make it count.

    With a guttural roar that tore from the deepest part of him, Duncan surged forward with raw, unfiltered rage¡ªhis entire weight crashing into Annie. A final act of defiance. A father¡¯sst stand.

    Annie saw the look in his eyes¡ªpure, deadly resolve. He was ready to die if it meant protecting the people she wanted to destroy.

    Her own eyes widened with madness as she gripped his shirt tightly. ¡¯If I fall, you fall with me.¡¯

    And they did.

    Duncan drove Annie back until her heels teetered over the edge of the balcony.

    One step.

    Two.

    Then¡ªair.

    They plummeted.

    Two bodies.

    Tangled.

    Spiraling through the empty space.

    Then¡ª

    *CRACK¡ª*

    They hit the ground.

    "DUNCAN!" Greg¡¯s scream ripped through the house as he rushed to the edge and looked down.

    Below¡ªtwo bodiesy still. Motionless. A mangled heap of limbs and blood.

    Greg didn¡¯t wait.

    He turned on his heel and sprinted out of the room, heart pounding against his chest like a war drum. As he reached the staircase, he nearly collided with Cammy and Dn.

    Cammy¡¯s face was pale. "I heard a gunshot! Greg¡ªwhat happened?! Are you okay?! Where¡¯s Duncan?!" Her voice shook with terror.

    "I don¡¯t know! They fell! Stay here¡ªI¡¯m going to check!" Greg didn¡¯t wait for a reply. He dashed down the stairs and out through the back.

    Cammy clutched Dn tighter, her hands trembling. "Baby, listen to me." She led him out the front door, straight to their car. "You need to stay here. Lock the doors. Don¡¯t open them for anyone except me or Uncle Greg. No one else. Do you understand?"

    Dn¡¯s eyes were wide and wet with tears. "But¡ªMommy... where are you going? Don¡¯t leave me."

    Cammy knelt in front of him and held his face. "I don¡¯t want to leave you either. But I have to check on Daddy. I promise¡ªI¡¯lle right back. I just need to see if he¡¯s okay. I want you to count, okay? Count from one to one hundred. If I¡¯m not back by then... call 911."

    Dn nodded, sobbing softly. "I understand, Mommy... Please be quick."

    She kissed his forehead and tucked him into the car, and watched Dn lock the door from. Then, without another word, Cammy turned and sprinted back inside, her heart pounding with dread, praying that she wouldn¡¯t be toote.

 Chapter 310: Without Waiting (3)

    <h4>Chapter 310: Without Waiting (3)</h4>

    "Greg!" Cammy shouted breathlessly as she reached the door leading to the back garden of the mansion. There was no light in that part of the unfinished mansion, so she quickly turned on the shlight on her phone, cutting through the darkness as she stumbled forward.

    Greg was already at the door, jiggling the handle in frustration. "Damn it, it¡¯s locked!" he growled, his jaw clenched tight, his fists useless against the reinforced wood.

    "I told you to get Dn out of here," he added, not turning around, the urgency thick in his voice.

    Cammy scanned the area with her shlight and spotted a pile of construction tools in a dusty corner. Her eyesnded on a heavy sledgehammer. Without hesitation, she picked it up and rushed to Greg.

    "Here. Break it down."

    Greg took the sledgehammer without a word, nodding once as he positioned himself. "Stand back," he said.

    Cammy stepped away, her heart in her throat as Greg swung hard¡ªonce, twice¡ªuntil the doorknob cracked and fell off with a dull ng. With a final kick, the door flew open, revealing the pitch-ck garden beyond.

    They sprinted outside, the beams of their phone lights bouncing wildly with every step. Cammy¡¯s light flickered ahead¡ªand then froze as itnded on a horrifying sight.

    She gasped, her steps faltering, hand flying to her mouth. "Oh God..."

    There, crumpled on a pile of bricks,y Annie¡ªblood trickling from her lips, her body twisted unnaturally. Beside her, Duncan was barely conscious, one arm clutching his stomach, blood soaking through his shirt.

    Greg kept running until he reached them. "Shit!" he breathed, overwhelmed by the brutal scene in front of him. For a second, he didn¡¯t know who to reach for first.

    Cammy dropped beside Duncan, her eyes filling with tears. "You¡¯ve been shot!" she cried, her voice breaking.

    "D-Don¡¯t move Annie," Duncan wheezed, eyes fluttering. "She... probably has broken bones. Moving her... will only make it worse."

    Cammy nodded through her sobs, overwhelmed. Despite everything Annie and Duncan had done to her, seeing them like this¡ªbloody and broken¡ªit broke something in her, too. "Please, God help them," she whispered, hands trembling.

    "Cammy, go. Go back to Dn," Greg said firmly, eyes scanning Duncan¡¯s injuries. "I¡¯ll carry him out."

    But before either of them could move, sirens pierced the night¡ªand then cut off abruptly.

    "They¡¯re here!" Cammy cried, standing up and bolting back toward the mansion to guide them in.

    Greg caught sight of the gun still clutched in Annie¡¯s limp hand. His stomach turned. With a sharp kick, he sent it skidding across the ground, out of reach.

    "G-Greg..." Annie croaked, lifting a trembling hand toward him. "Help me..."

    "Don¡¯t move," Greg said tightly. "You might bleed more. Help ising."

    He turned back to Duncan. "Can you move at all?"

    "I-I think... a little. But the pain¡¯s getting worse. I can¡¯t feel my legs much anymore," Duncan muttered, his face pale and slick with sweat.

    Greg yanked off his jacket and wadded it up, pressing it against Duncan¡¯s wound. "Hold on, man. Just hold on."

    Momentster, Cammy¡¯s voice rang out from the mansion. "Over here!"

    Randolf and several officers ran in with shlights and weapons drawn. "Cammy! What happened?" he shouted. "Dn¡¯s in the car, he¡¯s crying¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t let me in!"

    "He¡¯s safe," Cammy panted. "Please¡ªfollow me. Annie and Duncan fell from the second floor. Duncan¡¯s been shot, Annie¡¯s conscious but in bad shape. They¡¯re both losing blood fast!"

    One of the officers radioed in. "This is Unit 4¡ªget the medics in here now. Two stretchers. Severe trauma and gunshot wound."

    As the group rushed toward the backyard, shlights bouncing and boots thudding against the ground, Cammy whispered a silent prayer.

    "Please... let them live."

    The paramedics finally reached the site, rushing toward the two injured bodies with their gear in hand. The first team immediately knelt beside Duncan, their gloved hands working fast.

    "He¡¯s been shot in the abdomen," Greg reported as they took over, his voice tight. "Lost a lot of blood, but he¡¯s been conscious up to now."

    "We¡¯ve got him," one paramedic said, cutting open Duncan¡¯s shirt. Another was already starting an IV while someone else prepared a stretcher.

    Cammy crouched beside Duncan, clutching his trembling hand. "You¡¯re going to be okay," she whispered, brushing the hair from his sweaty forehead. "You saved Dn. You were brave... You did good, Duncan."

    Duncan gave her a faint, broken smile. "I... I didn¡¯t want to die a viin in your story..."

    "You didn¡¯t," Cammy replied, her voice cracking. "You didn¡¯t. And you will not die!"

    With trained urgency, the paramedics lifted Duncan onto the stretcher and began securing him. He groaned in pain, but didn¡¯t resist. Cammy stood and followed closely, never letting go of his hand until the back of the ambnce opened.

    "I¡¯m riding with him!" she said, but Greg gently caught her wrist.

    "Love, let them take him first," he said softly. "You need to stay with Dn. He¡¯s scared, and he needs his mom right now."

    "He¡¯s right, Cammy, stay with our son..." Duncan said.

    "It¡¯s alright, Cammy, I¡¯ll tail the ambnce. I¡¯ll meet you in the hospital," Randolf said before going to his car.

    Cammy looked torn, her heart split in two, but Greg gave her a reassuring nod.

    "I¡¯ll handle everything here," he promised, brushing a kiss on her temple. "Go to the car. Hold our boy. I¡¯lle as soon as I can."

    With onest squeeze of Duncan¡¯s hand, Cammy let go and stepped back, watching through watery eyes as the ambnce doors mmed shut and the sirens wailed back to life. The vehicle peeled out of the driveway and disappeared into the night, Duncan inside¡ªfighting for his life.

    Now, the remaining paramedics turned to Annie, whose groans were growing weaker, her breaths shallow.

    "She¡¯s in worse shape," one paramedic noted grimly. "Possible spinal damage, broken ribs¡ªinternal bleeding. We need to stabilize before we move her."

    "Do everything you can," Greg said sharply. "We¡¯ll deal with the restter."

    As they worked, Greg turned and watched Cammy through the open gates¡ªnow sitting in the backseat of their car, holding Dn close, whispering softly to him as she rocked him gently in her arms.

    The world was still spinning wildly around them, but in that car, wrapped in the circle of Cammy¡¯s arms, was a small flicker of peace. One they all desperately needed to hold onto.

 Chapter 311: Without Waiting (4)

    <h4>Chapter 311: Without Waiting (4)</h4>

    An hourter, another ambnce arrived at the emergency bay of the hospital¡ªthis time carrying Annie. Though her condition was critical, the paramedics had managed to stabilize her just enough for transport.

    She was rushed into the same hospital as Duncan, but unlike Duncan¡ªwhose gurney had already disappeared into surgery¡ªAnnie was unconscious, her pale face barely recognizable beneath the streaks of dried blood and bruises.

    Cammy sat stiffly in the waiting area just outside the operating room. She hadn¡¯t changed out of her dusty clothes. Her phone rested loosely in her hand, untouched. Her eyes were locked on Dn, who had finally fallen asleep with his head on herp, his little hand still clutching the fabric of her blouse tightly.

    Greg stood a few steps away, talking quietly with the nurse at the front desk, handling formalities as doctors moved swiftly behind the swinging doors.

    Suddenly, the sound of rapid footsteps echoed down the corridor.

    "Cammy!"

    Cammy looked up just in time to see Ric rushing toward her, his face flushed, worry painted deep into his features. He knelt down in front of her, breathing hard.

    "Ric?" she blinked in surprise. "What are you doing here?"

    "I¡ªI called Grace earlier for some legal advice," Ric exined quickly, brushing his hair back with one shaky hand. "But she said she couldn¡¯t talk because Dn was taken by Annie. That¡¯s when I panicked. I called Randolf and found out you were here."

    He looked her over, then gently nced at the sleeping child on herp, relief washing over his face.

    "Thank God, he¡¯s okay..." Ric said softly before continuing, "After that, I called Annie¡¯s father¡ªBartolomeu Tucker. He¡¯s on his way here now."

    Cammy¡¯s eyes widened, her lips parted in disbelief. "You... you called him?"

    "I didn¡¯t know what else to do. He needed to know. This has gone too far, Cammy. Someone had to tell him," Ric said gently but firmly.

    Cammy swallowed hard, suddenly feeling the full weight of everything. Dn, Duncan, Annie, the gun, the fall, the blood... It was all too much. She held Dn a little tighter, then nodded.

    "Thank you, Ric... foring."

    Ric sat beside her, his hand gently resting on her shoulder. "You¡¯re not alone in this, okay? No matter howplicated everything gets, we¡¯re here¡ªfor you, for Dn, and for whateveres next."

    Just then, a nurse pushed the operating room doors open, and both Cammy and Ric stood up quickly. But it wasn¡¯t news yet¡ªjust more supplies being brought in.

    Greg joined Cammy and Ric, giving Ric a firm nod. "You¡¯re here... good."

    Ric ryed to Greg the same exnation he gave Cammy¡ªhow he found out, who he called, and how fast everything escted.

    "Thanks foring, man," Greg said, his voice heavy but sincere. "It was chaos. We could¡¯ve lost Dn tonight... and honestly, we still don¡¯t know if Duncan or Annie will make it. We¡¯re doing everything we can, but it¡¯s been hell."

    "Where¡¯s Randolf now?" Ric asked, scanning the corridor.

    "He¡¯s with the police. Giving his statement. I assume we¡¯re next." Greg rubbed the back of his neck and nced at Cammy, who was cradling Dn protectively in her arms as he slept.

    Just then, Grace came rushing down the corridor, out of breath, her heels clicking sharply against the polished hospital floor.

    "I¡¯m sorry¡ªsorry I just got here!" she said, approaching the group. "There was traffic between the airport and your house, but I dropped off Dn¡¯s things first. How is everyone? What¡¯s the update?"

    Cammy looked up, eyes swollen from crying, her voice hoarse. "They¡¯re both in surgery. Duncan was shot, and Annie... the doctors aren¡¯t sure she¡¯ll survive. The fall did a number on her. And if she doesn¡¯t make it..." Cammy¡¯s voice cracked, "Her baby... what will happen to her baby?"

    Tears rolled down her cheeks, and Grace immediately embraced her. "Oh, Cammy..."

    Greg cleared his throat and gently ced his hand on Cammy¡¯s back. "Grace, Ric... we need a favor. Can you two stay with Dn? I want Cammy checked out. After everything she¡¯s been through today, we can¡¯t take any chances with the baby."

    "Of course," Ric said without hesitation.

    Grace nodded. "Yes, go. We¡¯ve got him. And this time, Greg..." she added with a small, sheepish smile, "I¡¯m not taking my eyes off that kid even for a second."

    Greg smirked, though his eyes remained clouded with worry. "Good. I¡¯m holding you to that."

    The nurse who had been discreetly waiting nearby helped escort Cammy and Greg to the emergency wing. A brief ultrasound and full check-upter, the doctor returned with reassuring news.

    "Vitals are good. No signs of fetal distress. The baby is strong¡ªboth mother and baby," the doctor confirmed.

    A small wave of relief washed over Greg, who kissed Cammy¡¯s forehead. "Thank God..."

    They rejoined the others in the waiting area, where Grace was now braiding Dn¡¯s hair to calm him. He woke up and instantly looked for Cammy.

    Ric flipped through cartoons on a tablet to keep the boy distracted.

    But the moment they stepped back into the corridor, the air shifted. The heavy, deliberate sound of leather shoes hitting tile echoed down the hallway like a war drum.

    A figure turned the corner¡ªa tall, silver-haired man in an impably tailored suit, nked by two grim-looking assistants.

    Bartolomeu Tucker.

    The air around him felt heavier than the hospital walls. His jaw was clenched, his steps were sharp, and his eyes were zing with emotion¡ªgrief, fury, disbelief.

    Everyone turned to him as he came to a stop in front of the group.

    "Where is my daughter?" he demanded, voice gravelly and full of rage.

    Cammy stood, trying to remain calm despite the storm of emotions inside her. "She¡¯s in surgery... the doctors are doing everything they can. I¡¯ll be honest. It¡¯s not looking good."

    Bartolomeu¡¯s lips pressed into a hard line, nostrils ring. "And how the hell did this happen? How did my daughter end up falling from a fucking balcony?!"

    Ric stepped forward, trying to keep things from exploding. "Mr. Tucker, I know you¡¯re angry, and you have every right to be¡ªbut there¡¯s a lot you don¡¯t know yet. Right now, we¡¯re all just hoping everyone makes it out alive."

    Bartolomeu¡¯s gaze snapped to Cammy. "Did you do this? Did you push her over the edge like everything else you¡¯ve taken from her?"

    Greg moved like lightning, stepping in front of Cammy. "Don¡¯t you dare talk to my wife like that. Your daughter kidnapped a child at gunpoint. She almost killed Cammy, Duncan, and Dn tonight. The only reason she¡¯s still alive is because of us after she held our son hostage."

    Bartolomeu¡¯s expression twisted in disbelief.

    But Cammy noted that few words from Greg made her smile a bit. ¡¯Our son? I guess he also considers Dn his son too...¡¯

    "Tell me you¡¯re lying," he said, voice breaking for the first time. "Tell me Annie didn¡¯t do that..."

    No one spoke.

    The silence was answer enough.

    His knees almost buckled, and one of his aides caught his elbow to steady him. The powerful businessman was suddenly just a father¡ªwrecked, horrified, and lost.

    Just then, the double doors to the operating room opened.

    A surgeon stepped out, removing his mask.

    Everyone turned.

    The doctor looked around at the anxious faces and said, "Mr. Cross? Mrs. Cross? We need to speak with you... about Duncan."

    Everyone held their breath.

    The storm had not passed.

    Not yet.

 Chapter 312: Heartbeat

    <h4>Chapter 312: Heartbeat</h4>

    "The patient, Mr. Veston, listed both of you as his emergency contacts and legal guardians," the doctor informed Cammy and Greg, his voice grave as he handed over a waiver. "This was signed and witnessed by his attorney right before he was brought into surgery."

    He took a deep breath before continuing, "He¡¯s in critical condition. The gunshot was at extremely close range and caused significant internal damage¡ªmultiple organs were hit. He¡¯s already lost a lot of blood and will likely require additional transfusions and possibly more surgeries. We need your consent now if we¡¯re going to proceed."

    The nurse beside him stepped forward with the documents. Without hesitation, Cammy reached out, her hands trembling as she grabbed the clipboard.

    "Don¡¯t wait. Do whatever it takes to save him. You have our full consent," she said firmly, tight with emotion as she quickly scribbled her signature.

    The doctor nodded, already turning back toward the operating room, when a desperate voice broke through.

    "Doctor, please¡ªwait!" Bartolomeu rushed forward, eyes wide, panic painted deep into his face. "My daughter¡ªAnnie Tucker¡ªshe¡¯s also in there! I need to know how she is!"

    The doctor hesitated for a heartbeat, then turned to the nurse. "Please assist him. I need to get back to Mr. Veston now¡ªthere¡¯s no time to waste."

    As the doctor disappeared down the hallway, the nurse gently approached Bartolomeu to guide him to an update station.

    Cammy gripped Greg¡¯s arm, her knuckles white. "He¡¯s going to make it, right?"

    Greg didn¡¯t speak. He only nodded, pulling her close, as the doors to the OR swung shut once again behind the doctor.

    Then, as if the universe had aligned with the rising tension in the air, the operating room doors swung open again¡ªthis time, not one but two doctors stepped out, followed closely by a nurse clutching a clipboard against her chest as if it were her only anchor.

    Bartolomeu¡¯s breath caught in his throat. He rushed forward, nearly stumbling, weaving past Greg and Cammy, desperate for answers. Hope shed violently with fear in his aging eyes.

    One of the doctors removed his surgical cap slowly. The second followed suit. The nurse looked visibly tense, her knuckles white around the clipboard.

    "Mr. Tucker? Is there a Mr. Bartolomeu Tucker here?" she called, her voice tight.

    "I¡¯m here!" Bartolomeu shouted, raising his hand high as he stepped forward. "It¡¯s me! I¡¯m Bartolomeu Tucker. Please, how¡¯s my daughter? Whatever it takes¡ªjust save her! I¡¯ll pay anything¡ªanything at all!"

    Greg¡¯s gaze sharpened. He noticed one of the doctors let out a slow, reluctant sigh¡ªthe kind that never came with good news. His hand instinctively tightened around Cammy¡¯s shoulder. She, too, tensed under his touch.

    Ric stepped beside Bartolomeu quietly, his expression hardening as he prepared for the worst.

    The lead doctor stepped forward and looked Bartolomeu in the eye. "Mr. Tucker... your daughter sustained multiple traumatic injuries. Her spine was fractured in several ces. But the worst was the severe cranial trauma¡ªshe suffered a cracked skull and extensive internal bleeding in the brain."

    The silence that followed was deafening.

    "I¡¯m... I¡¯m sorry. We did everything we could... but we couldn¡¯t save her."

    Bartolomeu stood still¡ªtoo still. The chaos around him faded into a silent void. No sound. No light. Just those words, echoing through his chest like thunder in an empty canyon.

    Ric moved instantly, slipping an arm around the old man¡¯s shoulders, steadying him in case he copsed.

    But Bartolomeu didn¡¯t fall.

    He didn¡¯t speak.

    He didn¡¯t blink.

    He just stood there¡ªbroken, silent, and still¡ªas the truth shattered around him like ss.

    Then, as if his body could no longer bear the weight of the grief, Bartolomeu¡¯s knees buckled.

    "Bartolomeu!" Ric shouted, catching him just in time.

    But it was toote¡ªhe¡¯d gonepletely limp in Ric¡¯s arms. Unconscious. Lifeless.

    "Lay him down! Now!" one of the doctors barked, already dropping to his knees.

    Ric eased Bartolomeu onto the cold tile floor while the medical team sprang into action.

    "Check for breathing!" the lead doctor ordered.

    Another doctor ced two fingers against the old man¡¯s neck, his face paling. "No pulse! He¡¯s not breathing!"

    "Code blue! Startingpressions!" the lead doctor shouted, already interlocking his hands and driving them into Bartolomeu¡¯s chest.

    "Get me that damn gurney!" he bellowed.

    A nurse sprinted to the nurses¡¯ station, nearly knocking over a cart. "Code blue! We need a gurney, stat!" she screamed into the hallway.

    Chaos exploded around them.

    Ric backed away, stunned, blood drained from his face.

    Cammy covered her mouth, tears brimming. "Oh my god..."

    Greg pulled her protectively into his arms as the rapid beat of shoes echoed in every direction. More nurses came running. A crash cart wheeled around the corner, colliding with the wall before being yanked toward Bartolomeu¡¯s side.

    Defibritor pads were mmed onto his chest.

    "Charging to 200¡ªclear!"

    Bartolomeu¡¯s body jolted.

    "Still no rhythm!"

    "Charging again¡ªclear!"

    Another jolt. No movement.

    "Push 1mg epinephrine¡ªnow!"

    Cammy clutched Greg¡¯s shirt tightly, unable to look, her heart racing. Ric stood frozen, a million thoughts running through his head.

    This wasn¡¯t supposed to happen.

    This wasn¡¯t how it was supposed to go.

    All around them, rms beeped, voices shouted, and lives held their breath.

    No one could believe it.

    Within seconds, a man who had just pleaded for his daughter¡¯s life... was now fighting for his own.

    Then¡ª

    A single, precious sound cut through the chaos, and then more.

    "I¡¯ve got a heartbeat!" the lead doctor shouted, relief flooding his voice. "Move, move, move! Get him inside¡ªNOW!"

    Without hesitation, the team hoisted Bartolomeu onto the gurney like clockwork, their movements sharp and fluid. Wheels screeched against the linoleum floor as they raced him down the corridor, one nurse riding alongside, still manually assisting his breathing.

    The swinging ER doors flung open, swallowing them whole.

    Silence fell like a thunderp.

    Ric, Greg, and Cammy stood rooted in ce, their minds reeling. No one spoke. No one moved. The air was thick with leftover adrenaline, grief, and disbelief. It was as if time had stopped, trapping them in the aftermath of chaos.

    Cammy clutched her chest, breathing uneven. Greg¡¯s jaw was tight, his arms still around her, holding her steady. Ric just stared at the doors, fists clenched, unable to process what had just unfolded.

    Then, a soft voice shattered the tension.

    "If he dies..." Grace whispered from behind, her voice trembling, "Annie¡¯s daughter will be all alone."

    Everyone turned to her.

    "Poor baby," she added, her eyes welling up with tears. "No mother... no grandfather..."

    The weight of her words hit like a blow to the chest.

    Greg looked away, swallowing the lump in his throat. Cammy covered her mouth, tears silently falling. Ric¡¯s gaze darkened, rage and helplessness simmering beneath his grief.

    No one said it aloud, but they all knew¡ª

    Another heartbeat was now fighting to hold on.

 Chapter 313: The Real Father

    <h4>Chapter 313: The Real Father</h4>

    It was already well past midnight when Greg finally called Andrea and Edward over to take Dn home.

    The boy, however, stubbornly refused to leave the hospital. His eyes were puffy, his fists clenched, refusing to be dragged away while Duncan was still inside the operating room.

    "No! I want to wait for Daddy!" Dn cried, his voice cracking.

    Cammy, heart aching for the child, pulled out her phone and quickly video-called the mansion. When Peter¡¯s face appeared on the screen, seatedfortably and smiling, she turned it toward Dn.

    "Look, sweetheart," Cammy said softly, "Grandpa is home and waiting for you. He¡¯ll keep youpany until your Daddy wakes up."

    Dn¡¯s resistance cracked. His lip trembled before he slowly nodded and allowed Andrea to gently guide him away, Edward following close behind.

    Greg turned to Cammy as they watched the boy disappear down the corridor. "Babe... I really think you should go home, too. You need rest. Randolf and I will stay here and update you the moment there¡¯s news about Duncan."

    Cammy looked at him and smirked faintly, trying to hide the dread she still felt in her chest. "Why offer something you know I¡¯ll never agree to?"

    Greg chuckled lightly, brushing her hair behind her ear. "I¡¯m just testing my luck. You¡¯re pregnant. You need rest, love. Even a couple of hours of sleep would help."

    She shook her head, her fingers gently rubbing her belly. "Even if I lie down, my mind won¡¯t let me sleep. So I might as well stay."

    Before Greg could respond, the doors to the operating room creaked open.

    The doctor who had earlier taken their consent stepped out, removing his cap with a weary sigh, just like the two who had delivered the devastating news about Annie.

    Cammy¡¯s body stiffened. She instinctively grabbed the front of Greg¡¯s shirt, knuckles white, bracing herself.

    Her heart thudded painfully in her chest.

    But then the doctor gave them a tired yet reassuring smile.

    "Mr. Veston is stable now," he said gently. "We¡¯ve managed to stop the internal bleeding. He¡¯s being cleaned up and will be transferred to the ICU shortly. He won¡¯t wake until tomorrow, once the anesthesia wears off."

    Cammy gasped, her knees nearly buckling as relief surged through her.

    "He¡¯s alright?" she whispered, as tears spilled down her cheeks. "He made it?"

    The doctor nodded. "He¡¯s incredibly strong. He held on through the worst of it. Honestly, he¡¯s a miracle case."

    Cammy cried harder, but this time the tears were of gratitude, flooding from the weight that finally lifted off her shoulders.

    "Thank you... Thank you, Doctor. You don¡¯t know what this means to us."

    The doctor smiled and ced aforting hand on her shoulder. "Get some rest now. He¡¯ll need you when he wakes up." He turned and walked away down the hall.

    Greg pulled Cammy into a fierce, grounding hug, holding her tight as if to protect her from every ache in the world. "Hey... that¡¯s enough now," he whispered against her hair. "Duncan¡¯s alive. He made it. Let¡¯s go home and tell Dn the good news."

    Cammy nodded shakily, her fingers brushing away the tears that refused to stop. "I¡¯m not crying because I¡¯m sad," she muttered, her voice thick. "It¡¯s these damn pregnancy hormones."

    Greg chuckled softly, pressing a kiss to her forehead.

    Then he turned to Grace. "Where¡¯s Ric?"

    Grace looked up from her seat, frowning. "He said he¡¯d go visit Annie¡¯s baby in the NICU. Said he¡¯d be back soon. I should call him."

    Greg straightened. His voice dropped, filled with something dark and determined. "No, it¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll go to him."

    Cammy nced up. "Why?"

    Greg didn¡¯t hesitate. "Because if Annie¡¯s gone... and Duncan is not the father, that baby might be mine. And if that¡¯s true, custody falls on me."

    Grace hesitated, lips parting. "About that..." she said slowly. "The results from the DNA test you requested came in. Greg... you¡¯re not the father."

    A stunned silence followed.

    Cammy blinked. "Wait, what?"

    Greg stiffened. Randolf furrowed his brows in confusion. "If it¡¯s not Duncan or Greg... then who the hell¡ª?"

    "I am."

    The voice cut through the corridor like a de.

    They all turned sharply. Ric stood there, his face pale and drawn, hands clenched at his sides.

    Cammy staggered back, practically dropping into the nearest chair. "Okay, I must be dreaming. Did Ric just say he¡¯s the father?"

    Ric let out a slow breath, walking toward them before lowering himself into the seat across from Cammy. His voice cracked. "I know... It¡¯s insane. You probably all think I¡¯m a monster."

    Greg and Cammy said nothing¡ªjust stared, trying toprehend.

    Ric continued, his voice low and raw. "It was a stupid one-night stand. I was drunk. Heartbroken. Annie knew what she was doing. She had me sign an NDA in exchange for her father¡¯s investment into my restaurants¡ªthe ones I now own, under my name, not my family¡¯s. The deal was simple: money, silence, and no involvement."

    He shook his head, almost in disbelief at his own words.

    "I thought I won. No child support, no responsibility, and a golden ticket to sess. Bartolomeu even gave me TV deals, projects, appearances¡ªI became more famous, sponsors came pouring in. But now..."

    His voice broke, the weight finally crashing down.

    "...Now my daughter¡¯s lying in the NICU¡ªtiny, hooked up to wires, struggling to breathe. Her mother¡¯s dead. Her grandfather might not survive the night. And I gave her up before I evenid eyes on her."

    Cammy¡¯s hand flew to her mouth. Grace¡¯s eyes welled up. Ric¡¯s voice grew hoarse, but louder.

    "I don¡¯t want the deals. Or the fame. I don¡¯t want anything except her. If Bartolomeu makes it... and if he¡¯ll allow it... I want to raise her. I want to hold her, tell her she¡¯s not alone. That she has a father."

    He dropped his face into his hands and finally let go¡ªsobbing like a broken man with nothing left but a wish to do right.

    Grace quickly dropped beside him, wrapping an arm around his shoulder. Cammy sat on the other side, gently rubbing his back.

    "You won¡¯t do this alone," Grace whispered. "We¡¯ll help you through this."

    Ric didn¡¯t reply. He just wept.

    Then Randolf stepped forward, adjusting his tie. "Ric... if Bartolomeu pulls through and you still want to pursue your rights, I¡¯ll represent you. I¡¯ll get you back your daughter."

    "Excuse me?" Grace snapped, shooting him a re. "Did I not just say I would help him?"

    They both red at each other like it was a courtroom showdown.

    Ric looked up, stunned. "Are you two seriously fighting over who gets to be mywyer right now?"

    Their eyes stayed locked in aedic standoff¡ªuntil Cammy let out a breathless, emotionalugh. Even Ric couldn¡¯t help but chuckle through his tears.

    It was chaos, it was messy, but it was real. And somehow... it was exactly what they all needed to make it through the night.

 Chapter 314: The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 314: The Truth</h4>

    Three days had passed since the chaos that nearly cost lives. Duncan had been stabilized, operated on, and now finally cleared to move out of the ICU. But nothing could have prepared him for what¡ªor who¡ªwas waiting in his private room.

    "Daddy!" a young voice cried out, filled with both joy and relief.

    Duncan¡¯s heart nearly stopped.

    The moment he opened his eyes, there he was. At the foot of his hospital bed, he saw Dn, eyes wide, smile brighter than the fluorescent lights above. Without waiting for permission, Dn rushed over, hugging his chest carefully, mindful of the bandages.

    "Are you okay now?" Dn asked, looking up with tear-glossed eyes.

    Duncan managed a smile despite the pain in his side. "Not a hundred percent... but the doctors say I¡¯m out of danger now. Especially after that hug."

    In the doorway stood Cammy, hands touching her big baby bump, face soft but unreadable. "He insisted on being here the moment he found out you were being transferred," she said gently.

    Duncan looked at her, his heart swelling with gratitude and guilt all at once. "Thank you... for allowing this. For letting me see him, even after everything. I know I lost my rights."

    Cammy stepped further into the room, her expression resolute.

    "Don¡¯t thank me," she said calmly, yet with a firm edge to her tone. "I¡¯m not doing this for you, Duncan. I¡¯m doing this for Dn¡ªand for myself."

    Duncan¡¯s smile slowly faded, reced by focused curiosity.

    "I want us to be co-parents," Cammy continued, her voice steady and clear, like someone who had already made up her mind long before speaking. "Are you willing to do that?"

    Duncan blinked. "I know the word... but what does that mean exactly for us? How do we do it, you and me?"

    Cammy met his gaze directly. No fear. No hesitation. She had lived through enough chaos. Now, she was taking control of her life.

    "It means we don¡¯t need the court to dictate how to raise our son. Dn will stay with me, but I won¡¯t stop you from having your time with him. You want weekends? Holidays? Let me know. He¡¯ll have a nanny and security with him whenever he¡¯s in your care. That¡¯s non-negotiable."

    Duncan listened intently, his throat dry, his chest rising and falling not just from the pain, but from the intensity of what he was hearing.

    "You cane to his school events. Drop by anytime you want¡ªas long as you¡¯re clean, sober, and show up like the father he deserves."

    She stepped even closer now. "Also... Greg agreed not to adopt him. He¡¯ll keep yourst name. You¡¯re still his legal father unless you choose to walk away. So tell me now, Duncan¡ªare you in or out?"

    The silence was deafening.

    Duncan stared at her, astonished. This wasn¡¯t the Cammy he used to know¡ªthe timid woman who second-guessed every decision, who clung to apologies and excuses. No, the woman standing in front of him now was iron-willed, calm,manding. She was no longer afraid of her own voice.

    And worse¡ªfor Duncan, at least¡ªevery word she spoke had already cornered him with only two choices: yes or no. Nothing in between.

    And suddenly, for the first time in a long time, Duncan understood what true ountability felt like.

    He looked at Dn, who was still holding his hand, trusting himpletely.

    His voice trembled as he spoke.

    "...I¡¯m in."

    "Alright, good," Cammy replied, her voice soft but filled with a hint of anticipation. "But... there¡¯s more. And I hope you¡¯re ready for it."

    Duncan tilted his head, puzzled. Before he could ask, Cammy turned toward the door and pulled it open.

    A momentter, Greg entered the room, gently pushing a wheelchair. And sitting in it¡ªfrail but smiling¡ªwas Peter.

    Duncan¡¯s breath hitched the moment their eyes met.

    Greg rolled the chair until it faced Duncan directly. Peter gave him a smile¡ªone that was warm, fatherly, and achingly familiar.

    Then Greg turned to Dn, who was still standing close to Duncan¡¯s bed. "Come on, buddy," Greg said gently. "How about we find something downstairs your dad can eat? I hear the hospital caf¨¦ has those chocte muffins you love."

    Dn nodded excitedly and took Greg¡¯s hand without question. Before stepping out, he gave his father onest quick hug. "I¡¯ll be back, Daddy!"

    And then they were gone¡ªleaving Duncan, Cammy, and Peter in the room, silence stretching like a tight string.

    "Peter..." Duncan whispered, stunned. His voice cracked under the weight of emotion, and his eyes began to sting with tears.

    Peter smiled gently. "How are you, son?"

    That single word¡ªson¡ªshattered theposure Duncan had been clinging to. A tear escaped, slipping down his cheek despite his best effort to hold it back. He tilted his head back, pinched the bridge of his nose, and exhaled sharply.

    "Oh God..." he muttered. "I don¡¯t think I deserve to be called that anymore. Legally... I¡¯m not your son-inw. Not part of the family."

    Peter shook his head and reached out a hand toward him, voice unwavering. "Legality has never dictated love, Duncan. You were never just Cammy¡¯s husband to me. You¡¯re my best friend¡¯s son. And even if life went sideways, you will always be family."

    Duncan looked at Peter¡¯s weathered, outstretched hand¡ªfingers trembling from age, not hesitation. Slowly, he reached out and grasped it, overwhelmed by the simple grace of forgiveness.

    "I... I¡¯ve made so many mistakes. Hurt so many people," Duncan said, voice breaking.

    "You have," Peter agreed, eyes kind but firm. "But you also took a bullet protecting my daughter. You saved your son from a madwoman. You didn¡¯t run. That counts for something."

    Cammy stood quietly by the window, letting the two of them have their moment¡ªbut she couldn¡¯t stop the tears from pooling in her eyes either.

    Peter gave Duncan¡¯s hand a squeeze. "This isn¡¯t about forgetting the past, son. It¡¯s about owning it¡ªand choosing to be better."

    Duncan nodded, his throat tightening as he tried to keep himself from breaking down. His hands trembled slightly, fingers curling against the bed sheet as he struggled to keep hisposure.

    Then Peter spoke again¡ªcalm, certain, and yet solemn. "The reason I came today isn¡¯t just to see you, Duncan. It¡¯s to give you something that once meant everything to me."

    Duncan looked at Peter, eyes red-rimmed, his brow furrowed in confusion.

    "I¡¯ve decided to hand over CorEx to you," Peter said.

    Duncan blinked, stunned and silent.

    Peter raised a hand to stop the protest already forming on Duncan¡¯s lips. "But there¡¯s one condition. Cammy and Dn¡¯s shares stay untouched. No dilution, no reallocation. If someday you remarry, and you have other children, it¡¯s your decision if you want to give them shares. But Cammy and Dn¡¯s stake in thatpany remains¡ªpermanent and protected."

    Duncan stared at him, struggling to understand what he just heard. "I... I don¡¯t get it. After everything I did... why? Why would you trust me with yourpany? Why are you giving it to me?" His voice cracked at the edges. "Are you sure about this?"

    Peter¡¯s expression was unwavering, resolute. "Duncan, believe me, this wasn¡¯t a decision made overnight. We talked. Cammy, Greg, even Grace. And we all came to the same conclusion: You¡¯re still the best person to run CorEx. You know it inside out. You¡¯re not just a numbers man¡ªyou¡¯re a visionary when you let your demons go."

    Duncan shook his head slowly, still bewildered. "But... you could give it to anyone. Sell it. Keep it. Hand it to Greg, he¡¯s more qualified than I am¡ª"

    "Greg is already running his own empire," Cammy interrupted gently. "And as for me... I¡¯ve found a different kind of purpose¡ªone that gives back, not just earns. The orphanage... being there, helping kids¡ªit¡¯s the life I didn¡¯t know I needed."

    Cammy stepped closer, her voice soft but firm. "And I agree with him. I don¡¯t want thepany, Duncan. I don¡¯t need it. My happiness is here¡ªwith Dn, with my family, with the children I care for. Letting go of CorEx is freedom. And giving it to you... is closure."

    Duncan was silent for a long beat, his mind spinning with everything they just said.

    Then he exhaled slowly and turned his eyes back to Peter.

    "If I¡¯m going to take this on¡ªif you truly want me to run CorEx again¡ªthen I need something in return," Duncan said quietly.

    Peter¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. "What is it?"

    "I want the truth," Duncan said, voice low and deliberate. "Everything. No more secrets. No more half-answers. I want to know what really happened back then. With your family. With my family."

    Peter sat back in his wheelchair and nodded, a faint glint of something unreadable in his eyes. "Fair enough," he said. "If we¡¯re going to rebuild... it should begin with the truth."

 Chapter 315: Carry by Choice

    <h4>Chapter 315: Carry by Choice</h4>

    "Alright, Duncan," Peter said, his voice quivering under the weight of age and memory. "I will answer all your questions. I¡¯m old... and I¡¯ve carried these truths for far too long. My time on this earth is no longer promised, and I don¡¯t want to leave with anything left unsaid."

    Duncan swallowed hard and nced at Cammy. Her quiet presence anchored him, but it also made him hesitate. His heart thundered in his chest. He¡¯d waited so long to ask this... and now, with the truth hanging in the bnce, fear gripped him. But he pushed through.

    It¡¯s now or never,¡¯ he muttered to himself. Then louder, steadier¡ª"Is it true... that my brother is your son?"

    The questionnded like a stone dropped in still water.

    Cammy¡¯s eyes widened. Her hands flew to her mouth, stunned speechless by the weight of the usation¡ªof the truth hidden behind it. But she didn¡¯t interrupt. She stayed silent, watching, waiting.

    Peter¡¯s face fell. A deep, exhausted sigh left his lungs. "Yes," he admitted. "It¡¯s true. But neither your mother nor I ever intended for it to happen."

    Duncan clenched the edge of his nket, the pain creeping into his expression.

    Peter continued, his voice heavy with remorse. "It happened the night I found out Monica was cheating on me. And not with Richard, like everyone believed. It was someone else entirely. She¡¯d been lying for years... ever since she swore she cut ties with Richard."

    His hands trembled in hisp. "I was drunk. Devastated. My drunken brain forgot your father was on a business trip. So I drove straight to your house, needing my best friend. Your mother answered. She was kind, concerned. She insisted I stay the night and sober up... she didn¡¯t want me getting into an ident."

    Peter¡¯s voice cracked.

    "I should¡¯ve left. I should¡¯ve slept it off. But I didn¡¯t. I let my grief and anger consume me. I took advantage of her kindness. And from that one night... your brother was born."

    Duncan looked down, his breathing uneven, his knuckles white as he gripped the edge of the bed.

    "Your father found out," Peter said through tears. "He chose to raise that boy as his own. He never told anyone. But he ended our friendship. He pulled out every cent he had from CorEx. Packed up his family and left. I lost my best friend that day. And I deserved it."

    Peter wiped his face, but the tears wouldn¡¯t stop. "Do I regret it? Every day. But we don¡¯t get to undo the past. I¡¯m not asking for your forgiveness, Duncan... only that you don¡¯t turn your back on CorEx. Thatpany¡ªit was born from both of us.

    Your father and I built it with blood, sweat, and heart. I¡¯m giving it to you not as a bandage to cover my sins, but as a legacy. Your father was like a brother to me. I promised at his grave... that I would look after you."

    His voice cracked again.

    "I can¡¯t do that much longer. But CorEx... CorEx can."

    Peter broke down, his sobs racking his aging frame. Thatst wall he had built to protect his pride and guilt came crumbling down.

    "Oh, Dad..." Cammy whispered, tears streaking her cheeks as she pulled her father into a hug.

    Duncan¡¯s vision blurred. He gritted his teeth and tried to hold it together. But the weight was too much. He bowed his head¡ªand wept. For his father. For his mother. For the lost years and broken truths.

    And then, as if something inside him cracked open... he lifted his eyes to Peter, his voice barely holding together.

    "I forgive you..." Duncan choked out, his breath shaky, raw. "I forgive you, Peter."

    Peter looked up, stunned, the words hitting harder than he expected.

    Then, with a trembling hand, he reached out and sped Duncan¡¯s.

    "And I forgive you, too," Peter whispered, tears falling again¡ªthis time, not from guilt, but release.

    "But Peter... my sins¡ªmy sins were far heavier than yours," Duncan said, his voice cracking under the weight of his confession. His chest heaved with the effort of holding back tears, but it was futile. His eyes glistened, and his voice trembled with regret. "You may have made mistakes... but I chose mine. I plotted. I nned. I executed pain."

    He looked between Peter and Cammy, unable to meet either of their eyes for long. "Imitted unforgivable acts. I sinned against you, Peter... against Cammy, against Dn... even against our daughters. I used everything you gave me¡ªyour kindness, your trust, even CorEx¡ªas weapons in a war you didn¡¯t even know I dered."

    Cammy remained frozen in her chair, silent tears falling from her eyes.

    "I married Cammy not out of love, not at first. I married her to get close enough to destroy you. I thought if I could tear your world apart, I¡¯d finally make my father proud." Duncan¡¯s voice cracked again. "But she... she was kind. She was patient. And slowly, she made me feel something I didn¡¯t know I could feel again."

    He took a deep, painful breath. "I fell in love with her. I really did. But the hatred inside me... it was louder. Heavier. Stronger than anything else. I let it win."

    Duncan gritted his teeth, the pain too sharp to contain. "I grew up watching my father¡ªonce a proud, sessful man¡ªdrink himself to death. He¡¯d scream at my mother, call her a whore... but he was gentle with me. I was his ¡¯little warrior,¡¯ the one he loved. And every time he cried, every time he broke, he¡¯d say, ¡¯Peter Watson ruined us.¡¯"

    He closed his eyes, as if trying to silence the echoes of his past.

    "I watched my family fall apart. My happy childhood twisted into something dark and bitter. My father died, angry and broken. Then my mother followed. Then my brother. And I... I was left alone. All I had left was hate."

    His voice lowered to a whisper, shaking. "I just wanted what I had before everything fell apart. A family. A home. A life. And ironically... I got it. I had it. When you weed me into your family, Peter. When Cammy gave me a chance... When Dn called me ¡¯Dad¡¯... I had everything."

    Duncan looked up, his face soaked in tears. "But I didn¡¯t see it. I was too blind, too consumed by the ghosts of the past. And like my father... I destroyed it. I destroyed everything good in my life."

    He broke down, sobbing into his hands.

    "I¡¯m sorry. God, I¡¯m so sorry..."

    The room was quiet except for Duncan¡¯s cries. Cammy covered her mouth to stifle her sobs. Peter¡¯s eyes welled up once again, his heart torn between pain andpassion.

    Cammy stood up to hold Duncan¡¯s hand. "You are no longer alone, Duncan. My dad and I will always be your family. Dn is your own blood. It¡¯s not toote, you have a family, Duncan.

    This is not the end of your life. You still have a handsome boy who looks like you and looks up to you. You can still start fresh. It¡¯s not toote..."

    And in that silence, where guilt collided with forgiveness, a deep, aching truth settled into the air¡ªsometimes the heaviest burdens aren¡¯t the ones we inherit, but the ones we carry by choice.

 Chapter 316: Surprises

    <h4>Chapter 316: Surprises</h4>

    The conversation between Peter and Duncan had shifted. The pain and regret that once filled the room were now reced with purpose and rebuilding. They spoke not of betrayal or guilt, but of business¡ªof structure, vision, and how to shape a future that could oust all the wreckage of their shared past.

    When the door opened again, Dn¡¯s excited voice cut through the calm.

    "Daddy! I brought you rice porridge!" he grinned, holding the container proudly. "We asked the nurses what you could eat, and this was one of the few things they said. But it¡¯s really yummy¡ªI tried some downstairs!"

    Duncan smiled with a warmth that hadn¡¯t been seen in him in a long time. "If you say it¡¯s good, then I believe it."

    Dn climbed up beside him on the bed and helped feed him, spoon by careful spoon. Duncan savored each bite, not so much for the taste, but for the love behind it. In that moment, he wasn¡¯t a man recovering from betrayal and wounds. He was simply a father, being cared for by his son.

    But the peaceful mood was interrupted when Atty. Evans arrived. With his usualmanding presence, he gently urged everyone out of the room so he could speak with Duncan privately about legal strategies concerning Bartolomeu Tucker¡¯s potential actions¡ªand so Duncan could get some much-needed rest afterward.

    As the elevator doors opened, Cammy nced over her shoulder at Duncan and Peter. "Since we¡¯re already at the hospital," she said to Dn with a glimmer in her eyes, "there¡¯s someone I want you to meet. Well... not just someone. Two someones."

    Dn looked up, eyebrows raised. "Who are they, Mommy?"

    Cammy exchanged a meaningful nce with Greg, who simply smiled and pressed the button to another floor.

    When the elevator doors opened again, they stepped out onto the maternity floor. Dn¡¯s eyes widened as he saw new mothers gently rocking tiny babies in their arms. The soft cries, pastel nkets, and quiet lubies in the air.

    At the nursery window, Greg lifted Dn in his arms so he could see better while Cammy spoke briefly with a nurse. A few momentster, the nurse returned, carrying two newborns, swaddled in soft pink nkets, their tiny faces wrinkled and peaceful.

    Dn stared, mesmerized.

    "Aren¡¯t they beautiful?" Cammy asked gently, watching his expression.

    "They¡¯re so tiny..." Dn whispered. "What are their names?"

    "They don¡¯t have names yet," Greg replied softly. "Their mother left them... They were found alone on the street. No one got the chance to name them."

    Dn¡¯s joy faded into sadness, and his face fell.

    Noticing the shift, Cammy crouched down and said, "Dn... do you want to give them names?"

    His eyes widened. "Can I really do that?"

    "You can," Cammy said, her voice full of hope. "If we adopt them. That¡¯s what we came here to ask you."

    He blinked. "Adopt? You mean... they¡¯d be my baby sisters?"

    Cammy nodded. "That was my n, but I wanted to make sure you were okay with it."

    "I love them already!" Dn eximed, his smile returning as he turned back to the ss. "Can we call them... Sabrina and Summer?"

    Cammy¡¯s eyes welled up with tears as she nodded. "Of course, sweetheart. Sabrina and Summer, it is."

    Greg wrapped his free arm around Cammy¡¯s waist, still holding Dn close. Together, the three of them stood there, watching the newest additions to their family, letting the moment of quiet joy settle around them like a warm nket.

    From behind the ss, two tiny lives breathed softly, unaware that in that very moment, they had just been imed by love.

    As they climbed into the car, Greg slid into the driver¡¯s seat with a sly smile tugging at his lips. "It¡¯s still a bit early... Mind if we make a quick stop before heading home?"

    Cammy raised a brow, buckling her seatbelt. "A stop? Where?"

    Greg nced at her, eyes gleaming with mischief. "I want to show you something. You¡¯re not the only one juggling a secret project, you know. I¡¯ve been working on something too."

    Cammy squinted at him suspiciously but couldn¡¯t help smiling. "Really now? Fine. But don¡¯t you dare make uste to my own baby¡¯s gender reveal party. Ellie and Eve would skin you alive."

    Greg let out a chuckle and gave her a yful salute. "Aye, aye, Captain. Promise¡ªtop speed, no dys, and zero secrets by the time we get there."

    With that, he shifted into gear and the car pulled out of the hospital driveway.

    As the car slowed to a stop, Cammy¡¯s eyes scanned the familiar grounds of the orphanage, still unsure what Greg was up to. He parked near the front entrance, and just as they stepped out, Sister Olivia and Manager Sarah came out to greet them.

    "Is this the day?" Sister Olivia asked Greg with a warm twinkle in her eyes.

    Greg nodded with a grin and gestured toward Peter and Dn in the backseat. "Yes, it is. Can I leave them here for a bit? It¡¯s not yet safe on the other side."

    "Of course, you can!" Sister Olivia replied, reaching out to ruffle Dn¡¯s hair and give Peter a reassuring pat on the shoulder.

    Cammy narrowed her eyes suspiciously, arms crossing as she nced from Greg to the women. "Alright, what is going on? Why is everyone speaking in cryptic clues? I¡¯m getting really impatient with all this secrecy!"

    Her pout made Greg, Sister Olivia, and Sarahugh.

    "Alright, alright, no more riddles," Greg chuckled, taking her hand. "Come with me."

    He led her down a narrow path that wrapped around the side of the orphanage¡¯s property. It was shaded by old trees and lined with tall grass swaying in the wind. As they turned the corner, the view opened up¡ªand Cammy stopped in her tracks.

    A construction site stood before her, already taking shape. Scaffolding wrapped around a structure with big windows, clean lines, and a frame full of promise. The sounds of distant hammering and sawing echoed softly from the site.

    "Why are we here, Greg?" Cammy asked, her voice breathless with confusion.

    Greg turned to her, beaming. "Because I want to show my gift to you."

    He took a few steps forward, then spread his arms wide, like a magician revealing a secret trick.

    "It¡¯s not finished yet¡ªit¡¯ll take a few more months. But what you¡¯re looking at is your future office. Your design studio. A ce you can turn into whatever your heart desires. I bought thend, and since you¡¯ve always wanted to stay close to the orphanage and help the kids, I thought... what better location than right next door? With this, you can work your magic and continue your mission. It might even bring in more sponsors and attention for the children."

    Cammy stood frozen, overwhelmed. She looked at the budding structure again, imagining her sketches on the walls, racks of clothes being assembled,ughter from the children just across the fence...

    She covered her mouth, her eyes instantly flooding with happy tears.

    "I¡ªI don¡¯t know what to say," she whispered, voice cracking. "Greg... I love it. I love it. Thank you. Thank you so much!"

    Greg stepped beside her and wrapped her in his arms. "I knew you would. You deserve this. You¡¯ve given so much of yourself to everyone else¡ªit¡¯s time you had a ce where your dreams live, too."

    And there, in front of the framework of her future, Cammy held onto Greg tightly¡ªher heart full, her hope renewed, her love deepened.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!